ã€ŠA Fractured Songã€‹


 Arc 1 Chapter 1: The Running Girl Falls into the Fantasy World

    When the bell rang for recess Frances was one of the first to leave. With practiced ease, she slipped her thin form past her classmates, but rather than join the throng heading for the cafeteria she headed for the school library.

    Hugging the locker-lined halls of Grenfall High, the young Grade 8 student kept her head down as she passed unnoticed by sophomores and seniors. However, she peeked around every corner, before scurrying on.

    That caution paid off. At the second corner, she instantly pulled back, having seen her bullies waiting in the hall for her.

    Luckily, Frances¡¯s bullies, the pretty, dark-haired Leila, and her blonde counterpart Jessica had been chatting. As Frances risked another look, she saw that they were still talking.

    Breathing out, Frances readjusted her ill-fitting backpack and plotted another route. The library had two entrances after all. If she was fast enough, Jessica and Leila wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. At least, Frances hoped they wouldn¡¯t.

    She¡¯d only been able to finish her own homework last night because her arms and back had hurt too much. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but she had to have done something wrong. Her parents had beat and kicked her with cane and boot for what seemed like forever before they¡¯d locked her in the walk-in closet that served as her room. She did have a flashlight to do homework with, but it¡¯d hurt too much to do anything other than crawl into the lumpy quilt that served as her mattress and pull the threadbare towel that was her blanket over herself.

    And since she had nothing to give to her bullies, they¡¯d add more bruises on top of the ones she already had.

    Her arms, already aching, wailed at the mere thought of more punishment. That thought forced her feet to move.

    It was raining badly as Frances peered out of Grenfall High¡¯s eastern exit. However, her only way to get to the library without running into her bullies was a long, circuitous route around the outside of the school building. She had no jacket or umbrella.

    Still, she was going to get wet anyway on her way home, and the book in her backpack and her favorite reading spot called to her.

    She ran out, hand raised to ward off the droplets battering her face. The rainwater pooling in puddles soaked her socks and feet. She managed to get to the school¡¯s western exit, stopping just for a moment to wipe her shoes on the mat and the raindrops from her olive-brown skin.

    Some students glanced at her rain-soaked form, but she ignored them, skirting on the edges of the final stretch of hallway, studiously avoiding the attention-grabbing center. Running down a staircase, she hunched down, trying to make herself as unnoticeable as possible, before pushing through the library¡¯s turnstile.

    ¡°Frances? What happened to you? You¡¯re soaked!¡±

    Frances jumped at the voice and spun to see Mr. Thomas, the school librarian, looking up from behind his desk.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Thomas. I¡ªforgot my umbrella,¡± she stammered.

    Frances liked to think she was quite good at lying. She¡¯d had to do a lot of it in order to keep wearing long-sleeved clothing and to skip swimming days. If she didn¡¯t like everybody would see the bruises covering her skin.

    But lately, Mr. Thomas had been giving her this narrow-eyed look every time she had come to the library. It was as if he was examining her.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± he ordered. He turned around, opened a cupboard, and pulled out a fluffy white blanket, which he handed to Frances.

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Thomas.¡±

    ¡°Just return it here before recess ends,¡± said Mr. Thomas. She nodded, forced a smile, and scurried off.

    Rubbing her short brown hair and the rain from her face, Frances took more turns, into the non-fiction section which nobody read. There, she found it, her little corner of the library. Into the wall ran a dead end formed by a shelf of reference books. She tucked herself into this corner, dropped her backpack onto the floor, and pulled out her book.

    Frances couldn¡¯t comfortably lean her back against the wall. She tried anyway, but the moment the hard concrete pressed into her bruises, she gasped, and nearly cried out. She hadn¡¯t realized how badly her mother and step-father had been on her yesterday.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Perhaps because of that it was harder than usual to blot their words, and her pain out. For a while, even as she focused on the book that lay on her lap, all she could think about was the truth her parents made her repeat, that she was a worthless waste of space.

    She shook her head. Recess was ticking by and she only had so much time to read. She was on the last entry of Tamora Pierce¡¯s The Lioness Quartet¡ª ¡°The Lioness Rampant.¡± Starting over from the beginning of the page, she began to whisper the words out loud.

    And just like that, as the world of her favorite author came alive in her mind, everything seemed to hurt just a bit less. She could escape, for a brief, blissful moment into the world of the lady knight and mage, Alanna. It was a world of magic and knights, where good would triumph in the end if you worked hard enough.

    It was at that moment that Frances fell into the world of Durannon. For years, even after numerous trials, Frances would wonder how the series would have ended, and whether Alanna would have succeeded in stopping the evil Duke Roger.

    It began suddenly, without warning. She just dropped, and the world went white.

    Her limbs flailing, Frances couldn¡¯t help but scream as her little corner of the school, hidden away from her bullies, vanished. Gone were the rickety metal bookshelves of the history section that had surrounded her. Gone were the pages of her book. She was just falling into white nothingness. Thankfully her brown hair was cut even shorter than a bob, so it didn¡¯t whip into her eyes.

    Somehow, despite the speed she had fallen at, she landed softly on red carpet. Staggering to her feet, she looked down at herself. Gone were her wet, worn school clothing. Instead, she was wearing a kind of simple white shift that was far too large for her thin frame.

    At least it hid the bruises that mottled her arms and back.

    She looked up and found she wasn¡¯t alone. Boys and girls were scrambling to their feet. She knew who they were. They were the three hundred students from the grade eight class of her school, Grenfall High School.

    Frances scooted away from those girls, trying to place herself in a corner. She recognized two of her usual bullies in the group, and she didn¡¯t want to give them a target. However, they were more focused on the fact that the carpet they were all on had no end. No walls were in sight. There was just white around them, as far as her eyes could see.

    There was simply no corner to go to.

    ¡°Welcome, boys and girls. We are the Summoner System of Durannon and we¡¯ve called on you to be the heroes of this world.¡±

    Shrieks were heard from boys and girls because in an instant the carpet was in the air, flying over a lush continent. Mountains and cities, rendered tiny by the height, twinkled under them and the bright sun that shone above. Frances just managed to clamp her hands to her mouth and to bite back her scream.

    ¡°Durannon is much like your world. A world of humans. But it¡¯s a world under threat,¡± chimed the voice. Frances couldn¡¯t figure out if it was that of a man or woman, but she said nothing, as she could hear the authority in that voice.

    ¡°Fae-kin, also called Alavari, though you¡¯d know them better as monsters, have launched an invasion of the Human Kingdoms. The Human Kingdoms don¡¯t stand a chance,¡± said the voice of the System.

    Images in her head suddenly started to play like a movie. Monsters of all kinds. There were orcs, harpies, centaurs, and others that she didn¡¯t quite recognize. They seemed to blink into her mind like flashing broken lights, but there was a common theme.

    They were tearing into human homes, burning down cities, and marching across the land in army columns.

    ¡°So, as it has been done many times over the years, the human kingdoms have activated the Summoner System. A hundred and twenty thirteen-year-olds pulled into our land, at the perfect age where they can be trained for their duty.¡±

    The adolescents murmured, even as Frances thought about it in her mind. Who? Was the system referring to them?

    ¡°If you die in your task, you will simply return to your bodies on your Earth, to exactly the time you left. Simply declare, ¡°Return me back to my Earth and home!¡± and the system will return you home. However, if you succeed in your task and kill the Demon King Thorgoth, you will be able to return to your bodies at the time you left them, with gold in your lockers and a blessing of luck.¡±

    ¡°How can we believe you?¡± shouted someone.

    ¡°Yeah? How can we know you¡¯re not telling a lie?¡±

    ¡°Leaders of your world¡­ Sargon of Akkad, Charlemagne of the Franks, Shaka Zulu, and others have completed their tasks, and returned, wealthy and with the luck and talents to move their world. You will find their marks on Durannon as well.¡±

    The voice paused, before chuckling as if it knew something its enraptured audience didn¡¯t.

    ¡°And of course, if you would like to stay in Durannon after you complete your task, you are most welcome to do so.¡±

    Frances felt a chill run through her, and she clutched at her still sore arms, fingers digging into the red marks she knew were just hidden by the shift.

    Marks her mother and stepfather had given her last night. Maybe it was the A- she got on her test. Maybe it was because she was a worthless waste of space. It didn¡¯t matter wherever she was going, it would have to be better than living with her parents.

    ¡°Good luck, heroes and heroines.¡±

    The sky vanished and the carpet with it. In front of Frances¡¯s vision, a tall vaulted ceiling appeared, draped in crimson flags with a leaping black horse. The room they were in was filled with knights in armor, warriors, men, and women in wizard-looking robes.

    And at the head of them, in long white wizard robes with gold trim, was a woman with long black hair and piercing green eyes. For some reason, she was hunched over, leaning heavily on her staff. Yet, she stood, as stately as any queen. A warm smile curved her lips

    ¡°Welcome to Durannon. Heroes and heroines.¡±

 Patreon Questions and Answers

    Kayo Hinazuki

    To Frances: "What is your plan in the unfortunate event that you get sent home?"

    Frances: Well the plan we made up with Edana if we got home was actually covered a bit in the chapter, but in detail¡­ I¡¯d wake up where I left Earth, which would be the library in my highschool. It¡¯s likely that I¡¯ll still have the bruises and scars from when my parents beat me.

    The first step would have been to tell a teacher, say Mr. Thom, the librarian about what my parents were doing to me. At the very least, getting my injuries documented would make it harder for me to be returned to my parents. I¡¯m not sure how¡­ the people who take care of children, would handle my case, but at least they wouldn¡¯t return me to my family.

    If they do return me to my family, the contingency is to protest any return, or run away if they insist on doing so. Edana doesn¡¯t think that they will return me to my family, but it is possible.

    Elizabeth has mentioned that in the event that I am taken away from my parents, her family would probably be happy to sponsor me. Moreover, if I run away, she mentioned that her family would be happy to take me in. Regardless of the outcome, I¡¯d like to go to university, but I¡¯d probably focus on getting a job as soon as possible and saving money? Possibly as a cook? But yeah, that¡¯s the plan.

    To Edana: "What has been the most powerful spell you have cast?"

    *Edana closes her eyes.* The most powerful spell I have ever cast is known as Forest¡¯s Lament. This requires some context.

    When I was seventeen during the Lapanterian-Erisdalian war, Lapanterian forces under Princess Akuze of Lapanteria, now Queen of Lapanteria, had managed to break through Vertingen and begin to rampage through our western territories. Their army, about fifteen thousand men and women, were marching through a forest known as the Greywood forest as it has a lot of birch trees.

    With reinforcements days away, I laid a trap for the Lapanterian army, planning to take out as many as possible. A small team of Red Order mages, and soldiers, all set up smaller forest fires around the army¡¯s marching path. I used my magic to whip them into a fire.

    *Edana sighs* It¡­ worked far better than I ever could have anticipated. Perhaps it was Poker, perhaps the winds were just right, the firestorm that engulfed the army made the trees pop with sap. It was, as some chronicles say, as if the forest was lamenting the screams of the people trapped in the fire.

    That forest¡­ doesn¡¯t exist anymore, or at least, it doesn¡¯t exist as it once did. It got burnt almost to the ground.

    To Frances: "What are some things you are looking forward to doing after the war is over, do you have something in mind for a career, or do you want to continue being a mage?"

    *Frances crosses her arms* I honestly haven¡¯t given much thought to it. *she sighs* For a long time, I didn¡¯t know if I was going to see tomorrow. I still think in the short term. I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s¡­ habit. I just¡­ enjoy things day by day, treasuring all the good things I¡¯ve experienced. I mean, I look forward to just not having to kill people, but¡­ well, there are things that I like doing in the war.

    I mean, I know I definitely want to be a mage when the war is done. I¡­ I don¡¯t love fighting, but I like having a purpose, saving my friends, helping people. I like travelling from place to place with a sense of direction. Orders¡­ are easy to follow. So¡­ I definitely want a job of some kind in magic. Mom said that many White Order mages travel around, suppressing bandits and solving problems, and then having a nice drink and meal at the end of it all.

    Yeah, that sounds like fun.

    To Frances: "Do you have a crush on anyone?"

    *Frances blushes* I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I mean¡­ I know what a crush is. I know that it¡¯s that feeling you get when you want to be with, or want someone to say they like-like you, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve felt that toward someone. Like...say Prince Timur. I want to know more about him, but¡­ it¡¯s more because we¡¯ve met in such strange situations and he seems like a nice person to get to know.

    Maybe I have a crush on him? *Frances turns even redder* Um, I want to get to know him better, but I know so little about him at the same time? *splutters into nothing and goes quiet.*

    Coulykos

    To Edana: What is your favorite subtle spell to use in war or in general?

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Edana *smirks*: So levitation is something that is highly underrated in war. My daughter tends to use it in a fairly flash way, throwing people, pushing them away, or pulling them out of cover. This is indeed one way to use levitation.

    However, I¡¯ve actually found levitation to be very useful in say¡­ causing people to trip, slip, knocking them off balance. It requires very little power and can be extraordinarily subtle, allowing me to make opportunities for me to use more powerful spells. One of my favourite tricks is to disrobe someone mid-combat.

    Frances *glances at Edana*: You mean you pull down someone¡¯s pants?

    Edana *smirks*: Oh yes. It¡¯s a highly useful trick as it tangles up their legs and makes them lose all concentration due to embarrassment.

    Frances *takes notes*.

    To Timur: Do you think you and your people could be content with a true balanced peace with the human kingdoms, if it came at the cost of your father''s lifeblood?

    Timur *looking very uncomfortable*: I don¡¯t think so. My father is a popular and respected ruler in Alavaria. Yes, he has his detractors. But a lot of Alavari think that what we had before the war wasn¡¯t particularly balanced, and that included my father.

    To Frances: Do you prefer to have your hair at a length that is compatible with armor & helmet or would you prefer to see how long you can get it to grow?

    Frances: I like my hair this length. It does make putting on a helmet and armour easier. I have thought about growing it out. I do like my mom¡¯s long hair, but at the moment, I think I¡¯m happy with my shorter hair. It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s pretty.

    To Igraine: What is your favorite place you''ve been to in your travels as a Ranger?

    Igraine: So, in Alavaria, there¡¯s this place called the ¡°Fortress of Kallistos¡± which is this massive castle set before a mountain range. It was built by orcs to guard the northwestern passage into the Kwent valley. It¡¯s a beautiful and terrifying castle, faced with red brick that gives it a sunset-red colour.

    Underneath that¡­ is my favourite place that I¡¯ve ever visited. Because Kallistos is just the tip of an iceberg to Kallistos, the homeland, the seat of the former Great Goblin Empire, which existed before the 1st Great Hero War. Kallistos is a massive network of underground passages, caverns and rooms, dug into the mountain range that forms a city like no other. It¡¯s mostly a ruin now. All old dusty rooms, shrouded in darkness and ghosts of a formerly glorious past. Before, the goblin empire imported food into Kallistos to maintain this network of caves. When their empire collapsed, they couldn¡¯t maintain the city any longer. They did grow a lot of food and you can find wild underground gardens, oases of life (mostly because they have shafts dug to let sunlight and water in) in the midst of a maze of barren tunnels. But now only the upper parts of Kallistos are inhabited and even then only by a few thousand goblins and their families.

    It¡¯s just¡­. a beautiful and desolate place. It¡¯s awesome and sobering at the same time.

    some_kid_lmao

    To EDANA what is your professional and personal opinion of Igraine, and how did you two originally become friends?

    Edana: To make a long story slightly shorter¡­ Igraine and I became friends during the Eridalian-Lapanterian War. She was assigned to me as a ranger because as a ranger, she knew very well how wooden things burn. Before I fully developed the skill and knowledge I have about fire, the mechanisms of fire and such, I didn¡¯t quite grasp how quickly different woods and other materials burn. She also was one of my guards and as a talented war mage, well I needed guards like her. In time, we grew to trust and rely on each other.

    *Edana pauses* My professional opinion of Igraine is that she¡¯s worked very hard to become the Baroness of Leipmont, a title that didn¡¯t exist until she was granted it. She¡¯s an amazing fighter, a good tactician and I trust her with my life.

    My personal opinion¡­ *Edana closes her eyes.* I still have feelings for Igraine. I know she still has feelings for me. We just¡­ when we were in a relationship, we were much younger, far less mature and well¡­ we hurt each other badly. Not out of malice, but the timing just¡­ wasn¡¯t right. We¡¯re slowly working on our relationship again, but¡­ this time we¡¯re taking it slowly, trying to figure out how we still feel for one another. So¡­ I do care about her, deeply.

    To --Franceth-- Frances what''s the hardest thing you''ve had to explain to a durranian (is that right? Someone from durranon) about earth?

    Frances *sighs*: Computers. I don¡¯t entirely understand how computers work myself. So I find it doubly hard to try to explain to¡­ to Erisdalians, Lapanterians and Alavari how they work. Um, oh and yeah I have not heard a word that describes people from Durannon.

    Another thing I find really hard to explain to someone from Durannon, such as my mom, are airplanes and iron ships. It¡¯s just¡­ not something people find intuitive. Steel in Durannon sinks, and only birds can fly. Trying to describe how planes fly and ships float is¡­ really hard.

    To timur do you feel that the Alavari¡¯s cause is justified, and why so or why not?

    Timur: I think it is. I mean¡­ I um, I¡¯m not sure if the war was the perfectly right decision, but¡­ there are humans in the human kingdom that want us destroyed and we had to act. That and the human kingdoms hold land that is ours by right, like the south-western bank of Kwent.

    *Timur goes silent* I¡­ I need to think about this. Because¡­ it¡¯s been two years and we¡¯re no closer to winning the war. Our cause is just, but¡­ I don¡¯t know.

    To Elizabeth: how much can you bench and can you bench more than the strongest person in Durannon?

    Elizabeth *frowns and does a couple of bench presses, three reps*: Huh so I don¡¯t know who the strongest person in Durannon is. But say¡­ my mentor Igraine, who is about a hundred and sixty pounds, said she can bench press more than two hundred pounds ish, but she¡¯s a trained archer and is hella strong. I can bench press about three hundred easily and if I push myself¡­ I can just four hundred and I weight only about one-hundred and thirty pounds. I attribute it to being an Otherworlder, which seems to give us roughly three times the strength most people of our size have.

 Book 2 Arc 1 Chapter 25 (89): The End of the Raid on Erlenberg

    They dropped anchor once Martin had, with the help of Edana and Frances casting some wind magic, turned the vessel sideways. Several of the commandeered vessels weren¡¯t moving anymore. One was burning. The rest were moving towards the breakwater.

    Frances raised a magic shield as she heard the crack of muskets. Edana and her friends filed behind the barrier.

    ¡°What is Ophelia doing?¡± Frances asked, focusing on her ring.

    Ayax ran to the stern of their ship, peering at the activity on the southern harbour breakwater and blinked. The group at the southern breakwater of the harbour, where Ophelia was, were dumping crates and sandbags onto the ground, forming a makeshift barricade. She could see musketeers and mages taking position behind this barricade.

    She conveyed as much to her friends when she ran back to them.

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re going to provide us support,¡± said Elizabeth, running back from the bow of the vessel. ¡°Robert and Jeffrey are there, organizing another firing position.¡±

    ¡°Not going to do us much good if we¡¯re boarded,¡± Martin muttered.

    Edana frowned and snapped her fingers. ¡°No, but Hold on.¡± She seemed to peer at the approaching vessels. The first one was trying to pass behind them, heading for the gap between their ship and the harbour breakwater. ¡°Frances, can you snap that ship¡¯s mast once they reach the breakwater gap, and then hole it beneath the waterline?¡±

    ¡°You want to use it to block the gap?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Exactly dear. I¡¯ll hold them off and keep them distracted. You get ready.¡±

    Ayax and Frances nodded and ran to the stern of the ship. Across the water, Ophelia and what had to be Voidsailor soldiers were firing on the approaching vessel. To Frances''s surprise, it looked like the group had even gotten a small cannon that they were pointing at the approaching vessel.

    Frances wondered if the cannon would prove effective at all, but any doubts were wiped away when it fired. The boom deafened her for a moment, sending a cannonball she could just see shoot towards the approaching ship and smash into its timbers just above the water.

    That gave Frances an idea. She muttered a Word of Power to magnify her voice and yelled, ¡°Ophelia! Point the cannon to us!¡±

    The orange-clad girl stared at her. ¡°I know you¡¯re a bit eccentric, but I didn¡¯t think you were crazy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I want you to fire your cannon when it is just passing us!¡± Frances yelled.

    ¡°What do you¡ªOH! Got it, but how are you going to stop it?¡±

    ¡°I got a plan! Just be ready!¡± Frances yelled back, noting the ship drawing closer. She ducked behind the side of the ship and watched the approaching sails.

    Ayax crouched down beside her. ¡°What if they board us?¡±

    ¡°Can you deal with them?¡± Frances asked.

    The troll swallowed, but she pressed the button to extend her staff. ¡°I think so.¡± She smiled meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if I get in over my head.¡±

    Frances forced a smile and glanced back at the position of the enemy ship¡¯s sails. They loomed over their ship. She began to cast, drawing on her magic, her voice rising in song, building the lightning at the tip of Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    They didn¡¯t board, the ship must have been trying to get away. Their mistake. Frances pushed magic into her brigandine and stood. The musketeers and archers on the enemy ship immediately fired, but the armour¡¯s magic deflected the shots, as Frances pointed her wand and fired.

    The mast didn¡¯t stand a chance and with an almighty crack, it fell over, but to the two girls'' alarm, it was falling towards them.

    Ayax immediately raised her staff and began to sing, trying to halt or at least turn the mast¡¯s fall to their right. Frances joined her and the massive tangle of wood, sail and ropes slowed and started to fall towards the side of the ship.

    But it didn¡¯t stop. It continued to inch towards them.

    Neither mage could say anything. All they could do was push as hard as they could. Slowly, the mast moved.

    But not fast enough. Frances saw the mercenary musketeers, seeing two stationary targets, could hardly resist raising their muskets to take a shot.

    Frances froze. She was fine. Her magic brigandine was still active, but Ayax had no such protection. But if they let the mast fall on the ship¡­

    ¡°Ayax let go!¡± twisting on her feet, Frances tackled Ayax to the ship¡¯s deck as bullets flew over. The mast hung for a split second and came crashing down.

    The deck shook, bouncing the two girls into the air and sending them plummeting into the deck again. Somehow, Frances managed to get back to her feet and take in the situation. The mast had smashed through the poop deck¡¯s wooden bulwark and onto the deck itself.

    The ship was still afloat, though. And she heard the boom of a cannon, Ophelia¡¯s cannon, and the splintering of wood.

    She also saw the mercenaries getting onto the broken mainmast of their ship and starting to run, or gingerly walk across it.

    Ayax grabbed Frances¡¯s arm and pulled her down. ¡°Frances you need to go. There¡¯s another ship passing to our bow, you need to sink it or disable it.¡±

    ¡°But you¡ª¡±

    ¡°You already saved our lives. Let me hold them off. They can only fight me one by one. I¡¯ll be alright cuz.¡± Ayax hugged Frances and then shoved her away. Blinking away tears, Frances struggled to her feet and ran down.

    ¡°Come at me!¡± Ayax bellowed, leaping onto the mast with a cat¡¯s grace. Focusing on the gem in her staff, she extended shields to her sides and charged. The first mercenary, armed with sword and buckler, blocked her first strike, but she slammed her staff¡¯s steel end into his boot. As he cried out in pain, he lost his balance and toppled over the mast and into the water below.

    One down, many to go. Ayax snarled as the mercenaries continued to come, fleeing their sinking ship.

    ---

    Edana was doing her level best not to damage the ships of her city too badly, but there was a lot of heat coming her way. Musketballs whistled over her head or hit the white shield she projected. One ship had tried to close to boarding range, but she¡¯d thrown a fireball into the ship¡¯s side, blasting a hole. It¡¯d forced the helmsman of the ship to turn away and try to pass their ship by their bow, revealing another ship behind it.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Edana grimaced and staggered as the ship rocked. A moment later, Frances ran down the staircase that led to the poop deck.

    ¡°Mom, the ship¡¯s mast collapsed on us. The mercenaries are crossing over it. Martin, can you get to the stern and help Ayax?¡±

    ¡°On it!¡± Martin yelled, racing up the staircase.

    ¡°Frances, can you get to the ship to our bow?¡± Edana asked. ¡°I¡¯ll hold the other ships off as long as I can.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mom! Elizabeth, follow me!¡± Frances tore past her mother and sprinted up the forecastle stairs. Elizabeth was right behind her.

    Edana quickly took a swig of her hip flask filled with its herbal mixture and refocused on the next ship.

    ¡°Alright, come at me,¡± she whispered.

    <hr>

    The ship passing their bow was a much larger galleon that towered over them. Frances, gasping from the non-stop fighting, slid behind the foremast with Elizabeth, and examined the situation.

    Robert and Jeffrey were doing their best. Behind makeshift barricades, they and other Windstorm troops were firing spells and muskets at the galleon. But they didn¡¯t have a cannon, and the far larger warship was keeping their heads down.

    It was, however, keeping the attention of the mercenaries, but as Frances readied to cast her spell, she paused.

    ¡°Elizabeth, should I sink the ship first, or take out the mast?¡± she whispered.

    Elizabeth pursed her lips, eyes scanning the deck. ¡°Sink the ship. You don¡¯t need to worry about stopping it. They want to board.¡±

    Frances glanced back at the captured ship and groaned. She could see the mercenaries preparing boarding hooks. ¡°What are they thinking? They¡¯ll block their own ships!¡±

    ¡°I think they just realized that they can¡¯t get out of the harbour, not without taking out you or Edana,¡± said Elizabeth.

    The thought that she was a threat to people made Frances frown, and she had to shake her head to put aside her thoughts. Still, she felt a squirming sensation in her stomach that she¡¯d never felt before, as she charged her lightning spell.

    Hooks started to land on deck and slid towards the bulwark as the mercenaries pulled. Elizabeth drew a knife and hacked at the ropes she could get to. She cut several of them, but many still latched on.

    Frances stood and let loose her spell. The lightning smashed into the waterline of the ship, tearing a gaping hole into the ship¡¯s side. She immediately backed away, continuing to sing and fire spells as the mercenaries hauled their ship in closer. She killed several, but there were more lining the bulwark now.

    With shouts of rage and battle cries, the mercenaries leaped from their stricken vessel. Landing on the deck, they charged.

    Elizabeth crippled a massive ogre with a swing at her knees, which sent her opponent crashing to the ground. But she was fighting while backing away, using her shield to block a blow from the sabre-wielding orc to her left, dodging a stab from the sword of the troll to her right.

    Frances was doing no better. She¡¯d activated her brigandine. Two trolls and two goblins were stabbing and hacking at her with swords and spears, but her magic kept them at bay. She managed to sent one flying back with a Word of Power and smashed one goblin into the orc.

    As she ripped wooden fittings from the ship and hurled them into the orc trying to break her shield, she felt herself shiver. She staggered, as the ship lurched beneath her. Frances knew it wasn¡¯t the waves, though.

    Elizabeth blocked her opponent¡¯s hit and raced to Frances¡¯s side, grabbing her arm and dragging her toward the stern staircase. ¡°Frances! Set the ship on fire!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? We¡¯d blow up!¡± Frances shrieked. Elizabeth stopped at the top of the stern staircase. The mercenaries were almost on top of them.

    ¡°Drop the ship¡¯s boat in the water and we leap into it! There¡¯s no choice!¡± Elizabeth pushed her down the stairs. Somehow by pinwheeling her arms, Frances managed not to plunge face-first, but a glance back showed Elizabeth trying to hold off a burly ogre with a mace. The narrow stairs were keeping Elizabeth¡¯s opponents limited to one, but the mercenaries were already looking around for ways through.

    Frances raced back to her mother, who was still firing at ships. ¡°Everybody! We need to leave!¡± she screamed.

    Edana turned to her daughter, eyes widening as she saw the mercenaries on the stern deck. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Help!¡± Martin yelled.

    The knight was fighting while trying to back down the sterncastle stairs. Sword parrying and countering the mercenary engaging him. As for Ayax, she was clutching her staff in her left hand. Her right hand was pressing against her blood-soaked left shoulder.

    Frances didn¡¯t wait for her mother¡¯s command. She turned to the ship¡¯s wooden rowboat and pointed Ivy¡¯s Sting at it. She drew on her last reserves of power, including the power she¡¯d stored in her diamond ring, and imagined the boat rising.

    The rowboat rose off its mounting and in what seemed like slow motion, hovered over the side. Frances walked to the side of the ship and lowered it toward the water below.

    Another dizzying spell hit her just as the boat was a few feet from the seawater. The boat slammed into the water with a splash. For a heart-stopping moment, Frances thought she¡¯d broken the boat, but no, it was still intact.

    ¡°Ayax you first!¡± Frances cried out.

    The troll shook her head, raised her staff and gasped a Word of Power with a pained breath.

    Suddenly, Frances couldn¡¯t feel the wooden deck underneath her boots. She screamed as she was hurled backwards. ¡°AYAX!¡±

    Falling, Frances did the only thing she could. She threw the last of her magic into her brigandine, her shields flickered behind her.

    She slammed into the boat, hard, and heard two cracks. The first had to be her shields, but it seemed they didn¡¯t work completely. Her rear, back and left arm, which she realized in her pain-addled mind, had hit the boat first, were gripped in a rictus of pain. A glance at her wand hand showed Ivy¡¯s Sting tightly gripped in her hand. Her fall had been broken by her armour and one of the boat¡¯s thwarts (a piece of wood that went across the boat and acted as a seat).

    ¡°No. No¡ªagh!¡± She blinked, trying to keep her eyes open. She could hear someone shouting. Elizabeth? Martin? Now her mother was snapping panicked orders.

    Ayax came over the side next, she somehow landed on the boat, feet first, rocking Frances up. She groaned as she shifted, but her eyes were on her two friends.

    Elizabeth and Martin fell together, arms linked. They were followed by Edana. Ayax, raising her staff, sang a quick tune and somehow managed to grab Elizabeth and Martin in her magic and slow their fall. Edana shrieking some kind of song managed to guide herself directly to the boat, landing softly, before grabbing Elizabeth and Martin and putting them on the boat.

    ¡°Row!¡± Edana screamed. Martin and Elizabeth obliged, whilst the Dragon of Erisdale did what she did best, and let loose a fireball at the ship they¡¯d commandeered.

    As flames engulfed the side of the ship, the mercenaries fled, dropping armour and weapons and jumping for the water. Frances, through her blurring vision, could just spy the name of the vessel they¡¯d been using in a placard on its side.

    SS Lightning Dragon.

    Frances shut her eyes and groaned. The universe did have a wicked sense of humour sometimes.

    ¡°Ayax what the hell were you thinking throwing Frances from that height! You could have killed her!¡±

    Frances blinked, eyes widening as she saw her mother, green eyes narrowed with fury, glaring at her cousin. She still had a shield up, but for the moment they had some respite.

    ¡°No she wouldn¡¯t, and I flung her off because if she dies Edana, she won¡¯t die quickly!¡± Ayax hissed.

    ¡°And what if she fell in the water young lady? What if she hit the boat head-first? You could have just sent her back and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Can we argue later and row now! The ship is going to blow up when that fire reaches the magazine!¡± Martin shouted.

    ¡°I might need some healing after we get away from the exploding boat. My arm feels weird,¡± Frances groaned. ¡°But help Ayax first. She looks like she¡¯s losing a lot of blood.¡±

    Edana blinked, and muttered something exceedingly foul, before taking a seat and raised Poker. The boat suddenly seemed to bounce across the waves, away from the harbour entrance and the burning ship, and towards the open sea. Frances spied Ophelia and Robert¡¯s parties running away from the harbour breakwater, having put together that the ship was going to explode.

    When the ship did explode, it was spectacular. Their boat had managed to get some distance, but they were all knocked flat on their feet as a tower of flame and black smok shot up into the sky. Edana managed to raise a magic shield as wooden splinters poured down on them.

    When it had stopped, most of the upper structure of the SS Lightning Dragon was gone, along with parts of the two ships it had entangled. What was left was a black, smoking ruin, blocking the harbour off.

    Edana looked at it with grim satisfaction and turned to her charges, her eyes widening. ¡°Ayax? Oh no. You two stay awake! You hear me!¡±

    ¡°Um, ma¡¯am, please tell me those ships are friendly!¡± Martin exclaimed pointing to something over Frances¡¯s shoulder. She wanted to turn and look, but she felt so tired.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s my brother Eustace¡¯s flagship. Just hold on for a little longer both of you,¡± Edana stammered. She was pressing her hands on Ayax¡¯s shoulder, Frances realized.

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s over?¡± gasped Frances.

    ¡°For now,¡± stammered Elizabeth.

    Breathing out, Frances let herself look up at the pale blue winter sky of Erlenberg, which was now wreathed in smoke.

    They¡¯d survived, somehow. Ayax was hurt, but Edana was treating her. They¡¯d all gotten out alive. That was when Frances realized something that brought tears to her eyes. Something that hurt far more than the fall she¡¯d taken.

    They hadn¡¯t won. They hadn¡¯t lost, but this was not a victory.

 Book 2 Arc 1 Chapter 26 (90): Familly

    Oscar Voidsailor stared at his second son through steel bars. In his cell, Basil sipped his water merrily as if his father wasn¡¯t there.

    James Seaskimmer in the meantime sat on his bed, back straight. The half-orc faced his visitors with an almost quiet dignity.

    Rachel Windstorm was the first to speak. ¡°Why? Both of you. You¡¯re both of Erlenberg¡¯s greatest houses. Our Houses helped found this city. Why would you bring it down?¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I was trying to save Erlenberg,¡± said James.

    Eleanor Windwhistler¡¯s mouth opened. ¡°Save her by giving her to its enemies?¡±

    James sighed. ¡°You know how strong the Kingdom of the Alavari. We can¡¯t win a war against them, even with the support of the Human Kingdoms? If we somehow do win the war, it¡¯ll be at a cost so steep that Erlenberg will be devastated.¡±

    Oscar growled, ¡°We could have fought¡ª¡±

    ¡°Our army isn¡¯t prepared. The Human Kingdoms are exhausted. The only reason you succeeded today is because you had the best of the Otherworlders and Edana Firehand herself present.¡± James sighed. ¡°You all should know this and if you don¡¯t, you¡¯re fools.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring any of this up? Suggest that we persuade the Alavari? You resorted to betraying your home off the bat?¡± Eleanor blinked and growled. ¡°This isn¡¯t about Erlenberg. This is about your family isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°And what about it?¡± James asked, smiling sadly.

    ¡°You¡­ you betrayed us because you know that the Alavari would treat your family kindly due to your actions,¡± Eleanor growled, turned on her heels, she stomped away. ¡°Selfish bastard.¡±

    Shaking his head, Oscar turned to Basil.

    ¡°Well, son. Why?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± Basil said.

    ¡°You betrayed my trust, used our family¡¯s money to fund our enemies. I demand an explanation,¡± Oscar hissed.

    Basil shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not going to satisfy your curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Our family demands an explanation, especially your son!¡±

    ¡°Our family? Family, family. Do you mean your family? You always say it¡¯s for our family, but who is really our family? You oppose or ignore the deals I broker for my brother Oliver¡¯s. You give Ophelia have all the Gold Rings she needs to pay for her magical equipment whilst you give my son Basileus a book for his birthday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my poor choice of gifts, but Ophelia¡¯s magic is critical to our house¡¯s standing and smuggling arrangements are not trade deals!¡± Oscar roared.

    Basil rolled his eyes and turned his back to his visitors. Oscar, gripping his cane, stormed off.

    Nobody, except for his son missed the tears in his eyes.

    <hr>

    ¡°Do you have to leave now, mom?¡± Frances asked, as Edana packed her things into her travelling chest.

    ¡°I do. The War Council is planning the next year¡¯s campaigns and while we¡¯ve been doing our best over magical mirrors, I need to be present for this next part.¡± Edana waved her staff and whistled to usher another batch of clothes into her chests. ¡°Speaking of, they¡¯d like you, Elizabeth and Martin to stay in Erlenberg for the moment, help them get mobilized for the war to come. I¡¯ll try to visit for your birthday.¡±

    ¡°Mom, please be honest, was there anything else I could have done to stop this?¡± Frances asked.

    Edana straightened and took in her daughter. Frances¡¯s arms were wrapped around herself again, her norma ¡®comfort¡¯ gesture. Her eyes were averted.

    ¡°Frances, you did everything you could. The war starting isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but if we¡¯d quit the tournament, started investigating earlier, maybe we could have uncovered the plot? Stopped so many ships from being destroyed or damaged?¡± Frances asked.

    Edana sat down on the bed, facing her daughter, whose eyes were still averted. ¡°You made sure it wasn¡¯t worse, dear.¡±

    ¡°But the truth mom is that Erlenberg¡¯s fleet is no longer as strong as it was, and it won¡¯t be when the war restarts after winter ends. That¡¯s in two months!¡±

    Edana winced. ¡°You can¡¯t know that for sure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but I hear things from my cousins and uncles and aunts. It¡¯s all the same.¡± Frances finally met her mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom. I just¡­ do you think we can hold Erlenberg?¡±

    Edana froze. Frances¡¯s eyes widened as she realized her mother was holding her breath.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think we can¡¯t hold the city can we?¡± Frances whispered.

    Edana pinched the bridge of the nose. She hadn¡¯t thought this was the case during the tournament. This was Erlenberg after all. Independent, strong, bickering, but filled with intelligent and capable people.

    That was before the raid on the ships. Before ten warships of Erlenberg¡¯s eighty-strong warship fleet were sunk, and twenty or more were damaged. Before the raid demonstrated a truth that Edana hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been ignoring.

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be very hard, and there won¡¯t be many reinforcements the Human Kingdoms can send. I know you¡¯ll do your best, though.¡± Edana swallowed and rose to her feet to hug her daughter. ¡°I just wish I could be with you when they attack. The War Council¡­¡±

    Frances sighed and let herself relax a little into her mother¡¯s embrace. ¡°I know, mom. They want you as the last resort. And I agree with them.¡±

    An expression of shock came over Edana¡¯s features. ¡°You do?¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Mom, you made sure we didn¡¯t lose everything, but you nearly died, and I won¡¯t make you stay, like I did at Vertingen.¡± Smiling, Frances squeezed her mother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I know you wanted to stay, but I did make it so you had to.¡±

    Edana swallowed. ¡°If you ask me to, I will stay.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I won¡¯t, mom,¡± said Frances. ¡°If you can come back for my sixteenth birthday, it will be enough.¡±

    For a brief, insane instance, Edana was tempted to say ¡°to hell with it¡± and just defy the War Council, but she couldn¡¯t. If there was a way to do so without repercussions, she would, but that option didn¡¯t exist. At least, not yet.

    So for the moment, the mage hugged her adopted daughter and steeled her heart to leave her in harm¡¯s way.

    <hr>

    As the days passed, winter began to thaw. The snow in the street started to melt and the clear sky filled with clouds.

    A new year began.

    Erlenberg bustled, but there was a pall that suffused every street and every household. Perhaps it was the columns and formations of men and women that now trained and marched outside of Erlenberg¡¯s walls. Maybe it was the many ships that were laid up in the dockyards. The sound of cannons firing at targets in the harbour and outside the walls.

    Frances was occupied with training. Not training herself, but training Ayax, Robert, Ophelia, Jeffrey and many of Erlenberg¡¯s youngest and brightest mages through the courses that Edana had once run her through. Assisting her was Elizabeth.

    That being said, although Elizabeth would insist that Frances was leading the training, in Frances opinion, it was Elizabeth directing and leading the training and Frances providing the necessary instruction. There was just something about her friend that made you want to listen to her orders.

    Elizabeth also worked with Martin and Erlenberg¡¯s soldiers, advising them of the tactics and formations that they might encounter. That is to say, they tried.

    Frances was trying on a new dress when she heard the door to her room shake as someone knocked on it.

    ¡°We¡¯re back. Frances do you have a moment?¡± Martin yelled.

    After a quick glance at herself to make sure she was presentable, Frances rushed to open her door.

    ¡°Martin? Elizabeth? What happened?¡± Frances hesitated as her friends filed in, silent. ¡°Nothing good I suppose?¡±

    Elizabeth groaned. ¡°Nope. The Erlenberg army commanders aren¡¯t listening to us!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances they think they can hold the forts at the border,¡± Martin said.

    Frances blinked. ¡°You mean the fifty years out of date forts that won¡¯t stand up to Alavari cannon?¡±

    ¡°And the backup plan is that if the forts fall they want to counterattack on the fields to the northeast of Erlenberg,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°But the orc and centaur cavalry will ride them down, while harpies harass us. It¡¯s better to hold the pinewoods north of the city¡­¡± Frances felt her brow furrow as Elizabeth and Martin¡¯s frustration didn¡¯t abate. ¡°Oh dear.¡±

    ¡°General Yuan S. Antoine¡ªdon¡¯t ask me what the s stands for¡ªthinks that the flat ground will provide better angles for his cannon and muskets, which I get but then why not dig field fortifications or something!¡± Elizabeth, wringing her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Grandma Eleanor to see if she can convince some people,¡± said Frances.

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Please and tell her I love the gift she and you got me for my birthday. I love the armor.¡±

    Frances smiled. She, with her grandmother¡¯s help, had gotten Elizabeth armor, and a shield. It wasn¡¯t quite the same style as Martin''s heavy armor. Elizabeth¡¯s was half armor, sacrificing leg and arm protection for thicker chest plates to protect against bullets.

    ¡°I will. Speaking of¡­¡± Frances got up and patted her dress down. It was made of purple silk, and bought with the money she had made on her missions. ¡°How do I look?¡±

    Elizabeth looked Frances over and nodded slowly. Martin blinked and smiled. ¡°Good! I think the purple is nice. Would you like me to do your makeup?¡±

    ¡°In the same style as when you did it for Elizabeth¡¯s birthday? Yes, please,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Oh! Can you do me too? You¡¯re really good at it!¡± Elizabeth exclaimed.

    ¡°Comes with having an older sister and two moms,¡± said Martin, grinning.

    ¡°Hey where¡¯s the birthday girl¡ª ah there you are,¡± said Ayax, waltzing into the open door. ¡°Happy Birthday, cuz.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ayax. Would you like Martin to do your makeup too?¡±

    Ayax smirked. ¡°While he¡¯s damn good at it, nah. Dom-Dad is doing mine. Just came to tell you Edana¡¯s arrived and is cleaning up.¡±

    Frances let out a sigh of relief. ¡°She made it! I thought she was going to miss it.¡±

    ¡°She might need a good shower and a coffee but yes, she made it.¡± One of Ayax¡¯s eyebrows arched. ¡°By the way, how old are you now?¡±

    ¡°Sixteen.¡±¡® Frances frowned. ¡°It¡¯s my third birthday in Durannon. The um, the second I¡¯ve ever celebrated. That¡¯s not mom¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t tell her about my fourteenth because, well, you know how bad I was. I was a lot worse then.¡±

    ¡°First with your friends and adoptive family then!¡± Elizabeth exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes. Like there is a war that¡¯ll probably restart in a month but we are not going to talk about that today.¡± Frances sighed. She was still smiling, but she had to put in a lot more effort. ¡°Or at least let¡¯s do our best not to.¡±

    Martin put his right hand out and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best.¡± He kept his hand out and blinked. ¡°Um, this is how it¡¯s done on Earth right with the whole cheer thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Elizabeth chuckled and put her hand on top of Martin¡¯s, followed by Ayax and Frances. The four gave a loud whoop, pressed down and flung their hands in the air.

    Tomorrow was going to be harder, but for now the teens had a party to get ready for.

    <hr>

    It was a great party. Maybe the Windwhistlers sensed that this would be the last thing to celebrate for a while. Maybe they wanted something to lift their spirits after weeks of war preparations, but Eleanor and her husband Paul coughed up the money and they¡¯d had a bash.

    Food, entertainment, fireworks, set amidst a lavish ball where there was fun for both kids and adults.

    There were even some unusual guests in the form of Oscar Voidsailor and Rachel Windstorm and family. Ophelia, tailed by an unusually well-behaved if apprehensive Robert and a quiet, almost contemplative Jeffrey wallflowered at the ball, sometimes chatting or hanging with Frances and her friends, sometimes enjoying the party games imported and adapted by Frances and Elizabeth from Earth like ¡°pin the tail on the dragon,¡± ¡°smash the chocolate candy filled pi?ata¡± and ¡°magical musical chairs.¡±

    Frances felt it was a lot more of a thrill, and more fun than her fifteenth, but she felt unable to quite remember exactly what happened.

    What she¡¯d never forget, though, was finding herself alone, seated at a side table with her grandma Eleanor and grandpa Paul, sipping her drink as her friends danced.

    ¡°Grandma, grandpa, the party is¡­ amazing. Thank you.¡± Frances knew she¡¯d said this before but she had to say it again. She knew how precious the memory would be to her, should the worst happen.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Frances,¡± said Eleanor warmly.

    Paul nodded, smiling, and yet there was an almost urgent look he gave his wife. With a sigh, Eleanor coughed and asked, ¡°By the way, can we steal you away for a moment?¡±

    Frances agreed and followed her grandparents to a room she knew as her grandmother¡¯s study. From one of the shelves, Eleanor produced a large book and laid it on her desk.

    ¡°This is our family ledger, a record of every Windwhistler. It¡¯s¡­ been modified in recent days. Rachel¡­. well, Windstorms, have¡­ oh I don¡¯t know why but they¡¯ve added us to their ledger and acknowledged my mom as one of their legitimate children. So we had to do the same and add them.¡± Eleanor said this as if she was brushing it off, but Frances could see her grandmother¡¯s eyes were moist and her hands wrung together.

    ¡°That¡¯s very nice of them. And of you,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°We also made another modification, Frances,¡± Paul turned the book to a family tree and pointed to it. There, in new ink, was Frances¡¯s name, under Edana¡¯s.

    The air in the room seemed heavier, harder to breathe, and yet Frances couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight.

    That was also when she noticed a note underneath her name.

    Turn to page 57 for her story.

    Eleanor swallowed, ¡°Frances, we know this war is dangerous. We are confident you will succeed, but¡­ just in case, we want to ask if you can write a little bit about yourself in your own words. It¡¯s so that even if you do return to Earth, our family can and will remember that you are a Windwhistler.¡±

    Frances¡¯s vision blurred. Taking a deep breath, she sat down before her legs would give out and wiped her tears clear with her handkerchief. Smiling, tears still trickling, she met her grandparents'' gazes.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡­ I won¡¯t ever forget you.¡±

    ¡°We know,¡± said Paul and Eleanor quietly, smiling and teary-eyes as well.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 27 (91): Starting Complications

    Army Camp, on the Aijin Fields north of the City of Erlenberg¡­

    Erlenberg didn¡¯t have much arable land, what it did have in the form of the Aijin Fields. These fields were quite close to the Erlenberg-Alavaria border and comprised of rich, dark soil on both banks of the Silverstream River.

    On these fields, on both sides of the river, was the Grand Army of the Republic of Erlenberg, a force of fourteen thousand soldiers, divided into two equally-sized divisions. Each division occupied a side of the river.

    Frances Windwhistler was bothered by this split between the two armies, even as she watched the bobbing motion of the pontoon bridge constructed by Erlenberg¡¯s engineers in the Silverstream. It was made of small rowboats lashed together to form floating columns. Ropes and planks secured these boats and formed a gently rolling road across the great river. It looked rather paradoxically both a strong, and fragile structure.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll be fine, Elizabeth? I mean, the bridge is quite sturdy,¡± said Frances from where she sat on the river bank.

    Sitting beside her, Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°Igraine had me reading some past battles between the Human Kingdoms and the Kingdom of Alavaria dating back to the 1st and 2nd Great Hero Wars. No good ever came from splitting an army with a bridge in between.¡±

    Martin, studying a map of the area, looked up, ¡°Nothing from the 3rd?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there wouldn¡¯t be. Records are really spotty about that period for some bloody reason. Unless you humans have found anything?¡± Ayax asked, eyes looking up at the sky, spreadeagle on a patch of grass.

    The knight shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately we don¡¯t have much better. I wonder why.¡±

    It was a mystery that Frances pondered for a second, before shaking her head. It was an interesting intellectual exercise, but she had more important things to think about.

    ¡°If only Grandma Eleanor can lean on House Antoine a bit more,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°At least we¡¯re not stationed at the border itself,¡± said Elizabeth. She turned towards the ocean. ¡°We do at least have the fleet on standby.¡±

    Frances nodded. There were a few squadrons of Erlenberg warships, many of which they¡¯d helped saved, floating at anchor off the coast. Their cannons were ready to provide artillery support. The only problem was that they couldn¡¯t shoot over the Silverstream river.

    ¡°By the way, what exactly do you three¡­ do in war?¡± Ayax asked.

    Frances, Martin and Elizabeth exchanged glances. ¡°Can you clarify, Ayax?¡± Martin asked.

    The troll sat up. ¡°Well, before I left to follow you to war, Alexander-Dad told me that you¡¯d likely be part of a regiment or some kind of military formation, but we¡¯re just on our own.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s usually been like that,¡± Elizabeth explained. ¡°We three have only taken part in two missions together, but usually the Displaced, um, Otherworlders, like Frances and I get missions that we take part in with a small group, or by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Edana and Earl Forowena, one of the War Council¡¯s chief strategists, told me a long time ago that there¡¯d be too many risks if Otherworlders are deployed in a chaotic battle and better off being used as an elite squad. The only time we ever took part in a large group was when we were retaking Freeburg,¡± said Frances.

    Martin pursed his lips. ¡°Perhaps it might be more effective if each Otherworlder, or pair of Otherworlders worked with say a company of soldiers?¡±

    Both Elizabeth and Frances stared at Martin uncomprehendingly. ¡°Sorry, Martin, I¡¯m not sure how that would help? I mean we¡¯ve done pretty well by ourselves,¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯d be very well protected against anything but a mage, and Elizabeth could lead us very effectively and be very hard to kill in combat. We¡¯d get to carry out harder missions, and more safely too.¡± Chuckling, Martin adjusted his helmet. ¡°I mean, think about it. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we had some people we could order to help us with things?¡±

    Frances frowned. It did seem nice when her friend presented it that way, but something didn¡¯t seem entirely right about that.

    The shaking of the ground, the sound of hooves approaching, raised Frances from her thoughts. A courier on horseback had pulled his ride short of the group.

    ¡°Message for Frances Windwhistler and company?¡±

    Frances rose to her feet and snapped a salute, ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°From General Yuan S. Antoine. The Alavari have attacked our border forts. War has been declared. You¡¯re to take command of a company of recently arrived Erisdalian reinforcements at the south of the camp.¡±

    Thanking the messenger, who rode off, Frances turned to her friends.

    ¡°Reinforcements have arrived? That¡¯s amazing! I thought they wouldn¡¯t be able to send anything for weeks,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°And we have a company too! It¡¯s going to be nice to have some people to command,¡± said Martin.

    Frances nodded, but didn¡¯t smile. Her mom was rarely wrong and she knew the Erisdalians were thinly stretched. They probably could spare a hundred soldiers, though¡­

    <hr>

    When the four arrived at the southern border of the camp, Elizabeth and Martin were struck silent. Frances, having tempered her expectations, examined their reinforcements with narrowed eyes. Ayax watched it all with a frown of disgust.

    The squad of Erisdalian lancer cavalry leading the soldiers were fully armed and armored. The hundred mud-spattered¡­ people behind them, were not. Frances saw some of them didn¡¯t even have proper shoes. They did have pikes, but none of them had armor. From the way they shivered, some of them didn¡¯t even have a proper jacket.

    ¡°Are you Frances Windwhistler?¡± asked the lancer.

    Frances saluted. ¡°Yes. Assuming this is the company I¡¯m to take command of, where¡¯s their equipment? Supply wagon?¡±

    ¡°Supply¡ªOh, yeah no. They¡¯re convicts. Thieves, murderers, cutthroats. They don¡¯t need any of that,¡± said the lancer.

    Frances¡¯s gaze flicked back to the convicts, some of whom seemed older than her by quite a few years. ¡°Without that, they¡¯re not going to be anything other than human sacrifices.¡±

    To their credit, the lancers seemed to squirm slightly at Frances¡¯s words. The leader of the cavalry coughed and said, ¡°Look, ma¡¯am, we¡¯re just here to escort them to you, hand off the controlling contract to you, and explain how you can¡­ keep them in line. If you have an issue, you¡¯re going to have to take it up with General Darius.¡±

    Frances crossed her arms and took a deep breath to calm herself as her anger against her former superior raged. ¡°I will.¡± Breathing out, she carefully listened to the lancer explain the contract and how it worked.

    Each convict had a mark placed by a mage. It didn¡¯t prevent them from harming Erisdalian, or Human army officers, or compel them to obey the officers. The marks did however, cause excruciating pain to the bearer if they lied to an army officer, disobeyed a ¡°command¡± from said officer phrased as ¡°I order you convict, to¡­¡± or if they tried to hurt their officer. It was also possible for officers to cause the marks to emit pain by pointing at the convict and commanding, ¡°Punish.¡±

    It was a straightforward, and in Frances¡¯s opinion, a completely barbaric contract. She didn¡¯t say this to the lancers, though, she probably communicated her opinion of the situation with her cold dismissal of the lancers.

    She breathed out, breathed in, and turned to Martin. ¡°How¡­ common is this?¡±

    Martin swallowed. ¡°We¡¯ve put mage marks on dangerous convicts to prevent them from escaping or doing harm to others. But as for throwing them into battle¡­ I didn¡¯t realize we¡¯ve become that desperate. I mean they are cutthroats and murderers, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Actually a quarter of us just owe money that we failed to pay. The others are petty thieves. You do have a couple of bandits, but they haven¡¯t killed anybody. I have, but I¡¯m kinda the exception.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Martin spluttered, shoulders sagging as Frances searched the crowd for the speaker. She didn¡¯t have to look far, a wide-hipped, broad-chested woman with cropped brownish-red hair shouldered her way through the group. Frances couldn¡¯t quite tell her age. On one hand, she had lines on her face that suggested maturity, but her brown eyes and smirk suggested someone younger.

    ¡°Ginger¡¯s the name. I speak for this band. Oh and I¡¯m a former captain of the Erisdalian Army so I actually know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Ginger put a distinct emphasis on the last part of her sentence, but Frances decided to give the woman the benefit of the doubt. She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong after all.

    ¡°I¡¯m Frances Windwhistler, Otherworlder, adoptive daughter of Edana Firehand and a mage. These are my friends and co-commanders.¡±

    Elizabeth managed a weak smile. ¡°Elizabeth Kim, a Displaced¡ªOtherworlder, warrior.¡±

    ¡°Sir Martin of Conthwaite, son of the Countess of Conthwaite and the Magistrate of Conthwaite. Just a normal human,¡± said Martin, sighing as he got a few whistles and grumbles from the convicts. Frances suspected they heard of the reputation of his mom.

    ¡°Ayax Windwhistler of Erlenberg. She¡¯s my cuz. Yes, I am a troll. It¡¯s complicated,¡± said Ayax, thumbing at Frances and prompting a few chuckles from the convicts.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about how to make your¡­ stay with us more comfortable, and safer, but we are at war and we need your help as much as you need us to keep you alive,¡± said Frances. ¡°First, I think we should get you all kitted out. Elizabeth, what should we prioritise?¡±

    ¡°Armor, and some actual bedrolls and camp equipment,¡± said Elizabeth, looking over the group.

    ¡°We can requisition some from the supplies. You look like you all need it,¡± said Martin.

    Ginger¡¯s smirk softened slightly. ¡°Much appreciated¡ª¡±

    ¡°Punish Ginger.¡±

    Ginger¡¯s brown eyes widened, and she remained standing for a precarious moment, before she howled like a wounded animal. She doubled over, collapsing, hands clawing at her neck. The convicts near Ginger caught her before she hit the mud and helped her down, holding onto her as Ginger curled into a fetal position.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the interruption, but we forgot to mention that you cannot trust Ginger. She tried to kill her superior officer. Planned it too. It was pure luck that we caught her,¡± said a lancer, riding up to the group.

    Frances stared at the shivering Ginger, at the convicts¡ªthe humans that surrounded her, trying to share in her pain.

    Her memories rose to the surface and she could hear the screams of the woman that gave birth to her. She could feel the ghostly hits of the belt and the cane against her back again.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Another of the lancers sighed, ¡°Ma¡¯am we¡¯re telling you this for your own good. She¡¯s already killed one of her handlers, despite the pain it caused her.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The lancers left, but Frances¡¯s attention was on Ginger¡¯s shivering form. ¡°Out of the way.¡± Raising Ivy¡¯s Sting, she cast a healing spell, and Ginger immediately relaxed.

    ¡°This is royally messed up,¡± Ayax whispered from behind Frances.

    Frances nodded and stood up. ¡°Can you¡­ can you get them equipped, please? I¡¯ll be back to examine them, I just¡­ I need a moment.¡± With that, she staggered away, holding herself tightly.

    <hr>

    ¡°So if you¡¯re Martin of Conthwaite, you¡¯re the Hammer of Justice¡¯s son?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re referring to my mother Rachel, Chief Judge and Magistrate of Conthwaite, yes,¡± said Martin hesitantly.

    He expected the convict, who was trying out one of the mass-produced cuirasses issued to Erlenberg footsoldiers, to have some kind of quip about his mom. She hadn¡¯t stopped talking actually since she¡¯d gotten up from the ground after all. The war and the atrocities it brought (which Martin agreed), the terrible march from Erisdale to Erlenberg (which Martin heard about) and about how weird it was for their commander to be someone who was never born in Durannon. Martin had pointed out in response that that sixteen-year-old could literally fire lightning, and that had actually quieted Ginger for two seconds, before she started talking again.

    Except, Ginger merely shrugged. ¡°It is so weird how she has a kid. Then again, a nice lady like that probably has a nice family.¡±

    ¡°Nice?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Your mom wanted me to just have a spell in the mines, which is hard, but hey you don¡¯t have the looming spectre of death over you, but the army was like noooooo. I tried to kill a knight, they wanted to make me an example.¡±

    Martin narrowed his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention you tried to kill a knight.¡±

    Ginger seemed to brace herself. ¡°Alright first off, I was only trying to get him wounded enough so he¡¯d fuck off. And two, I had a fucking good reason. He was a coward, a cunt, and was getting good people killed with suicide assaults.¡±

    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t have gone to his superior?¡± Martin asked.

    Martin was met with a glare from the taller convict. ¡°I did. Earl Darius didn¡¯t trust a low-born peasant. Said I was besmirching a noble. He already got half my regiment killed. He would have gotten the rest if I didn¡¯t put him down.¡± Ginger blinked as Martin groaned and placed one hand against his forehead. ¡°Huh, you don¡¯t like Earl Darius.¡±

    ¡°He nearly unleashed his army on the Alavari civilians of Kwent. If we hadn¡¯t thought of a way to capture the bridge gatehouse and burn it down, he would have,¡± Martin muttered.

    The convict¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Wait, that was you? Weren¡¯t you responsible for smashing open Freeburg with Baroness Igraine?¡±

    ¡°Um, well we helped. Frances, Elizabeth and I that is. Ayax just joined us.¡± Martin grabbed a helmet that he thought was the right size and tossed it to Ginger. ¡°What about the handler?¡±

    Ginger scowled. ¡°Was coercing another of the convicts for services by abusing the ¡®punish¡¯ command. She definitely deserved to die. I would have made it cleaner but it¡¯s kind of hard when every friggin part of your body is screaming ¡®kill me now.¡¯¡±

    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t¡ªright, convict, nobody cares about you.¡± Martin rubbed his temples and handed Ginger a sword. It was one of the cheap, hacking things with a cast-iron hilt, but the convict accepted it with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°You are taking this far too reasonably. How old are you again?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Seventeen this year. You?¡±

    ¡°Eighteen.¡± At Martin¡¯s disbelieving expression, Ginger rolled her yes. ¡°Yes I look like an old woman because knights like you zap me every time I say they deserved it. What, you think pain makes someone younger?¡±

    Martin winced. ¡°I¡¯m not like other knights.¡±

    ¡°And would you not use those commands in the heat of battle? When you¡¯re about to die and you need someone to die for you?¡± Ginger asked, sneering at him.

    Martin breathed out and looked up at the tent ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to figure out why you keep getting zapped. Anyway, I hope to the Gods that I won¡¯t, and as interesting as this conversation is, I¡¯ll leave you to finish up. I need to get your camp equipment.¡±

    ¡°Aw, the stiff noble knight just doesn''t like the company of the convict.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making it pleasant but damn if I don¡¯t get it. Now excuse me, miss.¡± Martin trudged for the tent¡¯s exit. Ginger¡¯s sneer faded as the knight passed her.

    ¡°Sorry, but can I ask one more question?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask anyway no matter what I say?¡± Martin asked, hands on his hips. He did take note that Ginger had apologized, though. When she wasn¡¯t so angry, she looked kind of nice¡ªMartin shook his head and refocused.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting to know me very well sir knight. But yeah, why the heck did Firehand¡¯s brat look like she wanted to vomit when the lancer zapped me? I mean you and your weird friends all reacted like¡­ like normal people do, but she looked like she wanted to be sick.¡±

    Martin was aware his features fell into a neutral mask, and that Ginger could see that, but so be it.

    ¡°First off, it¡¯s Frances, which I hope you¡¯ll remember because she healed you and your lot. Second, it¡¯s not my business to say. You get that story when you earn her trust.¡±

    Ginger frowned. ¡°What cause we¡¯re convicts?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s an intensely personal story that is her business to tell and hers alone.¡± With that, Martin turned on his heel and stormed from the tent, rubbing his temples.

    <hr>

    ¡°Are you sure you want to equip convicts with muskets, cuz?¡± Ayax asked Frances as they got their soldiers encamped for the night.

    After getting the soldiers equipped, they¡¯d, or at least Ginger, had run their company through a quick assessment. Most didn¡¯t know how to shoot a musket, and so Martin and Elizabeth took over training them as pikemen and footsoldiers. They let Ginger train those that had experience with the muskets, on account of them having been hunters and poachers. All in all they had about seventy footsoldiers and thirty musketeers.

    ¡°We need muskets if we¡¯re planning to fight in the forest. Pikes alone aren¡¯t going to be enough,¡± muttered Elizabeth.

    Frances nodded as she peered at her map in the dim dusk light. ¡°I agree. Besides, the mark means they can¡¯t actually shoot me.¡±

    ¡°Well we can, we just hurt a lot, but you seem to be less of a bitch than most of our previous commanders so we¡¯re giving you the benefit of the doubt.¡±

    Frances, Elizabeth and Ayax spun around. Both Elizabeth and Ayax had their weapons ready, but Frances merely regarded the now armored, and far cleaner convict.

    ¡°Hello, Ginger. Thank you for the notice. Are your accommodations to your liking?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Well, yes. But I got to ask.¡± Ginger frowned. ¡°Are you arming us because you give a damn, or because you need us to do something?¡±

    Frances glanced around and sighed. ¡°Both. Make sure your fellows are ready to move at a moment¡¯s notice and post a watch.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean both¡ªyou want what?¡± Ginger squawked.

    Frances showed Ginger the map and pointed at it. ¡° We¡¯re here. Those border forts were attacked this morning by General Antipades and the Black Banner Army. The Erlenberg army generals want to fight the Alavari here.¡±

    ¡°Are they brain dead?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Would be a great explanation,¡± said Ayax.

    Frances agreed, but had to ignore her cousin and continue, ¡°So you see, we can¡¯t change our commander¡¯s minds, but we can do our best to protect ourselves and you.¡± She turned to Elizabeth, ¡°What¡¯s the plan if we have to withdraw?¡±

    ¡°Hold up in the Pinewoods and do our best to delay them until we regroup. If they reach the city, we¡¯re in trouble,¡± Elizabeth explained.

    ¡°Aye.¡± Ginger looked up from the map. ¡°So that¡¯s the ¡°why do you need us¡± what about the ¡°why do you give a damn for convicts?¡± Martin¡ªSir Martin, was very tight-lipped.¡±

    Frances recalled Martin telling her about his interaction with Ginger and tried to wrangle her words and feelings into something that would be coherent. Instead, she ended up pinching the bridge of her nose, before she met Ginger¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve had things happen to us, and seen things that have made us rather angry that you were given that mark on your neck, even if you¡¯re not innocent.¡±

    Ginger blinked and nodded slowly. ¡°Right. Well, a good night to you then, miss.¡±

    As she left, Elizabeth glanced at her friends. ¡°Is it me or did we just get through to her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I think we made a good first impression.¡± Frances smiled slightly. ¡°I do hope we can continue to improve on it, though. We¡¯re going to be in for a hard fight.¡±

    Ayax grimaced. ¡°Makes me wonder if we should just get ready to run for it.¡±

    ¡°You know what, that¡¯s not a bad idea¡­ Elizabeth, we can ask for a wagon right? We can pack our supplies there, you know, just in case,¡± Frances mused.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need two or three. I¡¯ll go request it using your name.¡± She turned to leave, but was interrupted when Martin stomped up tothem.

    ¡°Frances! Elizabeth! Ayax! We need to tal¡ªOh, thank the Gods.¡±

    ¡°Martin? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ayax asked.

    The knight leaned on his knees, slightly out of breath. ¡°The forts have been breached. General Antipades and his army are on the march.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 28 (92): The First of Many Battles

    As part of their preparations, the Grand Army of Erlenberg had dug earthworks on both sides of the Silverstream River. Comprised of a thick earthen wall about the height of two humans, there were a total of six V-shaped earthworks, three on each side of the river bank with the tip pointed towards the north. Each earthwork was packed with musketeers, cannons and soldiers to defend them.

    Frances and her company were, to their surprise, not on any one of those Earthworks. Instead, they¡¯d been placed far on the left flank of the army, along with a mix of cavalry and infantry.

    The cavalry stood in front of Frances and her company, who were all on foot. There were about a thousand riders armed with pistols and sabers. In front of the horsemen, with the teenagers and the convicts, were about five hundred musketeers.

    Their commander, called Helena, didn¡¯t even introduce herself to the teens. When the group and their soldiers arrived at their position, they were met with a messenger. In a crisp tone, and a slightly apologetic wince, he said, ¡°You¡¯re to follow my troops and shoot any enemy you see.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The messenger coughed, ¡°Look, you¡¯re not really part of our army and we appreciate the firepower, but our plan is to keep the orcs back with our musketfire.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what if their cavalry charges us?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°You have pikes so you should be fine, and we have our own cavalry to skirmish with them. Look, you kids don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯re ready for them.¡± With that the messenger rode off.

    Frances briefly thought about what she¡¯d been told and turned to Ginger.

    ¡°Ginger, how many battles have you been through?¡±

    Scratching her hair, the convict frowned, ¡°A lot. Um, I was fighting before the Otherworlders arrived. I also did some skirmishing at Meluthen. I was also at Westfall Pass and Kwent.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips, and turning to her friends, pulled them into a huddle.

    ¡°You thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°That you have bad feeling about this and that you¡¯re right? Yes,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Well, that and I¡¯m also thinking of letting Ginger take command, or at least be our advisor,¡± said Frances.

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Probably a good idea to let her lead.¡±

    ¡°Not quite. She should advise. They are our company. If we let her command, they¡¯ll question our authority and I really, really don¡¯t want that to happen,¡± said Martin.

    They all quickly agreed with the knight, broke the huddle and faced Ginger, Frances glanced at her friends, and realized they were all looking at her.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯d like you to advise on how to get through this,¡± said Frances.

    Ginger blinked. ¡°Me?¡± At Frances¡¯s nod, Ginger squawked, ¡°I¡¯m a convict!¡±

    ¡°Ginger, we¡¯ve commanded, and we¡¯ve fought, but not in a major battle.¡± Frances looked the convict in the eye. ¡°Do you think right now that we can hold against a cavalry charge?¡±

    ¡°No. This whole section of the line is going to break,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The convict rolled her eyes. ¡°Run.¡±

    ¡°Not an option, we have orders,¡± said Martin, arms crossed. ¡°Besides, we can¡¯t run when our own horsemen are behind us.¡±

    Ginger eyed the horsemen and sighed. ¡°Fuck. Well we¡¯ll have to fight our way out of it after we hold their charge with our pikes.¡±

    ¡°If we stay close, hold a square formation with pikes on the outside, maybe we can withdraw to the earthworks?¡± Elizabeth suggested.

    The convict nodded. ¡°That¡¯s probably our best bet, but I wouldn¡¯t even think about going to the earthworks. We need to just head for the woods.¡±

    Ayax hissed, ¡°We¡¯d be abandoning our army¡ª¡±

    ¡°Twelve thousand untested, unblooded troops against fifteen thousand of Antigones''s veterans? We don¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Ginger snapped.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stand a better chance if we stick to our friendly forces, though,¡± Elizabeth argued.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how the army is doing first, before we decide where to withdraw,¡± said Martin in a calm voice.

    Frances swallowed. Her instincts were screaming at her to just lead her soldiers away, but that just wasn¡¯t an option.

    No, they had to fight this battle, a battle they had no say or control over. One they had a good chance of losing.

    ¡°I think we should examine how the situation develops,¡± said Frances. She took a deep breath. ¡°We do have a duty and we should try to do it, but if the situation looks hopeless, we¡¯ll withdraw.¡±

    There were nods at that, though, nobody was completely happy, least of all Frances herself. She had no idea if she had just condemned herself, her friends and her soldiers to die.

    <hr>

    They stood, or sat, in formation for what seemed like forever, though, Frances could tell by the sun¡¯s movement that it¡¯d been only about two hours. It was still morning, though the sun was much higher now.

    Given how wet the ground was thanks to the spring rains, there weren¡¯t any dust clouds. However, nobody could miss the mass of soldiers approaching them. Weapons glinted in the sunlight. Hooves and feet stomped on the ground. They were clearly closing for battle.

    Frances watched the approaching force with a spyglass that Edana had given her for a present. The attackers facing her were mostly infantry. They included: goblin light skirmishers with small muskets and crossbows, goblin wolfrider packs, a few groups of orcs and trolls.

    As they continued to march toward them, the Erlenberg cannon started to fire. Huge gouges were suddenly carved into the ranks of the enemy army as the Erlenberg cannon skipped their shot across the wet ground. Frances could hear the ships off the coast also opening up.

    She turned her spyglass across the battlefield to the other side of the river and blinked.

    The Alavari were charging. Orc boar cavalry, goblin wolfriders, centaurs with lances and carbines, raced across the field. There were undoubtedly infantry following them.

    Somehow, they continued to charge, even as Erlenberg cannon cut down bloody gashes in their formation, but they only hit from one direction. Was the fleet not firing?

    A closer look with her spyglass revealed what was going on. Thick, grey smoke, magical or artificial in nature was rising along the far eastern edge of the coast. It was so thick it seemed to obscure the sight of the ships at sea.

    Frances turned her attention back to the enemies in front of her, and found that they weren¡¯t advancing any longer. They¡¯d stopped, and were lying down, just out of effective bullet range. Moreover, now that they were lying down, Frances could see that there weren¡¯t a lot of Alavari facing them.

    It came together all at once.

    ¡°They¡¯re going for an all-out attack on the right side!¡± Elizabeth gasped.

    ¡°Now can we run?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°We have to go to them,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Frances grabbed Martin and Elizabeth¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can change this! We¡¯ll just get killed.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°Frances, you don¡¯t know that. We need to try¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hate to break it to you, but she¡¯s right,¡± said Ginger, pointing at the other side of the river.

    The Erlenberg line was spitting musketballs, and hundreds of Alavari riders were dead. And yet, the charge didn¡¯t stop. A wave of panic spread through the Erlenberg line as the Alavari army, moving like one great beast, cut into their foes. They clawed through the lines of footsoldiers and musketeers, cutting down fleeing troops. Some squads and companies tried to rally around flags and standards, but the orc war pigs and centaurs surrounded them, and crushed them beneath their hooves. Meanwhile, as harpies harassed the gunners firing from the earthworks, goblins and trolls scaled the fortifications, leaping onto the platforms and attacking the soldiers manning them.

    Tearing her eyes from the scene, Frances could see the other soldiers'' shock, could see her own convict soldiers nervously backing glancing at each other.

    The horsemen behind them? They were running, riding away toward the direction of Erlenberg. Small squads at first, and then full companies. Frances could see officers shouting at their soldiers, but they weren¡¯t being listened to.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the general?¡± Martin asked. Frances couldn¡¯t see the general¡¯s standard. It should have emblazoned the Erlenberg coat of arms, a city surrounded by ocean. Only, that standard was fleeing, with the cavalry.

    Elizabeth stammered, ¡°They¡¯re abandoning us.¡±

    Frances grimaced. ¡°Withdraw to the camp! Everybody together!¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    <hr>

    The camp on the left side of the river was chaos. Alavari and humans were grabbing food, supplies, anything really. Frances, her friends, and their company only just managed to get out of the mess thanks to having packed their supplies into two large wagons.

    ¡°How long until we get to Erlenberg?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Five days. Assuming we can outrun their cavalry,¡± Martin muttered, panting heavily. The teens all had horses, but they didn¡¯t want to exhaust their animals. Not unless they got into trouble.

    That and Frances and Elizabeth had hitched their horses to the wagons they¡¯d borrowed. Every convict-soldier carried food, but the wagons carried the rest of their supplies and more importantly, ammunition.

    ¡°Elizabeth, you and Martin were studying the maps. Do you think we can outrun their cavalry?¡± Frances asked.

    Elizabeth and Martin exchanged glances, before Martin said, ¡°If we get to the forest tonight, we might stand a chance. They¡¯ll have to sleep too.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, we should try to rally as many soldiers as we can and try to make a stand there, slow them down a bit,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Wait, slow them down? How are we going to do that?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Guerilla tactics. We hit, and disappear back in the forest,¡± Elizabeth explained.

    ¡°They outnumber us, though, Elizabeth,¡± said Frances.

    Martin looked back from where he was marching. ¡°We need to do something. They will reach the walls of Erlenberg and they will not hold. I know you want everybody to stay safe, but if we retreat now the fighting will move into the city.¡±

    ¡°I understand but¡­¡± Frances thought about the decision, tried to think through the possibilities, but honestly she had no idea how to act, and what to do in this situation. ¡°Ayax, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I have even less combat experience than you three. So I think we should ask the professional here,¡± said Ayax, thumbing at Ginger.

    The convict seemed to panic for a second, before swallowing. ¡°Um, yeah about that. I¡¯d run for the city, but¡­ if you really want to fight, I¡¯d rather fight in a forest than at the city. City-fighting is brutal.¡±

    ¡°Forest it is then,¡± said Elizabeth. Martin nodded after her, and was followed slowly after by Frances and Ayax.

    Ginger watched this and frowned. Coughing, she walked ahead of the teens and turned around.

    ¡°Holdup, who here is actually in charge? I thought it was you who was in charge,¡± said Ginger, pointing at Frances.

    ¡°Me? Oh no. I¡­ I¡¯m not in charge. We¡­ we make decisions together,¡± Frances squeaked, waving her arms.

    ¡°Well, we do agree with you a lot, cuz, but that¡¯s because you tend to have a pretty good head on your shoulders,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Except you seem to trust¡­ Elizabeth and Martin right?¡ªYeah, you trust them with military stuff. So who will be making the call in battle?¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± said Frances and Ayax.

    ¡°Frances,¡± said Elizabeth and Martin. The four stared at each other as they realized what they all had said.

    ¡°Elizabeth, you are good at leading troops. I saw you at Freeburg, you had everybody rallied to you and following your lead,¡± said Frances.

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°But you came up with the plan, and I¡¯m the youngest of everybody here! You come up with all of our plans!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you lead us through them, Elizabeth,¡± said Frances.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Actually Frances is right. I think it should be Elizabeth too.¡±

    ¡°Wait seriously?¡± Elizabeth stammered. The only reply she got was a bunch of nods.

    ¡°So that¡¯s decided. Elizabeth has final say then,¡± said Ginger. ¡°What are your orders?¡±

    Elizabeth took a moment to brush her hair out of her eyes, and stand straighter.

    ¡°Get to the trees. We¡¯ll find as many people as we can and rally them to our cause. Then we¡¯ll delay the Alavari army as long as we can.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± said Frances, gently clasping and squeezing her friend¡¯s shoulder.

    <hr>

    The company had just reached the edge of the Pinewoods when Frances felt her hand mirror vibrate. Reaching into her belt, she pulled out the mirror to find the face of her Grandmother staring back at her.

    ¡°Oh Gods of Sea and Sand, Frances, you¡¯re alive. Where¡¯s Ayax and your friends?¡± Eleanor stammered.

    ¡°We¡¯re all alive. We¡¯re going to the Pinewoods. We¡¯re going to try to slow them down as much as possible.

    ¡°How many do you have?¡± Eleanor asked.

    ¡°A company, but we think we can gather more soldiers and use the Pinewoods to our advantage. Grandma, you need to reinforce the city¡¯s defenses and evacuate the civilians. General Antigones is on his way to the city.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. But please, in the meantime, stay safe.¡± Eleanor pursed her lips. ¡°Call you mother. You need to let her know. You know¡­¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Frances glanced ahead at the treeline. ¡°When I get the chance. Thanks, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Frances.¡±

    <hr>

    The Pinewoods existed in Erlenberg for one reason and one reason only, to provide a ready supply of ship-quality woods for the repair of Erlenberg¡¯s many ships. This was why the majority of the woods were the eponymous pine, firs, oak and teak.

    So unlike a typical forest, where the ground is bumpy and curled with tree roots and boulders, where bushes grow at the foot of trees and smaller shrubs and fallen trees split the undergrowth, and where squirrels, birds and all manner of animals frolic, the Pinewoods were¡­ different.

    The best way Frances could describe it was that there was a kind of ¡®fake¡¯ feeling to the woods. She remembered being in Leipmont¡¯s forests and to a national park in one of her school trips. The woods here seemed more open, with very clear paths running between clumps of trees. The sound of animal life wasn¡¯t there and there were places where she could see quite far into the forest. This was because the trees were all the same size and type and all planted with fairly uniform spacing.

    They also weren¡¯t alone. The first night they were in the forest, Frances had been on guard with their sentries, and several squads of soldiers joined them, drawn by their campfires.

    The next day, as they marched deeper in, they ran into more hungry and tired soldiers. Most only had their weapons and the clothes on their back. Some didn¡¯t even have that. They didn¡¯t care that they were agreeing to follow a bunch of teens leading a group of convicts, they just wanted to be safe and fed.

    By mid-afternoon, their company had tripled in size to a force of over three hundred as they had picked up a group of musketeers who¡¯d fled, along with another group of footsoldiers. The teens had enough soldiers to send a scouting party to find a fjord so they could get across the river.

    Frances was leading this scouting party of ten foot soldiers along the riverbank, with Ayax bringing up the rear. Martin and Elizabeth had told them that there was a bridge ahead they needed to secure.

    As they approached the bridge, Frances¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings. The bridge itself was a sturdy structure of stone, with low, interspersed columns, carrying the arched structure over the wide river. It had no railings, and divots in the stonework showed its frequent use.

    Taking a deep breath, Frances signalled for her squad to halt, pushed magic into her barding and ran across.

    Nobody shot at her, nobody showed themselves. She reached the other side without harassment. Even after a brief lookaround, she couldn¡¯t find anybody else. Seeing the area was clear, she signalled the rest of her squad to come.

    ¡°Stay alert and set up a perimeter. Can one of you go back and tell Elizabeth to bring the rest of our troops up?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Aye ma¡¯am,¡± said one of the convict soldiers, a lithe girl who couldn¡¯t have been more than Frances¡¯s age.

    ¡°Just Frances, thank you.¡± She peered back into the forest, crouching low close to a tree, watching the silent forest.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡ªFrances, is it true you¡¯re an Otherworlder?¡± asked one of the convicts, a grizzled, muscular man in an awkward fitting helmet.

    ¡°Yes. Though, some of us like to call ourselves, the Displaced,¡± Frances explained.

    ¡°Is it true that your world has flying machines and not a single Alavari? That even poor people own two story houses?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes. Though, we do have¡­ less fortunate people in our world.¡± Frances smiled. ¡°What¡¯s your name.¡±

    ¡°Gareth. Used to be a farm hand. You know, times got tough, debts piled up,¡± he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t have a home to go back to, unlike you, but at least my family¡¯s safe.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°Durannon is my home. I¡¯m one of those¡­ less fortunate Otherworlders.¡± She glanced back at the forest and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Look sharp. Someone¡¯s approaching. Hold your fire.¡±

    The squad pressed against the trees, peering at the approaching figures.

    There were Alavari and humans, about twenty. All of them were out of breath, crashing through the woods on horses so tired they were foaming at the mouth. They were heading right toward them and were nearing their position.

    Frances stepped out, her wand raised. ¡°Are you of Erlenberg?¡±

    The riders yanked on their reigns, staring at her. ¡°Yeah. Who¡ªthe hell are you?¡± one asked.

    ¡°Frances Windwhistler, Otherworlder mage,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Well mage or not we need to get away. We¡¯re being pursued by goblin wolf-riders,¡±

    ¡°How many?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Fifty. So unless¡ª¡±

    ¡°Gareth! Tell Elizabeth that the bridge is going to be contested by fifty wolf-riders and I need reinforcements!¡± Frances turned to the riders. ¡°We have three companies heading this way. Were there any behind them?¡±

    The riders blinked and shook their heads. ¡°No-"

    ¡°Then dismount and get your carbines ready. We¡¯re going to hold the bridge until our allies arrive," said Frances.

    Ayax smirked. ¡°Or you can run like you did a few days ago.¡±

    The riders flinched and dismounted, taking positions alongside the rest of the squad.

    Frances pulled Ayax aside. ¡°Ayax can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Too on the nose?¡± the troll asked.

    Frances blinked, realized her cousin was talking about her comment and shook her head. ¡°No, I think you were right. If you went further I would have been worried. What I wanted to ask you about was if you have any spells that affect a large area?¡±

    ¡°None, but I can fire a pretty good bolt of magic,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Alright. Everybody, fire at will, but pick your shots! Save your ammunition.¡± Frances pulled out her spyglass and scanned the tree.

    Then she saw it, wolves bounding over the undergrowth, weaving between trees.

    Goblin wolf-riders were amazingly mobile scout cavalry. Armed with shortbows, but also increasingly pistols, Frances knew they¡¯d have to get very close to get their shots off. What they relied on were numbers and psychology.

    It was rather terrifying when an unnaturally large wolf charges toward you after all, especially when they are carrying a rider.

    Frances however, planned to turn the tables. Ivy¡¯s Sting in hand, she began to sing.

    Ayax glanced at her cousin as she recognized the aria. As it always was, there was a primal quality to it. It was hard to pin down why. If she had to say, though, Edana¡¯s song sounded a lot like a shriek, a banshee or ghost venting its anger. Frances¡¯s aria however, was somehow more delicate, reedier and almost mournful, as if the notes she chose would never be resolved.

    Until the last chord, followed by a thunderous crack that blinded the soldiers. Ayax blinked away spots to see the wolf riders in disarray, their mounts cowering, fleeing in all directions, out of control.

    ¡°Fire!¡± Ayax bellowed, she threw her first spell, smashing a goblin into a tree with a sickening thud. The convict soldiers and the cavalry added their own fire, and the quiet forest became split with the crack of muskets.

    In the forefront stood Frances, throwing rocks at the goblins with force enough to split armor, sending bolts of fire that made wolves howl. Soon, the goblin riders fled, much of their number down and groaning.

    ¡°By Amura and Rathon, we won!¡± gasped a convict-soldier.

    ¡°Ahahah look at them run!¡± exclaimed a troll rider.

    Frances took a quick sip from her hip flask. ¡°Reload and ready for a counterattack. Keep your eyes peeled. Does anybody see our reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Elizabeth yelled, at the head of a marching column of soldiers. She rode across the bridge, dismounted and blinked. ¡°Oh? You ran into some friendly cavalry.¡±

    ¡°Survivors from the first day. How many did you bring?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°One company. The rest are bringing up our supplies. They¡¯ll be here in ten minutes. The horses can¡¯t go any faster than that,¡± Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°We have a problem, though. We saw some troll and orc foot scouts. So we don¡¯t know how many we are being pursued by.¡±

    ¡°You said you fought about fifty wolf riders?¡± Ginger asked, jogging up to them.

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Frances asked.

    Ginger grimaced. ¡°There may be more behind them. Goblin wolf-riders are great scouts but they wouldn¡¯t have attacked unless they knew they had serious back up. We¡¯re talking about orcs on war pigs or even a full regiment of foot soldiers with archers and musketeers.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°So we need to decide if we want to hold the bridge so we can cross it or retreat and keep on the west bank of the river.¡±

    Elizabeth pursed her lips. ¡°We hold the bridge. It¡¯s only ten minutes and we need to get to the west bank.¡± She glanced at Ginger, ¡°You don¡¯t agree. Why?¡±

    Ginger stiffened and her eyes narrowed. ¡°Look. I get that we need to get to the west bank, but we don¡¯t want a fight. We can fight, but we really don¡¯t want to get into one.¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re right, but Erlenberg¡¯s west side faces the Silverstream and is defensible. They don¡¯t need us there. However, Erlenberg¡¯s north doesn¡¯t even have a moat. We need to slow them down from reaching there.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, you¡¯re right, but we have enemy forces behind us too. What if we get sandwiched between the two?¡± Frances asked.

    Elizabeth frowned, ¡°Ayax?¡±

    The troll swallowed, tail swishing back and forth. Looking Elizabeth in the eye, she said, ¡°Liz, I don¡¯t know. Just do what you think is best. I trust you.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked, and stared at Ayax for a second, unmoving, until the troll broke contact, looking away.

    ¡°Thanks, Ayax.¡± Elizabeth closed her eyes. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 29 (93): Building Bridges

    Elizabeth decided to cross the bridge. As she explained it, she was far more worried about being caught on the wrong side of the river than the possibility of encountering enemies.

    Frances led the company of soldiers guarding the bridge itself, whilst Martin brought up the rest of their troops.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡ªFrances, we should strip the bodies of supplies or anything useful,¡± said Ginger.

    Frances winced, but nodded. ¡°I agree. Take ten and see what you can get. We¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    Ginger gave Frances a look that the girl couldn¡¯t quite read, but proceeded, grabbing ten of the older convicts.

    There wasn¡¯t much to recover. Goblin gear wasn¡¯t sized for most humans, but they took the goblin¡¯s ammo pouches and any food they¡¯d carried with them. However, most of the goblins were dead thanks to her spells, which¡­ didn¡¯t leave the bodies in the best condition.

    Frances didn¡¯t want to look at them, but she forced herself to take in their corpses. In her heart, she hoped that they¡¯d find their rest somewhere peaceful.

    Despite the wait, they weren¡¯t attacked before the rest of the soldiers arrived with Martin. Even after they made their crossing and their supply wagons had trundled over the bridge, there was no counterattack.

    It was a stroke of luck that urged the group on and soon they were clear away from the bridge, taking one of the smaller paths that snaked through the Pinewood. It wasn¡¯t entirely smooth going, though, and the wagons got stuck several times.

    ¡°How did the army get through this foresty crap?¡± Ginger muttered. She and Ayax were at the head of the column, doing their best to navigate through the forest, and clear a way through if necessary. Ayax¡¯s magic was thus rather helpful in this endeavour.

    ¡°We took barges that ran down the Silverstream under the bridge we crossed. There are roads, but as you can see, they¡¯re not very good,¡± explained Ayax. She smirked, ¡°You should be glad that we¡¯re in the Pinewoods. The foresters keep the undergrowth fairly tamed.¡±

    ¡°At least we¡¯re stopping soon,¡± said Ginger, looking up at the sky. It was beginning to set.

    Crack.

    ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡±

    Ayax and Ginger spun around and charged toward the back of the column, where they heard the shots from. They passed scrambling men and women reaching for weapons, until Elizabeth suddenly stepped in front of them.

    ¡°Ginger, come with me. Ayax, stay in the front! I need you leading the column with the first company! Keep us moving!¡± Elizabeth bellowed.

    Ayax grimaced, but nodded and turned. ¡°Come on! Keep moving forward, get those wagons going!¡±

    Elizabeth and Ginger continued to run down the line, until they¡¯d reached the fight.

    Frances and about thirty of their musketeers were firing at approaching enemy musketeers, using the trees as cover. About twenty foot soldiers were taking cover behind trees, but were ready, spears and swords in hand.

    As for their enemy, they were ogres. Tall, broad-shouldered, human-like, but not at the same time. They were very similar to their cousins, the trolls. Both had black eyes, but unlike trolls, they didn¡¯t have tails or pointed ears and every single one of them without exception had a mane of hair that flowed down their backs. If one got closer, one would notice they had six fingers.

    At least, both sides were trying to shoot each other. The interspersed trees provided plenty of cover. Combine that with the dim light and the terrible accuracy of the muskets meant that only Frances was hitting anything.

    What the ogres musket fire was doing was keeping their heads down so that their compatriots, a group of ogre soldiers, could advance, in a loose skirmishing formation. In the dim light, Elizabeth wasn¡¯t sure how many were there, but there were a lot.

    ¡°What are your orders? We could withdraw or counterattack. They might have reinforcements, though,¡± Ginger pointed out.

    Elizabeth pursed her lips and was about to nod, until she suddenly didn¡¯t. ¡°Ginger, I have an idea. I¡¯ll be back in a minute. Frances, keep them pinned and knock down a few trees if you have to!¡±

    Frances ducked behind a tree and shouted, ¡°Alright!¡± With that she began to charge her lightning spell. Ginger however, grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave us?¡± Ginger yelled. The convict¡¯s eyes were wild with fury, before they suddenly froze and she released Elizabeth, a horrified look on her face.

    Elizabeth, taking a breath, smiled disarmingly and said, ¡°Ginger, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, but I¡¯m leaving to get our new cavalry force. Their horses should be rested enough for one charge. I need you to get our soldiers here ready to join us. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Ginger stammered.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see you.¡± Elizabeth got to her feet and dashed after their convoy.

    Ginger stared at her back, before picking herself up and running to join the foot soldiers. ¡°Right, so Elizabeth said she¡¯s bringing reinforcements. We need to be ready to charge.¡±

    ¡°You sure she¡¯s not just running?¡± whispered one of the convicts.

    Ginger hesitated and jumped, well, everybody jumped as a crack of thunder split the air.

    Frances¡¯s spell had sent the ogres running for more cover, leaving another ten or so twitching or motionless on the ground. It also made Ginger realize something.

    ¡°The commander is not going to leave her best friend here. Just get ready,¡± Ginger ordered, drawing her sword. The cheap, blunt-pointed hacking blade was more of a stretched butcher¡¯s chopper with a hilt than a sword. It was still a good weapon, though.

    The musket fire coming their way had slackened to a couple of odd shots. The ogres were too busy ducking for cover from the brown-haired girl hurling lightning bolts at them.

    That cover was promptly destroyed, when one of these bolts of lightning struck a tree with a crack. The tree swayed, resisted for a moment, and came crashing down, sending ogres running.

    ¡°Troops, prepare to charge!¡±

    Ginger looked up. Elizabeth and the horsemen they¡¯d met that morning were formed in a rough line, swords drawn.

    ¡°Prepare to charge!¡± Ginger echoed, getting to her feet, smiling. She¡¯d never been so glad to be wrong. Their young commander did have a clue.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Elizabeth kicked her horse into a gallop, leading the horsemen through the trees. The charge wasn¡¯t just one body, but there were enough gaps between the trees for them to pass through. The cavalry charged past Ginger, roaring, swords colored red by the setting sun.

    The ogres ran. Even the foot soldiers. Ginger didn¡¯t know why. Ogres were brave, and not the smartest. They liked fighting, though, not as much as orcs. They wouldn¡¯t just run.

    A bolt of magic sailed over their heads, exploding amidst the retreating Alavari, and it suddenly clicked for Ginger as she glanced at Frances.

    The ogres did want to fight, but against a mage firing lightning bolts? When that mage was backed up by charging cavalry and foot soldiers that were hollering war cries and charging at them? Even orcs wouldn¡¯t want to take this battle.

    Ginger whooped with laughter and let herself for the moment, stop wondering about how her superiors were going to screw her over.

    ---

    They didn¡¯t get many ogres. The forest really slowed the horses down and so Elizabeth had, once the ogres were fleeing, called the charge off and had them rejoin the convoy, where the tired soldiers were given their meals.

    After an apprehensive sniff, Ginger had hungrily devoured the stew, which was quite good. She had also noticed that while Frances got several bowls of stew, nobody got a different meal. The stately Ayax ate from the same bowl as the convict soldier she was sitting beside. And to Ginger¡¯s confusion, Frances apologized twice for needing to eat more, explaining that she was a mage, and she needed more energy. It was as if she expected somebody to be annoyed for her to be taking her fair share.

    It was confusing enough for Ginger to get up and decide to check the supplies. Much as she appreciated the meal, she also knew that most officers tended to think of supplies as an afterthought, especially young officers like Elizabeth.

    Only, when she got to the wagon, she saw Martin seated on said wagon, frantically scribbling into a paper with his charcoal pencil.

    ¡°What you doin¡¯?¡± Ginger asked.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Calculating supplies. We used a little bit of the surplus today to reward everybody. Just want to double check to see how many meals can we make,¡± said Martin, not looking up. His blue eyes focused on the paper he was writing.

    Ginger nodded thoughtfully. ¡°And how much do we have?¡±

    ¡°If we stretch it we have enough for a week, assuming we don¡¯t pick up any more stragglers.¡± Martin wrote something down and grimaced. ¡°We might be down to hard tack, but we¡¯ll have something to eat. We¡¯ll have to use the fresh stuff first, though. I think we should fight only when we have that available.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what I was going to suggest,¡± said Ginger, blinking. Wringing her hands behind her back, she coughed. ¡°Do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°That would be nice. Can you read?¡± At her nod, Martin handed her a sheaf of paper and asked her to check his figures. Ginger did find a few mistakes, but the handsome knight took them in stride and he corrected them quickly.

    And the odd feeling Ginger had in her chest grew.

    ---

    Early morning, the convoy¡­ it wasn¡¯t really a convoy any more. They had too many soldiers for that and there was a confidence in the marching humans and Alavari.

    In the centre of the column though, near the wagons, the leaders of the¡­ group? Well they were having a heated discussion.

    ¡°We¡¯re three hundred against an entire army. We can¡¯t win this!¡± Ginger hissed.

    She¡¯d spent the last thirty minutes trying to convince her superiors that the best thing to do was to end their fighting on a high note and get the hell back to the city. But for whatever reason, they weren¡¯t convinced.

    And it was surprisingly not just the Otherworlders¡¯ faults. It was the normal people. Like Ayax, the troll, certainly brave, but perhaps too brave.

    ¡°And bring the fight to the city? That¡¯s a terrible idea!¡± Ayax exclaimed.

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°We¡¯re in terrain that favors our smaller force and allows us to skirmish better. I understand your caution, but we should fight.¡±

    Ginger gritted her teeth. Elizabeth wasn¡¯t wrong, and part of her had to admit the commander¡¯s judgement wasn¡¯t bad. Still, fighting a larger force with a smaller one was still risky as hell.

    ¡°Our soldiers don¡¯t have much training, though,¡± Frances said quietly.

    Now as for Frances? Well Ginger was fine with her. She asked sharp questions or made intelligent observations. Ginger only wished she was less of a wet towel and had more backbone.

    ¡°Yes, so we need to give them more experience now, when we have some advantages,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°That and we received orders through Frances¡¯s mirror today from Lady Eleanor Windwhistler. We¡¯re to do our best to hold them up while the city rallies their remaining troops,¡± Martin added.

    Ginger glanced at the knight. She had no idea what to think of Martin. On one hand, he was incredibly level-headed and despite being a noble, didn¡¯t mind the commoners giving their thoughts. On the other, the handsome knight had no business being so friggin good at following the rules that most nobles (and commoners) found ways to circumvent.

    ¡°How many escaped to the city by the way?¡± Elizabeth asked. She¡¯d been on watch duty that night and so missed Frances¡¯s latest conversation with her grandmother.

    ¡°Ten thousand. The other four thousand were either captured or killed. Somehow, General Yuan survived,¡± said Ayax. She grimaced, ¡°Our intelligence says the Alavari have been reinforced. They have twenty thousand soldiers.¡±

    Ginger threw her hands up. ¡°Then they can overrun us completely. We need to leave the Pinewoods or else we¡¯re all fucked. That they haven¡¯t just formed a massive skirmish line and just combed the forest is a miracle.¡±

    Elizabeth shut her eyes, rubbing her temples. ¡°Right, I¡¯ve made my decision. We¡¯re going to set up an ambush on the main road through the pinewoods and hit their scouting group. After that, we¡¯ll reevaluate. Maybe one more raid before we get out of here.¡±

    Ginger felt faint. One more raid? Their barely blooded soldiers against the might of Thorgoth¡¯s army? Did these teens not care about dying?

    ¡°Oh fuck you! That¡¯ll just get us all killed! Screw our orders and the fucking city. They¡¯re not fighting by our side! They aren¡¯t going to be burying us!¡±

    Ginger blinked as everybody stared at her, and that was when she realized she¡¯d just said that out loud.

    Oh no. Oh no. She braced herself, waiting for the inevitable. She¡¯d gone too far this time.

    ¡°Ginger, I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t agree, but I¡¯ve made my decision. Do you need a moment?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Ginger blinked. Elizabeth was staring at her, but there was no anger, or even disdain. Instead, she, and her friends, were giving her similar looks of an emotion she barely recognized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±

    ¡°Ginger, we do appreciate your input and we thank you for your words of caution,¡± said Frances. She smiled, ¡°And while I know we can¡¯t agree on this, we¡¯re glad you still told us. That being said, you seem very frustrated and tired and I know you took the sentry watch in the middle of the night. Maybe a nap might help?¡±

    Frances was right. She was tired and irritated because of the night watch. But that wasn¡¯t what was concerning her, and driving her mad at the same time.

    ¡°I¡­ fine!¡± She left the band of crazy teenagers as fast as she could. The faster she could take a nap, the better she might feel.

    <hr>

    When Ginger woke up, she realized that the wagon wasn¡¯t rolling. She also found that she was covered by a blanket, and there was a flask of water next to her.

    She threw the blanket off of her and grabbed the flask, emptying part of it over her head, and swigging the rest.

    A knock on the wooden spar that held the wagon¡¯s canopy made her look to the entrance to the wagon.

    There was the damned knight Martin, carrying two bowls of some kind of food and a loaf of bread.

    ¡°Hey, Ginger. We just started cooking dinner. Are you feeling better?¡±

    Yes she was. ¡°Kinda,¡± she said, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°Food first.¡±

    Martin handed the bowl to her and split the loaf, giving half to her. She yanked it out of his hand and ate, ignoring whatever he thought of her eating habits.

    The knight ate slowly, genteely. He was a noble after all and while he did take a seat across her, all he did was eat.

    ¡°Okay what are you playing at?¡± Ginger demanded.

    Martin took a bite from his bread. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be honest, I was wondering if you wanted to talk. You know, tell me a little more about yourself.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to tell? I¡¯m a convict. I was a soldier. And if you want to know about my family well they¡¯re just farmers in Leipmont.¡± Ginger glared at the knight, trying to figure out what the heck he wanted. He had to be beating around the bush for something.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s a start. Got any siblings?¡± Martin asked, smiling.

    ¡°Yeah. Too many. I liked them enough, but I needed out of the house. Don¡¯t think my parents want me back. Not after what I did.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Martin pursed his lips. ¡°I have one sibling, an older sister. She¡¯s called Mara and she¡¯s in Roranoak with the expeditionary forces.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. She¡¯s the heir to Conthwaite.¡± Ginger frowned. ¡°What are you doing with two Otherworlders and an Erlenberg mage?¡±

    It had been a question bugging her for a while. The four made an odd group and yet, they seemed to work almost in concert. There was this closeness that was irritatingly sincere and sweet. She didn¡¯t believe it for a second. Something else had to be keeping them together.

    ¡°Oh, well it¡¯s a long story. I was assigned with Elizabeth to escort Frances during a mission and we became good friends. Frances got adopted by Edana Firehand, her mentor and while meeting the rest of her family in Erlenberg, Ayax joined our little group.¡±

    Ginger blinked, hard. ¡°And you¡¯re all together because you¡¯re friends?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We trust each other. Plus, Edana¡¯s on the War Council and thought we¡¯d make a good team, which I think she¡¯s right about,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°There¡¯s no¡­ no thing going on between you or any of your buddies?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°What thing?¡± Martin asked, owlishly.

    ¡°I thought you had to be sleeping with each other. I mean, one handsome knight, three pretty girls. There has to be some kind of thing going on between at least a pair of you!¡± Ginger squawked.

    Martin¡¯s jaw dropped and shook his head, shivering. ¡°No. Just no. I like¡ªno, I care about them deeply, and I think they¡¯re pretty. But they¡¯re not my type. Besides, I suspect Elizabeth and Ayax are going to be a thing in the future and Frances has¡­ someone else in mind.¡± The knight cocked his head and gazed up at the sky, shivered again, and met Ginger¡¯s eye. ¡°Yeah nope.¡±

    ¡°What is your type then?¡± Ginger asked.

    The knight blinked and stiffened. ¡°Um, well. I always liked more shapely women.¡±

    As Ginger watched Martin¡¯s eyes, it finally clicked and she grasped why the noble had come and has been so friendly all this time. It was odd, but she could finally explain it.

    The only thing she could do¡­ was to make it easier on herself.

    Ginger swallowed, put her bread aside and braced herself. ¡°If¡­ if you wanted to sleep with me you could just order me to.¡±

    Martin got up so quickly he knocked his empty bowl over. ¡°Excuse me, what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s why you¡¯re being so nice. You like how I look, so you want to screw me. Well whatever, get it over with. I can¡¯t say no,¡± Ginger muttered, reaching to unbutton her shirt.

    ¡°No that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here for!¡± Martin exclaimed, trying to keep his voice down. He leapt off the wagon and backed away. ¡°Ginger, what in Erisdale made you think I wanted to have sex with you?¡±

    ¡°You like how I look, don¡¯t you?¡± Ginger asked, frowning now, hands frozen at her shirt buttons. She knew she was right about how the knight looked at her. It was very different from how he¡¯d looked at his female friends. Those looks were¡­ brotherly, and proud. That wasn¡¯t how he looked at her. Sometimes he seemed to be curious, and concerned, but no, he definitely liked how she looked. She¡¯d seen similar glances directed at her by other men and women.

    ¡°Well, yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I would order you to¡ªOh shit.¡± Martin covered his mouth. ¡°Someone else ordered you?¡±

    ¡°Well no, but someone was going to one day¡ªWait, you didn¡¯t want to fuck me?¡± Ginger spluttered. She stared at Martin. This didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°No! You are pretty, but you don¡¯t want me to do that to you so of course I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Why does it matter? You don¡¯t have to give a damn about what I feel. I¡¯ve had handlers who¡¯d use the seal because I gave them backtalk.¡± Ginger shrugged. ¡°Just tell me what you want already.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to get to know you and see if you were alright after your outburst!¡± Martin groaned and grabbed his head. ¡°Gods damn it all, it¡¯s almost as bad as talking to Frances! Look, Ginger, we, that is myself, Frances, Elizabeth and Ayax don¡¯t want to use this stupid seal and we think this whole mage-maked convict soldier business is despicable! Oh Gods, don¡¯t tell me¡­ Does every convict think the same way as you do and is just waiting for us to use it?¡±

    Staring at Martin, Ginger walked up to him, hands by her side. ¡°You don¡¯t want to use the seal. Really? What a load of horse crap.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°What if I tried to stab you, huh? What if I attacked you? What if I disobeyed an order of yours? What if we disagreed on strategy?¡± Ginger demanded, stalking closer to the knight, her eyes on his face, watching his bushy blonde eyebrows rise.

    ¡°We don¡¯t punish soldiers for disagreeing. If you disobeyed or breached military law we¡¯d discipline you according to military law,¡± Martin stammered.

    ¡°Easy to say that over your dead body? What if I had tied you, flat on your back. Had you at my mercy?¡± Ginger hissed, she stepped right into Martin¡¯s personal space, her teeth almost bumping into his nose. She was taller than the knight after all. ¡°What if I kissed that cute nose of yours and forced myself on you? Would you still not use the command spell then?¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t meet Ginger¡¯s eyes, but somehow, whether it was his honor, or self-control, he didn¡¯t reach for his sword. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know what I would do then. What I do know¡­¡± The knight¡¯s bright blue eyes looked up at her. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t do that. You¡¯re a good person.¡±

    Crazy bitch.

    Evil whore.

    Murderer.

    Traitor.

    You¡¯re a good person.

    Ginger stepped back. The feeling in her chest was back again and she didn¡¯t like it. She liked it and didn¡¯t like it at all. She¡¯d felt that before, always before the worst days of her life.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she hissed. ¡°I¡¯m the crazy murder lady, remember.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°You killed a literal rapist. And you bet I¡¯m telling my mom, the Magistrate of Conthwaite, about this convict soldier mage-mark insanity when I get a chance.¡± The knight took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Look, I know you don¡¯t believe me, and I won¡¯t ask you to trust me. So take the time you need, just¡­ don¡¯t stop talking and if you need more time before we get into another battle, let me know. But I¡¯d be glad to have you helping.¡±

    Ginger watched the knight leave, trudging off into the camp they¡¯d set up. She stared at the short boy¡ªno, man¡¯s back.

    She didn¡¯t want to believe him. She didn¡¯t want to trust him, but¡­ despite herself, she was starting to.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 30 (94): Forging New Bonds

    That night, as the last embers of the campfires waned, Ginger was told by Elizabeth to gather all the convict soldiers. The convicts, Elizabeth and Frances, all met by one of the fires, a little away from the rest of the soldiers. There was no one else.

    The convicts were invited to sit by the fire, with Elizabeth and Frances. Ginger was worried. Martin¡¯s promises aside, she¡¯d seen the little brunette send packs of Alavari fleeing and throw actual bolts of lightning at her enemies. Elizabeth was no slouch either in combat and nobody could outrun, or out-arm wrestle her.

    It didn¡¯t help that Ginger noticed that while both girls were seated comfortably, they seemed rather tense.

    Frances especially seemed on edge, her eyes were locked on the flames, only blinking once in a while.

    Elizabeth rubbed the sides of her temples, swallowed, and straightened up. ¡°It¡¯s come to our attention that we haven¡¯t addressed the elephant in the room¡ªsorry, it¡¯s an Otherworlder phrase. Frances and I haven¡¯t explained to you how we plan to treat you all, given your¡­ your¡­¡± Elizabeth¡¯s fists clenched and she groaned, ¡°Given this stupid useless piece of magic bullcrap that some asshole placed on your skin and wrote an equally stupid contract!¡±

    Ginger stared at her commander and uttered the words that she was sure every convict was thinking.

    ¡°Uh, what?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I hate this contract! I can¡¯t ask for your input without knowing if you¡¯re going to tell me what you think I want to hear or what you think! I¡¯m worried that giving you an order would make you overexert yourself beyond reason because you¡¯re worried about what I might do to you! This shit stinks,¡± Elizabeth ranted, words firing a mile a minute, her usual sunny smile wiped by a snarl.

    Wordlessly, Frances took her friend¡¯s hand and Ginger saw their commander take a deep breath, and squeeze the hand back.

    Frances looked up from the fire. Ginger blinked, there was a pain in those amber eyes that seemed¡­ familiar. ¡°And to be clear, myself, Martin and Ayax hold a similar opinion, which we wanted to make clear to you. Unfortunately, while I can change the marks, I can¡¯t undo the contracts entirely. I¡¯m not skilled enough to break them. Not only that, I know that at least right now, the War Council might charge me if I do so. What I have done is talk to my mother, Edana Firehand and asked her to put pressure on them to change this practice. I don¡¯t know how long it will take, or if it will help, but I will keep reminding her until you are no longer bound to those marks.¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°Does anybody have any questions right now?¡±

    A burly hand at the back of the crowd of convicts was raised and Frances gestured for the man to speak. Ginger recognized him as Borris, a former highwayman, a robber of road travellers and carriages.

    ¡°Uh, I hate to point this out and this might sound strange coming from a former highwayman like me, but you do realize that a few of us are dangerous criminals, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re not a prison, we¡¯re an army and you are soldiers. You deserve the same rights, and we cannot fight well if you don¡¯t have those rights.¡± Ginger narrowed her eyes as Frances took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°But to be honest, there¡¯s a personal reason why I, and my friends, refuse to use the command seal. You see, one day, there was a little girl who was born out of wedlock. Her mother¡­ maybe she loved this little girl at one point, but she started to beat the little girl, whenever she made a mistake, whenever she got on her nerves. She married another man, who followed in his wife¡¯s footsteps. They fed that girl scraps, kept her in a closet, and made that girl cook for them, clean their house, and all other tasks. If that girl made one mistake, it was another beating.¡±

    Ginger¡¯s eyes, and the eyes of a number of convicts widened, as Frances crossed her arms and met the gazes of her soldiers.

    ¡°That little girl was me. I¡­ I don¡¯t expect you to believe me, or trust me because of this. My bruises and broken bones have since healed. My remaining wounds are just¡­ they¡¯re memories and¡­ and thoughts that I¡¯m trying to un-learn.¡± Frances clutched herself tighter. ¡°I just know some of you are confused and curious as to why we are treating you this way and I want to let you know why, and answer any questions if you have any. I¡­ I will try my best to answer them.¡±

    Ginger raised her hand and said, ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t want to go back over there, obviously, but why fight and kill the Demon King? You¡¯d just be in more danger. And I thought the Otherworlders were fighting so they could get a reward.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°Yes, the other Otherworlders and Displaced are fighting to get a reward. What you don¡¯t know is that if the Demon King is killed, I can stay in Durannon. As to why I¡¯m not hiding¡­ I can¡¯t hide from the war. I¡¯m Edana¡¯s student for a reason. You¡¯ve seen my power. Besides, Erisdale, Erlenberg¡­ this is going to be my home. I need to protect it.¡±

    Another hand raised, this time from the convict Ginger recognized as Gareth.

    ¡°Then¡­ why are you fighting, Miss Elizabeth? You don¡¯t see the type to fight for money.¡±

    Elizabeth scratched the back of her head nervously. ¡°The Alavari are conquering human homes and they¡¯ve attacked Erlenberg. I want to protect them, do something good with what I¡¯ve learned here. I want to defend my friends Martin and Ayax¡¯s homes. Help Frances win the war so she can stay. Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±

    There were more questions. Most of them were minor, but at the end, Ginger had quickly realized something.

    Whether the teens were trustworthy or not, they¡¯d managed to create an¡­ understanding between themselves and the convicts. And despite her misgivings, Ginger also thought that they were being sincere.

    The question was, if the teens were skilled enough to uphold their own wishes.

    ---

    ¡°Yo, Martin.¡±

    The knight jumped. He¡¯d just been about to enter his tent. Ginger¡¯s presence beside it was not expected.

    The convict was regarding him, with an unreadable look. ¡°You¡­ thank you. For asking Frances and Elizabeth to talk to us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t do more.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done plenty.¡± Ginger winced, ¡°Plenty good I mean. Good food, explaining your orders, giving us actual weapons. That stuff.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad we could help,¡± said Martin, smiling.

    Ginger nodded, her expression still unreadable, her hands on her hips. Her eyes were on him, as if examining him, or waiting for something?

    ¡°Um, do you still need me?¡± Martin asked.

    Ginger smiled coyly, her voice taking up a sultry quality. ¡°Well that¡¯s up to you. You said you were interested in me earlier. I¡¯ve been wondering if I¡¯m interested in you and I think I am.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ what are you suggesting?¡± Martin asked, even as his mind quickly honed in on how the convict was leaning forward, and crossing her arms to¡­ to emphasize her bosom.

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m suggesting, sir knight?¡±

    Martin could hear his heart starting to pound. ¡°You want us to initiate intimate sexual relations. That is¡ª¡±

    Ginger cut him off with a laugh that was raucous, grating and yet, it seemed the happiest she¡¯d been. ¡°I do know what that means and yes, I do want to fuck you. Or whatever you¡¯re comfortable with. I have needs to be satisfied, and I bet you do too. We don¡¯t have to say we¡¯re in love. Just two adults having some fun in a crazy war.¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes widened, his blood rushing through his body. This was not how he expected his first¡­ proposition? Event? This was not how he had ever imagined things to go for him, but¡­ he looked at Ginger. Her hair was shorn short, even shorter than Frances¡¯s. She had definitely had seen better days, but there was still an allure to her wide-hips and shapely figure. And given how she was gazing at him, she definitely found him attractive, which was a plus.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    He nearly said yes. Part of his mind yelled at him for being so cautious, but he yanked on his chin, forcing him to meet Ginger¡¯s expectant gaze.

    ¡°A few things first. If I agree, I¡¯ll be asking Frances if she could charm us so nothing we may regret happens. She won¡¯t ask questions, and I think she¡¯ll be happy to do so. Are you alright with her knowing?¡±

    Ginger blinked, before bursting into giggles, tittering mockingly, ¡°Oh look at you being all responsible. Yes, I¡¯d be delighted if she could charm us. Then we can really go, all the way.¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t help but smile at that, but he bit it down, because his next point was a lot more serious.

    ¡°Great. There¡¯s also another thing.¡± The knight swallowed. ¡°Ginger, I¡¯m definitely interested, but are you sure you¡¯re alright with this? Have you considered the difference in our¡­ our positions?¡±

    Ginger¡¯s smile disappeared into a scowl. ¡°You mean that you¡¯re a noble and I¡¯m a convict?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not what I mean at all. What I mean is¡­¡± Martin spluttered, and rubbed his hair with both hands, trying to find the words. ¡°I know I have said I don¡¯t plan on using the seal on you. But just me just having the ability to force you to obey me means that any consent you give is by definition, under duress.¡±

    The convict¡¯s mouth opened and she staggered back, arms falling to her side. Martin, winced, but he forged on. He owed it to Ginger and his principles. ¡°Do you understand? I¡­ I¡¯d like your company. I really do, but I really really don¡¯t want to force you in any way.¡±

    After what seemed like an eternity, Ginger shut her mouth and wolf-whistled. ¡°Damn, has anybody told you that you are hot when you talk responsible?¡±

    Martin spluttered. ¡°Um, no. People don¡¯t usually um, proposition me.¡± He averted his gaze. ¡°Ever.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re¡­ how is a fine catch like you a virgin?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t shout it to the camp,¡± Martin hissed, knowing his face was red.

    Ginger winced and reached out to squeeze Martin¡¯s shoulder. He flinched, but relaxed. She was surprisingly gentle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am¡­ I¡¯m touched. Truly. I¡ªI can¡¯t remember the last time someone was so kind.¡± She wiped her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°And I¡¯m fine with this, messed up as it is. So if you¡¯re alright with it, then why don¡¯t we talk to Frances?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Martin asked, gently taking Ginger¡¯s hand.

    Ginger nodded, smiling softly. Martin found it alien on her stressed features, and yet it was probably the prettiest he¡¯d ever seen her. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything. So why don¡¯t we visit your friend and I¡¯ll show you what you¡¯ve been missing out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± he whispered, his heart racing as Ginger led him to Frances¡¯s tent.

    <hr>

    The next morning, Elizabeth and Ayax had been washing up together by a stream and arrived at the fire pit together.

    ¡°Good morning, Frances.¡± Elizabeth blinked as she noticed her friend didn¡¯t even seem to notice her.

    Ayax frowned. ¡°Um, cuz is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m fine it¡¯s just¡­ Um.¡± Frances flushed and she took another bite out of her porridge, but she didn¡¯t look away from something in the distance. Elizabeth followed Frances¡¯s gaze across the firepit they shared to Martin¡¯s tent.

    Martin¡¯s tent, which looked quite normal at first. At least that was until Elizabeth and Ayax realized there were two pairs of boots outside of it.

    Ayax chuckled. ¡°Ohoho, I wonder who¡ª¡±

    Ginger, in a simple shirt and trousers, with Martin¡¯s spare cloak wrapped around her, opened the tent flap and slipped out as quietly as she could. She stuffed her bare feet into her boots, turned around and met the stares of the three girls.

    Sighing, she tightened her drawstrings, wrapped the cloak around her and hobbled over to them. She bowed stiffly to Frances. ¡°Um, thank you for the silencing charms, Frances. They were very useful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad they worked.¡± Frances swallowed and in a forced calm, asked, ¡°You¡­ did you have a good time?¡±

    The girls listened in horrified fascination as Ginger, smiling dreamily, said, ¡°Oh yes. We goofed it at first, but then it got pretty good and um.¡± Ginger blinked and shook her head. ¡°Actually let Martin know that if he¡¯s alright with it, I¡¯m happy if he tells you all about it. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll see you later for the morning strategy meeting.¡±

    ¡°Is he¡­ awake?¡± Elizabeth stammered.

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯ll be out in a moment. Uh¡­ I¡¯ll see you in a few minutes.¡± With that, Ginger scooted away, still walking not entirely normally.

    Martin staggered out of his tent a second afterward, properly dressed, but with a ridiculously contented grin on his face. He wiped his face with a towel he¡¯d soaked in his water flask and sauntered-hobbled to his friends, where he plopped himself down.

    ¡°Morning everybody.¡±

    Ayax smirked, one eyebrow raised slyly. ¡°So I take it you and Ginger stayed up all night... getting to know each other. Repeatedly.¡±

    Frances choked on her water with a quiet meep, but didn¡¯t leave. Elizabeth covered her mouth, her cheeks bright red.

    Martin blinked and his brain, which was apparently still in the process of waking up, clicked and his smile disappeared. ¡°You guessed? Aren¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    Ayax laughed. ¡°Any couple coming out of a tent looking as rumpled and smug as you two... I¡¯d have to be a moron not to guess, regardless of the genders involved.¡± She stalked forward and sat down beside Martin. ¡°Now spill,¡± she hissed in a tone that brooked no argument.

    Martin swallowed and began to detail the events of the last night, watched by the wide, extremely curious eyes of his friends.

    <hr>

    For whatever reason, the morning strategy meeting went quite amiably. Though Ginger, and now Martin seemed to be more in favor of returning to Erlenberg, they did all decide that at least one more skirmish was a good idea.

    Thus, their force had set up by the main road through the Pinewoods to Erlenberg. The force on the east of the road was commanded by Martin. The forces on the west were led by Frances and Ginger. Elizabeth was watching out on who or what would be incoming down the road with a small escort. Ayax was with their small number of cavalry.

    Ginger, having noticed Frances wasn¡¯t quite able to meet her gaze, giggled, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Wow, you really pumped out everything from Martin, did you?¡±

    Frances blushed. ¡°Ayax did.¡±

    The convict chuckled, her smirk fading into a smile. ¡°Thank you for your help by the way. Your spells worked perfectly. Though I have to ask, have you ever tried them yourself?¡±

    Sighing, Frances shook her head.

    ¡°What? A beautiful girl like you never got asked out?¡± Ginger asked.

    Frances turned away from the road. ¡°I¡¯m not pretty, Ginger.¡±

    Ginger stared at Frances with a quizzical expression. ¡°Huh, you''re serious. Then again you are an Otherworlder. Guess it¡¯s different over there.¡± The former convict put her hands on her hips.¡°Frances, you do realize most Erisdalian men and women would find you hot?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true,¡± Frances said.

    Ginger blinked and let out a long exhale. ¡°Still cannot get used to the fact the Firehand is your mother. Anyway! Erisdalians prefer that tanned skin that you and Martin have. They also like lithe, athletic figures and brown or blonde hair. Haven¡¯t you noticed most of us convicts have those features?¡±

    Frances had in fact noticed that and that the darker skin tone seemed to be common with Erisdalians. But she never thought her own skin tone was appealing to a segment of the population in Durannon.

    ¡°Then why do people find my mother, um, hot?¡± Frances asked.

    Ginger chuckled. ¡°Same reason they find my pale complexion and big boobs hot, exoticism. Once in a while people want something different and a little alien.¡±

    Frances blinked as a thought struck her. ¡°You know, strangely enough, you¡¯d be considered traditionally beautiful back in my world.¡±

    Ginger snorted. ¡°No way. Not with the lines on my face and my hips and boobs.¡±

    Frances glanced at Ginger¡¯s hourglass figure and giggled. ¡°Well yeah your hair could be longer but men in my world seem to have a preference for shapely women with your type of figure. Most also prefer paler skin.¡±

    ¡°Huh, no wonder you didn¡¯t think it was weird that Martin was interested in me. I suppose that old saying is true. That uhhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yeah! That one. You may not feel like you¡¯re pretty but someone else might. Or you make think you¡¯re pretty but someone else may think you¡¯re ugly.¡± Ginger frowned. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s kinda silly to think about whose hotter and whether you¡¯re sexy or not is that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Frances stared at the convict. Her thoughts were stirring, wondering why she found herself so ugly and undesirable when beauty was so subjective and a matter of belief.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ really deep of you. Maybe after the war you should be a writer or speaker of some kind.¡±

    Ginger frowned, not out of annoyance, but with a kind of confused surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s the second time you fellas said that. Not exactly, but Martin said that I say things that make him think last night.¡±

    ¡°Wait you were talking while¡ª¡±

    Ginger waved Frances off. ¡°Oh no. This is between sessions. It¡¯s actually one of the best parts. The talking and cuddling. You¡¯re really missing out. I could ask if he¡¯s interested in inviting you to join¡ª¡±

    ¡°No thank you. Martin¡­ is like an older brother to me. The older brother and best friend I¡¯ve long wished for.¡± Frances looked at the convict, careful not to glare, but she also had a serious look on her face. ¡°I will happily cast the necessary spells so you can both continue, and I won¡¯t ask questions. I will remind you, though, that I care deeply for him.¡±

    Ginger nodded as solemnly as Frances had ever seen her, her smirk having faded.

    ¡°He¡¯s a great bloke. I¡­ I can¡¯t say I know how I feel and he feels about me¡­ being a convict and all that. But yeah. I understand why you care.¡± Ginger swallowed. ¡°Thanks for giving me a chance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Frances recalled the convict¡¯s words about beauty and her own views on her looks, and added, ¡°thank you for sharing your thoughts on beauty.¡±

    ¡°Would you like more?¡± Ginger asked, smirking again.

    ¡°Maybe later,¡± Frances said, returning to watching the road. They had around three hundred and thirty people now: one hundred convict soldiers with muskets and pikes, fifty heavily armored men at arms, thirty-two cavalry troopers with carbines and sabers, another sixty footsoldiers, and another eighty-eight musketeers. If she was remembering her lessons from Forowena well, this was a battalion.

    One of their messengers ran up to Frances. She saluted and in a low voice said, ¡°Elizabeth says, she¡¯s spotted a battalion moving down the road and has given the go-ahead for the ambush. They¡¯re not at full strength, though, and at two oversized companies. Two-hundred and fifty soldiers in total.¡±

    ¡°Nobody behind them?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re clear,¡± said the messenger.

    ¡°Good job, Helena,¡± said Ginger. ¡°Have you already told Martin?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s ready to go as well,¡± said Helena.

    ¡°Great. Get to your position, then,¡± said Ginger.

    Helena saluted, leaving Ginger and Frances to peer at the road.

    ¡°I hope this goes well,¡± Ginger muttered.

    ¡°You and me both,¡± said Frances. She touched Ivy¡¯s Sting, seeking reassurance from her faithful companion. ¡°I think we have a good chance, though.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 31 (95): The Battalion

    The 2nd Battalion of the Black Banner Army wasn¡¯t stupid. The battalion¡¯s soldiers knew they were in enemy territory. They were in marching column, but the goblins, orcs and ogres were fully armed and scanning the tree line.

    They even had an advance party of scouts that checked the road ahead, looking for ambush spots. Their commander, a relatively skinnier male ofc on a war pig, rode at the front, his eyes attentively scanning his surroundings.

    But the first and only warning they had that something was terribly wrong was when someone yelled, ¡°Fire!¡±

    The forest on the west erupted with a volley of musketry. Dark blue jets of magic streaked out, killing the orc commander instantly, as another higher pitched voice sang, building in intensity. His battalion rallied to their officers. The footsoldiers gathering into squads that turned to charge into the woods and musketeers firing back. The odd bow or crossbow holding orc or ogre fired their weapons but by this stage in the war, muskets had become far more widespread.

    That was when a roar burst from the other side of the road and the other side of the Alavari column was hit by a wave of humans and other Alavari, trolls, orca and ogres, marked out with blue sashes around their helmets and arms. They were led by an armored knight wielding a sword. They crashed into the flank of the Alavari battalion.

    The high pitched song that had been echoing through the battlefield stopped, and a bolt of lightning hit a clump of twenty musketeers, smashing them apart. The musket fire ceased, but a female troll with a mage¡¯s staff led the howling musketeers out of the woods, a red-haired human woman with a hacking sword racing beside her. Over their heads sailed fireballs and smaller bolts of lighting. One knocked down the standard-bearer, the other blew a group of foot soldiers apart. Yet, though the goblins fled, the battalion¡¯s orcs and ogres fought, even though it was sandwiched on both sides by soldiers. But it was a fight of desperation.

    Then at the head of the column, the remaining orcs heard the thunder of hooves, as bursting from the trees came thirty horsemen led by an armored female with long black hair. Their morale already flagging, the orcs and ogres broke at the sight. Soon the column of once disciplined soldiers was racing to get away, leaving their wagons, weapons, and even ripping off helmets and armor to run faster.

    One orc managed to somehow, in his presence of mind, pickup his battalion¡¯s standard, and run with it. Behind him, he left a trail of dead and wounded, and a force of humans and Erlenberg Alavari that were already starting to cheer.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Good work! Get the wagons supplies and take their armor and weapons. We don¡¯t have much time. Hurry!¡± Elizabeth ordered.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am what do we do with the ones who are still alive?¡± asked a goblin with a blue sash demoting his home of Erlenberg. She was standing by a wide-eyed whimpering ogre holding onto her bleeding stump of an arm.

    Elizabeth paused, ¡°We¡¯re not monsters. Bandage their wounds but don¡¯t heal them. We won¡¯t take them with us, though.¡±

    Frances ran out from the trees and knelt by the ogre who flinched at the sight of her wand.

    ¡°Elizabeth, she¡¯ll lose her life if I don¡¯t use magic to disinfect and heal it,¡± Frances said.

    Elizabeth froze, a stricken look on her face as Ginger sauntered up. ¡°Frances, they attacked Erlenberg and you want to heal them? What if we have to fight tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t be able to fight the next battle. And I¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Frances. Before anybody could say anything else, she lifted Ivy¡¯s Sting, the sang an aria and before their eyes, the ogres stump healed over with skin. ¡°Is there anybody else? Who is the most injured?¡±

    Ginger glanced at Elizabeth who sighed. ¡°Form a triage line hurry. We need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    Thankfully, most of the wounded were Alavari and not of their battalion, so Frances and the healers in the battalion were quickly able to bandage friendly, and enemy wounds up.

    Meanwhile, Ayax and Martin were ransacking one of the wagons with some of their soldiers. The wagon driver, an orc who¡¯d been shot, sat in the corner of his vehicle, his arm having been bandaged and the gangrenous cloth and bullet having been extracted by Frances. He wasn¡¯t talking but he didn¡¯t stop the pair from handing food, tools and other goods to their compatriots.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot of tools and equipment. Where were you taking them?¡± Ayax asked the orc.

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± the orc grunted.

    Martin picked up a shovel. ¡°We don¡¯t need him to tell us. This is road building equipment. See the shovels and hammers? The pickaxes and wood axes? The rakes for smoothing gravel? That¡¯s all to build a road. The question is why would they need to. There is a road through the Pinewoods.¡±

    Ayax cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Martin, Erlenberg¡¯s army didn¡¯t even use this road to go through the Pinewoods. We used ferries because they were faster.¡±

    ¡°Damn, so that¡¯s their plan. Send battalions to different points in the road to widen it. They just didn¡¯t expect to deal with us,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you people?¡± the orc asked suddenly.

    Martin smirked, ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nobody who matters,¡± said Ayax.

    The orc sighed, ¡°Oh come on. You seem like reasonable people.¡±

    ¡°Yup. We¡¯re also not stupid,¡± said Ayax with a sneer. ¡°Get used to disappointment.¡±

    ¡°Worth a shot,¡± muttered the orc.

    <hr>

    They didn¡¯t want to be too loud, but the camp of convicts and Erlenberg soldiers had celebrated their victory that night with a hearty meal that Frances (being the best cook in the battalion) had overseen.

    But before the meal was to start, there was a somber event to attend to.

    Four humans, an orc, and a goblin lay inside a series of graves. Wooden boards with names carved on them marked their graves. They, that is the teens, the soldiers, convict and Erlenberg alike intermixed, stood above them, heads bowed.

    Clasping her hands, Elizabeth took a deep breath. ¡°Dirk Smith, Linda Rowan, Yvonne Cressing, Harry Halda, York Sun, and Nyce Jay gave their lives to defend Erlenberg. We thank them for what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    With that, the soldiers with shovels began to bury the bodies. Some, those who¡¯d known the six, cried, or wiped their eyes. Elizabeth was tempted to try to hug them, but she held back.

    She didn¡¯t know any of these six until today. What she did know, though, was that they died, under her command. It¡­ it didn¡¯t mean their death was completely on her hands, but she was responsible in a way for them.

    The thoughts weighed on her head, even as she started to eat her meal.

    ¡°Elizabeth, is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    Elizabeth looked to her side to find Frances, sitting beside her. Her friend looked worried.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, Frances,¡± Elizabeth said. She knew she was lying, but she didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    She could also tell, from how Frances winced, that her friend knew she was lying. ¡°Elizabeth, if there¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, there¡¯s nothing you can do. Just¡­ leave me alone. It¡¯s not a you thing, it¡¯s a me thing okay?¡± Elizabeth managed a weak smile, just to try to put Frances at ease. It seemed to work as her friend hesitated and got up.

    ¡°Okay, if you ever need to talk, I¡¯m happy to listen,¡± said Frances.

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thanks.¡± She watched Frances leave and turned back to her stew. It was hearty, made with fresh rations they¡¯d looted from the enemy battalion. The Otherworlder got two mouthfuls in when she heard something shuffle behind her. It was ever so faint, but Elizabeth¡¯s senses, thanks to whatever magic had brought them to Durannon, were heightened, and she¡¯d trained with one of the stealthiest rangers in the world.

    Elizabeth put her soup, picked her warhammer up and stood up, turning around in a fluid motion. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The bush shuddered as a female stood up, a female teenager with a tail.

    ¡°It¡¯s just me!¡± Ayax stammered, her hands raised. She hastily brushed a few errant leaves clinging to her hair.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Elizabeth snorted to repress a chuckle, only to narrow her eyes. ¡°Why were you hiding in the bush?¡±

    The troll didn¡¯t have irises, but to Elizabeth, Ayax¡¯s black eyes seemed to shift at the question. Her tail stiffened and swished side-to-side. ¡°I was worried alright? I knew you¡¯d take it hard, but I knew you didn¡¯t want company so I¡¯d thought I¡¯d just¡­ watch, you know? Made sure you were alright.¡±

    ¡°You were watching me?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Sorry! I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. I just wanted to be sure you¡¯re alright,¡± Ayax stammered.

    ¡°Why does everybody feel like I¡¯m going to fall apart. I¡¯ve been doing a pretty good job leading everybody right?¡± Elizabeth hissed. She stormed off to her tent, but long fingers grabbed her hand.

    It happened so quickly that Elizabeth stumbled, only to find Ayax sweeping her up onto her feet, hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t think you were falling apart, or anything like that, Elizabeth. I know you¡¯re really strong. I li¡ªcare about you, as a friend, and want to make sure you were alright,¡± the troll stammered. ¡°Cuz¡­. she does too. She feels like she owes you a lot and wants to make sure you¡¯re happy.¡±

    A stab of guilt and understanding wrenched into Elizabeth¡¯s chest. ¡°I know. I¡­ I just¡­ I don¡¯t know even what I¡¯m feeling now.¡±

    ¡°I thought you wanted to be alone?¡± Ayax asked. Her tail stilled, but still twitched. Elizabeth could watch that tail for a while, trying to figure out what it told about her friend.

    She shook her head again, and sighed. ¡°Yes? No? I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ayax sat down on the ground, crossing her feet.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The troll shrugged. ¡°Not talking.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked and rubbed the sides of her temples. ¡°Ayax¡­ you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°But I want to,¡± Ayax said. The troll smirked. It wasn¡¯t a mocking one, but a slightly cheeky grin. ¡°If you¡¯d like me to leave then I shall.¡±

    Elizabeth, grumbled, but decided that she¡¯d indulge the troll. Ayax was going to open her mouth sometime.

    Yet, true to her word, the troll said nothing. Just sat there, watching Elizabeth, or the fire as the Otherworlder ate her stew. Even when once in a while, when Elizabeth met Ayax¡¯s black eyes, the troll said nothing, but she did avert her gaze away.

    It wasn¡¯t an awkward silence, though, but a comforting one, broken up by the crackle of the embers. The dim light lit the two girls as the background chatter of humans and Alavari surrounded them.

    ¡°Ayax?¡± Elizabeth said suddenly.

    ¡°Mm hmm?¡±

    Elizabeth met Ayax¡¯s eyes again, and took a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask¡­ well, tell you about¡­ both really.¡±

    The troll seemed to brace herself. ¡°Uh huh?¡±

    ¡°You have a crush on me, right?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The troll¡¯s expression was one of genuine confusion and Elizabeth wondered if she got it wrong. Until Ayax asked, ¡°Uhhh what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°You like me, romantically,¡± Elizabeth said, her eyes narrowed, watching the troll.

    She expected Ayax to panic, splutter, or perhaps even lie, but the troll merely nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ what do you know about the religion I follow?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Not much. Your God seems a lot like Amura and Rathon, and Galena if they were all put together. But Frances did tell me that it tells you you aren¡¯t supposed to marry or engage in a relationship with the same sex,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°She did that?¡± Elizabeth asked, feeling her cheeks start to burn, almost unable to look Ayax in the eye.

    ¡°I was asking her what people believe in your world. She also said that I should give you some space to figure things out. She didn¡¯t say what things exactly, just that you needed time to figure if you liked girls and I shouldn¡¯t just tell you my feelings.¡±

    Elizabeth sighed in relief. So Frances hasn¡¯t told Ayax everything, which was nice of her. She¡¯d been trying to in her own way, support her.

    ¡°Why does your religion say you can¡¯t have relationships with the same sex?¡± Ayax asked.

    Elizabeth closed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. I was too young when I came to Durannon¡­ three years ago now. All I know is that it¡¯s not something you¡¯re supposed to do because It¡¯s a sin and¡­ I believe God has a reason for it.¡±

    ¡°And you think listening to your God is important, right?¡± Ayax asked.

    Elizabeth nodded fervently. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ given me a lot of good guidance. Inspired me to be patient and a listener. To smile when it¡¯s hard and to find hope when sometimes it¡¯s just hard to. True, his church¡­ hasn¡¯t always done the right things, or taught good lessons, but I can¡¯t just abandon it.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I can understand that,¡± said Ayax.

    Elizabeth glanced back at the troll. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re fine with it? I thought you said you were interested in me?¡±

    Ayax made a face. ¡°I mean... I¡¯m not completely happy about it, but¡­ that¡¯s kind of what I like about you Elizabeth.¡± The troll smiled. ¡°You¡¯re truthful to yourself, even if you don¡¯t understand something completely.¡±

    Elizabeth knew she was blushing, and staring at Ayax. How could she not? The troll wasn¡¯t the person¡­ man, or woman, that she thought she¡¯d be interested in but her forthrightness and uncomplicated approach to life was refreshing. That and she has this cat-like grace that drew Elizabeth¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Ayax, I do think that I like you in that way. I just¡­ Well, I want to go home. It won¡¯t be fair to you if I have a relationship with you and leave you,¡± Elizabeth said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll enjoy it while it lasts.¡± Ayax sighed. ¡°Oh I¡¯ll cry about it but if you¡¯re alright with it then I¡¯m alright. But you¡¯re not ready now, right?¡±

    Elizabeth, shut her eyes to try to hold back her tears, and managed a nod.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ayax grinned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I can wait for a bit.¡±

    The Otherworlder felt her cheeks warm again, but this time, she forced herself to meet Ayax¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Thank you, Ayax.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances watched Elizabeth and Ayax whisper quietly by the dying embers, two cups of Hearthsange in her hands. Her best friend and cousin were sitting close together, but not touching. In her head, Frances knew that she should feel happy that Elizabeth was working through what she felt with Ayax.

    Only, she felt a dull ache in her chest. She tried to ignore it, to quash it, to not feel the jealousy that curled around her heart.

    Frances knew she shouldn¡¯t be jealous. There wasn¡¯t anything to be jealous about. It was good that her friends were happy and finding people they could talk with right? They didn¡¯t need to spend all their time with her, and all her emotional and personal problems. She should certainly not feel jealous that they had potential partners who could love them and treat them well.

    She spun on her heels and walked away. Maybe¡­ maybe she could find Martin and he¡¯d have time. She¡¯d seen him by his tent with Ginger.

    Only, as Frances approached, she¡¯d quickly realized that the pair were in the tent, and inferred what they¡¯d been doing from the sultry tones coming through the thin material. Sighing, she turned to leave, but that¡¯s when she heard Ginger ask a question.

    ¡°How are you friends with Frances by the way?¡± Ginger asked suddenly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Well, I like her¡­ a lot. I can see myself maybe being a good friend, but you¡­ well you¡¯re a guy, and you and her are quite different people

    Frances froze, she needed to leave. Eavesdropping was not a good way to learn things. And yet, she couldn¡¯t move. She could only wait as the silence stretched on.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know,¡± said Martin.

    Her grip tight around the cups, Frances bit her lip and tried not to cry. She had to leave. She couldn¡¯t stay¡ª

    ¡°How do you describe it when you just¡­ get a connection with someone?¡± Martin asked. He snapped his fingers. ¡°Like that. We showed up in the same mess tent, it snapped into place. I don¡¯t pretend to think that I¡¯m as close to her as Elizabeth is, and I¡¯m not family like Ayax is. But I¡¯m happy to be there for her, and she¡¯ll always have my back.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s kinda like your little sister?¡±

    Martin must have either nodded or mumbled something because Ginger promptly asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried she might get jealous of what you and I have?¡±

    ¡°Nah. Frances is practically a saint. If anything, I feel a little guilty.¡± Martin chuckled. ¡°You should have seen her a year ago. She was so shy, but now she¡¯s so much more confident. I did my best to help her, but honestly she improved by her own effort.¡±

    Ginger didn¡¯t reply immediately, but Frances could hear shifting blankets and a yelp from Martin. ¡°Martin, she cares about you, deeply and appreciates you. She um¡­ warned me today about hurting you. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, my knight in shining armor.¡±

    ¡°Knight in shining armor?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now, enough serious talk. I¡¯ve always wanted to try this¡­ think you¡¯re strong enough¡ªOh!¡±

    Frances walked away before she could hear more. She no longer felt the burning jealousy in her heart.

    The cold shame that bowed her head, though, was infinitely worse. Her friends thought so highly of her. Yet, the moment they found people to be happy with, she got jealous?

    Frances swallowed, she couldn¡¯t rely on her friends forever to feel normal, she needed to try, at least, to give them space. To grow as well, and not just stifle them with her own problems.

    The problem that haunted Frances, though, was whether she actually could stand on her own.

    <hr>

    The next morning, they¡¯d gathered the troops and the commanders were all sitting around a map that Martin had brought with him

    Elizabeth pointed at the road running through the east side of the Pinewoods. ¡°Right, so we know they¡¯re widening the road from the Eastern Pinewoods to Erlenberg, so here¡¯s my plan. We¡¯re going to take two days to rip up the road as much as we can and then get the hell out of here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good plan, but should we even stay longer in this forest? We¡¯ve bought Erlenberg several days already,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We ambushed one battalion and fought off two ambushes. We barely bought Erlenberg time they didn¡¯t already have,¡± Elizabeth replied. She pointed at the road. ¡°That road, if we can cut it, can hold up their entire army.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t they just go around it by going through the western Pinewoods?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Where the Silverstream River protects the west side of the city,¡± Ayax countered. ¡°I get that we¡¯re in a dangerous place Ginger, but it won¡¯t get any better retreating to the city. We need to pick the battles we can win now.¡±

    ¡°And die? We have no support and we¡¯re outnumbered,¡± Ginger exclaimed.

    ¡°Frances, what do you think?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    With all the eyes on her, it took all of Frances¡¯s will to not just wilt. It didn¡¯t help that she could see the benefits of both and was going to be happy to go along with either plan. Only now, her friends seemed to be looking to her to break the tie. She didn¡¯t want to do that. She wanted to ask her friends if they could just¡­ work it out, compromise.

    But¡­ she had promised herself to stand on her own, hadn¡¯t she?

    ¡°I like both plans, but I think we should compromise. Take one more day to break down the road, and then retreat for Erlenberg.¡± Frances smiled in what she hoped was in a placating fashion. ¡°That way we can delay the Alavari army, but keep ourselves safe.¡±

    There were nods around from the rest of her friends and Frances''s shoulders sagged in relief.

    ¡°I like that plan. Let¡¯s do it,¡± said Elizabeth, grinning. She folded up the map. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing we have to do, though. We¡¯ve got about three hundred soldiers under our command, we need to reorganize. Ginger, Martin and Ayax, you¡¯re each going to be in charge of a company. Frances, you¡¯re going to be my second-in-command.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Frances squeaked.

    ¡°Mm hmm!¡± Elizabeth smiled. ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    Frances blinked and straightened. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Great! Finally, we should actually give ourselves a name. I asked around and well, I think we have the perfect name.¡± Elizabeth turned around and called out to some soldiers standing off to the side. ¡°Bring our new flag over, please.¡±

    The soldiers, chuckling, brought a rolled up flag over and helped Elizabeth to unfurl it. As they did so, Frances saw her friends were all grinning or looking rather amused for some reason.

    The flag was blue, and made up of stitched together lengths of wagon canvas and spare cloth. On the white field of the canvas, was a blue lightning bolt streaking across it.

    ¡°We decided on the Lightning Battalion because every single one of our fights seem to include you throwing lightning at things. What do you think?¡±

    Frances couldn¡¯t help it. A grin split her face as she examined the flag. ¡°I love it.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 32 (96): Bad Luck in More Ways than One

    Thonk!

    Hack!

    Crunch!

    ¡°Look out!¡±

    Smash!

    The Lightning battalion was hard at work. Men and women, Alavari and humans, played a chorus of tools on the road and the trees around it. Teams of orcs and the strongest humans cut down trees. Others broke road tiles and dug potholes in the road.

    Frances was running up and down the road, lending her magic wherever she was needed. If a tree needed to be chopped, she was there to make sure it fell the right way. That is, onto the road, barring the way forward. If tiles had to be ripped up, Frances was there to loosen them.

    It was hot, sweaty work, but Frances had to admit, it was fun breaking things.

    Ayax and to Frances¡¯s surprise, Elizabeth, were probably having the most fun. Sleeves rolled up, sledgehammers in hand, the pair were wailing on flagstones, cracking them for their soldiers to flip the tiles over and dig potholes underneath them. The goal wasn¡¯t to break every tile but to break enough so that whatever wagon or person walking over the road was going to have an extremely uncomfortable ride. Giggling like children from behind the scarves they wore on their faces, the two girls sent shards of stone flying as they broke tiles with the heavy hammers.

    The scarfs were actually Frances¡¯s idea. Every one of their soldiers were told to make scarves to wrap around their faces so that any flying shards of stone wouldn¡¯t hurt them. Despite the idea being widely applauded, Frances already had to heal several injuries related to the road destruction.

    Not everybody was devoted to the ¡°roughening¡± of the road, though. Martin and Ginger had fifty soldiers each watching the road from different ends. There was no sense in being reckless after all.

    Yet, as the sun set, the work continued, and even after they¡¯d broken up almost half a kilometre of road, they weren¡¯t interrupted. At least, not until the very end, when Ginger, who¡¯d been leading the northern group, reported their scouts seeing another battalion of soldiers marching down the main road.

    They¡¯d vacated the site quickly, rushing into the trees. Everybody knew pretty much where to go. Frances went to Ginger, but in the end, they didn¡¯t even need to engage. Everybody had gotten clear and Ginger pulled her troops into the forest. They¡¯d marched back to their camp, alert, but ecstatic. After the victorious ambush, and now the destruction of the main road through the eastern Pinewoods, everybody¡¯s morale was high. So, Martin and Ginger had come to Frances that night asking for a favour.

    ¡°Martin, Ginger, I¡¯m happy to help you, but aren¡¯t there¡­ non-magic methods for preventing pregnancy in Durannon?¡± Frances asked, crossing her arms. She wasn¡¯t annoyed, but¡­ nervous. She didn¡¯t want Martin to have an accident with Ginger, but at the same time, she was very tired after the roadwork today. And yet¡­ she didn¡¯t want to deny her friend help if they needed it.

    Ginger looked away, blushing. ¡°Oh, sorry. Yeah, today¡¯s been pretty rough. We can go without tonight.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°If you really have to¡ª¡±

    Martin chuckled and waved her off. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to Frances, but we do appreciate it when you help. It¡¯s just the other option is not¡­ well, in a word, it¡¯s odd.¡±

    ¡°Odd how?¡± Frances asked.

    Ginger fished from inside her sweater, a thin line of rope tied to several beads. Frances could see they were charmed from the slight unnatural sheen they had. Martin pulled up his sleeve and showed Frances a similar set of beads around a string.

    ¡°Anti-fertility charms. Reliable, but¡­ unlike a well-cast spell, they make the actual experience feel very odd, and bad charms make things downright uncomfortable.¡± Ginger glared at hers. ¡°Mine especially.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s alright, Frances. Get some rest.¡± Ginger winked. ¡°Maybe you¡¯d find someone to warm your bed tonight.¡±

    Frances¡¯s expression froze and Martin, sighing, put his hand to his forehead.

    Ginger glanced between the two. ¡°I¡­ fucked up something didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Do I have permission to explain?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yeah, but try not to. I¡­ just have fun, Martin, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright, talk to you tomorrow,¡± said Martin.

    Frances waved the pair away, watching as Martin whispered something to Ginger. Probably about how she had an unrequited crush on a Prince of the Alavari. Oh, and that she was also really shy about touch. It¡¯d taken a half-year before Edana could touch her shoulder without Frances flinching.

    She was much better about being touched now. A hand on her shoulder didn¡¯t make her flinch or back away. But the idea of someone¡¯s hands on her body, where not even her tyrannical biological mom ever touched¡­ those thoughts sent cold, and hot shivers down her spine.

    Retreating to a spot beside her tent, Frances sat down, and from her backpack, pulled out a thin journal, quill, and inkpot. She needed to think, to compose her thoughts. She hadn¡¯t had much time to journal of late. Her last entry was before they¡¯d left Erlenberg. Taking a deep breath, she wrote:

    Dear Diary

    It¡¯s been a while. We¡­ we¡¯re fighting the Alavari again. The Army of Erlenberg was defeated, but we¡¯re still fighting. We¡¯ve done all we could, though, so we¡¯re heading back to Erlenberg. We¡­ as in, like¡­ our battalion, now led by Elizabeth. They, the soldiers we have collected after our defeat, and a company of convict soldiers who were assigned to us, have called themselves the Lightning Battalion. I mean, I¡­ it¡¯s not good to be vain, but I was really touched.

    I¡­ I still have a crush on Timur. I miss him. I wish he was around to just¡­ talk, tease me, make me laugh.

    I also sometimes wonder if he¡¯d want to do¡­ other things with me. Hold me in his arms. Touch me. Make love to me.

    Like that¡¯s going to happen. I mean¡­ Edana doesn¡¯t lie. I do look a lot like other Erisdalian women. Ginger, she¡¯s the leader of the convict soldiers, also said I look beautiful and since she isn¡¯t my mom, it¡¯s easier to believe her. But¡­ if you had eyes, Diary, you¡¯d still think I have a child¡¯s body. I mean, I think Elizabeth¡¯s chest is larger than mine now.

    It¡¯s just¡­ hard to think that I¡¯d be desirable, diary. My bio-mom always called me ugly, and worthless. Dan, he never looked at me with any lust. He just liked to hurt me.

    Frances paused, frowning. Now that she read what she wrote, it occurred to her that perhaps using her evil biological mother and her stepfather as references for whether she was pretty or not was a bad idea.

    Then why did she still feel that she was so ugly? Even when people around her said she was not? Was this just¡­ something that she couldn¡¯t change about herself?

    Diary, what if¡­ what if I¡¯m always going to feel ugly? I¡­ I know what my parents did to me has changed me, but I¡¯ve improved. What if I can¡¯t change what I feel about my own body?¡±

    Frances tried to write more, but she couldn¡¯t. The thought that she¡¯d always be ugly, think she was unworthy of love, warred with the idea that she had always been worthless. Shutting her diary, she wiped her eyes.

    ¡°Hey, Frances.¡±

    She didn¡¯t recognize that voice and sprang to her feet, hand on Ivy¡¯s Sting, but she quickly relaxed. There was a human soldier, a youth perhaps a little older than her, standing in front of her. He was for some reason, smirking slightly.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Sam. Sam Weaver.¡± He bowed, still smirking. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d like company tonight in your bedroll. I can promise you a good time.¡±

    Frances¡¯s mind came to a screeching halt, and the world tilted. She spluttered and somehow managed to clear her throat with a cough.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Sam shrugged in what he thought was casual, but came off as somewhat stiff. ¡°Does there need to be a reason? Two people, needing to burn some stress, and feel good?¡±

    ¡°But why me?¡± Frances narrowed her eyes. Years of reading body language to brace herself against hits allowed her to notice that Sam¡¯s body was twisted, not facing her. He was trying not to look over his shoulder.

    Sam blinked. ¡°You¡¯re pretty, smart, and really cool. What¡¯s not to like?¡±

    What¡¯s not to like? What¡¯s not to like?

    Frances stared at the youth, and then looked over his shoulder. Behind him, watching him, were a group of other youths, boys and girls of similar age, watching from behind a tent. All of them were staring, a few were grinning, some were in disbelief, others were pumping their fists.

    ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t asking because you made a bet with your friends?¡± Frances glared back at Sam, noting his smirk fade away. His eyes wide, he shook his head. ¡°No? Oh so you were egged on, or forced to do it?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Well, kinda? I mean, you¡¯re pretty and nice?¡±

    Frances forced herself to breathe, forced her mask back on her features. She did not, however, hide the bitter rage that choked her throat.

    ¡°You know, if you were actually serious about asking me for a one night stand, I might have actually considered it.¡± She wiped her eyes but didn¡¯t look away from Sam¡¯s horror-struck look. ¡°But if you were going to treat this as a joke, then I can only do so in kind.¡±

    Frances was shorter than Sam, but as she leaned forward, he stumbled back.

    ¡°And thus, I won¡¯t even dignify your question with an answer.¡± She strode forward, Sam backed away, only to be brushed aside by the tip of Ivy¡¯s Sting. Frances strode to the band of miscreants hiding behind the tent, shock-still.

    ¡°And as for you? I thought you were his friends.¡±

    Sam¡¯s friends winced or looked away ashamedly, as Frances turned on her heels and walked away. She forced herself to walk slowly, trying not to raise her arm to wipe her eyes, which now filled with bitter tears.

    <hr>

    Frances had found a thick, chopped down tree stump to sit herself on. She¡¯d cried there, soaking her shirt for what seemed like ages.

    Frances hadn¡¯t even considered Sam was sincere, and she¡¯d been right. Well, she¡¯d been wrong about being pretty. If anything, it seemed that tonight¡¯s events were underlining what she¡¯d begun to realize. She did have looks that people found attractive. However, she¡¯d never feel that way.

    That was somehow worse than actually being ugly. Nobody would approach her if she was ugly, but she wasn¡¯t. No, she was pretty. But emotionally? Mentally? Who¡¯d want someone who was pretty, but thought she was ugly? Who¡¯d want some crying moron who couldn¡¯t believe in herself? Who¡¯d want someone who didn¡¯t want anybody to touch her? Would Timur want her?

    Timur¡­ he always kept returning to her thoughts, and not for the first time, Frances wondered what if the only person she was comfortable about laying in bed with, reaching under her shirt, touching her

    What if he rejected her too?

    ¡°Frances?¡±

    Frances sniffed. ¡°Ayax?¡±

    Her cousin shuffled in beside her but didn¡¯t touch her, just like how Frances preferred it. Just the way that no partner ever would prefer.

    ¡°Cuz, I heard what happened. I¡¯m so sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Some idiot was trying to pull a prank. I suffered for it because I¡¯m an emotional mess.¡±

    ¡°Cuz?¡± Ayax whispered, her voice suddenly fragile. Frances winced, she didn¡¯t mean for it to come out that way. But she¡­ she shouldn¡¯t ask her cousin to help her with this. Not when Ayax was already pining for a girl who didn¡¯t know whether to reciprocate her feelings.

    Frances breathed out. ¡°Sorry. Don¡¯t worry about it, Ayax. I can¡¯t change what I can¡¯t change. I am a mess, crushing on an Alavari Prince, and because of that, I¡¯ll probably never have someone.¡±

    Ayax spluttered, ¡°Cuz you can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ayax¡­ thank you, I know you¡¯re trying to help, but¡­ I should accept this and move on.¡± Frances rose to her feet, wiping her eyes as she did so. She could see Ayax¡¯s shoulders sag, but the troll didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Frances you have changed, though,¡± Ayax said. She reached out to touch Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°You also promised me that you wouldn¡¯t give up.¡± Frances accepted the four-fingered hand, trying not to sniffle. But a gentle tug on her fingers led her to sit down beside her cousin, who wrapped her arms around her.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve always known there are some things that I won¡¯t be able to change. This is probably one of them.¡± The ice in her heart ached, but Frances knew that was only because it was true. ¡°It takes two people to make a couple after all.¡±

    <hr>

    The Lightning Battalion packed up and as Elizabeth said to the understanding of only Frances, ¡°Make like the Road Runner and leave Wile E. Coyote in our dust.¡±

    They used the main road. It was unlikely they were going to be followed after all, especially after the carnage they inflicted on the road behind them. So with their four wagons (they captured a few from the battalion they ambushed), the three hundred and thirty odd group marched down the road.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t going to make the same mistake as the battalion they¡¯d ambushed. Ayax and Ginger led the column with about a hundred of their soldiers as scouts and all of the cavalry. They made absolutely sure to clear the sides of the woods as their group trundled on.

    That left Frances in the middle with Elizabeth. Both were walking on foot, examining a map that Frances was levitating in front of them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get out of the Pinewoods by noon of the second day according to our progress so far. However, we¡¯ll have to stop to rest then.¡± Elizabeth pointed to a green marked area south of the Eastern Pinewoods. ¡°There is about a day¡¯s march across flat fields before we get to Erlenberg. If we keep marching on the second day, we¡¯ll have to camp out in the open.¡±

    Frances nodded, but she glanced at her friend with a curious look. ¡°Elizabeth, you already mentioned this at the meeting. Is there something we should be concerned about?¡±

    The Korean girl didn¡¯t answer at first, and neither did she turn to meet her friend¡¯s eye. She kept peering at the map as if looking for something. ¡°I¡¯m honestly wondering if we should risk camping out in the open.¡±

    ¡°It would get us to Erlenberg faster,¡± said Frances. She hummed another small aria to keep the map floating. ¡°But as you said, it¡¯s risky. Why are you considering it now?¡±

    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m being honest, Frances¡­ I kind of expected us to be under constant attack by General Antipades¡¯s forces once we reached the Pinewoods. But we¡¯ve seen a few companies, a battalion, nothing like the horde he brought to the battle on the Aijin Fields. I swore that we¡¯d be interrupted when we started breaking down the road, but the fact that we weren''t¡­ it¡¯s making me nervous.¡±

    It was a good question and now that her friend had said it, Frances felt a chill running down her spine.

    ¡°They have to be somewhere else then.¡± She thought back a few years ago to Vertingen, and to what she knew about General Antipades from the conversations she¡¯d picked up with her mother and others. ¡°We do know that General Antipades is good at surprises. That¡¯s how he nearly destroyed the Lapanterian Legion. He brought orc cavalry over to reinforce General Berengaria when Prince Stefan didn¡¯t expect him to.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Igraine also mentioned he¡¯s a veteran commander. If I remember correctly, he started commanding cavalry and was a general even before the war started.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been defeated several times?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°At great cost, or by no fault of his own. Usually by some unexpected development.¡± Elizabeth frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m beginning to think it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s too weird that we weren¡¯t attacked so much in the Pinewoods. I was betting that his army needed to recover a bit more after the Battle of the Aijin Fields, but he had to guess that we¡¯d sabotage the road. So why didn¡¯t he use his cavalry to patrol it?¡±

    Frances frowned, trying to imagine where in the Pinewoods the enemy cavalry could be but¡­ the forest, though small on the map, seemed so large.

    She closed her eyes for a second and when she opened them, she tried to take in the entire map, with all its features: Erlenberg to the south, the Silverstream River running through the Pinewoods, the fields south of the Pinewoods which were called The Onin Fields, and finally the sea to their right.

    Frances knew that General Antipades wanted to take Erlenberg and quickly before the Human Kingdoms could reinforce the city properly. Yet, the orc general was not rushing it as he was clearly trying to widen the roads because he knows the sea was closed to him. So how would be most quickly deal with a battalion-sized unit of enemies in the Pinewoods?

    ¡°Elizabeth, I think we ought to make a run for it as fast as we can. I think he intends to catch us on the fields. Or flush us out with overwhelming force,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± Elizabeth pointed to the Onin Fields and then to the Silverstream. ¡°There is a bridge over the Silverstream here that he could use to get his cavalry over. It¡¯s a small bridge, but he could move troops over there.¡±

    ¡°So we run for it. Alright.¡± Frances¡¯s eyes followed the river down to Erlenberg, where she suddenly had a thought. ¡°I¡¯m also going to make a call to Grandma. They know we¡¯re heading back to Erlenberg, maybe they can give us some information on what we might face.¡±

    ¡°Good idea. Why don¡¯t you get on the cart? I¡¯ll keep the map,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances handed the map to her friend with a murmured thanks and leapt onto the cart, finding a spot amongst the supplies. She pulled out her mirror and focused on her grandmother.

    It wasn¡¯t Eleanor¡¯s voice that swam into view, but one of Ayax¡¯s fathers, Dom, a tailor. He blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Frances!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Dom. I was wondering if you get a message to Grandma Eleanor and the commanders of Erlenberg City. Have they figured out who is in charge by the way?¡±

    ¡°That would be Alex, my husband. He took over two days ago,¡± said Dom.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Frances asked, remembering the quiet, and yet professional troll who was quite like Ayax in many ways. He was the head of the Windwhistler¡¯s security forces, but the last place she¡¯d expected him to be was at the head of the siege.

    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s not mentioned it much to us, but in his mercenary career, he fought some siege battles. Little proxy wars fought within Alavaria, Erisdale, Roranoak and Lapanteria between different feudal families. He¡¯s not commanded a garrison as large as a city, but he¡¯s the only man who has any siege experience.¡± Dom sighed. ¡°He didn¡¯t want the job. Didn¡¯t say why, but with things so dire, he asked Eleanor to put him in a meeting with the rest of the city¡¯s council and they agreed.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Ask if he can let us know what we might be facing when we exit the Pinewoods. We really need to know that as soon as possible and if the city¡¯s forces can provide us with support.

    ¡°Got it, anything else? And um¡­ how¡¯s Ayax?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s good. And no, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll get her for you,¡± said Frances, hopping off the wagon to look for her cousin.

    <hr>

    The second day of their march began like the first. Wagons trundling, soldiers marching, and the scouts leading the way.

    Only, just after they set off, Frances felt her mirror shake. She opened it to see a large room of faces.

    ¡°Frances, where are you and the Lightning Battalion?¡± Alexander asked the troll¡¯s dark eyes stern, his figure hunched over towards the mirror.

    ¡°A day¡¯s march before we leave the Eastern Pinewoods.¡± Frances didn¡¯t need to ask what was wrong. She could tell by the serious looks on the faces she recognized, like that of Alexander¡¯s, Eleanor¡¯s, and Edana¡¯s older brother Eustace, and those she didn¡¯t.

    One of these new faces, a female centaur, leaned forward. ¡°Miss Windwhistler, we¡¯ve sighted Alavari orc cavalry in the Onin Fields, north of Erlenberg. They¡¯ve cut you off from Erlenberg.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 33 (97): Caught

    Gathering in one of the supply wagons, the teens found out that the news was not good. It was enough to make Martin mutter loudly about the universe always giving them bad luck. The normally grim Ginger looked poleaxed. Ayax¡¯s features were unreadable, but her tail swished side-to-side with nervousness.

    As for Elizabeth, she¡¯d buried her head in her hands.

    Oddly enough, Frances did feel worried and afraid, but she didn¡¯t feel the need to react to it. She only felt the need to gently clutch Elizabeth¡¯s shoulder, rubbing circles with her thumb.

    ¡°Well, at least we know where their cavalry went,¡± muttered Ginger.

    ¡°Is there any chance we can break through them? We do have two mages?¡± Martin asked, desperately.

    ¡°You¡¯d have trouble enough against the thousand centaurs they have, but they have another three thousand of their orc boar riders and what we think is another thousand goblin wolf riders. Forget breaking through their lines, you won¡¯t even make three hours before they swarm you,¡± hissed the female centaur.

    Sighing, Elizabeth raised her head and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, miss¡­?¡±

    ¡°Elowise,¡± said the centaur.

    ¡°She¡¯s my second-in-command and she knows General Antipades¡¯s tactics quite well,¡± Alexander explained.

    ¡°I better. I fought with him for a year before I defected to Erlenberg,¡± said Elowise.

    Frances blinked. ¡°You defected? But why?¡±

    ¡°A long and tragic tale for another time,¡± she said airily. ¡°Point is, there¡¯s no way you are marching across that field.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t think you can stay in the Pinewoods. How many days supplies have you left?¡± Alexander asked.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The knight rubbed his temples. ¡°To keep our battalion at combat strength¡­ with foraging we can last another four days, but no longer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better than I expected,¡± said Elowise.

    ¡°Can Erlenberg¡¯s navy supply us?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Technically yes, but it¡¯s far too risky. You don¡¯t have enough troops with you and you aren¡¯t going to find any more survivors from Aijin Fields.¡± Alexander turned to Eustace and beckoned him forward. ¡°That¡¯s why we have a plan to get you all out of there. Commodore Eustace is going to lead a squadron of ships to Greensands Bay along the coast. You¡¯ll rendezvous with him there.¡±

    Eustace had Edana¡¯s green eyes and black hair, but instead of pale skin, his was weathered and tanned by years at sea. He waved as Alexander gestured to him and Frances couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at that.

    ¡°Why at the bay? Why can¡¯t you just go to the coast alongside the Pinewoods?¡± Ginger demanded.

    ¡°Because the waters along the Pinewoods coastline are treacherous and the shore is either rocky or sheer cliff. I know it¡¯s risky, but when you get to Greensands Bay you¡¯ll have my squadron''s guns supporting you,¡± said Eustace coolly, completely unruffled by Ginger¡¯s acerbic tone.

    Frances swallowed. ¡°Uncle, I trust you, but what if you are intercepted by the Alavari navy?¡±

    ¡°Niece, I will be personally leading the squadron. We will get there, even if we are intercepted.¡± Eustace thumped his chest. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll still need to be very careful, though. Greensands is about a five hour march from the Pinewoods. You¡¯ll have to make the march unde the cover of night and get there as Eustace¡¯s ships arrive,¡± warned Alexander.

    Elizabeth grimaced. ¡°So if we get discovered we¡¯re in for a fight.¡±

    Ayax sighed. ¡°Elizabeth, with our luck, I think it might be more when rather than if.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, Ayax. I have a hunch part of the reason they¡¯re out there is that they¡¯re looking for you,¡± said Alexander.

    That took all the teens aback.

    ¡°Us? We¡¯re but a battalion,¡± Martin stammered.

    ¡°No commander would allow any significant force to operate behind his lines in a siege and you have two mages. No, he wants you dead and it¡¯s even possible he knows of your relationship to Edana, Frances.¡±

    Frances grimaced as she recalled that Antipades sent cavalry to Vertingen years ago and how those orcs and centaurs had very nearly killed her and her mother on that plain.

    ¡°Understood. Thank you all for coming up with this plan,¡± said Frances.

    Alexander managed a small smile. ¡°See you soon.¡± With that the mirror turned back into its normal reflective surface.

    Elizabeth, wincng, turned to Ginger. ¡°Ginger, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I fucking told you we should have left,¡± Ginger hissed, not facing Elizabeth.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. I made a terrible call¡ª¡±

    Ginger groaned and waved Elizabeth off. ¡°The fucking problem is you couldn¡¯t have known either. We just got played by a better general. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m still pissed at you, but how the fuck were any of us supposed to know.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±

    Ginger grunted as Martin coughed. ¡°So how are we going to break it to the soldiers?¡±

    Elizabeth stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. It was my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, the fault isn¡¯t yours alone. You did make the decision, but we should have provided better advice.¡± Frances smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll break the news together.¡±

    <hr>

    The news did cast a pall over the Lightning Battalion¡¯s soldiers, but the news that there was an escape plan lent a desperate speed to the march. The cadence noticeably increased as the soldiers double-timed it down the road out of the Pinewoods. They weren¡¯t using the main road anymore, though, as it didn¡¯t lead to Greensands Bay, so their progress was slowed slightly by the need to file down a narrower gravel and dirt road.

    ¡°Hey cuz, are you alright, really?¡± Ayax asked.

    Frances glanced at the troll. ¡°Yes.¡± She winced. ¡°Sorry, thanks for asking, Ayax. I¡¯m just¡­ trying to figure this out.¡±

    ¡°You mean your feelings for Timur?¡± Ayax asked.

    Frances almost grimaced at her cousin, but she threw that annoyance down her throat and shook her head. ¡°No. The escape. I am thinking of some kind of backup plan in case we do get discovered.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ayax pursed her lips. ¡°How long have you been thinking of a plan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about a plan since the meeting ended,¡± Frances said.

    Ayax shot Frances a surprised look. ¡°Cuz, please don¡¯t take this badly, but do you ever relax while on campaign?¡±

    ¡°No. I find it rather hard to do so. I feel like for me¡­ thinking about solutions to potential problems is my way of relaxing.¡± Frances grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s kinda weird right?¡±

    Ayax pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s not hurting you right? I mean I do martial arts to relax.¡±

    ¡°Martial arts?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yup. It¡¯s why I¡¯m so handy with my staff,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°That¡­ explains a lot,¡± Frances muttered, remembering all of the times her cousin had basically flipped her on her back with her staff. ¡°Do you know any hand to hand forms? I¡¯d really like to learn some in case I ever lose my wand.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ayax swallowed. ¡°Um, there is also something I¡¯d like to ask if you can teach me. If you can''t, that''s fine, I¡¯ll still teach you self-defense, but um, well¡­¡±

    Frances frowned at the hesitation in Ayax¡¯s voice and nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me first?¡±

    Ayax pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s your lightning spell. Can you teach it to me?¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Oh? Of course. I would love to teach it to you. I don¡¯t get why you were so nervous, though,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t teach us that when you were training us the last month, so I assumed there was a reason you wanted to keep it private,¡± Ayax said.

    Frances blinked and sighed. ¡°Oh. Oh no that¡¯s not why I didn¡¯t teach you it. I didn¡¯t teach you the lightning spell because it¡¯s really hard.¡±

    ¡°Really? But you cast it so fluidly,¡± said Ayax.

    Frances patted Ivy¡¯s Sting fondly. ¡°Part of it is my Named Wand. I may have invented the spell, but Ivy¡¯s Sting helps me to cast it faster. Also, in my world, we understand the science behind how lightning forms. I can teach you, but it¡¯s¡­ kinda hard to explain. I tried telling Edana once, but she was never able to duplicate the spell to the same effect.¡±

    That caught Ayax off guard and she stopped in mid-step. ¡°Can¡¯t you just write the aria¡¯s notes down?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s part of the problem, Ayax. I never created the spell with a set aria. I just¡­ I just sing and visualize,¡± Frances explained.

    Ayax blinked. ¡°So it relies on understanding and visualization to invoke it. Huh. I always wondered how you were able to vary the power of the spell. It figures that it was instinctive because there is no set aria.¡±

    ¡°Mm hm. Are you still interested?¡± Frances asked.

    Ayax grinned. ¡°Are you kidding? Yes!¡±

    <hr>

    Due to the artificial nature of the Pinewoods, it ended as suddenly as it began. The interspaced pine and oak trees ended abruptly as if cut off by an unploughed field. Nothing like the green turf that surrounded her old school, the field was rough, broken and filled with yellow and green grasses. This visage was lit a dirty brown by the setting orange sun.

    All three companies and their group of cavalry were formed up into columns. They¡¯d stripped everything of value from the wagons and had left them. At their head were Elizabeth, Frances, Martin and Ayax on their horses.

    Elizabeth turned her horse around and addressed the group. ¡°Rendezvous is in precisely seven hours. You have an hour to rest, and then we¡¯re reassembling just like this. With any luck, we¡¯ll be escaping to Erlenberg.¡±

    The soldiers nodded at that, but Elizabeth then fell silent, her eyes dropping to the ground.

    ¡°I thank you for putting your trust in us for so far, despite everything that¡¯s happened, and I promise you, I won¡¯t leave for the ships until every single one of you are on a boat.¡±

    Frances froze as she felt her heart clench, but the pain of her heart was drowned out by the clapping hands of their soldiers. They weren¡¯t cheering, the mood was far too dire for that, but they were behind them.

    At that moment, Frances resolved herself that even if she was going to be hated by her entire command, she would get her friend on a boat first.

    ---

    They were just about to march when Elizabeth asked to speak to Frances in private.

    ¡°Frances, I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°What am I thinking?¡± Frances lied. She¡¯d never been the greatest liar to her friends, though, and the Korean girl grimaced.

    ¡°You are not going to put me on a boat until I get everybody evacuated. I don¡¯t die. They will.¡±

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t only your mistake,¡± Frances stammered.

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°No, but I did make the biggest one.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth¡­ please, even if it was your mistake, you can¡¯t pay for it with your life here!¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t die! You and everybody else can!¡±

    Frances didn¡¯t know what to say to that, because it was true. Of their entire battalion, everybody would suffer if they died in Durannon.

    Elizabeth, would not.

    ¡°Elizabeth, I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Frances¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to do what you want okay! Just¡­ don¡¯t order me. I don¡¯t know if I can!¡± Frances sobbed. She tried to wipe her eyes, but they¡¯d filled with tears.

    A hand touched her shoulder. ¡°Frances? I¡¯m sorry I¡ª¡±

    Frances nearly hit her friend¡¯s hand away, but she only managed to grab onto Elizabeth¡¯s wrist with a shaky grip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anymore. Just¡­ please don¡¯t let it come to that.¡±

    She blinked, opening her eyes to find Elizabeth nodding, shoulders slumped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Holding each other¡¯s hands, the two girls embraced each other, and didn¡¯t let go for the longest time.

    <hr>

    With the sun set, the Lightning Battalion set off at a rapid pace. The problem was that they couldn¡¯t use any drums or music to keep the tempo of the march as that would draw attention. Everything was done as quietly as they could and they all had different roles.

    Elizabeth was at the head of the battalion, leading them forward. She set the pace of the march and coordinated the scouting party on horseback.

    Martin, being the best rider of them, led this party. Their horsemen, in pairs at points a hundred yards out into the fields, were posted to give them advance warning. The knight would go between different parties to make sure the spacing was good.

    Frances and Ayax rode up and down the column, making sure the soldiers could keep their pace and also so that the squads weren¡¯t getting strung out. Meanwhile, Ginger brought up the rear of the column, ushering stragglers along.

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect system. They needed to carry torches. They tried to keep it to a minimum, with every squad having one torch, but in the dimming evening light, the torches marked them as a clear sight in the distance. Furthermore, Elizabeth had to slow the pace of their march a few times as some soldiers simply weren¡¯t as physically fit as the others. This was particularly for the newest enlisted men and women from Erlenberg, and some of the most ill conscripts.

    At one point, one of these convicts, an older man, collapsed and Frances had to race over to him and pour magic into his muscles to heal them. Even then, he still needed to be supported by two of his fellows.

    Still, they were making good time across the unploughed fields. Until about an hour from their destination, they heard shouts in the direction of their scouts.

    A short time later, Martin, holding a torch and accompanied by two cavalrymen, rode back. ¡°We¡¯ve been made! We got to double time it!¡±

    ¡°Is anybody pursuing?¡± Elizabeth demanded.

    ¡°Not yet, but their cavalry shouldn¡¯t be far behind.¡±

    ¡°Frances, get Ayax and prepare to run interference with the cavalry. Everybody else, go! GO!¡± Elizabeth yelled.

    Frances soon found Ayax and the pair steered their mounts to join the thirty-odd Erisdalian cavalry cantering beside the now jogging battalion. Every single man, woman and Alavari peering into the night, trying to find their enemy.

    ¡°There, miss!¡± yelled a female rider. Frances followed the rider¡¯s finger to find torchlights flickering in the distance. Pointing her wand at them, she began to sing.

    She wasn¡¯t going to shoot the figures, though. Instead, she recalled back to the star shells that she¡¯d read in the books she poured over in the library. Bright streaking starlights that hung in the sky.

    Her soldiers blinked as a white-bright, sparkling stars flew into the night sky. They crackled as if afire, and hung in the sky, above the torchlights in the distance, illuminating them for all to see.

    They were orc war pig cavalry alright. About an entire company.

    ¡°Right, you got to teach me how to do that,¡± Ayax muttered.

    Frances smiled. ¡°I will teach you whatever you¡¯d like. Let¡¯s go.¡± She kicked her horse into a gallop, her soldiers following her.

    Only, the orcs in the distance immediately turned their mounts around and galloped away.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Frances called out, pulling her horse to a stop. ¡°They¡¯re going back for reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be a bad idea to follow them. We should go back,¡± said Ayax.

    Frances nodded and whirled her mount around. They were going to see more orcs sooner or later.

    <hr>

    The coast they¡¯d been following had begun to dip down, curving into Greensands Bay. It was not actually green, but the broken ground and wild grasses followed the gentle slope into a curved part of shoreline. Water lapped the sands, reflecting the moon high in the sky.

    Only, there were no ships. They were early, but Frances couldn¡¯t even see any ships in the distance. Her stomach began to sink.

    Especially since the Kingdom of the Alavari¡¯s forces returned in force.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot of cavalry,¡± stammered Elizabeth.

    Frances nodded grimly at the sheer number of torches that were approaching at speed. The illumination spells she¡¯d fired earlier showed a large force including orcs mounted on warpigs, centaurs and quite a few goblin wolf riders.

    ¡°How long?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re not rushing. They¡¯re going to arrive in about thirty-no twenty minutes?¡± Ginger guessed.

    Elizabeth took a deep breath. ¡°Get everybody to dig in. Frances, call Eleanor. We need to know where they are¡ª¡±

    Frances felt her mirror vibrate and pulled it out, opening it to find Alexander¡¯s grim face.

    ¡°Dad? Where are the ships?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been intercepted. Eustace says he¡¯ll be there in an hour. How are things over there?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have an hour. We got seen. Martin, how many do you think are going for us?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°I think a full cavalry wing. About a thousand soldiers,¡± said Martin.

    Alexander paled. ¡°Hold on as long as you can. Eustace is breaking through, we just need some time.¡±

    ¡°Tell him to hurry, or he¡¯ll just be recovering our bodies,¡± Frances said grimly. She shut her mirror and turned to her friends. ¡°I have an idea. Get everybody behind me, back against the water!¡±

    Ginger frowned, ¡°Frances, what are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just listen to her!¡± Martin hissed, ushering her away. ¡°Come on, hurry!¡±

    Frances leapt off her horse, rushing past the racing soldiers. She¡¯d been thinking about the possibility of them being surrounded and what they could do to improve their chances. Nothing changed that their only possibility of escape was by ship, which could and did come late.

    She could, however, make the likelihood they would survive any delay better.

    Raising her wand, Frances began to sing.

    It was a long, long song, for a simple, but magic intensive task. Before her feet, gravelly sand and dirt dug started to pile up. First, a divot, then a mound, the wall rose, taking material in front of it and piling it up higher and higher.

    As this wall rose, a trench formed in front of it. The whole entrenchment formed a great semi-circle, with the back to the water. So, as the trench got deeper, seawater began to flood into it.

    By the time Frances had stopped singing, the wall was five feet tall with a ditch about the same depth in front of it, filled with water. The girl who created all of this staggered and was caught by her cousin.

    ¡°I am so glad you¡¯re on our side, Frances,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Amen to that!¡± Elizabeth laughed. ¡°Ayax, we need you to suppress their charge. Ginger, can you get Frances some food?¡±

    Frances tried to get to her feet, but she was too weak after that exertion of effort and felt her cousin lift her into Ginger¡¯s arms. ¡°Sugary foods and water first,¡± said the troll.

    Frances groaned. ¡°Sorry. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, eat,¡± said Ginger, setting her down on the sand and pulling out a small jar of honey and a spoon. There wasn¡¯t any time, so Frances did her best to spoon the honey and swallow, washing it down with gulps from her hip flask.

    With the wall being five foot tall, the musketeers in their battalion had lined up against the wall and mounted their weapons on top. Squads of men at arms all stood behind, weapons at the ready.

    When Frances finally felt well enough to stand up, she could see that the one thousand Alavari riders were arriving. Lines and lines of riders with torches stood just outside of effective musket range, observing them.

    ¡°Think they¡¯re going to attack?¡± Frances asked Ginger. They were making their way back to the wall, trying to find Elizabeth.

    Ginger frowned. ¡°Hard to tell. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re going to overcome a five-foot wall with a trench in front of it.¡±

    Elizabeth ran up to them. ¡°They¡¯ll make their move at some point. They won¡¯t just let us leave so easily. Ginger, thanks, can you go and check your company?¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡± The convict ran over to her company of convicts, while Frances quickly ran over to the wall. To her consternation, she had made it so tall she could only just look over it.

    ¡°How long did you have this planned?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°I was thinking about it while we were marching to Greensands. Don¡¯t worry, I can still throw a few spells. It was just tiring at that moment,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Okay, tell me if you¡¯re getting close to exhaustion,¡± said Elizabeth. She stepped back and shouted, ¡°Make sure you got your ammunition close by! But don¡¯t fire until I say so!¡±

    Frances whistled a tune to pile more sand and dirt to form a step by the wall. Once it was tall enough, she leapt onto it.

    And yet the Alavari riders continued to hold their position, unwilling to attack, and clearly waiting for reinforcements.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 34 (98): The Brave on the Beach

    <div>

    <div>

    The minutes ticked by, not that there was any clock for them to count, and it now had gotten so dark, it was difficult to tell the time.

    The only way the Lightning Battalion had initially managed to time their march was by some careful calculation that Martin had made based on the average marching pace of a soldier and the distance, and by looking at how quickly the sun had set.

    There was no longer any sun to judge the time by, only the moon in the sky.

    From her perch by the makeshift wall she¡¯d made, Frances frowned. The Alavari riders were growing in number. They had started with a thousand, but another thousand had arrived. Most were still orc war-boar riders. She could tell by the gait of the pigs with their short, stumpy legs.

    And yet, they hadn¡¯t attacked. She couldn¡¯t quite understand it. It was almost as if they were simply waiting for them.

    She heard someone walking up behind her. It was Martin, visor up, blue eyes narrowed. ¡°Frances, do you have any idea why they haven¡¯t attacked?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply. She had an idea, but it was half-formed, not something she could put into words.

    ¡°You¡­ have an idea?¡± Martin asked.

    Frances shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I do, but I¡¯m not sure. I am wondering if maybe they know something we don¡¯t, or maybe they don¡¯t know something.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they have more reinforcements coming, or are bringing up cannon,¡± Martin mused.

    She shook her head. ¡°No. They don¡¯t need cannons to overcome our little barricade. And they must know that they have enough to attack us by now.¡±

    As Elizabeth and Ayax walked up and all crouched down behind the wall, as if by unspoken agreement. Then again, not wanting to get shot at was probably a good motivation.

    ¡°Frances, can you call Eustace? Let him know how we¡¯re holding up and get an idea of where he is,¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Frances blinked and pointed to the sea. ¡°Look!¡±

    Rounding the entrance of the bay were sails. They belonged to two ships, either barques or frigates, lit by lanterns hanging in varying places.

    They weren¡¯t however, unscathed. As they drew nearer, Frances could see tattered sails and holes in their sides. The largest of them was listing and had several sails entirely missing. They did however, have small rowboats tied behind them and even now sailors were rowing the boats toward them.

    ¡°Movement among the Alavari! I¡ªI think they are going to attack!¡± Ayax stammered.

    It clicked for Frances then, why the Alavari cavalry hadn¡¯t attacked. ¡°They must not have known our ships were coming for us. Now they know.¡±

    Elizabeth grimaced and stood up. ¡°Get to your companies and have them fire at will. Ayax, stay back for the moment in reserve. Frances let them have it!¡±

    Frances nodded and ran back to her firing step, a spell already in her mind. A fireball that she flung into a clump of riders, scattering them, blasting them off their mounts, or setting them aflame. The orcs that were on fire bellowed with agony, many veering to the sea and right into their fellows.

    As she fired spells at the unending mass, all along the wall the crack of muskets firing sounded. Aiming wasn¡¯t really necessary. There were that many orc riders. Torches lit their green skin and black or brown war boars.

    Fearlessly they plunged toward the wall. Frances was for a moment, incredulous. They meant to vault the trench!

    ¡°Pikes and halberds!¡± Ginger yelled.

    The soldiers not shooting from the wall ran up and took position, levering pikes and halberds.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Martin yelled.

    ¡°Let them have it!¡± cried Elizabeth.

    Frances grimly switched her aria to that of her lightning spell even as the wall of orc riders drew nearer. Even as convicts and Erlenberg soldiers trembled beside her.

    She could see the helmeted faces of the orcs. Male and female, eyes wide, green skin lit by the torches some of their comrades carried.

    She looked them in the eye, steeled her heart and fired.

    No orc or war boar made it over the trench in front of her, or in the immediate area around her. They were blasted apart, shocked senseless. Orcs that weren¡¯t zapped to a scorched crisp tumbled to the ground writhing in pain, thrown by their collapsing mounts. Some fell headfirst into the water-filled trench, convulsing, drowning in the muddy water.

    And yet Frances couldn¡¯t stop. She kept casting, forcing herself to ignore how eaw her voice was. Up and down their makeshift fort, orc cavalry had leapt over the trench. Most hadn¡¯t been successful. Their mounts had slammed into the water and gotten stuck. Some pigs or riders were speared by the Lightning Battalion¡¯s soldiers. Some boars managed to leap the trench but slammed into the dirt and slid back into the trench, throwing their riders.

    But enough, not many, but enough had leapt the trench, onto the dirt wall itself and clambered over where they fought the desperate defenders.

    Frances threw her spells at these breaches with pinpoint accuracy. Her magical armor was activated, deflecting the pistol bullets that some orcs shot at her. She saved one soldier bulled over by a war pig by tossing his attacker off. She slammed a fist of magic into another orc rider trying to saber a musketeer.

    But as she fired madly into the fray, she looked away at a critical moment.

    A weight slammed into her, bowling her backwards. Her armor had saved her but as she scrabbled to her feet a war pig, it¡¯s orc rider screaming wildly, leapt onto her. It would have crushed her but as it was she was pinned to the ground. The pig slamming its feet onto the magic blue shields of her armor. The drain was intense and Frances barely managed to throw a fireball that sent the pig running away squealing, it¡¯s fur and rider on fire.

    Someone yanked her up, and threw a card at the orcs clambering over the wall. It exploded, ripping the orcs apart with a gruesome finality.

    ¡°Frances! Are you hurt?¡± Ayax yelled.

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m fine! Keep shooting!¡± Frances stammered.

    They were holding, barely. The wall and trench really helped. And yet Frances could see dozens of wounded soldiers from her battalion struggling towards the water¡¯s edge. Others lay on the sand, still, or if they were lucky, crying.

    She was mid-song, throwing another bolt of lightning, when her song was drowned out by a thunderous crack. Spinning around, Frances saw flashes from the ships in the bay, heard the whistle of cannonballs, and flinched, as the ground shook.

    Cannonballs were crashing into the oncoming orcs, slicing the air above the heads of the Lightning Battalion and the melee they were in. It took several seconds, but at the sound of the gunfire, the orcs retreated, running from the fight.

    Elizabeth, one hand holding their standard, the other her warhammer, shouted, ¡°Hold! Don¡¯t pursue! Get to the beach! First company to the boats with the wounded! Everybody else reload!¡±

    The First Company were the convicts, Ginger¡¯s company. Frances nodded to that even as she cried out, ¡°Call me to the wounded, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Cuz, you¡¯re exhausted. Are you sure?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°We need to triage them until they can get to the boats, or else they won¡¯t survive,¡± Frances said, running up to a moaning orc with an Erlenberg sash.

    Ayax caught her shoulder, ¡°Frances, you¡¯re our only mage, if you use your magic¡ª¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re our soldiers and my patients, Ayax! I won¡¯t abandon them!¡± Frances hissed. She pushed her cousin¡¯s hand away and knelt down by the orc. He had a horrible slash that had opened up his arm, so deep she could see bone. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. Press this onto your wound. I need stretcher bearers!¡±

    Martin ran up with two other humans. ¡°Frances, we¡¯re going to triage them. Get to the water¡¯s edge. We¡¯ll have the wounded brought to you!¡±

    Frances could hear Ayax breathe an audible sigh of relief, which she wasn¡¯t sure about. It was nice her cousin was worried, though. ¡°Thanks! He¡¯s alright, but he needs a tourniquet as soon as possible! Hurry!¡±

    When Frances and Ayax got to the water¡¯s edge, they found Elizabeth and Ginger arguing with one another, even as the boats were pulling in.

    ¡°Elizabeth, we don¡¯t need to be babied! We can do our part! What¡¯s this really about?¡± Ginger yelled.

    ¡°I am not going to risk someone sacrificing you to escape! Do you understand?¡± Elizabeth hissed.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Ginger blinked, mouth dropping open. She closed it and sighed. ¡°Look, we trust you, Elizabeth. We know you won¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, though¡­ that¡¯s not just it,¡± Elizabeth said.

    Frances coughed. ¡°Your company¡¯s the weakest of our battalion.¡±

    Ginger scowled. ¡°Say that again!¡±

    The convict was glaring at her, but Frances didn¡¯t actually feel any fear. ¡°Ginger, you and your fellow convicts are malnourished, overworked, suffered weeks if not months of physical abuse and torture. Five days of good food is not enough to heal that. If they attack again during our retreat, your people won¡¯t be able to fight and break out at the same time.¡±

    The redhead spluttered, her eyes narrowed, ¡°We¡­ I¡­¡±

    Having just arrived, Martin gently put a hand on Ginger¡¯s shoulder. She flinched, but visibly relaxed at his touch.

    ¡°Ginger, it¡¯s okay,¡± said Martin in a quiet voice.

    Ginger sighed, and after a murmured sorry, she walked away to get her company onto the boats.

    ¡°Martin, how did you get her to calm down like that?¡± Elizabeth asked, eyes wide.

    ¡°Because we¡¯re right and Ginger knows that most of all.¡± Martin swallowed. ¡°I just finished counting. Twenty dead. We have around thirty with light wounds and ten more seriously wounded. Are you ready to heal them, Frances?¡±

    Frances steeled herself and nodded. ¡°Bring them to me.¡±

    <hr>

    Mercifully, the Alavari didn¡¯t attack. They were regrouping, far outside of cannon range. That allowed Frances to heal the critically wounded enough so that they didn¡¯t die and for them to load the 1st Company and the wounded the boats.

    A steady stream of rowboats were now ferrying the Lightning Battalion from the shore to the ships. Some of their soldiers cried when they were loaded onto the boats, and nobody begrudged them. They were escaping certain death.

    They couldn¡¯t take the bodies of their fallen, though. Each boat was going out almost fully loaded. All they could do was take their personal effects, any money they had on their person and toss them in a bag in one of the boats

    There wasn¡¯t even time to bury them. All Frances could say as she stared at the men, women, and Alavari that lay in a neat row on the beach was a quiet, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know their names, and she knew they wouldn¡¯t be the only ones, but there wasn¡¯t time to grieve.

    Especially when an argument was breaking out amongst her and her friends at the boats. She walked over to find Ayax, Elizabeth, Martin and Ginger arguing.

    ¡°Martin, Ginger, Ayax, are getting on the boat, now,¡± snapped Frances.

    Ayax stammered, ¡°But you¡ª¡±

    ¡°We cannot die. You three can. And without either of you two, we won¡¯t have someone from Erisdale and Erlenberg to protect our convicts,¡± Elizabeth said, smiling with relief.

    Frances mirrored that smile. ¡°How many are on the boats?¡±

    ¡°Two companies. We just have our cavalrymen and one last company on the beach. If I was the enemy commander, I¡¯d attack now,¡± Elizabeth said, watching the riders.

    Ayax hissed, ¡°Which is why¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ayax, I don¡¯t want to leave Durannon yet, alright? I don¡¯t plan to,¡± Elizabeth said, meeting the troll¡¯s eyes.

    Something silent that Frances wasn¡¯t sure of passed between Ayax and Elizabeth. It was something that to Frances¡¯s surprise, she couldn¡¯t read or even guess at.

    And yet, Ayax simply nodded and turned to get on the boat with Martin and Ginger.

    Frances stared as her cousin and friends left, not quite liking the feeling in her chest, even as she forced herself to breathe.

    ¡°Just us two and a hundred others left,¡± Elizabeth muttered.

    Shaking her head, Frances shoved her feelings down and forced a smile. ¡°Think they¡¯re going to attack?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. They were meant to prevent us escaping. If they fail, General Antipades is going to be mad,¡± said Elizabeth, her smile also very forced.

    ¡°Well, I think he¡¯s going to be very angry,¡± Frances said, turning back to their troops.

    Elizabeth giggled and they turned to their remaining soldiers, all staring at her with nervous smiles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get off this damn beach,¡± said Elizabeth.

    The soldiers laughed, others remained grimly silent, but they all turned to watch the orcs. Just a small band by the water¡¯s edge, watching the Alavari massing in the distance.

    They came all at once, at a signal they couldn¡¯t heart. The sea of lights and riders galloped forward.

    The guns of the Erlenberg warships opened up and Frances watched as the cannons tore canyons through the horde of riders. And yet, they still charged.

    The rowboats, crewed by what Frances thought were the most fearless sailors she¡¯d ever met, continued to come. Elizabeth ushered men and women into them whilst Frances drew on what power she had left.

    She was exhausted, but there was nothing for it. She had to keep fighting and she resolved that, even as her voice shook from the effort of singing for so long.

    The orcs had learned. Instead of simply trying to vault the trench and wall, they dismounted and leapt over the trench carefully, clambering over the unmanned walls. They weren¡¯t uncontested. The last of their soldiers continued to fire their muskets, but there were only forty musketeers amongst the remaining company. That and the horses, but they¡¯d left them off their reigns and they¡¯d ran off when the fighting started.

    Her chorus built as she charged her spell again, but when she fired, it wasn¡¯t the same lightning spell. Instead of a straight bolt, Frances swung her wand and a myriad of smaller bolts rained down, lancing scores of orcs as they clambered over the wall. That stopped the charge for a moment, as the orcs had to pull their dead aside.

    ¡°Wade into the water, hurry!¡± Elizabeth ordered.

    Frances didn¡¯t hesitate, and followed her soldiers as they splashed into the water. Men and women beside her panting as they tried to get closer to the boats.

    Whoever was on the boat had seen what was going on had redoubled their efforts. Five boats were floating towards them now. The soldiers continued to try to face the enemy as they waded backward, but as the water got deeper and deeper, it got harder and harder.

    Frances was the one closest to the onrushing orcs. The water only lapping at her knees. Spell after spell, blasts of wind, bolts of fire, even icicles she formed from the water and threw into the orcs, they bombarded the onrushing enemy. They didn¡¯t stop. Instead, cracks from orc pistols continued to ping at her shields.

    Her arm trembling, Frances barely noticed Elizabeth yell for them to swim for the boats if they had to. She was too busy batting an orc only ten meters away into his fellows. She could sense her magic growing weaker, the empty feeling in her stomach was larger than she had ever felt.

    The orcs were almost in spitting distance. Her arm shaking, her throat, raw, sandpaper coarse, Frances summoned every scrap of strength she had left and let loose a primal roar. A great fireball blasted out from where she stood. It sent orcs flying backward, set any cloth they wore aflame.

    Almost spent, Frances ran, splashing into the water. She could see most of their soldiers were already on or swimming to the boats. A last few were almost waist deep, fighting desperately with swords and pikes against the orcs.

    Elizabeth was in the centre of them, a silvery blur in her armor as she broke bone and smashed limbs with her hammer. She raced toward Frances and flew past her, hammer swinging into an orc Frances hadn¡¯t realized was almost about to get her. The pair charged back to their remaining soldiers. Frances tried to ignore the bodies floating or sinking into the blood-soaked sea.

    ¡°Frances, get on the boat!¡± Elizabeth ordered.

    Frances hesitated but obeyed her friend, and waded deeper into the sea, until it was almost up to her shoulders. She leapt for the boat, and was dragged on by her soldiers, falling into the boat, and almost smashing her face.

    Straightening, she snapped her eyes to the sound of a cry.

    Elizabeth was falling backwards, scrambling to get her balance. A surprisingly lithe orc woman with a saber must have gotten a good hit on her head, because she was pinwheeling her arms. One of her fellows tackled Elizabeth, who somehow managed to twist out of the way, but the orc woman smashed the basket hilt of her saber into Elizabeth¡¯s visored face.

    Frances, the sinking horror growing in her chest outweigh any exhaustion she felt, stood and fired a bolt of magic that forced the orc that staggered Elizabeth to dodge, but Elizabeth, who had lost her balance, fell backwards, and was swallowed by the sea.

    The world seemed to stop, and Frances raised her wand. She was scared before, but she¡¯d faced death so many times in her home world and now here that she¡¯d grown numb to that fear. But the idea of losing her best friend, that terror drove every spark of magic she had left into a spell that wasn¡¯t so much cast as screamed into existence.

    The female orc that had stunned Elizabeth flew backwards, an Alavari cannonball bulling into her fellows and carrying on. Elizabeth rose from the water, spluttering, water pouring from her armor, and flew towards Frances¡¯s boat.

    She was nearly there, when something punched Frances backwards. She felt no pain, but her concentration wavered and Elizabeth crashed into the water.

    Frances pulled herself up, despite spiderwebs of pain shooting from her right chest, and tried to sing and pull her friend from the water. That was when an orc threw his lance in a spectacular javelin throw.

    Frances tried to channel her magic into her armor, but she had pretty much none left and so nothing stopped the lancepoint from hammering into her left thigh.

    It was like she was being burned. She remembered suddenly, one time when her biological mother had buried the tip of an iron on her thigh and kept it there. She¡¯d struggled, trying to move, but Dan had held her there and she couldn¡¯t even scream thanks to being gagged. She didn¡¯t even remember what she was being punished for.

    It was just like that time. She couldn¡¯t move. The lance had pinned her against the boat. All she could do was howl at the pain, and at how her friend was drowning in her own armor.

    ¡°Save her, please!¡± Frances gasped.

    Out of her dazed, groggy vision, she saw only four soldiers were left in the water. The rest had gotten to the boats. Of the soldiers in the water, there were three humans and an ogre.

    One of the humans, a scrawny girl turned, hefted her blade and charged the orcs. The ogre dived. The last two humans, a thickset woman with a pike and a halberd-armed man with a stiff chin, nodded and turned to charge.

    Frances watched, pinned in place, as the humans fell. The girl first, cut down by sabers. The man with the stiff chin was second, a pistol shot at point blank range making him drop his halberd, before several orcs stabbed him. Somehow, he drew a knife and stabbed one of the orcs, before he fell limp.

    The thickset woman was harder to kill. She whirled her pike left and right. Deflecting blows from the orcs, the point of her weapon plunging through gaps in their armor, dropping them into the wast deep water. She even managed to knock an orc who¡¯d managed to get too close into the water with the haft of her weapon.

    It bought enough time for the ogre to haul Elizabeth up on the depths and put the gasping Otherworlder onto the side of the boat. Before the willing soldiers could haul her over, though, the thickset woman was killed. Several orcs rushed her at the same time. One died, stabbed by the woman¡¯s pike, but the two other orcs tackled her into the water, their sabers churning the water with blood.

    The others rushed the ogre, even as he flipped Elizabeth onto the boat. Instead of trying to get on the boat, though, the ogre gave the rowboat a mighty push. It shoved the boat to sea, where the sailors and any able-bodied soldier began to paddle as hard as they could.

    ¡°No! Alfred!¡± bellowed a man beside France.

    Alfred, the ogre, grinned. ¡°Be happy, John. For Erlenberg!¡±

    With that, the ogre spun around and drew his sword. He managed to slay one orc and crack the skull of another with his weapon¡¯s hilt, before flashing sabers cut Alfred down, and he sank into the water.

    Frances had watched this without a word, only through wide, horrified eyes. Her leg throbbed, like some sick clock telling the time in bloodloss.

    She saw the four dead heroes who¡¯d saved her friend. She saw the bodies of her battalion, who¡¯d fought so loyally and willingly under her command. They were floating in the dark-red surf, or still on the beach.

    An overwhelming rage pierced her pain and she bellowed, somehow, with might she didn¡¯t think she had left. Her uninjured leg took a step forward, and she dragged herself up the lance, stepping onto the side of the boat.

    ¡°Alavari of Antigones, I, Frances Windwhistler, Daughter of the Firehand, do swear that you may have won this day, but from now on, you will rue the day you stepped foot on Erlenberg because I will bring thunder and lightning on your heads and make the seas run red with your blood!¡±

    And she stood there, glaring, howling every obscenity she knew at the frozen-stiff Alavari, even as her soldiers cut the lance that had impaled her and carried her down into the boat, until darkness took her and she lost all consciousness.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 35 (99): The Next Day

    Frances awoke in the middle of the day, the high sun shining in her room by the sound of cannons.

    How many times had she woken up after being badly wounded, dressed in that typical white hospital shift? Frances was beginning to lose count. Maybe it was the third time? But then there was the time she¡¯d blacked out after Westfall Pass¡­

    Shaking her head, Frances examined herself, and winced. Her leg seemed to be healed by magic, but there was this tingling feeling. It was almost as if she couldn¡¯t make it move as easily. There were bandages across her chest too.

    She felt¡­ she wasn¡¯t sure what she felt. She didn¡¯t want to sit in her bed and think, though. The city needed defending. She didn¡¯t have time to rest, and¡­ as she felt the roiling simmer of emotions rise in her throat, she wasn¡¯t sure what was going to happen if she stopped to think.

    <hr>

    ¡°How long was I out?¡± Frances asked Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth jumped, staring at her friend walking¡ªno, limping onto the Windwhistler compound¡¯s training grounds. Now, it was the barracks of the Lightning Battalion. Human and Alavari members were training, shooting muskets at targets set up in the courtyard, or practicing with pikes and halberds.

    At least, the survivors were. Elizabeth felt the guilt rise again, like the water that had nearly drowned her, and wiped her eyes again.

    ¡°Two days. Frances, are you alright¡ªnevermind, sorry, that¡¯s a dumb question,¡±

    Frances smiled, briefly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ better, Liz. How¡­ is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    Elizabeth froze, and forcefully shook her head. ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing. I¡­ I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Frances turned and found herself tackled by Ayax¡¯s long arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive! I thought¡­ I thought you were dead!¡± sobbed the troll.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that¡ª¡±

    ¡°You got shot and stabbed. You lost so much blood your skin was white!¡± Ayax eyes, wide and desperate, stared into Frances, and she felt a cold chill shake her.

    ¡°I think it was just¡­ bad luck,¡± said Frances helplessly. For what else could she say? Ayax had no response to that either and the two simply hugged.

    ¡°Where are Martin and Ginger?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re over here!¡± Martin ran over, Ginger walking more sedately behind him, and standing a little farther away from the group. ¡°Frances, it¡¯s really good to see you up.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Martin,¡± said Frances, warming at the simply relieved smile on her friend¡¯s face. She took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s good to be up. And speaking of¡­ we need to make a call to Edana. Ginger, how would you like to talk to the Firehand?¡±

    The switch between Ginger¡¯s almost haughty expression to one of wide-eyed adoration was almost worth Frances getting out of bed.

    <hr>

    Edana had greeted Frances and her friends with her usual concern and after nearly crying with relief at their escape, had listened quietly to Ginger¡¯s tale.

    To illustrate the point, Ginger had allowed Frances to give her an order to tell the truth, and anytime she tried to lie, her face twisted as the mark started to inflict pain on her.

    When they finished, Frances could tell her mother was apoplectic with rage, even though her expression remained a stoic mask. It probably had to do with how the older woman clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Frances, I am giving you permission to modify the mage contracts of your convicts-soldiers to remove the punish spell and the command that forces them to obey orders. The stipulation that prevents them from escaping stays, though.¡±

    Frances glanced at Ginger, who nodded. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    ¡°That being said, I¡¯m not sure what I can do to change this for other convicts. I fully intend on bringing it to the War Council¡¯s attention, but we don¡¯t have enough mages to run around changing convict contracts, and many officers¡­ they don¡¯t care about the convicts,¡± said Edana.

    Frances took a deep breath. She¡¯d been thinking about the convict soldiers for a while, observing how Ginger and the other convicts were motivated and considering how other people that weren¡¯t her, might see the convicts. And she¡¯d reached a conclusion that seemed obvious to her.

    ¡°Mom, if this continues, convict-soldiers will be more hindrance than help,¡± said Frances.

    Edana arched an eyebrow as Frances continued. ¡°The mage contracts make sure that nobody is encouraged to look out for the convict soldiers. They arrived malnourished, ill-trained, and with barely any equipment. They are right now, without a doubt, the weakest company in our impromptu battalion. Even if we used them as human shields, they won¡¯t even be good shields, especially not against Alavari muskets or cavalry.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t march as fast either, which slows us down,¡± Martin added.

    ¡°And we have to feed them and find shelter for them anyway, so why don¡¯t we just do it properly and treat them as soldiers?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Which means paying them,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Paying them?¡± Edana asked, suddenly.

    ¡°Wait, paying us?¡± Ginger asked at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re soldiers, you get paid,¡± said Martin in a matter-of-fact voice. ¡°Even if you are serving in the army in exchange for a prison sentence, even if you might get paid less, you should be at least getting a wage for this.¡±

    ¡°That and it¡¯ll dissuade those with light fingers from looting and stealing from those around them,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Edana looked thoughtful and she was nodding as she listened. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was a little apprehensive about pay, but it¡¯s the right thing to do. I¡­ I can¡¯t promise anything in good faith, though. The War Council has factions and we often need to compromise on strategy.¡±

    ¡°Just do your best, mom. I know you will,¡± said Frances.

    Edana smiled. ¡°Take care, all of you. Frances, if you need me, just call.¡±

    Frances hesitated. Talking to Edana, about the anger, the frustration, her worries¡­ it all sounded nice, but¡­ so far away, what could her mother do? It had helped before, but this time she knew what she had to do. And Frances didn¡¯t want to worry her mother, especially since she had promised to try to become stronger by herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ alright mom, if I do need to talk to you, I¡¯ll call. Promise,¡± said Frances.

    Edana looked worried, but she nodded. ¡°Alright, take care.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Frances, are you sure you don¡¯t need to rest?¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, I¡¯d like to, but I don¡¯t think we have the time,¡± said Frances. She said this, even as she held tightly onto Elizabeth¡¯s shoulder. They were entering the Great Library, where they were coordinating the defense of the city. This was mostly because the Great Library had the best maps of the city.

    It also had a lot of office and conference space, and it was one of these rooms the teens strode in.

    Alexander, Ayax¡¯s father, was standing beside Elowise, the centaur beside a large map of the city. Numerous flags representing various units were on it, along with several other small blocks of wood. Frances realized that they seemed to represent fortifications.

    ¡°Hello everybody, I¡¯m glad you could make it,¡± said Alexander.

    ¡°Hey dad,¡± said Ayax, smiling.

    ¡°I would say it¡¯s commander, but that would be rather pretentious,¡± said Alexander. He gestured to the centaur. ¡°You already know Elowise.¡±

    ¡°Yes. What do you need us to do, sir?¡± Elizabeth asked, curtly. She winced as she said so, but if she was being too short, Alexander and Elowise didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡°First off, the northern walls are going to fall soon. They weren¡¯t built to resist cannon and so I think they¡¯ll be past them in two days. So instead of defending them, we¡¯re going to lure them into the city and fight from defensive lines set up in the city. I want the Lightning Battalion to be one of several quick-response forces. You¡¯ll be shoring up defences at critical breaches, or leading counterattacks,¡± Alexander explained.

    ¡°To facilitate that, you¡¯ll be getting reinforcements. Erisdale sent us another company of convict soldiers and since you seem to have a way with them, we¡¯ve assigned them to you.¡± Elowise frowned. ¡°You seem to have a problem with that.¡±

    Frances glanced at her friends, all of them looking more than a little apprehensive at that news. Ginger was understandably, the most annoyed.

    Elizabeth took a deep breath. ¡°With all due respect, um¡­¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± said Elowise.

    ¡°We¡¯re happy to have the convict soldiers, ma¡¯am, but if they came in the condition of the last company we had, we won¡¯t be able to use them without training and feeding them up,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°If you want us to be a quick response force, sir, you¡¯ll need to give us actual soldiers,¡± Frances said.

    Elowise frowned at that, while Alexander nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m also assigning you several squads of cavalry and infantry that deserted the Battle of the Aijin Fields and have been undergoing remedial training. That will bring your strength up to four hundred soldiers, with a full company being cavalrymen.¡±

    ¡°Were they truly in such bad condition?¡± Elowise asked.

    ¡°Yup, we were,¡± said Ginger, dryly. ¡°Comes with having built in ¡°torture racks.¡±¡±

    ¡°Which I will also need time to remove,¡± said Frances, noting Elowise¡¯s wide-eyed stare at Ginger. Frances wasn¡¯t sure where her newfound confidence was coming from. Then again, maybe it wasn¡¯t confidence at all. Frances was probably quite simply done with being put in a bad place and expected to perform a miracle.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°You have the rest of the day to do so and train. Are there any other questions?¡± Alexander asked.

    Ayax raised her hand, ¡°Where will we be based at?¡±

    Elowise, having recovered, pointed to a point on the map. ¡°You¡¯ll be based in the Windwhistler Manor for the moment. It¡¯s close enough to the northern part of the city that it¡¯ll be easy to get to and from and it¡¯s also fortified. Reinforcements should be there soon. Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Elizabeth. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    <hr>

    Ayax grumbled. ¡°Another group of convict soldiers. Is Erisdale going to send some actual reinforcements or are they going to show up after the city has fallen?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can, but for now we have our orders. At least we¡¯re getting reinforced,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances realized that Martin had fallen behind and turned around to find him standing, clenching his fists, Ginger looking at him worriedly. ¡°Martin?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I¡¯m a little frustrated myself,¡± said the knight. He shook his head and suddenly, kicked at a loose cobblestone, sending it flying down the road.

    The uncharacteristic act of rage immediately brought Frances to her friend¡¯s side. She slowly wrapped her arm around his and intertwined her fingers with his. ¡°Martin¡­ we¡¯re here. What can we do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! Because my kingdom has¡­ how do you say it? Hung us out to dry again!¡±

    ¡°Hung us out to dry?¡± asked Ginger, quietly, having taken a step back.

    Frances whispered to Ginger, ¡°Similar turn of phrase to ¡°left us in the brine.¡±¡±

    ¡°Martin, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± said Ayax.

    Martin flung his free arm up to the sky. ¡°I know that! It¡¯s Erisdale¡¯s fault! It was their fault for not preventing that massacre at Icalith! Their fault that landed us three with the job of basically taking Kwent. Their fault that they lost Freeburg. Their fault that for some reason they¡¯re using convicts as human shields! I¡¯m sick and tired of hearing ¡°and then they fucked me and my friends¡± every time we land in shit!¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ it¡¯s alright, Martin. We¡¯re alive, we¡­ we have a chance,¡± stammered Ginger.

    Frances could see Martin look up, and his expression as he looked at Ginger was stricken with grief and surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s not alright. You showed me that.¡±

    Ginger frowned, ¡°The heck do you mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to go into the details of our nightly activities and what I extrapolated from them, dear?¡± Martin asked.

    The former convict looked away from the knight, ashamed tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think, I hoped you wouldn¡¯t realize.¡±

    Martin sighed. ¡°I noticed on the first night, Ginger. You are still injured.¡±

    Frances whirled on Ginger, eyes wide. ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m your healer!¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Ginger squawked.

    Frances felt someone was laughing at her at this very moment and for a moment, she nearly gave in the temptation to scream. As it was, she just sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to add another medical checkup on top of modifying mage marks.¡±

    ¡°And Martin, you¡­ you¡¯re not alone. I¡¯m¡­ pretty angry with the Kingdom of the Alavari.¡± Ayax breathed out and in, features schooled into her stoic mask. ¡°I was never¡­ like super loyal to them. But it¡¯s like they¡¯ve gone crazy. I know it can¡¯t help but¡­ yeah, your country betraying you is shitty.¡±

    ¡°And we can change that,¡± said Elizabeth, smiling. ¡°We are changing that. You¡¯re removing the marks after all, Frances?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely, but the most important part,¡± said Frances, nodding. She was glad to see Elizabeth smiling again, even if it wasn¡¯t as wide as it used to be.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah,¡± said Martin, he breathed out. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to apologize, Martin. How many times have you held my hand when I had a bad moment?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Quite a lot,¡± Martin said, eyes sparkling. ¡°Consider it payback I guess.¡±

    There were some chuckles at that. It wasn¡¯t happy chuckles, but any laughter at his point was better than none.

    <hr>

    Frances was incensed at what the checkup revealed. While many of the convicts had been honest, more had been hesitant.

    To try to reduce that chance, the teens had decided to pair members of their first group of convict-soldiers with members of their second group. This was both to show the new arrivals the ropes, to establish a good rapport, and most importantly, to convince the new, wary arrivals, that the Lightning Battalion was different.

    It had been rather effective, especially with the medical exams, as the first group of convicts attested to Frances¡¯s honesty and willingness to help, and allowed her, with some of the Windwhistler hired doctors and nurses, to examine them.

    To Frances¡¯s horror, Ginger, and several other convicts, were suffering from chronic pain and numbness in various parts of their bodies. The ¡°punish¡± command had basically caused nerve damage and now every convict was on potions to try to repair some of the damage. Ginger was hands-down the worst case and was now on a list of five different potions, the first batch she drank with a wince.

    ¡°How¡­ did he figure it out, Frances?¡± the former convict had asked. There was a quiet, devastated look on her face. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want him to know. I didn¡¯t want his pity. I¡­ I just wanted a good lay with someone who wouldn¡¯t hurt¡ªwould treat me right.¡±

    Frances struggled to find the words to explain as her embarrassment and her urge to hug the older girl warred within her.

    ¡°I have no¡­ experience in the matter of sex, and that¡¯s not for me to ask you. But Martin touched you¡­ in different places right?¡± Frances finally asked.

    ¡°Yes. But¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean he could have noticed. Some women are more sensitive in different places,¡± Ginger stammered.

    That¡­ was true, and Frances was momentarily stumped, until her mind came up with the answer. ¡°Um, it¡¯s possible he touched places where it would have been strange to get two completely different responses. Like both shoulders, both knees, or both breasts.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± whispered Ginger. The older girl blinked hard, trying to hold back tears.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be permanent. You¡­ you might not fully recover, but the potions should restore any sensation you¡¯ve lost in time.¡± Frances smiled wistfully. ¡°Then you can have all the fun you want with Martin.¡±

    ¡°I would love that,¡± said Ginger. She blinked. ¡°I¡­ I said that out loud did I?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Frances said, smiling. She picked up the quill and paper on a nearby desk and began to write out some of the detailed instructions for Ginger to read later regarding her recovery and the potions she had to drink.

    ¡°Frances, thanks,¡± said Ginger.

    When Frances glanced over her shoulder, she was met with probably the widest smile she¡¯d ever seen Ginger wear. It wasn¡¯t a fully happy one. She looked tired and exhausted, but Frances could see the feeling behind it.

    ¡°Anytime,¡± said Frances, smiling back.

    <hr>

    At the end of the long, and busy day, Frances found herself alone, and not entirely sure what to do with herself.

    The children of the Windwhistler household had long been evacuated to Erisdale by ship, where her mother had set up accommodation for them at Salpheron. Most of the adult members of her family were busy or doing their own relaxing.

    She considered visiting her Uncle Eustace again. He¡¯d been blasted with splinters from a near-miss with a cannonball while leading the ships that had rescued them. That had badly cut him up and to Eleanor¡¯s sorrow, he¡¯d lost an eye thanks to an errant splinter. The captain was alright but now wore a black eyepatch, making him look like a pirate.

    But then again, she¡¯d visited him just before dinner and he¡¯d been quite exhausted, having not healed up nearly as quickly as Frances had. No, he needed rest.

    Frances then considered seeking out her friends, but she hesitated.

    She¡¯d seen Ginger drag Martin off to explore Erlenberg. She wasn¡¯t going to find them in the Windwhistler compound tonight. As for Elizabeth and Ayax, she¡¯d chanced on the bizarre scene that was her cousin following Elizabeth.

    They weren¡¯t actually doing anything other than that. Elizabeth was pacing through the corridors of the Windwhistler manor. Ayax was just following her, kind of like a silent puppy. The Otherworlder had looked as if the last thing she wanted was Ayax following her, but she wasn¡¯t saying no. And every so often, Frances, caught Elizabeth turning around, as if to check if the troll was still following her.

    Frances, for a moment, was tempted to ask what was going on, but the pair were off again, leaving Frances quite baffled, and alone.

    Just¡­ what was she supposed to do at this late hour? With her thoughts echoing in her head. Thoughts about how she couldn¡¯t save her soldiers, help her friends, find someone to be with¡­

    Frances clapped her cheeks and shook her head. She needed company. After changing into a nice, but not too nice red dress, she left a note letting everybody know she¡¯d be back late and walked over to the entrance of the Windwhistler compound.

    A party of soldiers, and some of the convicts she¡¯d examined, were entering through the main gate. The Lightning Battalion was barracked in the Windwhistler compound in some extra quarters and in temporary wooden shelters set up on the greenspace and these soldiers were returning to their quarters. They respectfully waved to her as she passed them by. Frances waved back and entered the city.

    She knew where she was going. She¡¯d passed it in the daytime, but she¡¯d never been to the Golden Street, where Erlenberg¡¯s nightlife ran, during the night.

    The street was even now, still packed, and hundreds of lanterns and passers-by festooned the streets. The lights lit a long row of brightly lit buildings, Erlenberg¡¯s famous Houses of Light.

    Frances picked one, the Shimmering Sunset and after waiting in line for ten minutes, she entered, paying the entrance fee.

    The particular House of Light Frances had picked had a red and gold theme to its naming. As she entered the Shimmering Sunset¡¯s grand hall, she saw velvet couches where waiters and waitresses attended to laughing Erlenberg citizenry, a dark red mahogany bartop, attended by tens of bartenders, and a gold-leaf ceiling that reflected the light of the crystal chandeliers. The staff also had this gold and red uniform, which often included a red waistcoat with gold accents. They attended to tables of diners, gamblers, or danced on the great stage at the end of the hall.

    She took this in, staring at the sight for a moment, and reflected on why she¡¯d decided to go to a House of Light of all places, this theatre slash club slash restaurant slash casino slash brothel. Part of it was out of the curiosity of how ¡®forbidden¡¯ these establishments were. She had also heard that one could always have fun at these establishments.

    But if Frances had to be completely honest, she just didn¡¯t want to be alone. She could have hung out with her subordinates, but she was their healer and second-in-command. She needed to keep some distance between them. The idea she might be able to spend time with¡­ with someone, in some capacity, had an alluring appeal to her right now.

    Her mother¡ªbiological mother that is¡ªwould have been incensed. However, Edana had long given her permission but told her to only choose reputable establishments that treated their staff well. When asked, Eleanor had, without batting an eyelid, told Frances that the Shimmering Sunset was highly reputable.

    It was after all, an establishment that the Windwhistlers had themselves invested in and they did not do shady business.

    A friendly, if a little too enthusiastic voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Miss, welcome to the Shimmering Sunset. Is it your first time coming?¡±

    Frances blinked and nodded as the warm, chocolate-brown eyes of a female harpy in the club¡¯s uniform met her. There weren¡¯t many of the winged women with bird-claw feet in Erlenberg. They preferred more mountainous or heavily forested terrain. This one was exceptionally (though perhaps unsurprisingly) pretty. She was dressed in a red and gold dress under her waistcoat that hugged gentle, but defined curves, and complimented her wavy golden-brown hair. The dress was sleeveless, letting the tawny wings that replaced where the arms on a human would go through.

    ¡°May I know your name, miss? I¡¯m Renia. I can show you around here and where you can have the most fun,¡± said the harpy.

    ¡°Frances Windwhistler.¡± She winced just as the words left her mouth because Renia¡¯s chocolate-brown eyes were widening. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to draw any attention. I have permission, I just don¡¯t need¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hordes of people crowding you?¡± Renia asked, winking. ¡°Duly noted. What would you like to start with, Frances?¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡­¡± Frances swallowed and felt her cheeks warm. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask someone for company. Not of that kind! I just¡­ want to talk, have a drink. Watch some performances. See how it goes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, follow me. Do you have a preference?¡± Renia asked.

    Frances didn¡¯t reply at first. She had wondered if she¡¯d like a man, but now that she thought about it, she wasn¡¯t ready for that step. That and the rules regarding age of consent in Durannon were kinda complicated. Too complicated for Frances to want to handle right now. There were all kinds of age brackets you had to be in to be allowed to do certain things with certain people and all of them had their own exceptions. Too complicated indeed. Frances didn''t even really want to have sex. She just wanted to talk with someone.

    ¡°A woman, preferably.¡±

    Renia smiled and led her to the side of the Grand Hall, where a number of humans and Alavari stood idly by, posing. Beside them were placards stating their individual rates.

    They were also chatting and Frances frowned as she picked up a grumbling, ¡°Here comes the bitch,¡± before she was greeted by eager smiles.

    It was then that Frances noticed that Renia had a placard, though, it had been knocked askew. Without skipping a beat, the harpy walked over and straightened it.

    ¡°This is Frances Windwhistler. She¡¯d like a woman who can talk,¡± said Renia. Her voice was slightly strained, but her tone was professional.

    Frances smiled, glanced at the other women, most gave her sultry eyes. Others seemed more friendly, and had wide grins.

    One glance at Renia made her realize that the harpy, her shoulders tense, her smile a little too-wide, was not desperate, but definitely nervous. Frances knew she didn¡¯t know the whole situation, but other cues, like how the other men and women positioned themselves away from the harpy gave her an idea of what was going on.

    Frances didn¡¯t even have to consider.

    ¡°Renia, would you like to be my talking companion for the night?¡±

    It was extremely satisfying to see the other hostesses blink or stare in surprise, for despite their extremely fast recovery, nobody could really hide an initial reaction. As for Renia, she looked extremely happy.

    ¡°Thank you, Frances.¡± Renia swallowed down her enthusiasm and resumed her professional demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay that up front and a deposit if you decide to go further.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Frances, producing her bag and depositing the requisite amount of gold coins with the bouncer. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was getting into, but she always did like to help people.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 36 (100): Renia

    ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re an Otherworlder, and the Firehand¡¯s daughter,¡± said Renia, wide-eyed.

    They¡¯d done little but talk for the last hour while sipping on their chosen beverages. Frances was cradling a fizzy strawberry-flavoured drink, while Renia drew out Frances¡¯s story. She didn¡¯t go into details, but it was nice to reflect on some of her happier times in Durannon to an attentive listener.

    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s amazing,¡± said Frances, wistfully.

    Renia giggled. ¡°I can imagine.¡± The harpy paused and met Frances¡¯s eye. ¡°Forgive me for asking, but you don¡¯t seem the type to frequent these kinds of establishments. Would you like to do anything in particular in the time we have?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I was interested in the um, bedroom activities at first, but no. I¡¯m not ready and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowed anyway. Besides, I¡­ well¡­¡± Frances tried to explain, and ended up sipping on her cup again.

    ¡°You¡¯re feeling lonely, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Briefly closing her eyes, Frances nodded.

    Renia giggled. It wasn¡¯t the same raucous, mocking giggle that Jessica and Leila had, and hearing that was quite odd for Frances. ¡°That¡¯s nothing to be ashamed about, and I¡¯m not being paid to say that. We hostesses aren¡¯t just skilled in the bedroom, we are trained in other activities too.¡±

    ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t have contradicted me,¡± Frances said.

    That brought a coy smile from the auburn-haired harpy. ¡°Well, not directly.¡±

    Amused, Frances took another sip from her cup, a number of questions on her mind. ¡°What kind of activities does a hostess have to be good at? And do you have any particular specialization?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the establishment. Aside from being good in bed, other common skills that are needed include dancing, singing, being a good conversationalist, being a good companion, and being good at games.¡± Renia winked. ¡°What do you think are my specialties? Here¡¯s a hint: I have three.¡±

    ¡°Being a good conversationalist?¡± Frances asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°I suppose that was a little obvious,¡± said Renia in a rueful tone.

    Frances chuckled and examined the harpy closely. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking for. Yes, the harpy was beautiful. That didn¡¯t automatically mean she was good at the bedsheet tango.

    After quietly watching the harpy, Frances realized that something about Renia¡¯s posture and presence as she¡¯d guided them to the table and ordered drinks pointed to a possibility. The more she thought about the harpy¡¯s manner and how she hadn¡¯t once made Frances feel threatened or intruded on her boundaries seemed to confirm her suspicion.

    ¡°You¡¯re a skilled companion, right? It fits well with your conversation skills, and you¡¯re very good at making people feel comfortable,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Renia looked intrigued. ¡°You are very observant, Frances. Most of my clients never noticed that.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re proud of that. It¡¯s a testament to your skill that they just enjoy spending time with you.¡± Frances pursed her lips, examined Renia¡¯s warm features for a moment and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue what¡¯s you¡¯re third specialization, though.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well I¡¯ve been told I¡¯m excellent in the bedsheets by both male and female clients,¡± said Renia, grinning as Frances mock-sighed. ¡°Usually the clients I play this game with guess that first.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine.¡± Frances pursed her lip. ¡°If you aren¡¯t too uncomfortable saying, what¡¯s going on with you and your coworkers? They seem¡­ rather hostile.¡±

    Renia¡¯s smile weakened. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and you seem to have a lot on your mind. Are you sure this is the best use of your time?¡±

    Frances considered Renia¡¯s words. ¡°I¡­ I like helping people, or¡­ well I don¡¯t like seeing people in pain. I have my own reasons why I want to stay in Durannon rather than go back to Earth. If you really don¡¯t want to tell, then that¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Renia studied Frances, the harpy¡¯s bushy eyebrows slightly furrowed. With her wings, she slowly nudged her glass, with a drinking straw (harpies had no other way to drink their drinks if they didn¡¯t have one) to her lips. After a quick sip, she straightened and smiled.

    ¡°What do you know about sex work in Durannon, Frances?¡±

    ¡°I only know a little. If I¡¯m remembering correctly, it depends on different countries, but it¡¯s mostly legal and seen as a lawful career. It¡¯s not seen as reputable by some, but most agree that leisure houses and their employees are a benefit to cities and towns rather than a hindrance,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot actually,¡± said Renia, a sincere surprise flitting across her features. ¡°You¡¯re very well-educated for living here for just three years.¡±

    Frances blushed. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°So I got into my line of work when I was sixteen in Alavaria. I was proud of my looks, and knew how to use them.¡±

    Frances raised her hand. ¡°If I may ask, how long ago was that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-six now. So that was ten years ago. I was really good at my job¡­ a little too good.¡± Renia sighed. ¡°When the others called me a bitch, they weren¡¯t entirely wrong. I was a gold-digging bitch.¡±

    Frances blinked. That was not how she expected the story to go.

    ¡°My play tended to be this. I¡¯d seduce a naive, dating, or married rich male, or female, spend a month or so leading them on, playing on their feelings, and then at the last moment, I¡¯d secretly inform their partner, take the hush money and leave town.¡±

    Renia said this all in a matter-of-fact voice, and she didn¡¯t break her gaze from Frances¡¯s incredulous stare.

    ¡°I left a lot of people quite angry and broken-hearted. The ones I really infuriated, though were the many other sex workers who pursued their career legitimately and with the best of intentions.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ why?¡± Frances asked.

    Sighing, the harpy¡¯s smile faded away. ¡°Part of it was the money. I didn¡¯t come from a wealthy family and the more money I got, the more I spent, the more I needed. And there was a thrill to the act. It seemed like a game, toying with human and Alavari feelings, watching them cry after me. I reveled in it. At least I did, until well, karma hit.¡±

    ¡°Four years ago¡­ I¡­ I fell in love with another hostess. I was getting bored. Our relationship was new, exciting and felt like a match of equals. I was smitten¡­ and she scammed me out of half my fortune. She¡¯d been hired by one of the families I¡¯d scammed to retrieve what money she could.¡±

    Renia said this with a composure and serenity Frances marvelled. Still, she held out her hand on instinct and the harpy gently took it with her wing. The feathers were harder than Frances had expected, and yet there was a tenderness to Renia¡¯s touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Though, I think I needed that to happen to me. I was not a good person.¡± Renia took a deep breath. ¡°And then well, bad timing hit. The war started after she broke my heart. I had at that point already built a bad reputation in Alavaria and I didn¡¯t want to be involved in the war. The Human Kingdoms suddenly became off-limits. I was stuck in Erlenberg, with far less money than I started and a terrible reputation.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. How has it still not faded?¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Well, I did turn myself into a pariah and¡­ I wasn¡¯t very good to some of my earlier clients at the start of my forced exile.¡± Renia giggled, but this time, it didn¡¯t make Frances smile. ¡°You¡¯re seeing the end of three long years of self-reflection and hard-learned lessons from kind patrons like you.¡±

    Frances averted her gaze. ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    Renia grinned slyly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you paying me to help you, though?¡±

    Frances smiled at that. ¡°Well, yes. But¡­ I always find helping people makes me feel better. Useful.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s important that you feel useful?¡± Renia asked.

    ¡°Why else would people want me around¡ª¡± Frances stiffened, her fingers clenching around her glass. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I think you can tell I¡¯m not quite normal.¡±

    ¡°Frances¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡­ sorry. I¡­¡± Frances tried to bite down her feelings, but they gushed out, almost like vomit escaping her throat. ¡°Please, ignore that. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not worth burdening you with.¡±

    Renia shuffled across the cushions of the alcove they were seated in. Slowly, she wrapped her wing around Frances and drew the girl to her side. The Otherworlder wasn¡¯t sure about the harpy¡¯s touch, but it was so gentle, and her body was so warm.

    ¡°Frances, you chose me, paid me to listen and talk to you. And you¡¯ve kindly listened to my story. If you don¡¯t trust me, that¡¯s alright, but if you¡¯re worried about hurting me, you don¡¯t need to. I won¡¯t leave, not unless you want me to.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Frances sniffled, wiping her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±

    Renia wrapped her other wing around Frances and tucked the girl¡¯s head under her chin. ¡°You were saying you feel alone?¡±

    The hollow, cold ache in her chest returned and Frances sniffled. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m¡­ My friends. They¡¯re good people. I trust them and¡­ they¡¯ve always made time for me, listened to me, held me when I have one of my crying fits, but¡­ but I¡¯m scared they might leave me. I know they won¡¯t, but I¡¯m scared they will.¡±

    ¡°Crying fits?¡± Renia asked, quietly.

    ¡°My parents¡­ my birth parents abused me all my life.¡± Frances felt Renia flinch before her embrace tightened. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m trying to fix myself, I¡¯m trying to stand on my own, but I¡¯m so far away and I still need to lean on my mother, my friends¡­ what if I¡¯m driving them away? I¡¯m so¡­ so needy, get panic attacks, and can¡¯t sort my emotions out half the time without crying a river!¡±

    Frances chocked, and without thinking, she buried her face into Renia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t even blame my friend Martin for wanting to spend so much time with his girlfriend Ginger! She¡¯s funny, pretty and kinda sweet, but like a really really hard spicy candy. She¡¯s so happy with him and he is with her and I don¡¯t want to ruin that because I know I will! But¡­ but I miss just¡­ sitting with him so much. He doesn¡¯t judge, he just advises and¡­ I can¡¯t get a straight answer from Elizabeth half the time these days.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth is?¡± Renia gently prompted.

    ¡°My best friend, an Otherworlder like me.¡± Frances sobbed and as she realized her feelings for her friend, new tears trickled down her cheeks. ¡°I¡­ I love her. She¡¯s my sister in all but name. But¡­ but she¡¯s stopped talking to me! She used to tell me everything and we talked about everything and anything but¡­ but now she¡¯s avoiding me and I don¡¯t know why! I want to ask her, but she¡¯s put up with me and my venting for so long¡­ it won¡¯t be fair if I try to pry out what¡¯s wrong. And yet¡­ yet she seems to be able to talk to Ayax and I¡­ damnit I¡¯m jealous she can talk to Ayax.¡±

    Frances croaked. ¡°What kind of person am I for that? Ayax is my cousin. She¡¯s family and she¡¯s never ever lied to me or betrayed me. She¡¯s held a torch for Elizabeth for weeks and I want to stop her because she can help Elizabeth when I can¡¯t? If I get in their way¡­ I¡¯d be everything my bio-mom said I was, a worthless wast-of-space! But what if they both fall in love¡ªno, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re going to fall in love. They¡¯re good for each other¡­ Where am I then? What use am I to all of them? As a friend? Not as a mage, as an Otherworlder, or as a cook, but as a friend?¡±

    Frances tried to wipe her eyes, but the tears kept coming, and to her horror, she realized she¡¯d gotten Renia¡¯s dress soaked. And yet, the harpy held her, rocking her gently, stroking her back with her feathers.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m¡­ trying to be better. To be a better friend. To think better of myself. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just so scared of losing them. I mean, I know friends sometimes drift away, but I¡­ why did it have to be all at once?¡± Frances cried. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ nobody but my mother and her family wants me for me. Am I¡­ am I too broken to have people that want to be with me?¡±

    ¡°No. Frances, I¡­ you are wanted,¡± said Renia, in a firm tone. She squeezed the sniffling girl held in her wings. ¡°I can¡¯t say for your friends, but I cannot imagine a kind, caring person like you would not have people who¡¯d admire you, want you for who you are. You might have already met them, or you just haven¡¯t met them yet.¡±

    Frances somehow managed to lift her now aching head from the harpy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Renia¡­ I can¡¯t even feel like I¡¯m a pretty person and I¡¯ve been told so many times that I have good looks. Who¡¯d want to be with someone as messed up as I am?¡±

    Renia pursed her lips. ¡°Frances, do you know why people want to be each other¡¯s friends and lovers?¡±

    ¡°Well, they like each other right? In some way?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve learnt through my long years that you may be an ass, an ugly bastard, or the most miserable person in the world, but you¡¯ll always find someone who is interested in getting to know you, no matter how unworthy you might feel you are,¡± said Renia.

    Frances nearly snorted in disbelief. ¡°How could you know that?¡±

    The harpy grinned, her auburn eyes bright. ¡°You picked me to accompany you today, didn¡¯t you?¡± Renia asked. Leaning forward, the harpy planted a chaste kiss on Frances¡¯s brow. ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t be asking who¡¯d want to be with you. You should be asking, when, and where you¡¯ll meet people who want to be with you. Because you will, and I believe that a precious girl like you will find many, many friends. I truly believe that.¡±

    Frances blinked, sniffled and found herself crying again, more softly this time. Renia held her, listening to her, being there, and she didn¡¯t leave.

    She might have been paid to make Frances feel better, to listen to her, but at that moment, Frances didn¡¯t care. For once since the siege began, she felt completely safe.

    <hr>

    They spent the rest of the night talking, watching the dancers on stage, even sharing a snack that reminded Frances of fish tacos. But as the evening drew on, Frances started to yawn.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Renia. It¡¯s been lovely, but I think I need to head home,¡±

    ¡°You could stay the night if you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have to go back to the war. They¡¯re expecting me back at the Windwhistler compound.¡± Frances winced. ¡°I¡­ yeah. I¡¯m sorry. It must be awkward for you. Helping someone who fights your countrymen.¡±

    Renia, in a careful tone, asked, ¡°Well do you like killing?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡­ I¡¯m just finding it harder to feel sympathy for them,¡± Frances admitted. She closed her eyes, her mind back on the beach. ¡°I lost good soldiers¡­ heroic soldiers, who gave their lives so we could escape. It made me¡­ so angry at the Alavari, even though I know they have to have a reason for fighting.¡±

    Renia nodded. ¡°I can understand that, Frances. You don¡¯t want the people you care about to get hurt. It¡¯s a natural response. You just need to make sure your anger is not directed at people who don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Nodding, Frances took a moment to commit those words to her memory and smiled at Renia.

    ¡°Thanks. I¡­ I had a great time today. I¡¯ll visit again when I have time.¡±

    The harpy beamed, but Frances suddenly realized her smile didn¡¯t reach across her face. ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you, Frances but I¡¯m afraid this is my last night. I¡¯ve been let go. I wasn¡¯t bringing enough customers.¡±

    Frances froze, aghast, no¡ªdevastated. ¡°Wait, where are you going then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll find out as I go along,¡± said Renia.

    ¡°If you need help, or work, please, just ask for me at the Windwhistler manor. I can¡¯t promise you it¡¯d be hostess work but there are plenty of things to do,¡± Frances said.

    Renia blinked and smiled. ¡°I will, Frances. But I¡¯m going to try to find work on my own first alright?¡±

    Frances nodded. She could respect that.

    Renia then for a horse drawn buggy to take Frances back to the Windwhistler compound. The pair walked to the receptionist, Frances withdrew the little left of her deposit and Renia accompanied her to the Shimmering Sunset¡¯s entrance.

    Just before Frances got in the buggy, though, she turned to Renia.

    ¡°One more thing. If¡­ if you are ever in danger or think you need protection, just go to the Windwhistler compound and tell them that you know me.¡±

    ¡°Frances, I appreciate it, but I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have no clue if we can win this siege, Renia, and there will be fighting in the city. Just¡­ consider it okay?¡± Frances begged.

    Renia blinked but she must have seen how serious Frances was because she nodded.

    ¡°I will. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you too.¡± And with that, Frances left the bright lights and warm comfort of the House of Light. She still had worries, but for the moment, she at least felt a bit better about herself.

    And given what was to come, that was what she needed.

    <hr>

    ¡°Hey Frances, how was last night?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Frances smiled and sat beside her friend at the breakfast table. ¡°Good. I visited a House of Light. They¡¯re pretty amazing.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did you¡­ um¡­ not that it¡¯s any of my business¡­¡±

    ¡°I did hire a hostess. We just talked. It helped a lot,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes dropped to her plate. ¡°I¡¯m glad for you.¡±

    Frances thought Elizabeth had more to say, but her friend turned back to her plate.

    ¡°Elizabeth¡­ you know I¡ªwe¡¯re here for you if you want to talk, right? Or if you don¡¯t want to, we can find someone,¡± said Frances, softly.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just¡­ not ready yet. Thanks.¡± Elizabeth smiled, and Frances nodded, even though it wasn¡¯t the same bright smile that her friend usually had.

    Ayax ran in, buckling on her combat belt. ¡°Liz, Frances, we¡¯re needed. They¡¯re mustering near the broken walls. Dad is worried they¡¯re trying an early dawn attack on the first defense line.¡±

    Frances shoved a scone in her mouth and grabbed her wand.

    ¡°Muster the battalion. We¡¯ll move out in an hour,¡± Elizabeth ordered. She shoved several spoons of oatmeal into her mouth. ¡°So much for breakfast,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°I did teach the cooks to make kimchi, Elizabeth, so if you¡¯d like, you can have a snack later?¡± Frances suggested, even as she gulped down her scone.

    ¡°Thanks, Frances,¡± said Elizabeth, smiling a little wider now.

    Frances smiled back, a little wistfully. The little peace she¡¯d had was over, the war had returned.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 37 (101): The Defense of Erlenberg

    The first defence line in Erlenberg was formed from a series of barricades and fortified houses in the Northern Ward. The city had six Wards in total. There were the three directional wards, the Northern, Western, and Southern Wards, which all had their separate specialties, marketplaces and residential spaces. Stretching up the eastern bank of Erlenberg and bordering the harbour was the Harbour Ward where the ships were located. It also included Golden Street where the Houses of Light were. Close to the centre of Erlenberg, was the Merchant¡¯s Ward where most of the wealthiest families of Erlenberg had their houses. Just south of that was the Books and Games Ward, which was where the Erlenberg Stadium was located, along with the Great Library.

    As the Lightning Battalion marched to their staging area, the Northern Ward¡¯s marketplace, they found the streets strangely deserted. This was because the Northern Ward had been evacuated in the face of the attack. Most of the residents were on ships or on the road to Erisdale, and those who hadn¡¯t left yet were temporarily living in the Tawantinsuyu Stadium.

    Those who hadn¡¯t left were working on more interior defensive lines. The battalion passed a few of these. Walls with ditches, gateways shaped into an L to force attackers to turn, canals redirected into channels to create moats, and mansions turned into forts. These were crawling with people.

    In contrast the marketplace was a ghostly sight, with its stalls and shops boarded up, closed, or just left to stand in the street. The marble water fountain in the middle of the square still ran, but where it used to be surrounded by people chatting or going about their daily business, it was not deserted.

    On the plus side, there was plenty of space for their soldiers to rest and the water fountain provided a good place to water their horses.

    ¡°I just thought of something¡­ Why didn¡¯t we actually hold onto the breaches at the walls?¡± Ginger asked. She glanced at the teens, ¡°They would have served as perfect chokepoints.¡±

    Ayax grimaced. ¡°I talked to dad about that last night. He said that while holding the walls would have been preferable, the Alavari brought about thirty artillery pieces.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me what? How do they have that many? Their cannons aren¡¯t as good as ours!¡± Martin squawked.

    ¡°They¡¯re not. Dad said most are of¡­ ¡°hooped¡± construction instead of ¡°single-cast¡± make. It seems they are working on waves of mass-produced cannon,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°That¡¯s worrying, we Otherworlders told the Human Kingdoms about how we made our cannons. Not that we really understood how,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances grimaced. ¡°I think that it would make sense that the Alavari have spies in the Human Kingdoms, especially with what we¡¯ve experienced.¡±

    ¡°That makes an annoying bit of sense.¡± Martin blinked as his eyes narrowed on the opposite side of the marketplace. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Another battalion sized unit was marching into the market square in perfect marching formation, the soldiers stepping in time. They wore Erlenberg blue and grey uniforms along with their armour and arms which glinted in the morning light. They carried not one, but two standards, one with the City of Erlenberg¡¯s sigil and the other, a highly elaborate flag featuring an osprey carrying a sword on a grey field.

    It was quite the sight, and the teens were content to just watch the procession as they began to disperse across the other side of the marketplace.

    Out of nowhere, Ayax, who¡¯d been at that point, charged off, almost flipping the empty market stall she¡¯d been leaning against. The teens¡¯ weapons were out in an instant, eyes tracking the troll.

    The troll was barrelling towards what had looked like a civil conversation between some Lightning Battalion soldiers and the newly arrived battalion¡¯s members. Frances could see, though, that the men and women on both sides were tensing up, their voices rising and one or two had even reached for their weapons.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ayax demanded.

    ¡°You¡¯re an officer? Tell these ruffians and deserters to get out of our staging area,¡± snapped a dark-skinned human woman that had to be an officer of the newly arrived battalion. Her armor was actually engraved with what looked like gold, indicating a degree of wealth. More of this woman¡¯s officers, a mixture of humans and Alavari, were filing behind them.

    Elizabeth strode forward about to cut in and introduce herself. Frances grabbed her friend¡¯s shoulder and whispered. ¡°Wait. I think we should see how Ayax handles it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elizabeth whispered glancing back at the troll.

    Frances nodded, mirroring Martin and Ginger¡¯s nods. Still, the group didn¡¯t stay far from Ayax and their soldiers noticed this. They glared back at the new arrivals but restrained themselves.

    Ayax uncrossed her arms, but didn¡¯t extend her hand. ¡°I¡¯m company commander Ayax Windwhistler, the Lightning Battalion¡¯s 3rd Company Commander. You are?¡±

    ¡°Major Lu-Anne Antoine, 7th Battalion, Erlenberg Army. I mean no offence Lady Windwhistler, but these deserters and convicts are in my staging area. Can you speak to your commander and move them somewhere else?¡± Lu-Anne asked, courteously.

    ¡°My father, Alexander Windwhistler n¨¦e Foehammer, assigned our battalion here. I do believe square¡¯s large enough for our battalions to share,¡± said Ayax, leaning against her mage¡¯s staff.

    Lu-Anne narrowed her eyes at Ayax. ¡°Alright, though, and please do not take this personally, I wonder how you trust these blackguards to obey your commands if they are in¡­ this state.¡±

    Ayax narrowed her eyes. ¡°But you do offend me, Major. My company and our battalion won the first victories for Erlenberg in this war when we sabotaged the Pinewoods Road and held up General Antigones¡¯s advance for days. I respectfully advise you to temper your words.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you and a group of deserters and convicts?¡± squawked one of Lu-Anne¡¯s officers. To her credit, Lu-Anne glared at the officer and opened her mouth to rebuke him.

    She was beaten by a furious Elizabeth storming forward. Frances hadn¡¯t been able to grab her back. She¡¯d never seen her best friend so angry. The tall Otherworlder hadn¡¯t drawn her weapon, but she¡¯d stormed up toward the confrontation and ripped her gauntlet off.

    ¡°Right! I¡¯m Elizabeth Kim, one of the Otherworlders and Commander of the Lightning Battalion. These men saved my life and I will duel the next person to insult my battalion!¡±

    ¡°I, Sir Martin of Conthwaite, Knight of Erisdale and the Lightning Battalion¡¯s 2nd Company commander second that,¡± Martin hissed, stalking in beside Elizabeth, much to Frances¡¯s shock. At least that silenced the Erlenberg Army soldiers, who seemed just as surprised.

    Frances, muttering to herself, took a deep breath and walked forward. ¡°Look, our blood is up because we¡¯re ready for a fight. Let¡¯s just calm down and talk this out like civilized people who are fighting the same enemy.¡±

    ¡°An excellent idea, miss?¡± Lu-Anne asked, smiling.

    ¡°Frances Windwhistler, daughter of Edana Firehand and Otherworlder,¡± said Frances, curtseying.

    Yet, Lu-Anne¡¯s smile abruptly faded and one of her officers muttered, ¡°Oh, not another adopted ¡®citizen.¡¯¡±

    Frances pinched the bridge of her nose and Lu-Anne shushed her officer. ¡°Okay what is your problem? We¡¯re on the same side.¡±

    ¡°Well, it is a complicated situation, miss Windwhistler,¡± said Lu-Anne, sounding almost embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s because our soldiers are either not of Erlenberg, or probably because most of the battalion was made up of people who escaped from the Grand Army after it was defeated at Aijin plains,¡± Ayax snapped. The troll shook her head. ¡°Look let¡¯s just stay out of each other¡¯s way.¡±

    Lu-Anne held up a hand to quiet one of her officers and nodded. ¡°For the sake of unity, I agree with you.¡± She paused. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Elizabeth, her tone curt. She stormed away, and the teens and the Lightning Battalion¡¯s soldiers followed them.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    When Elizabeth seemed satisfied that they were far enough, she turned to her soldiers.

    ¡°If someone insults you like that, you fetch me, or one of your senior commanders. You do not attempt to resolve it on your own unless they leave you no choice, is that understood?¡±

    ¡°Crystal ma¡¯am!¡± snapped the soldiers, some wearing smiles.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s hope they remember it,¡± Elizabeth muttered as the soldiers dispersed.

    ¡°I think most will. Command suits you, Elizabeth,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, kid. You¡¯re better than some people twice your age,¡± said Ginger. She smirked briefly before she sauntered off to her company.

    ¡°I hope she keeps thinking that,¡± muttered Elizabeth.

    Frances blinked. ¡°Liz, are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ignore what I said,¡± said the girl. She walked away, though, Frances knew there was nothing for Elizabeth to do in the direction she was going.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Frances glanced at her cousin. ¡°Ayax can you¡ª¡±

    ¡°On it,¡± said Ayax, running after Elizabeth.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Are those two finally getting together?¡± Martin mused.

    ¡°I think so,¡± said Frances. She managed a smile, pushing her worries about her loneliness to the bottom. ¡°Ayax is good for Liz.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Though, it doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t be important to Elizabeth, Frances,¡± said Martin.

    The knight had a knowing look on his face and Frances stared at her friend. ¡°Did¡­ how¡­¡±

    ¡°Ayax mentioned the prank that the soldiers pulled on you, and well, I¡¯ve been noticing we¡¯ve not spent a lot of time together recently.¡± Martin pursed his lips. ¡°That and um, I suspected that¡¯s why you visited the House of Light. How was it?¡±

    ¡°It was nice. A very sweet lady talked me through some of my feelings. She¡¯s being let go, though. I did offer her a job. But well, we¡¯ll have to see,¡± said Frances, sighing.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m glad you found someone to talk to. It¡¯s sad that she¡¯s not available anymore, but I¡¯m happy for you,¡± said Martin. He scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing that a lot with Ginger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad for you, too. I¡¯m a little jealous, but, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re so happy,¡± said Frances.

    Martin blushed. The knight grinning broadly, but Frances could see there was a hesitation to his expression.

    ¡°Martin? Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it seems all very fast and well.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes flicked towards Ginger, who was explaining something to her company before he turned back to Frances. ¡°I¡­ I feel that I might want something more permanent than what we have.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I thought that would be a good thing,¡± said Frances.

    The knight nodded. ¡°I think it would be, but Frances, Ginger¡¯s a commoner and a convict. I know my mother, Rachel, would be fine with it, but I don¡¯t think my mother Esther would like Ginger at all.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°But don¡¯t they want you to be happy? Your moms love you, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ well, the people who love us want to protect us in the way they know how, and my mother Esther thinks that would mean me marrying well, or having a partner who is socially acceptable. Not a brash commoner convict,¡± Martin stammered.

    Frances studied her friend¡¯s face and felt herself nod in realization. ¡°You truly are in love with her, Martin, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The knight froze. His eyes only for the red-headed woman in the distance. ¡°I¡­ I think so, and it scares me.¡±

    ¡°I think it probably scares Ginger too, Martin,¡± said Frances. She took Martin¡¯s gauntleted hand and squeezed it. ¡°Whatever happens, I promise I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Martin squeezed back. ¡°Same for you.¡±

    <hr>

    31st Erlenberg Army Battalion, First Defense Line...

    A month ago, San was a goblin butcher¡¯s apprentice until he¡¯d volunteered for the Erlenberg Army. He¡¯d been bored of the drills, the hours of marching and all the time they spent stabbing at sandbags with pikes.

    He wasn¡¯t bored any longer.

    Under a hail of musket fire, the Alavari had charged up Northcross Road, which San¡¯s regiment was defending. The 31st had felled many, but the sheer numbers of the Alavari meant they¡¯d reached their barricade. For a moment, San and his comrades had held their position, but the sheer weight of the Alavari forced them back.

    The 31st¡¯s commander had died some time ago. To San¡¯s dismay, he¡¯d seen several of his fellow soldiers fleeing. He wanted to join them, but¡­

    ¡°Where are our reinforcements?¡± San¡¯s sergeant yelled. San had never heard sergeant Renlan sound so panicked. The short human woman was normally so calm. He supposed the wall of Alavari that they were fighting was responsible. He didn¡¯t know how, but once the enemy had seized the barricade, they¡¯d formed into a column of spears and polearms that was now pushing their battalion back.

    Sergeant Renlan had somehow managed to rally the remnants of their battalion back and they¡¯d launched several attacks at this mass of troops, every time they¡¯d been repulsed.

    ¡°They¡¯re not coming, we need to run!¡± a soldier screamed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare! We can¡¯t let this street fall! They¡¯ll be onto our families if they do!¡± Renlan cried out.

    San swallowed and hefted his pike. ¡°Come on!¡± he yelled, sounding more confident than he felt. The dead of both sides scattered on the street. However, the Alavari were the ones advancing, whilst the Erlenbergians were retreating.

    That was when they all heard a song.

    It was probably the most beautiful thing that San had heard on this day of muskets firing, pikes clashing, and the screams of the dying. It was raw, primal and yet there was a serene elegance to the sound. He had no idea why someone would be singing in the middle of the battlefield, but he couldn¡¯t help but pause at it.

    Someone was bellowing at the 31st, and he turned around to find a female troll in plate armour, holding a mage¡¯s staff. She was pushing soldiers of the 31st out of the way as new, fresh soldiers ran behind her.

    ¡°Make way! We¡¯re coming through!¡± she bellowed.

    San stepped aside, eyes wide. The troll was followed by Erlenberg soldiers, ranging from humans, orcs, ogres, goblins and trolls. None of their gear was particularly well-polished, but they were all armoured and well-armed with pikes, muskets and swords. Their banner was a white banner with a blue lightning bolt streaked across it.

    ¡°Oi! Who¡¯s commanding?¡± yelled a red-headed woman in a cheap-looking cuirass.

    ¡°Sergeant Renlan,¡± stammered San, pointing at his frowning sergeant.

    ¡°Private San you¡ªArgh, yes, I¡¯m commanding. Major Jasnark was killed and I have no clue where¡¯s his second. Who the hell are you?¡± demanded Renlan.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who we are, can you support our counterattack?¡± snapped the red-head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t going to work¡ª¡±

    The redhead pointed at her troops. ¡°We have a mage, can you support our attack?¡±

    San followed the redhead¡¯s finger to who he realized was the source of the singing. A short, brown-haired teen on a horse, carrying a glowing wand. Sparks crackled around her as the tempo of her song increased and built to a higher and higher pitch.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s your plan?¡± Renlan asked.

    ¡°Cover your eyes and follow us!¡± the redhead shouted suddenly, hand over her eyes.

    Suddenly, the mage, who San suddenly realized, was Frances Windwhistler, the Winter Tournament semifinalist spoke one final note.

    A thunderclap in the confines of the street deafened every person nearby and San was blinded by the white flash of lightning. Before he could blink the spots away, he heard a battle cry from the newly arrived battalion.

    ¡°Lightning Battalion, charge!¡± the redheaded woman ordered.

    The new arrivals were barreling down the street and San realized that he hadn¡¯t been seeing things. A bolt of lightning had struck the enemy troops in the street and their formidable wall of pikes and shields was now a scattered mess of burned corpses, or fitfully writhing Alavari.

    Seconds later, the new battalion smashed into the broken Alavari. Before San¡¯s eyes, the Alavari regiment the 31st had been repulsed by just routed.

    ¡°Go after them! 31st charge!¡± Renlan bellowed.

    San hefted his pike and charge, screaming as he followed the mass of humans and Alavari forward. Before he knew it, he was back at the barricade clambering up the piled-up earth and wooden planks that it was composed of.

    He reached the top and his eyes widened.

    The new arrivals had leapt over the barricade and were fighting an entire Alavari regiment in the confines of Northcross Street. Alavari were being forced back, but the new arrivals were fighting with their back to the barricade. They were also terribly outnumbered by what looked like a sea of orcs, trolls and ogres.

    San was about to leap down to follow the lightning standard, but a hand on his shoulder stopped him.

    ¡°Wait! We need to withdraw! You¡¯ll be cut off!¡±

    San turned to Renlan and realized she was yelling at the mage Frances. Yet, the brunette, her amber eyes narrowed, didn¡¯t stop singing. Frances merely threw more blasts of magic to take out Alavari musketeers and clumps of reinforcements.

    The troll mage that had been leading the column joined them, and San suddenly realized that she was Ayax Windwhistler, the Winter Tournament¡¯s finalist. Raising her staff, Ayax roared a Word of Power and sent a bolt of magic that lanced toward the enemy standard. The bolt smashed into the standard-bearer and exploded, taking the unfortunate orc out along with several of his fellows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be surrounded for long!¡± exclaimed Ayax.

    San was momentarily confused until he heard hoofbeats. He looked up and gasped.

    From behind the Alavari regiment were a hundred cavalry, weapons drawn. They were led by two armoured figures, one with a war hammer, the other with a sword.

    The cavalry only numbered a hundred compared to the hundreds of the Alavari regiment, but they were hitting the Alavari from the rear. Before their charge hit home, they fired pistols and carbines, before smashing right into the enemy.

    It was like watching a ripple across the water. The Alavari regiment roiled in chaos. Hit from the front, hit again from the rear, they didn¡¯t know where to turn.

    Then, the friendly cavalry turned around and galloped off. It was immediately followed by a second lightning spell from the diminutive brown-haired mage. This bolt of lightning smashed into the thick of the enemy regiment. As more orcs and ogres fell to the ground or were blasted high into the air, the enemy regiment broke and fled.

    They left what had to be hundreds of groaning wounded and dead in Northcross street. San stared at the sight, the pike gripped in his numb hands.

    ¡°Please, get the wounded to the rear! I think we¡¯ll be needed elsewhere. Hurry!¡± Frances ordered in a fairly soft-spoken tone, but her battalion followed her and was clambering back over the barricade, with San and the 31st¡¯s help.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Renlan stammered to Frances and Ayax as they remounted their horses.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± said Frances, smiling.

    ¡°Good luck. More reinforcements will arrive here soon, hold fast,¡± added Ayax.

    And as suddenly as the new arrivals had arrived, they were gone. They¡¯d even taken their wounded.

    ¡°Who¡­ who were they? I saw Ayax and Frances Windwhistler from the Winter Tournament, but¡­ what was that?¡± Renlan spluttered.

    ¡°I heard them call themselves, the Lightning Battalion,¡± San stammered.

    ¡°They certainly struck like lightning,¡± said Renlan. She grinned. ¡°Gods of Sea and Sand, with them on our side, we might have a chance at this.¡±

    San couldn¡¯t help but agree with his sergeant. If Erlenberg had defenders like the Lightning Battalion, then maybe, their city would be safe.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 38 (102): The Defense of Erlenberg Part 2

    Siege of Erlenberg Day 6¡­

    ¡°Ayax, is there a way we can ask your dad if he can give us some respite?¡± Martin asked.

    Looking up from the large pot of stew she was cooking, Frances stared at her knight friend. He was putting half-loaves of bread into bowls of stew proffered by their battalion soldiers. She had to have mishearing. Martin complaining about work? That just wasn¡¯t possible.

    Ayax sighed as she ladelled more stew into a bowl. ¡°I um, well I already did.¡±

    ¡°Oh, bother. He said no, right?¡± Elizabeth asked from where she was tending to another pot of stew.

    ¡°Well, to be exact, he said that we¡¯re indispensable to the first line of defense right now,¡± Ayax explained.

    ¡°Which is true,¡± said Frances. Their battalion had been involved in halting every breakthrough for almost three days since the northern wall of Erlenberg fell. It was however, why every human and Alavari that grabbed their food looked utterly exhausted.

    Elizabeth glanced around her and after sticking another log into the makeshift stone stove under the pot, she hissed. ¡°I do not know how long our battalion¡¯s endurance can last. Frances, how many casualties today alone?

    Frances shut her eyes. ¡°Eighteen. Two can¡¯t fight any more. No, three. Four passed away.¡±

    ¡°That brings us to seventy-two casualties. We¡¯ve lost eighteen percent of our combat strength, and only fifty-one of them might return to us¡± Elizabeth sucked in a deep breath and strode back to her pot. ¡°Can you connect me with Alexander tonight, Frances?¡±

    ¡°I can, Elizabeth.¡± Frances reached to touch Elizabeth¡¯s arm. ¡°Liz, how can I help?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me,¡± Elizabeth retorted, not looking at Frances.

    Frances swallowed. ¡°Then maybe we can just spend time together?¡±

    Elizabeth hesitated, but sighed. ¡°I¡­ It would be nice if I had some company in my tent tonight.¡±

    ¡°I can do that,¡± said Frances. She squeezed her friend¡¯s arm, but her smile faded as Elizabeth didn¡¯t look at her.

    Whatever was eating away at her friend, she hoped maybe she could share it tonight.

    <hr>

    Elizabeth and Frances had talked. They¡¯d chatted, they¡¯d laughed, but try as she might, Frances could not get Elizabeth to open up. Any opportunity she¡¯d given her friend to share what was bothering her was ignored, or side-stepped. Yet, Elizabeth seemed to have had fun because she¡¯d fallen asleep mid-conversation and Frances had to tuck her into bed.

    A whimper woke Frances. She normally was a pretty heavy sleeper, but a foot kicked her stomach and knocked the wind out of her. Choking, Frances pushed her blanket off and hummed a note to make a light.

    Elizabeth was tossing and turning, whimpering as she flailed in her bed. Her raven hair framed a face contorted in anguish, tears pouring from her eyes.

    Gently grabbing Elizabeth¡¯s shoulders, Frances pulled her friend into a tight embrace, whispering softly.

    ¡°Elizabeth, it¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s just a dream. Wake up.¡±

    ¡°Frances? I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± Elizabeth sniffled, and Frances felt arms wrapping around her waist. ¡°It¡­ I was drowning. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±

    It hurt Frances that Elizabeth didn¡¯t want to tell her. Yet, she also knew that forcing her friend would hurt even more.

    ¡°You know you can tell me anything, right?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°I know, but¡­ it¡¯s nothing. Not compared to what you have to do. I don¡¯t want to put more on you, Frances,¡± Elizabeth whispered.

    It was so odd hearing that from Elizabeth that Frances stared at the top of her friend¡¯s head for several seconds. It sounded like what a much younger Frances would have said.

    ¡°It matters to me that you are hurting, Elizabeth,¡± said Frances. She tightened her embrace, not caring that Elizabeth¡¯s tear-stained face was burying into her chest. ¡°I think¡ªI know I can listen to what you have to say. I¡¯ve been doing much better of late, and I would love to help you.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s hands pushed Frances away and she stared at her.

    ¡°Love?¡±

    Frances swallowed, but didn¡¯t avert her gaze. ¡°Elizabeth, I¡­ maybe I should have told you, but we¡¯ve been through so much. You¡¯ve helped me so much that I¡­ I think of you as my sister. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re part of my family, no matter what happens. No matter where you go.¡±

    Elizabeth sniffled, and buried her face into her hands, but Frances could just see a watery smile behind her arms.

    ¡°Oh Frances, you¡­you¡­¡± Elizabeth leaned forward, burying herself back into Frances¡¯s willing embrace. ¡°I love you too. Can you¡­ can you wait, please?¡±

    ¡°I promise I will,¡± Frances whispered, holding her best friend.

    <code>---</code>

    That morning¡¯s breakfast was interrupted by the sound of galloping hoofsteps. A messenger in Erlenberg blue and grey halted in the Northcross marketplace at the fountain and leapt off his horse.

    Frances sighed and shoveled another spoon of oatmeal into her mouth. Her friends all had varying expressions of exasperation or exhaustion as well because the message was probably for the Lightning Battalion. Lu Anne¡¯s Erlenberg Army Battalion was based in the marketplaces as well, but so far, it seemed that they were being kept in reserve.

    ¡°I have a message for Major Lu Anne of the Erlenberg Marines!¡± snapped the messenger.

    Many eyes, including that of Frances and her friends, shot towards the other side of the marketplace, where they saw some of the marines scramble to their feet.

    Lu-Anne, in her armor despite the early hour, ran up to the messenger. Frances couldn¡¯t hear what it contained, but from the orders that the marine commander snapped out, they were on the move.

    ¡°Looks like Alex-dad listened to you, Liz,¡± said Ayax. ¡°What did you say to him?¡±

    Elizabeth scratched the back of her head, a sheepish look on her face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t actually Alexander who wanted us in the front. Elowise did because she saw us as the most combat-experienced battalion with the most firepower. After our talk, she realized that we did need a break.¡±

    ¡°I also think we can learn a thing or two from the Erlenberg Army. I¡¯ve noticed that we¡¯re not nearly as disciplined as they are,¡± Frances added. She pointed at Lu-Anne¡¯s battalion, who were forming up into a neat column. ¡°We need to be able to fall into formation quickly. Some practice at that today would be a good idea.¡±

    ¡°I guess we know what we¡¯re doing after breakfast then,¡± said Martin, cracking his knuckles. ¡°Nothing like a good drill.¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing I can do to bribe you, any of you?¡± Ginger whined.

    They all shook their heads, chuckling

    <hr>

    Lu-Anne¡¯s battalion achieved their mission because they came back, marching proudly back into the square. To add to the good mood, the Lightning Battalion cheered them as they walked in, which was a rather good turn of events. After the rather acrimonious first meeting, both battalions had kept apart but that night, members from both sides crossed the market square to intermingle with one another. Few officers of Lu-Anne¡¯s battalion came over to the Lightning Battalion¡¯s side, though.

    Except for one surprising visitor.

    ¡°Commander Elizabeth? Is this a good time?¡± asked Lu-Anne. The bronze-skinned woman had her helmet off, revealing dark maroon hair tied into a ponytail and a hesitant expression that she was trying to hide behind her long lashes.

    Elizabeth, who¡¯d been talking about the day¡¯s training with Frances, Martin and the others around their camp fire, glanced at her friends. They all nodded, equally curious.

    ¡°What can we do for you, major?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    It may have been Frances¡¯s keen observation, but Lu-Anne seemed to tilt her chin up.

    ¡°I was satisfied with my battalion¡¯s performance today, but¡­ how do I convey this¡­ there were areas in their fighting that could use improvement. Things that I believe that your battalion is rather good at. Thus, I would like to facilitate an equal exchange of information with you.¡±

    Frances blinked, but she got the gist of what Lu-Anne was asking. She turned to Elizabeth, wondering how she would respond.

    Unfortunately, her friend looked utterly lost.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I believe the major is asking if we can ¡®compare notes,¡± Elizabeth,¡± Martin translated, without a hint of mockery. He smiled, ¡°It just so happens that we would like to inquire into the methods that allow your battalion can achieve such disciplined maneuvers.¡±

    ¡°Oh, with much practice and drill. That and a strong cadre of officers. You got to know who to put in charge,¡± said Lu-Anne airily.

    ¡°Then I think we have a lot to discuss,¡± said Elizabeth, inviting Lu-Anne to sit beside them. Frances levitated over a steaming hot cup of tea to the major, who accepted it with a restrained smile.

    <hr>

    The chat with Lu-Anne was quite informative. The teens knew quite a bit about fighting, but they were keenly aware they¡¯d been thrown into commanding the battalion without much warning, or training. Martin had more training from his noble upbringing, but he knew more about logistics than actual military command. Ginger knew some squad-based tactics, but anything at a battalion level was out of her experience. Lu-Anne had gone to the Elrenberg Officer¡¯s College, and so had an education in warfare. She was a wealth of information.

    In turn, Elizabeth, Frances and Martin were more than willing to explain to Lu-Anne how their looser discipline and focus on initiative helped their troops fight. Lu-Anne was also fascinated in how all of them were involved in the planning of their attacks, and how they worked together to quickly come to decisions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you discuss things with your officers?¡± Ayax asked.

    Lu-Anne winced. ¡°Yes, but they have a tendency to just agree or disagree with me, rather than offer up suggestions. Makes things less awkward I suppose.¡±

    ¡°But it discourages feedback,¡± Frances remarked.

    Lu-Anne didn¡¯t reply, but her hiding behind her cup of tea spoke volumes.

    ¡°By the way Lu-Anne, aren¡¯t you related to General Yuan S. Antoine?¡± Ginger asked.

    That made the major tense up even further. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°Ginger, that¡¯s perhaps not the most appropriate question.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s appropriate, given his cowardice. Bastard abandoned his army faster than he abandoned my mom.¡± Lu-Anne met Ginger¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s my dad, though not really my dad. My mom and him live apart. House Antoine has a number of factions and well, mom found herself on the one opposing my father. It¡¯s very complicated, but let¡¯s say my family is not happy. We lost at Aijin Fields and now a Windwhistler is commanding the city¡¯s defense, and one not even born in Erlenberg at that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that why your officers are¡ª¡± Ginger winced at Martin, Frances, Elizabeth and Ayax glared at her ¡°¡ªcan be a bit¡­abrasive?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Most of them were trained by my family, and we pride ourselves on being one of the oldest families in Erlenberg. We all feel we got something to prove.¡± Lu-Anne took another sip. ¡°Which is I know, silly. We are in a war, we¡¯re all together in this. It¡¯s all I can do to reign them in.¡±

    ¡°Yeesh, that sucks,¡± said Elizabeth sympathetically.

    Frances agreed, but an odd sound was turning her head. Her eyes peered into the dim light where some kind of altercation was breaking out in the Erlenberg 7th Battalion¡¯s camp. ¡°Speaking of reigning them in, I think we might need to get over to your camp.¡±

    Lu-Anne¡¯s reaction was priceless. ¡°Oh come on!¡± wailed the woman, leaping to her feet. She stormed off, scowling. Frances and her friends exchanged a tired, if amused glanced, and got up to follow her.

    ---

    The altercation turned out to be a minor affair. A woman in the 7th Battalion had been flirting too aggressively with a man from the Lightning Battalion. One of the officers of the 7th Battalion misinterpreted the situation and confronted both of them, and that led other Lightning Battalion members to fall in. That led to other 7th Battalion members falling in and the whole thing nearly exploded.

    Lu-Anne and Elizabeth got there in time to prevent tempers from flaring out of control, and the situation was defused relatively quickly. It took the rest of the night, though, and so everybody turned in for the evening.

    Yells suddenly flung Frances eyes open. Having slept with her wand, armor and weapons beside her, she grabbed Ivy¡¯s Sting, slipped on her brigandine and ran out of her tent.

    The Lightning Battalion soldiers were running around like frightened cats. Frances thought about calling out to them, but decided to cast a spell to amplify her voice to make herself heard.

    ¡°Report!¡± she bellowed, her voice echoing across the square.

    ¡°There¡¯s a night attack! We don¡¯t know where, miss!¡± yelled Helena, one of their newly appointed sergeants.

    ¡°How do we know there is a night attack then?¡± Frances asked, frowning.

    That prompted a couple of her soldiers to open their mouths, pause in confused or consternated thought, and glance at each other with increasingly widening eyes as they all realized they wore a similar expression.

    ¡°Who brought the news to us?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°A messenger. They told us to be ready for action and that there was a night attack,¡± stammered a young orc soldier.

    ¡°I think they also said it was at Northcross street,¡± added a human.

    Frances frowned, but it made sense that the Alavari were attacking Northcross. It was the main road that led directly into the Northern Ward¡¯s market, the centre of the Northern Ward. She considered waiting for orders, but promptly realized that given how caught-off guard they were, they might come too late.

    ¡°Right. I want a runner to tell Elizabeth that I¡¯m sallying with 1st Company and she needs to defend the square with Major Lu-Anne. Helena, rouse Ginger and gather 1st Company. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°I swear it¡¯s the day I decide to get a good night¡¯s sleep instead of¡ª¡±

    Frances coughed, ¡°Ginger, I would prefer not to know more.¡±

    The convict-soldier muttered a sorry that Frances barely heard over the clank and jingle of their armour. Their company was tearing down Northcross road as fast as a hundred tired soldiers could.

    From what she could tell in the distance, Frances could see that there was something wrong. She knew the 31st and 9th Erlenberg battalions posted at Northcross street had lit lanterns to illuminate the barricade. Instead of the glow of lights in the distance, though, there was a raging flickering fire.

    She soon found out why. Fire was dancing across the wood making up the barricade. It¡¯d spread to the roofs of the nearby houses. The 31st and 9th battalions were doing their best to douse it, but they didn¡¯t seem to have much success.

    A rain of fire arrows from beyond the barricade explained why as it sent soldiers scattering. Immediately, a hail of rocks from the night sky followed.

    Those don¡¯t look like catapulted rocks. Frances burst out into song, pointing Ivy¡¯s Sting at the black curtain of the night sky. Finishing the final key note, she threw her ¡°starshell¡± spell into the sky.

    Harpies, more than a hundred of them were circling in the air. Many of them were carrying bags.

    ¡°Open fire!¡± Ginger ordered.

    Frances was already casting her spell, ripping shards of cobblestone from the road into the air at the harpies. She didn¡¯t want to damage the road, but she didn¡¯t think they were going to be able to hold the street without forcing the harpies away.

    The moment they were illuminated, the harpies began to fly away, but the volley of lead and stone cut several of them down. Screaming their raucous, almost brassy calls, they flew away weaving through the black sky.

    ¡°I got the fires, Ginger, reinforce the barricade and start firing on the enemy once I¡¯m done!¡± Frances yelled.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Ginger exclaimed.

    Frances focused on the fire. There were a couple of ways she could put it out. One obvious way to put it out was by summoning water to douse the flames. Frances decided against that because whole Erlenberg had canals, none were nearby.

    Instead Frances combined a little of what Edana taught her about how fire worked, a little about what she knew from her world¡¯s science, and a little bit of imagination.

    Fire was fed by oxygen and fuel. Edana and other fire mages had also realized on their own that fire was not an element but a chemical reaction. What Frances also knew was that air itself wasn¡¯t all made of oxygen but from nitrogen as well.

    She imagined a wall of nitrogen, air that fire couldn¡¯t react to, coasting over the burning wood on the roofs and barricade. On the other side, she imagined oxygen, flammable, feeding the fire, and drawing it away. The image in her mind, Frances sang.

    Tendrils of flames flickered and didn¡¯t snuff out, so much as swayed away. Exactly as Frances had pictured, the fire scooted back up the barricade, over its side and exploded in a great wave of heat at whoever was the other side.

    The arrows very promptly stopped, cut by cries of horror and pain. Frances ran up the smoldering barricade. On the other side, Alavaria soldiers were fleeing, the attack aborted. They left quite a few burned corpses behind them.

    Ginger peered over the barricade and winced. ¡°Have I mentioned how having you in our battalion makes things easier?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t mind if you mention it more, though,¡± said Frances smiling grimly. Swallowing, she hoped that wherever the poor dead were, they were in a better place. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. This may not be the only place where they conducted a night attack.¡±

    <hr>

    There were several other night raids. Unfortunately, Frances, the Lightning Battalion and even Lu-Anne¡¯s Battalion weren¡¯t able to counter all of them. The dawn broke with all of them exhausted, sleepy, and limping into tents to try to get some sleep.

    All of them, but for the commanders of the two battalions in the northern market square.

    ¡°Elizabeth, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know how long I can stay awake.¡± Frances didn¡¯t like complaining, but she was barely able to stay on her feet. She had magic to spare, but an interrupted sleep wasn¡¯t something that even magic could put aside forever.

    Elizabeth took Frances¡¯s arms, gently, but the touch made her eyes fly open. ¡°What¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, I think that¡¯s been their plan all along. They wanted to weaken us. Force us to stay awake the whole night putting out fires with a small number of their troops before hitting us,¡± Elizabeth said.

    Frances felt the clogged gears of her reasoning click into place and she stammered, ¡°Oh Amura and Rathon you¡¯re right. How did you¡ª¡±

    Elizabeth let Frances go and scratched the back of her head. ¡°Lady Igraine also asked Forowena to give me some lessons. That being said, Frances, you need to sleep tonight. I¡¯ve already requested the commander to be reinforced, but you need to rest or else we won¡¯t be able to counter their plans the next day.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, you need me,¡±

    ¡°We are going to counter-attack tomorrow, Frances and without you we won¡¯t have a chance at success.¡± Elizabeth glanced at the others. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Martin yawned. ¡°I think Elizabeth¡¯s right. We know the Kingdom of the Alavari are very fond of these kinds of ploys. They are going to try to take advantage of our exhaustion.¡±

    Ginger waved her hand, leaning heavily against the shorter Martin. ¡°Seconded.¡±

    ¡°Thirded, if that even is a word,¡± groaned Ayax, her tail dragging on the ground.

    It made her grit her teeth, but Frances knew Elizabeth was right. ¡°I just wish I will be able to sleep.¡±

    ¡°About that, cuz, you have sleep potions don¡¯t you?¡± Ayax asked.

    Frances flinched, she¡¯d told Ayax about the potions that she used in emergencies, but... ¡°I can¡¯t use them during a campaign. I never know if I need to get up.¡±

    ¡°Frances, you probably should take one. You need to rest,¡± Martin pointed out.

    ¡°But what if you do need magical assistance? What if you do need my help and you can¡¯t wake me? The potions will keep me asleep for at least five hours. What if all else fails and¡ª¡± Frances swallowed that thought down. It wasn¡¯t fair to her friends, who she trusted with her life.

    ¡°I swear you will not wake up back in the Otherworld, cuz,¡± said Ayax, smiling grimly.

    Elizabeth nodded, as did Martin and Ginger.

    Frances, blinked her watery eyes and wiped them for good measure. She wondered what she would do without her friends. ¡°Thank you. Please¡­ please stay safe.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Liz, can you tell me what are our chances, Liz?¡± Ginger asked as they watched their mage friend snore peacefully in her bedroll.

    ¡°It depends, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to hold the first defense line entirely. We did divide the areas behind the first defence line into sections, though, to make the city easier to defend. I think we¡¯re probably going to be holding the market square,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°How are you making that guess?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°A bit of guesswork, but we know the army is about fifteen thousand strong.¡± Elizabeth closed her eyes, brows furrowed. ¡°They used at least two thousand to launch the raids last night. They will be resting today. So they will be hitting us hard, but they won¡¯t try to exhaust themselves. Our frontline soldiers are tired, though, and that¡¯ll be enough for them to break through, but probably not take the square.¡±

    ¡°Then we best get to fortifying the square,¡± said an unfamiliar voice, approaching from behind them.

    ¡°Lu-Anne, you agree?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Lu-Anne nodded, a grim smile on her face. ¡°I do. Let¡¯s get to it,¡± said the major, extending a hand. Elizabeth shook it.

 Patreon Questions and Answers

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    Kayo Hinazuki

    To Edana: Would you sacrifice Frances to win the war? (i.e. suicide mission)

    Edana shook her head, her fists clenched tight. ¡°Never. I know it¡¯s not a good thing, but I can¡¯t do it. I would rather take her place.¡± Shifting uncomfortably, Edana pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°What worries me the most is that she¡¯d sacrifice herself to end the war. I have seen how much Frances has come to believe in herself, but I¡¯m worried she might not know when to stop giving.¡±

    To Frances and Martin (separately): If you could build your perfect city, what would it look like?

    Martin¡¯s eyebrows shoot up and he zips away for a moment. Feet thumping against the floor, he returns with a rather large canvas.

    ¡°Right here! So like, Esther-mom and Rachel-mom are trying to incorporate some of the things we learned from the Otherworlders into like building a better castle town and I made some drawings.¡±

    Ginger snorted and nudged Martin. ¡°Martin, the readers want to learn about what you¡¯d like, probably not the entire plan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting to it! Basically, if I had to build a perfect city, I¡¯d make sure it has nice walls, running water, nice straight streets that are easy to navigate. It¡¯d have enough housing, good sewage systems and amenities for people to go to like shops, a large marketplace. Honestly, I got a lot of good ideas from Erlenberg with its very urban layout.¡±

    Ginger frowned. ¡°So what¡¯s the driving point with the city then? Have everything and anything?¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Yes. I want it to be a place where you can live, see people, do business, have some fun and just have everything close to you. A convenient place where you can go about your day with the greatest ease.¡±

    ¡°That does sound rather nice,¡± said Ginger, pursing her lips.

    Frances clasped her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could make a perfect city, but um¡­ I¡¯d like to live in a city by a river. Everybody should have a house and clean, wide streets so they can talk to and walk with their friends. I¡¯d like everybody in this city to have a job, small or large so that they can earn a living and have a purpose. Nobody would be left behind, or left downtrodden.¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like some houses to share a common space, like a garden. The idea being that each family or group has their own little community they can hang out with. I¡¯d like that kind of house so that wherever I live, I¡¯d be with some people, but can still have my privacy.¡±

    Edana pursed her lips. ¡°I quite like that idea, Frances. It¡¯s like, a city of small communities, all connected to one another and joined by purpose.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not sure how I would design that, but I¡¯d like people to feel like they belong in a perfect city,¡± Frances said.

    To demon king: What is your biggest regret?

    Warning, Spoilers

    The ¡°Demon¡± king Thorgoth sighed. The troll, sitting on his throne, steepled his fingers.

    ¡°My children, Timur, who you know of, and Titania, who you have met, but have not been introduced to, are my greatest regrets. I failed to turn them into acceptable pawns. One is an idiot, the other has rebelled. I should have been far harsher on both.¡±

    To Ayax: Do you believe in free will?

    Ayax nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. I don¡¯t like that people abuse it, but I do believe in it.¡±

    To Ayax: What do you think the purpose of life is?

    Crossing her legs, Ayax frowned. ¡°To just live a good life. To do something that you find helpful, or are proud of. To be happy with someone. It¡¯s different for everybody of course. I wouldn¡¯t say life is what you make of it, but I think that you kind of have to find a purpose.¡±

    To Edana: What is your favorite animal for a pet?

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pet person.¡± Edana grimaced. ¡°Animals don¡¯t like me.¡±

    Frances arched an eyebrow. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not really an answer, though.¡±

    Edana groaned. ¡°My favorites are dogs and birds, but I think the dogs can smell the smoke off me and so they find me strange. Birds are better, but I really don¡¯t like cleaning up after them, even if I have magic.¡±

    To Edana: What is your favorite story of your religion?

    Edana smiled wistfully. ¡°The favorite story of my religion. Well, there¡¯s the ascension of Amura and Rathon to godhood, and the corresponding miracle at Londal.¡±

    ¡°You see, Amura and Rathon were once humans in Durannon who fought the Alavari. They weren¡¯t otherworlders, but skilled, if somewhat unremarkable, mages. Now, we know very little of the Third Hero War three hundred or so years ago, but that¡¯s when they ascended to Gods. The Alavari had attacked the Temple of Heroes, trying to get to the altar within and break it. Mind you, we don¡¯t know what would happen if someone broke the altar, but a longstanding theory that if the altar was broken, the Otherworlders would be forced to return back.¡±

    Edana coughed. ¡°Then again, there¡¯s another theory that if the altar is broken the Otherworlders won¡¯t be able to go back. In any case, the Alavari have always tried to break the altar, and we don¡¯t want to find out what happens if the altar breaks, and that is why the White Order exists. Amura and Rathon weren¡¯t part of any particular order, though. They were magically gifted people just trying to do their best in the world.¡±

    ¡°In any case, they defended the altar from a horde of Alavari attackers, but no matter what they tried to do, they were losing. In a last, desperate attempt, they decided to cast a joint spell, using the magic of the altar itself and created the first of the two cases of true song magic, that is, magic that includes both song and lyrics. Rathon provided the lyrics of the song in the demon language, or as we know, Words of Power. Amura provided the actual song itself. In doing this, they would sacrifice their very bodies, using them as fuel for the spell.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°In great pain, they cast their spell and disappeared, literally ripped apart by their own magic. And yet, in a flash they¡¯d managed to transcend the fabric of reality and thrown the Alavari back out of the temple.¡±

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the only miracle they did. For the war dragged on, and while the pair¡¯s sacrifice was commemorated, they weren¡¯t worshipped. That changed at Londal.¡±

    ¡°Before the Battle of Londal Hill, the founder of the Human Kingdom of Erisdale, the mysterious Lady Grey, was facing what seemed like certain doom. She had Otherworlders, but the Demon Queen¡¯s army outnumbered her five times to one. Lady Helen the founder of the Kingdom of Lapanteria and Lord Lu Brun, the founder of the Kingdom of Roranoak were with her as well. All were formidable warriors and good people, but they seemed to have met their match.¡±

    ¡°That was when Amura and Rathon appeared to the three and told them to have their soldiers to spend time with their families and loved ones if they could or to mend old grudges if they couldn¡¯t. If they did, they would gain victory.¡±

    ¡°The soldiers did but Lady Helen, Lady Grey and Lord Lu Brun had no family left. The Alavari had killed them all, and so celebrated with one another. It is said that they shed much tears of joy and grief that night. The next morning, their army marched.¡±

    ¡°Whether this was because Amura and Rathon blessed them, or because the advice was just good advice, we¡¯re not entirely sure. What we do know is that human army fought harder than it ever had. Despite being outnumbered five to one, they held the line.¡±

    ¡°They held long enough for Lady Grey, Lord Lu Brun and Lady Helen to actually, with Amura and Rathon¡¯s aide, invoke the second case of song magic. Together they combined their magics and managed to defeat the Alavari Demon Queen, an Orc Warchief whose name has been unfortunately lost to time. With the Alavari defeated, the Otherworlders returned to their world, or chose to stay in Durannon, and the three went their ways and established the Kingdoms of Roranoak, Lapanteria and Erisdale.¡±

    ¡°So those are my two favorite stories from my religion. I think they still are my favorite because they¡¯re tales of people trying to do the right thing and being rewarded by it.¡±

    Coulykos

    Elizabeth - What are the best and worst memories you have of Durranon at this point?

    Patreon Spoilers:

    Elizabeth covered her eyes. ¡°The worst memory has to be the moment after I realized Ginger hurt herself trying to save me (Chapter 104).¡±

    Elizabeth purses her lips. ¡°As for the best memory, it¡¯s more of a series of good memories. I¡¯ve always enjoyed the time we three spent at Conthwaite, minus the part when Frances was briefly kidnapped. It felt like a moment of peace before the intrigues and later siege of Erlenberg started. There we hiked around the barony, ate, talked, did nothing important. Yet, it¡¯s that time I miss.¡±

    Martin and Frances scooted closer to Elizabeth. Martin gave her a half-hug, whilst Frances just wrapped her arms around her friend. Elizabeth giggled. ¡°Thanks guys.¡±

    General: Vren, did you enjoy writing the House of Light sequence?

    Vren55 (oh you know what, just go by my actual name Vincent): Yes, I very much enjoyed writing that sequence. Fractured Song does get worldbuilding, but it¡¯s such a character-focused story rarely do I have the chance to just explore the world in Frances¡¯s eyes. Not that I think readers won¡¯t enjoy just watching Frances explore things and learn about the world, but again, the main plot is the war, defeating Thorgoth, Frances and her friends learning and growing as people. There¡¯s thus not a lot of time to just worldbuild and think about mechanics.

    There¡¯s more to this, but it¡¯s tied to the next question.

    Do you like the idea of the real courtesan/geisha as opposed to the limited popular one?

    Vincent: This is going to be a bit of grandstanding/explaining my own opinions so I pardon me on this one.

    (EDIT) Coulykos has clarified the question, but I''ll leave the original one up for posterity below. Basically, yes I prefer the real image of geishas as opposed to the popular one because IMO/based on my own reading sex workers have other skills other than simply for the one their best known for. It''s not uncommon for many people to hire a sex worker and end up just talking to them. They often are asked to shoulder the emotional burden of clients aside from the... physical burdens.

    (The original answer, which I answered based on me interpreting that Coulykos was asking whether I preferred the real image of geishas as multi-skilled women who performed different kinds of entertainment including sex work, or preferred the image of them as more common sex workers)

    I¡­ I have no actual preference to be honest and I don¡¯t see the difference between ¡°real courtesan/geisha¡± as opposed to limited popular ones. Basically, the question you asked Coulykos demonstrates the problem with our societal understanding of courtesans/gieshas/sex workers in general. Sex work has existed in human society since society was society if Roman brothel art was any indication. Now, there are certainly different understandings/traditions of being a geisha/courtesan that I drew more when writing Renia and building the culture around Erlenberg¡¯s Houses of Light. However, since sex work has existed for so long and in so many different forms, I don¡¯t really see it framed as ¡°real courtesans¡± versus the common ¡°limited¡± prostitute. After all, in my opinion, sex workers are human too. They just provide a different kind of work in different ways.

    How does this tie into Durannon and how I portrayed sex workers in Durannon¡­ well, Durannon is ultimately a fantasy-land and as an author, as much as I like it to be realistic in certain ways, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to recreate social-cultural systems where vulnerable people are exploited for sex and have no legal protections (NOT ALL SEX WORKERS ARE VICTIMS THOUGH, JUST FYI). Thus, when creating this ¡°culture¡± for Durannon I made certain decisions to write sex workers like courtesans as being a profession in this world with explicit legal protections. Frances just so happened to visit a more high-end club because she has some wealth.

    How many different sentient races are there in Durranon?

    So, assuming you mean species instead of race, counting down from what I¡¯ve established, there are: humans, trolls, ogres, centaurs, goblins and harpies. That makes six. There were the ¡°demon¡± race in legend and so that makes technically seven but um¡­ they¡¯re not around anymore :)

    If you¡¯re talking about races¡­ the humans have a couple that I haven¡¯t quite established yet because it hasn¡¯t been important to the story. The main ones are ¡°Erisdalian,¡± ¡°Roranoakian¡± and ¡°Lapanterian.¡±

    Are there any aquatic races/cities?

    I could introduce them/create them, but at the moment I don¡¯t have like a specific aquantic arc planned. Problem being that introducing one would really mess up the power paradigm going on as can you imagine a race being able to just pop from the water and attack things?

    Are there halfbreed human mixes?

    Vincent: Yes! Edana¡¯s grandmother was a halfbreed troll-human hybrid, which is why Eleanor has so many troll traits like pointed ears. The thing with the halfbreed Alavari-human mixes is that you really need to like continue the DNA line or else it breeds out quite quickly if you understand what I¡¯m getting at. Eleanor married Paul (a human) and had Edana and her siblings, and by that generation none of them have evident troll traits.

    They¡¯re also generally confined to Erlenberg where Alavari and Humans intermingle enough and to friendly enough extents that they get busy with one another.

    Um, spoiler alert.

    I do eventually have thoughts about if/when Frances and Timur become a thing, what their kid would be like and so potentially you might see a troll-human hybrid :P Oh God Frances as a mom¡­

    Is there any magic that doesn''t have a vocal component?

    Vincent: No. Not in Durannon anyway. There are schools of magic that are movement-based (kind of like the bending in Avatar: The Last Airbender), but then the vocal component is fulfilled by the breathing of the practitioner and the rhythm to which they breathe

    Does the summoning ritual have to be done at the temple to successfully pull in otherworld heroes?

    Vincent: Yes, it has to be done at the temple or else they can¡¯t pull the Otherworlder Heroes to Durannon.

    Has Alavari ever attempted to do the summoning in the past?

    Vincent: *grins* Yes.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 39 (103): A Flurry of Emotions

    ¡°Hey Elizabeth,¡± said Ayax, sitting down beside the Otherworlder. Elizabeth, who¡¯d been cleaning her hammer, smiled briefly, and continued to clean her weapon.

    ¡°Hey Ayax, had a good rest?¡± Elizabeth asked. She¡¯d been rotating her troops to get what rest they could and that included her friends. She was up to get some rest soon herself, but not until Martin got back from his.

    ¡°It was quick, but it helped.¡± Ayax pulled out from her bag, a deck of cards with symbols already marked on them. Taking a deep breath, the troll began to put magic into the cards. ¡°I¡¯m surprised we haven¡¯t been attacked yet.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve been wondering about that. I might have gotten it wrong,¡± Elizabeth admitted, putting her war hammer down.

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you did. It makes a lot of sense for them to attack. I mean, why wouldn¡¯t they attack? They¡¯d be squandering a precious opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Elizabeth picked up her shield and re-adjusted the straps. ¡°Um, Ayax, if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯d like to ask a little about how life was in Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Ayax, arching an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m confused.¡± Elizabeth put her shield down and turned to her friend. ¡°It¡¯s just that the Alavaria often use sabotage, assassinations, and subterfuge to fight this war, and yet I imagine life in Alavaria was bound by laws similar to that found in Erisdale and Erlenberg. I¡¯m just¡­ finding it difficult to wrap my head around it.¡±

    Ayax frowned. ¡°Oh I get that, but honestly, I¡¯m a little confused myself. I grew up in a fairly rural village. We had simple lives, well, as simple as being the daughter of a retired war mage could be. The thing is¡­¡± the troll swallowed. ¡°I never told you how I managed to get to Erlenberg, or why, right?¡±

    Try as she might, Elizabeth couldn¡¯t remember if Ayax had mentioned it, which made her suspect that her troll friend hadn¡¯t. She shook her head.

    ¡°After I buried my parents, I left my village. They¡¯d always wanted to visit Erlenberg, so I just¡­ went across Alavaria.¡± The troll had a distant look in her eyes, her mind clearly back in the past. ¡°The people in Alavaria were very nice, understanding even. I met some very kind harpies who gave me directions. Some ogres gave me a lift in their cart. A centaur herd accompanied me as I transversed the plains. There were times when I was in danger, and running out of money, but having magic really helps with that. I did some charms and spells and that was enough to get me to Erlenberg in about four months of travel.¡±

    ¡°You did that all on your own?¡± Elizabeth gasped.

    ¡°Had nothing else to do but travel and think. I didn¡¯t want to think so I kept travelling.¡± Ayax pursed her lips. ¡°I met a lot of different people, but I did notice that people are very scared of humans.¡±

    ¡°Scared of humans?¡± Elizabeth asked, in complete disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah. Up there, it¡¯s always the Three Human Kingdoms versus Alavaria. The Three Human Kingdoms and their hordes of magicians and their dreaded Otherworlder Heroes. How they¡¯d drive Alavari from our homes and into the cold North Sea. I¡¯m not sure where that idea comes from, but I heard it everywhere. From town criers yelling the news, to discussions in the streets and to plays in theatres. Everywhere I heard, it was that we needed to protect ourselves from the humans.¡± Ayax pursed her lips. ¡°It was weird, especially when I arrived in Erlenberg and¡­ the humans just weren¡¯t scary. I didn¡¯t trust them at first, but yeah, there wasn¡¯t anything¡­ intrinsically monstrous to humans.¡±

    ¡°I hope not,¡± said Elizabeth in an amused tone. ¡°How did you get adopted then?¡±

    Ayax¡¯s smile faded and she looked away from Elizabeth. It was so uncharacteristic that the Otherworlder almost wanted to reach out to the troll. However, when the troll turned back, she was smiling. It was a bittersweet smile, and Ayax¡¯s eyes were bright with unshed tears.

    ¡°I um, well my clothes were kind of falling apart and I stopped in one of dad¡¯s stores. I didn¡¯t have enough money, though, and was about to leave, but Dom and Alexander happened to be there. We talked and they offered me a place to stay as long as I needed. And well¡­ I had nothing left so I thought, why not?¡±

    ¡°A good thing you did then,¡± said Elizabeth, smiling meaningfully. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have met otherwise.¡±

    Ayax blinked at that, whilst Elizabeth felt her cheeks warm. It felt right, though, she did feel her stomach twist at her words.

    An out of breath centaur messenger running up broke the silence of that moment. ¡°Commander, I¡¯m from the 12th Battalion, I¡¯ve been told to let you know they¡¯ve breached the first defence line at Redlen Avenue.¡±

    ¡°Redlen Avenue?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Ayax frowned, and suddenly bolted upright. ¡°That¡¯s far to our west. We can¡¯t get there in time. What else do you need us to know?¡±

    The centaur took a deep breath and wiped his eyes. ¡°My commander¡­ he said he¡¯ll buy you as much time as possible to rally reinforcements and fortify the Northern Ward Market Square and to close down Northcross Street. He said that the Lightning Battalion¡¯s commander would know that means.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened. It took a second for her tired brain to process, but she immediately understood what the 12th Battalion¡¯s commander meant. ¡°Good job, now get back to your commander and bring as many as your comrades back here!¡±

    The centaur was off, at Elizabeth¡¯s words, but she was already thinking of her next orders.

    ¡°Ayax, send runners to the 19th and 3rd Battalions to our east flank! We need to be reinforced! Then send a runner to the 31st¡¯s commander Renlan and get her to lock down the section of Northcross from her barricade to here!¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, what¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t we just go sally forth and counterattack now?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°No. The Alavaria are coming in force and they¡¯re probably overrunning the 12th Battalion as we speak. I don¡¯t remember whose commands, but they¡¯re right.¡± Elizabeth took a deep breath. ¡°Remember, we divided sections in the defensive line so that if one is breached, we won¡¯t lose the entire defensive line. There are barricades and blocks along the north-south streets to create sectors. We can isolate the breach, but only if we defend Northcross street, which runs from the walls to here, and then onward to the second defence line along the Ridan Canal.¡±

    ¡°I see. Should we implement the tactic we¡¯ve been thinking of?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Yes. Keep an eye for the harpies, though,¡± said Elizabeth. She pulled out Frances¡¯s hand mirror. Her friend had pressed it into Elizabeth¡¯s hands before taking her potion. ¡°Can you contact your father first so he knows what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ayax took the precious mirror, squeezing Elizabeth¡¯s hand tightly as she did so. ¡°Will do, let¡¯s beat them back.¡±

    Elizabeth smiled back and let her friend go, before running to Lu-Anne¡¯s camp. They¡¯d need to coordinate the defence.

    <hr>

    The remnants of the 12th battalion, comprised of some centaurs, a few goblins and a mix of trolls, ogres and humans, ran as fast as their tired feet could carry them. They were no more than a hundred and fifty of what was once a six-hundred strong detachment. At least this group of them.

    They were pursued by Alavari soldiers marching down the street toward the Northern Ward¡¯s market square were dirtied and bloodied. They weren¡¯t running, but marching with weapons out through the empty street. Banners held high, weapons at the ready, they trudged eastward toward their objective.

    Ayax watched them from on high, safe on her perch. Beside her, her and Ginger¡¯ssoldiers watched from the rooftops of the houses in Erlenberg as the column and the 12th Battalion survivors made their way towards them. They were making their way along Kiersege Street, which ran right into the west side of the Northern Ward¡¯s market square.

    ¡°That¡¯s unusual,¡± said Ayax, pointing at the head of the Alavari column. ¡°All of those soldiers have two-handed swords.¡±

    The red-headed convict narrowed her eyes and cursed. ¡°Fuck. That¡¯s a unit of Zwei-solders, Alavari using two-handed swords. They¡¯re incredibly well-armoured and deadly with their blades. If they reach the barricade we might be overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the size of their swords be a hindrance to their mobility?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re drawn from the fittest of the Alavari. I have no idea how the 12th managed to hold for that long against them,¡± said Ginger. She turned around and surveyed the nervous soldiers behind them. ¡°Time for you to get back to the other side of the roof.¡±

    Ayax was about to nod and get moving, but that was when she noticed some of the 12th¡¯s survivors beginning to slow down. One even collapsed, clutching his wounded leg. His fellows picked him up and continued to move, but the small band was beginning to stretch, slowing down.

    The convict-soldier noticed the troll still crouching, still looking at the survivors. A second before Ginger put it together, Ayax asked her, ¡°Ginger, do you think those survivors can get to our defenses in time?¡±

    ¡°No, but you don¡¯t want to do what I think you¡¯re going to do,¡± Ginger growled.

    ¡°They won¡¯t make it.¡±

    Ginger grabbed Ayax¡¯s wrist, but the troll twisted it out of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re no Frances and you¡¯re going to be up against Zwei-solders! Don¡¯t do it Ayax.¡±

    The comment stung a lot more than Ayax expected. It was hard being compared to someone so damn talented at magic, but the troll forced that feeling away.

    ¡°I know that, and I also know that cuz wouldn¡¯t want us to abandon them. Like how she didn¡¯t want us to abandon your lot.¡± The troll winced, she didn¡¯t mean it to come out that way, but there was no time. She hefted her staff, took a deep breath and leapt off the roof.

    Whistling a tune, Ayax slowed her descent enough so her boots punched the ground instead of smashing into it. Slowly rising to her feet she ran toward the surprised 12th Battalion survivors.

    ¡°Come on! You¡¯re almost there! GO!¡±

    They surged past her with a renewed speed, throwing some breathless thank yous as they passed. The Zwei-solders noted her arrival, but they didn¡¯t stop advancing.

    Ayax drew herself to a halt, her staff raised. ¡°Last chance.¡±

    The Zwei-solders started to run at her. Ayax raised her staff and charged, her voice rising in song.

    Her magic wasn¡¯t as flashy as Frances¡¯s. She could throw some bolts of magic. She had some cards for some flashier spells, but Ayax¡¯s magic had always been focused on imbuing herself with the speed and strength to fight in close quarters.

    She smashed her staff into one of the soldiers. The spell she¡¯d focused on her staff, one that would magnify the hit she gave, activated, sending the unfortunate orc punching backwards, ploughing through his friends and comrades like a battering ram. Still singing, Ayax dodged a swing and unleashed a point-blank fireball into another¡¯s face. The soldiers moved quickly and didn¡¯t panic. They surrounded her, cutting at her with their blades.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Extending her staff, Ayax blocked and parried their blows, singing herself to move faster, hit harder. Zwei-solders were flying into the air, sent slamming into walls or their friends by her hits. She¡¯d taken a few cuts on her armour, but she¡¯d dodged most of them.

    Backing away, she cast a fireball, forcing the Zwei-solders to step away. She needed room and she needed to run. The 12th Battalion survivors were far away enough. Running, she zig-zagged to dodge any incoming fire, toward the trap that she and Ginger had laid.

    On the roof, the red-headed convict muttered under her breath. ¡°Why is everybody here crazy? Everybody prepare to fire!¡±

    Ayax was tearing away from the Zwei-solders. She was staying ahead, but now that Ginger was thinking about it, she wasn¡¯t sure if they could stop the soldiers chasing after the troll.

    She hesitated. If they fired, they¡¯d give away their position. They had two hundred soldiers on the rooftops but only a hundred of them had muskets and the column of Zwei-solders had to number at least five hundred.

    ¡°Ginger, what are you hesitating for?¡± Helena, Ginger¡¯s sergeant asked.

    Ginger shook her head and raised her arm. As the Zwei-solders got into range, she cried out, ¡°FIRE!¡±

    Musketeers from both sides of the flat rooftop stood up and fired into the street. The Zwei-solders reeled from the impact of the volley, many in the tightly packed rank dropping to the ground.

    Ayax leapt into the air, levitating herself to the other side of the roof as Ginger supervised her troops fire at the helpless Alavari. They also had musketeers who fired back, but the Lightning Battalion¡¯s soldiers could just withdraw right behind the edges of the roof.

    To make matters worse for the Zwei-soldiers, Ayax was now throwing bolts of magic at them. They didn¡¯t explode or hit with the force that Frances did, but they were lightning fast. To Ginger¡¯s relief, the soldiers eventually retreated.

    It didn¡¯t stop Ginger from yanking Ayax aside and glaring at the taller troll.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you do anything that stupid and reckless again. You are our only mage until Frances gets back!¡±

    ¡°I was not going to abandon soldiers, Ginger. Look, I know I¡¯m not Frances, but I can take care of myself,¡± said Ayax. She yanked her arm out of Ginger¡¯s hand and turned, but the redhead stepped in front of her.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about you not knowing that, it¡¯s about not putting yourself at risk. We lose a hundred soldiers, that¡¯s a crying shame. We lose your magic, we¡¯ll have lost the market square before the attackers reach it!¡± Ginger shot back.

    The troll froze. ¡°You would abandon your fellow soldiers?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not our soldiers. The Lightning Battalion are our soldiers and maybe you should remember you have a duty to them as one of their company commanders!¡±

    The two were almost nose to nose, Ginger practically spitting in Ayax¡¯s stoic features. Yet, one could see the cracks forming in Ayax¡¯s mask.

    ¡°Are you lecturing me on duty while telling me to abandon fellow Erlenbergians?¡± Ayax demanded.

    Ginger¡¯s sneering lips struggled for a second to find a reply, and in that hesitation, Ayax took a step back. ¡°Look, you¡¯re in command right now, but you bet I¡¯m taking this up with Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Ginger snapped back.

    <hr>

    ¡°So what do you think we should have done at the time?¡± Ayax asked.

    Elizabeth and Martin glanced at each other. They knew they were using valuable time to resolve this. The market square had to be fortified for the next attack, but the pair also knew that they couldn¡¯t let this disagreement linger between Ayax and Ginger any longer.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you tried to save them. We need trained troops. I don¡¯t like how you risked yourself to do so, though,¡± said Martin.

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°I agree, but I suppose there wasn¡¯t a lot of time for discussion. Ayax, can you be more careful next time and inform your fellow commanders of your action before you do it?¡±

    Ayax nodded. ¡°I can do that.¡±

    ¡°And Ginger, I think we should save fellow soldiers, at least, as best as we can. I¡­ I don¡¯t think we can live with having abandoned them,¡± Elizabeth said.

    ¡°Even if we lose the fight as a result?¡± Ginger asked, arms crossed. ¡°There will be sacrifices in war, you must know that Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not have people sacrifice on my behalf, and especially if they don¡¯t get to choose,¡± Elizabeth said her voice hardening.

    Ginger blinked and sighed. ¡°That¡­ that I can get behind. Thanks for hearing me out at least.¡±

    ¡°Anytime. And I know what you mean, Ginger, but if we compromise our ideals¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ideals aren¡¯t so easily compromised. They¡¯ll slip away when you least expect it, Elizabeth. One day you realize you can¡¯t follow them anymore, either because they¡¯ve changed, or because they were never real to begin with.¡± Ginger winced. ¡°Sorry. That¡­ Look I¡¯ll get back to the defence.¡±

    She left the command tent, leaving the three glancing at one another.

    ¡°Martin, I think she needs actual help. Not like a hug-and-a-kiss kind of help,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°I think so too. Look, I¡¯m sorry she can be so difficult,¡± said Martin, sighing.

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°Martin, don¡¯t apologize for her. It¡¯s not your fault that she is a royal pain in the ass.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a bit too harsh, Ayax,¡± said Elizabeth, frowning.

    Ayax winced. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s so demoralizing to be around. I just don¡¯t get what you see in her.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Martin hissed.

    Elizabeth¡¯s jaw dropped open, but she found herself unable to speak. She hadn¡¯t realized Ayax didn¡¯t like Ginger, but the more she thought about it, the more it made sense. The troll had been sticking to her side for a while, but in another way, it could be seen as Ayax avoiding Ginger. This made even more sense when Elizabeth considered that Ginger was most comfortable around Martin and Frances.

    The troll stared at Martin. ¡°Um, I¡¯m not saying that you have bad taste¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you are and you are also suggesting she has no worth. What, is it the fact that she¡¯s a convict that bothers you?¡± Martin demanded.

    ¡°No,¡± Ayax hissed, her fingers tightening into fists.

    Martin frowned. ¡°Well, what is it then? Look, we need to get this over with now rather than later.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can put it in a way that won¡¯t anger you, Martin,¡± Ayax said in a careful tone.

    ¡°I can take it, try me,¡± said Martin, crossing his arms.

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s a bad idea¡ª¡±

    ¡°Martin, Ginger has issues. Issues that lead her to harm others, and I don¡¯t like how she¡¯s leaning more and more on you to deal with her issues. I hesitate to say she¡¯s using you, but she benefits from the relationship far more than you do,¡± said Ayax.

    Elizabeth stared at her friends, horrorstruck, but it was like she was watching a movie or film. She was frozen in her spot, unable to interfere, wanting to stop this from happening, but having no words to do so.

    Martin¡¯s arms fell to his sides, his expression aghast. ¡°Is¡­ is this what you see our relationship as? Ginger has never asked for anything but my company!¡±

    ¡°Just because she¡¯s not using your status and money doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s not using you,¡± Ayax said in an even tone. ¡°And I¡¯m not saying she shouldn¡¯t ask you to comfort her, but I can¡¯t see what Ginger provides you that makes it even.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face was doing a fabulous impression of a tomato. ¡°We¡­ We¡ª¡±

    Ayax arched an eyebrow. ¡°That does count but of course you care for her for more than that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Martin rubbed his temples, shooting the troll a glare. ¡°It started like that, but I really like spending time with her. So what if I¡¯m the one supporting her, so what if she needs me to be there for her? I like doing that, she has always made sure to let me know she appreciates it, and I don¡¯t need you to question my choice!¡±

    Ayax flung her hands in the air. ¡°How can I not question it? Ginger¡¯s not entirely stable. She wanted to leave people to die!¡±

    ¡°And Frances is entirely stable?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Leave her out of this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true though! What makes Ginger different from Frances?¡±

    Ayax screamed, frustration cracking her voice. ¡°Frances wouldn¡¯t ever consider abandoning people! How can we be sure that Ginger would leave you, Elizabeth, or Frances to die?¡±

    A choked sob from outside the tent silenced them all. Elizabeth, dread in her heart flung the tent flap open to see Ginger, hands covering her mouth. She immediately wiped her brown eyes with her sleeve, but there was no stopping the tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. I just wanted to let you know that the 9th Battalion just arrived and we¡¯re¡­ we have reports of enemy movement.¡±

    Elizabeth was about to reach her hand out to the girl, but let her arm drop back to her side. ¡°Ginger we¡­ I¡­ Martin, talk to her. Ayax, you¡¯re with me.¡±

    Martin zipped by Ginger¡¯s side and ushered her into the tent, whilst Elizabeth ran forward. Ayax said nothing to Ginger, her expression blank as she followed Elizabeth out.

    <hr>

    Martin and Ginger found a corner in the marketplace, by a shadow-sheathed alley hidden from view. As soon as they were far from others'' eyes, Ginger leaned against Martin as he wrapped an arm around her waist.

    ¡°I¡­ any chance we can just get to a tent and just fuck each other senseless?¡± Ginger asked. She tried to inject some amusement into her tone, but it came out as a sniffle.

    Martin snorted, but his grip on Ginger¡¯s waist tightened. ¡°I do not think either of us is in the right mood.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame Ayax, Martin. She¡­ she¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°She¡ª¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right. I¡¯m not in a good place right now, Martin. I can¡¯t be sure that I¡¯d make good choices.¡± Ginger gently touched Martin¡¯s cheek with her scarred fingers. ¡°You¡¯re helping so much, but¡­ I¡¯m going to hurt you..¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Martin¡­ this isn¡¯t fair for you.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m fine with that. I made my choice.¡±

    Ginger, croaked, leaning into the knight, resting her chin against the side of his head as they embraced. She savored his tender touch. He stood, glad that she could trust him, to be vulnerable around him.

    ¡°Martin, what are we?¡± Ginger whispered.

    Martin took a deep breath. He wondered if what he felt for the girl in his arms was true, but there was no denying his emotions, and how he would feel if Ginger was not part of his life. ¡°I think we¡¯re in love. I know I am.¡±

    Ginger giggled, mostly because there wasn¡¯t anything more absurd than a dirt poor commoner falling in love with a handsome knight. ¡°I am too, but what would your parents think?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ we can talk about that later.¡±

    ¡°If Ayax is this worried, how would your mothers react?¡±

    Martin swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m scared too. I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I love you that¡¯s all I know. Everything else in the world has gone almost insane,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion.

    Ginger nearly broke down at that and it was only by hanging onto her ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t make you promise not to hurt yourself going after me, right?¡±

    ¡°No. I may not succeed, but I¡¯m staying with you. I mean, I don¡¯t have magic or super-strength, but I am not letting go of you, as long as you want me.¡±

    Ginger turned towards him, her lips searching. Martin tilted his chin up, and the two lips met in a desperate kiss, over almost as soon as it started, only to start again.

    After the third time, tears in their eyes, the pair just held each other, knowing that they didn¡¯t have time before going back to war.

    ¡°You¡­ you should tell them about how you feel about that,¡± Ginger croaked. ¡°They care about you.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to. Not now. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing compared to what Frances and Elizabeth have on their minds,¡± Martin stammered.

    Ginger¡¯s unwavering brown eyes made Martin look away. She didn¡¯t say anything. She simply kissed his brow. ¡°It is what you feel, though.¡±

    Martin sighed. ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s also not entirely untrue. I am just a normal person amidst giants. I am going to be less useful.¡±

    ¡°You are important to them, and to me, Martin. I won¡¯t let you forget that,¡± said Ginger. She kissed him again, hoping that he¡¯d understand, that she could somehow convey the depth of her feelings for the knight.

    Yet, while Martin returned that kiss with a smile, there was a sorrow dragging the edge of his lips down. A sadness he refused to share.

    <hr>

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Lu-Anne asked after they finished meeting the 9th Battalion¡¯s commander, an older, but still spry goblin called Elandiel. His battalion now reinforced the 31st Battalion¡¯s barricade across Northcross road.

    Elizabeth took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°Some personal things and the night attack has left us pretty exhausted, but I think we got this. How are your troops?¡± She didn¡¯t look at Ayax.

    ¡°To be completely honest we¡¯re a bit nervous. It looks like a very large enemy attack is on the way. I would advise you to sort what you got going on quickly before the fight starts. How long until Frances wakes up?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Elizabeth looked up at the sky, and found that it was just around noon. She¡¯d barely eaten, and now she was starting to feel it. ¡°Three or four-ish more hours.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave you to it. Keep me posted if they make a move on the market,¡± said Lu-Anne.

    Elizabeth nodded as the other commander left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret what I said, only how I said it.¡± Elizabeth faced Ayax, noting her crossed arms. Yet, her eyes wouldn¡¯t meet Elizabeth¡¯s. ¡°Besides she wasn¡¯t supposed to hear that.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but she¡¯s still one of our teammates and you said some things that really hurt her.¡±

    ¡°I said nothing false,¡± Ayax said.

    ¡°Ayax!¡±

    There must have been something in her tone because Ayax looked soulfully at Elizabeth. ¡°I cannot trust her to watch your backs if she¡¯s willing to abandon her allies. What if it gets you killed, Elizabeth? What if it gets Frances, or Martin killed?¡±

    Elizabeth didn¡¯t know what to say to that. All she knew was that she¡¯d never felt so tired in her life than she did at this very moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think she would do that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Ayax growled. ¡°You also think she might. Why won¡¯t you admit that?¡±

    Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Because I want to hope that she might do better, Ayax.¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t lose another loved one!¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. Ayax¡¯s tail was straightened into a pole, her fists were clenched, and her eyes were moist. ¡°I¡­ I get that Ayax.¡±

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°I woke up after nearly drowning to learn four young humans and Alavari died to save my life! My life wasn¡¯t even in danger! I understand how that fear and guilt feels,¡± Elizabeth said, her voice nearly breaking.

    ¡°What?¡± Ayax blinked and shook her head. ¡°Elizabeth, you don¡¯t understand it at all. I¡¯m scared because I love you and Frances.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked, eyes only for the troll in front of her. The world fell away.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared because I know how it feels to have your world ripped away.¡± Ayax stepped forward, reaching out towards her friend. ¡°I¡¯m scared because I forgot how to live for the longest time, until my fathers adopted me, until I met the Windwhistlers, until finally, Frances showed me I wasn''t alone. I remembered that I can love, and I¡­ I care about Martin too, but if I lost either of you, or my fathers, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.¡±

    Elizabeth stepped away from Ayax, hands clasped to her chest. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t deal with this now.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth?¡±

    Her head was awhirl, the world not existing except for the troll in front of her. ¡°I¡­ thank you for sharing but¡­ I just¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth? You¡¯ve been off the last few days.¡± Ayax took a small step forward. ¡°Have you talked to Frances¡ªanybody, about what you feel? The guilt and fear you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°I can handle it, but I can¡¯t handle what you¡¯re telling me right now so why don¡¯t you just leave me alone!¡±

    Elizabeth spun around, running away, shutting the cries from the troll behind her. She shoved what she felt into her chest, and locked it away.

    Even then, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from welling up. Neither could she silence the voice in her head that called her an idiot and fool.

    Stronger still was the voice that told her that she had to do this, lest she get her friends get killed, or get them sent to a home they would rather die than return to.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 40 (104): Breaking Point

    ¡°Martin! Bring 2nd Company north to reinforce the 31st!¡± Elizabeth snapped.

    Martin ran off to get his company. ¡°Got it Elizabeth!¡±

    Nodding, Elizabeth sprinted up to the barricade they had protecting the entrance to the North Ward¡¯s market square. Made of carts, wood, loose stone and dirt, its most significant feature was that it had a large ditch that was doing an amazing job of preventing the Alavari from scaling it. ¡°Ginger, how is the barricade holding?¡±

    ¡°Barely, but we should have it. They¡¯ve pulled back to regroup for another attempt.¡± Ginger glanced at Ayax, who was crouched on the ground, panting. ¡°Ayax?¡±

    The troll raised her waterskin to her lips and sucked it dry, before forcing herself to her feet by her staff. Ginger helped her up, and quickly let go once Ayax was upright.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Ayax in a level voice. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine. How long until Frances wakes up?¡±

    ¡°Thirty minutes. We just need to buy thirty more minutes and she can lock the enemy down,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Good, and once she¡¯s awake, you¡¯re going to bed,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Elizabeth spat.

    ¡°You look like shit, Elizabeth,¡± said Ayax. ¡°Seriously, did you get any rest?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Elizabeth turned away, eyes scanning the market square. ¡°Where are our reinforcements from headquarters?¡± She ignored how Ayax and Ginger both sighed at that. She could last a little longer. She had to.

    ¡°They¡¯re on their way. Our defences in the market square itself are a bit weak, though. We only have two companies and the cavalry,¡± said Ginger.

    Elizabeth grimaced. ¡°I can¡¯t recall Martin now, we¡¯ll just have to hold the barricade¡ª¡±

    ¡°Commander! They¡¯re bringing cannons to the street!¡±

    ¡°Oh are you fucking serious!¡± Unfortunately, the soldier was. Over the barricade¡¯s rampart, in the distance down the street, Elizabeth could see Alavari wheeling three cannons into place.

    ¡°Everybody off! Ayax, Ginger, get back to your companies to the rooftops! Cavalry, dismount and form up on me!¡±

    Elizabeth and her friends vacated the barricade just as the first cannonball shrieked over their heads and slammed into a building by the market. For some reason, even though cannon hits were no longer alien to her anymore, Elizabeth thought that the building would explode. Instead, the building shuddered, a jagged hole blown through its brick front.

    Hefting her war hammer, Elizabeth turned to the dismounted cavalry. They¡¯d seen the least amount of action in their battalion, but they were raring for a fight. They hefted lances and basket-hilted broadswords and sabres, along with pistols.

    Elizabeth was too tired to make any kind of encouraging speech, but she hefted her war hammer and forced herself to smile. ¡°Right, everybody flat on the ground. They¡¯re probably going to charge. Once they¡¯re over the barricade, we hit them hard, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± bellowed the soldiers. They were smiling too, though, theirs also reflected quite a bit of nervousness. Did they see how exhausted she was? Did they see how heavy her armour felt?

    No matter, she had to push on.

    Another boom, followed by another thud as a cannonball hit the barricade. Wood splinters showered the group. Elizabeth could hear the crack of muskets from Ayax and Ginger¡¯s companies as they engaged what had to be the advancing Alavari.

    They didn¡¯t have enough muskets to stop the enemy advance. However, Elizabeth hoped that between that and the barricade, the Alavari would be tired and disordered enough for what soldiers they had to hold them off.

    They saw the Alavari banners before the soldiers themselves. The Alavari banner was purple, with a white symbol that looked like either a four-fingered hand or footprint. From what Elizabeth knew, the symbol was meant to represent the Alavari species as a whole, as they all had either four toes or four fingers.

    Blinking, Elizabeth wondered when did the Alavari soldiers clamber over the rampart. They were just jumping over it now.

    No matter, the Otherworlder leapt to her feet, hammer at the ready, tired muscles screaming.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    <hr>

    Ayax glanced back at the barricade and she did not like what she saw.

    Her soldiers were continuing to fire down at the other soldiers from the rooftops. Since the roofs they were firing down from were three stories tall, they¡¯d taken relatively few casualties, and none fatal.

    And yet, the wave of soldiers just did not stop. She could see the shots of the Lightning Battalion soldiers hitting their marks, leaving fallen Alavari, or wounding them so that their fellows had to pick them up. Still, they swarmed across the ditch and up the barricade.

    Cursing, Ayax turned to her second-in-command, who was reloading his musket.

    ¡°Jacques, how much ammunition do we have left?¡±

    ¡°Not much, commander,¡± mumbled the human. He spat the ball into his musket and drew the rod to push the ball home. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to slow down until we get more ammunition.¡±

    ¡°No, keep firing. Everybody, get your arms ready, we¡¯re going to head back and assist Elizabeth. Jacques, I¡¯m going to confer with Ginger.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am how¡ª¡±

    Ayax, bounced on her toes and broke into a run, feet hammering on the tiled roof. Taking a flying leap, she boosted herself into the void.

    She¡¯d run so quickly that none of the Alavari below got a good shot at her. She sailed across, breaking her fall on her feet and rolling, her tail helped her control her fall.

    Ginger ran over to her. ¡°Ayax, what the hell¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ginger, Elizabeth isn¡¯t going to be able to hold the market with what forces she has and we¡¯re running out of ammunition. We should go back.¡±

    The redhead frowned, but nodded. ¡°Good idea. I¡¯m running low here too. Do you perhaps have any spells that might change the situation?¡±

    The troll did have a thought, but it made her wince. ¡°I¡­ I could collapse some houses onto them to try to seal the street off, but it could compromise our defence.¡±

    ¡°We may not have any choice.¡± Ginger looked like she wanted to say more, but instead, she shook her head. ¡°Never mind, just get to Elizabeth.¡±

    Ayax took a deep breath. She wondered what was on Ginger¡¯s mind, but there was no time to ask. She¡¯d have to, as much as she didn¡¯t want to, trust that the convict knew what she was doing.

    <hr>

    They had been losing. Elizabeth hadn¡¯t wanted to admit it, but the wave of Alavari swarming over the barricade was unceasing. It was like a sea of purple sashed soldiers (which the Alavari wore on their arms or around their helmets to differentiate themselves from the Erlenbergians). They weren¡¯t fighting on the barricade anymore, they¡¯d long been pushed off of it. Elizabeth and her thin line of soldiers were backing away, trying to maintain a line, but it was now one rank deep.

    Out of nowhere, Ayax leapt into the side of the enemy soldiers. Her first spell was some kind of concussive blast that sent the enemy around her flying. Her company came in behind her, hitting into the side of their foes and forcing them back to the barricade.

    Elizabeth staggered her way to Ayax. She wasn¡¯t wounded, at least the human didn¡¯t think she was, but something didn¡¯t feel right about her armour. She knew she got hit a few times, but they hadn¡¯t gotten through.

    ¡°Ayax, thank God. Where¡¯s Ginger?¡±

    ¡°She said she would be here. Where¡­ where¡¯s her company?¡± Ayax stammered. They both searched their exhausted soldiers, all trying to stem the tide of the Alavari. Bodies of the wounded and dead lay strewn around and on the barricade, but there was no sign of their missing company.

    Then, running down from the other side was the missing company. They joined the thin line, fighting ferociously. Elizabeth, muttering to herself to stop doubting her friends, ran up to them.

    ¡°Ginger! I¡¯m glad to see you!¡± Elizabeth gasped, clasping the redhead¡¯s hand briefly.

    ¡°Same. Is Frances awake yet?¡±

    ¡°I already sent someone to try to wake her¡ª¡±

    Screams from the barricade spun the trios heads. They saw their soldiers reeling back, a massive fireball engulfing several of them. At the top of the barricade, a troll with a wand pointed right at Elizabeth and bellowed an alien Word of Power.

    Her life flashed before her eyes. She saw the bolt of magic leave the wand. Her world tilted as something hit her. The bolt hammered into the ground in front of her and the shockwave hit, like a hundred fists punching her at exactly the same time. She flew, scraping across the market square¡¯s cobblestone and coming to a rolling stop.

    Ears ringing, Elizabeth staggered to her feet and was helped up by a wobbling Ayax.

    ¡°Fuck that¡¯s a mage. Elizabeth are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine somehow¡ª¡± Elizabeth blinked and she remembered what, or rather, who had hit her before the spell blast. Her heart dropped into her stomach, and she flipped her visor open, eyes searching.

    They fell on a limp, redheaded form not too far from them. Her left arm and right leg were built at a horrible angle and Oh-God-that-was-bone.

    She was screaming Ginger¡¯s name before she rushed to her friend, only to freeze as she had no idea what to do. Only the sound of an explosion in the distance knocked her out of her stupor.

    The Alavari troll was still throwing spells. The Lighting Battalion was in full retreat, running back toward their camp, trying to escape the flurry of spells the mage was casting.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Elizabeth didn¡¯t care. Her exhaustion was gone. She couldn¡¯t help Ginger. She couldn¡¯t help the person who had just pushed her out of harms way.

    ¡°Ayax, keep her alive. I got the mage.¡±

    The troll, a poleaxed expression across her normally stoic features, shook her head. ¡°Elizabeth¡ª¡±

    Elizabeth charged off. Her war hammer in both hands. She¡¯d lost her shield somewhere.

    An orc charged her, she stove in his face. Another troll tried to hit her with a pike, she dodged under it, swept her hammer into his knees, before finishing her with the spiky end of her war hammer. It didn¡¯t matter how many came at her, she killed them without mercy. Sometimes they got lucky and their weapons clanged against her armour. She made sure that was the last thing they ever did.

    The mage noticed her. She wore what was colloquially called ¡°half-plate¡± comprised of a cuirass and greaves, but her legs weren¡¯t protected. Good, Elizabeth drew her backup dagger, hefted it and flung it, as Igraine had taught her. The steel flew through the air, propelled by Otherworldly strength and slammed into the troll¡¯s thigh. The troll staggered and retaliated with a spell that Elizabeth leapt aside. She continued to charge, bulling through an ogre¡¯s attempts to tackle her. She lost her war hammer in that wrestling match but knocked the ogre out with a punch to its temple.

    Ayax was beside her suddenly, taking out three goblins sneaking up behind her. She screamed something, full of fear, that Elizabeth couldn¡¯t understand. It was only until Ayax wrapped an arm around Elizabeth¡¯s waist and began dragging her away did the Otherworlder realize what the troll wanted.

    ¡°Elizabeth! We need to run!¡±

    ¡°Coward! I¡¯m going to kill her. I¡¯m going to kill her!¡±

    But Ayax wasn¡¯t listening, she was holding up a dark grey shield with her magic, blocking bolts of magic the other mage was throwing at them. Somehow her grip was still tight enough that Elizabeth couldn¡¯t escape.

    The mage broke Ayax¡¯s barrier with a massive fireball, and suddenly, Elizabeth realized how much danger they were in. Alavari were charging towards them. Ayax, reeling from the collapse of her barrier, was leaning against her. The troll was shivering, barely supporting herself with her staff.

    ¡°Elizabeth, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ayax stammered.

    Elizabeth could hear her heart pound so hard that she wondered why she wasn¡¯t going deaf. Yet somehow, she could Ayax¡¯s quickened, panicked breathing. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Because after all, they were in this situation because of her. Ginger was probably dead. Because she¡¯d failed.

    ¡°I¡­ no she overheard us. What I said, it must have¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ayax, save it¡ª¡±

    Battle cries caught the pair¡¯s attention and the Alavari¡¯s as well. All eyes turned to see more Erlenberg soldiers charging from the market square¡¯s northern entrance. Martin led the group, along with his company and others from the 31st.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough, we need to retreat¡ª¡±

    A song filled the sky, a familiar song that made Elizabeth, weaponless, exhausted, and emotionally wrecked, begin to laugh. Ayax, still shaking, barely able to hold onto her staff, cackled, laughing uncontrollably as the Alavari stared at them.

    Coming down from the barricade, the Alavari mage, wincing, hissed, ¡°What¡¯s the fuck is so funny¡ª¡±

    The bright flash of a lightning bolt engulfed the troll and anybody around her. A split second later, the sound of rolling thunder echoed through the square.

    The Lightning Battalion, which had been routing, were rallying around a short olive-skinned girl holding a wand with blue sparks crackling from its tip. Their eponymous lightning bolt flag raised high behind her, Frances, grimly marched forward, her diamond ring shining like a beacon.

    Ripping waist-high wooden shipping crates from the ground, Frances flung them at the Alavari, slamming them into the ground. It was almost like watching her throw a bowling ball into pins. Every hit she struck out, either with large objects or with massive fireballs.

    The Alavari broke, retreating over the barricade, but Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t let them retreat.

    ¡°AFTER THEM!¡± she bellowed. She picked up a fallen spear and charged, Ayax behind her. As bolts of magic streaked over their heads, the pair led the countercharge against the Alavari.

    Only, they met no resistance. They were in full flight. Just before Elizabeth could skewer a goblin, she realized he¡¯d tossed his weapon away and was on his knee. In fact, many Alavari were tossing their arms down to the ground and submitting.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me! We surrender!¡±

    Elizabeth nearly stabbed him. She wanted him to suffer like Ginger had, and like all her soldiers were. She wanted to order her soldiers to kill them all.

    ¡°Liz? Ayax?¡±

    Elizabeth turned to find Frances. She was standing beside her and Ayax. Her eyes were wide, peering at her, questioning what she was doing. What they were doing, as Ayax had her own prisoner, a young troll who was holding onto a wounded arm.

    ¡°... Strip them of their weapons and put them under heavy guard.¡± The image of a broken body flashed in her mind and Elizabeth gasped. ¡°Frances, Ginger¡¯s badly hurt.¡±

    ¡°Over there,¡± Ayax said, pointing toward the market square. Frances went at a run, as Elizabeth sat down on the ground.

    ¡°Liz? Are you hurt?¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head, eyes filling with tears. Unthinkingly, she grabbed onto Ayax and buried her head into the troll¡¯s armoured cuirass, sobbing. Unable to control her emotions. Unable to lie to herself any longer that she¡¯d failed.

    <hr>

    Martin held Ginger¡¯s hand as she lay in the comfiest bedroll they could find for her. He¡¯d run out of tears to cry.

    Frances and the healers that headquarters had sent managed to make sure there was no permanent damage, but Ginger seemed almost wrapped head to toe in bandages. Frances had joked that Ginger looked like a mummy, which had made Elizabeth pause briefly in her cry to laugh. It hadn¡¯t been a good laugh, it¡¯d been the broken laugh of a teen pushed past her limits.

    Even Ayax had tried to visit, only to stand awkwardly around the entrance of the tent when she realized Martin was there. He was glad she didn¡¯t enter, but he wasn¡¯t going to turn her away. Only when the rain that had started just after the battle, began to come down in sleets, did Ayax finally leave.

    Martin wondered how long it had been since he had met Ginger. It seemed like an age, but he already couldn¡¯t imagine his life without her. Perhaps part of it was his hormones or feelings speaking, but the knight hated seeing the vivacious woman he¡¯d grown to love over the last few days looking so broken.

    And he hadn¡¯t been able to do anything. He wasn¡¯t there when she was hurt. He hadn¡¯t been able to heal her. Magicless, mundane, Martin could just hold Ginger¡¯s hands, scarred by hours of labour and battle.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Martin opened his eyes, wondering if he was dreaming, but he could feel his hand being squeezed back.

    ¡°Ginger. You¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel like shit. Elizabeth¡­ Ayax¡­ are they safe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because of you. Why did you do that?¡±

    Ginger yawned, wincing as she shifted slightly. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t want to disappoint. Sorry. I¡­ I wanted to do the right thing.¡±

    Groaning, Martin leaned over, hand touching Ginger¡¯s face. His fingers tracing the line of her cheek. His vision was blurring again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I wasn¡¯t there. I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I think I got a bunch of new scars,¡± Ginger stammered, wincing as she did so.

    Martin swallowed. He could hear the hurt behind those words. He knew how self-conscious Ginger could be about her appearance. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll have fun kissing them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you know they tickle!¡± she spluttered, blushing.

    They were laughing and crying. There was too much pain and sorrow unsaid, but they held each other, trying to find a semblance of joy as the rain pattered against the fabric of their tent.

    <hr>

    ¡°Ayax.¡±

    The troll blinked and wiped her eyes. Not that it did much good. The rain continued to stream down her face. Suddenly it stopped and Ayax blinked again to find Frances raising an umbrella above them.

    ¡°Where did you get one of these?¡± she asked.

    ¡°One of the stores smashed by the cannons was a parasol and umbrella store and the merchant left it here. I¡¯m just borrowing this broken one,¡± said Frances, pointing at the ragged edge of the umbrella. ¡°What are you doing out here.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I deserve this.¡±

    ¡°Ayax?¡±

    ¡°I did this to Ginger,¡± said Ayax, spitting the words out.

    ¡°No, you¡­¡± her cousin¡¯s voice trailed off. Ayax heard, rather than saw her cousin take breath. The troll was too focused on the two figures in the tent, Martin and Ginger. She wanted to apologize but what could she say for screwing up so badly?

    ¡°Ayax, what happened when I was asleep? I know the battle was rough but¡­ there was something else right? Martin mentioned it, but said he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. Elizabeth just burst out into more tears when I asked her.¡±

    ¡°How is she?¡± Ayax asked, meeting Frances¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. She cried herself to sleep. I need to help plan the service in a moment, but can you tell me anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ayax swallowed and as best she could, she recounted the conversation. What she talked to with Elizabeth, everything. She owed it to Ginger, she owed it to Elizabeth, and Martin.

    She didn¡¯t expect Frances to hug her. Ayax wanted to push her away. She didn¡¯t deserve the arms holding her, but the troll couldn¡¯t refuse. Her eyes filling with tears, she found herself resting her chin on the shorter girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you, Ayax.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was trying¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­ I failed. I got them hurt. I couldn¡¯t protect anybody.¡±

    Frances squeezed the troll tighter. ¡°Shhh¡­ it wasn¡¯t your fault. You were doing your best.¡±

    ¡°And my best just got the people I care about hurt. I failed, again. Like I failed my parents! Why did they even save me when I can¡¯t even help anybody!¡±

    ¡°Ayax, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Just¡­ I deserve it.¡±

    Frances flinched, but didn¡¯t speak as Ayax continued to cry, bitter guilt at needing to be held, but glad that she was being held.

    <hr>

    Frances closed the flap of her tent behind her and briefly wiped her eyes, which were wet with tears.

    The Lightning Battalion had started the siege with four hundred soldiers. They started this day with three hundred and thirty-eight who could fight, with an additional fifty-one wounded in recovery.

    In one day, they¡¯d taken over a hundred and ten casualties, twenty-eight of them being fatal. Hundreds of Alavari corpses were strewn in Erlenberg¡¯s streets, which were being removed by civilian volunteers even as the rain poured. They¡¯d also captured an entire Alavari company that was being taken to the rear lines and interrogated.

    But they only had two-hundred and twenty-eight soldiers left, and their wounded had risen to a hundred and fifty-four.

    With Elizabeth an utter emotional mess, and asleep. Frances had made a decision. It was not an easy one, but she was their battalion¡¯s second in command and they needed action.

    She picked up her mirror and focused on the Erlenberg Headquarters mirror. She asked the aide to fetch either Alexander or Elowise.

    The centaur was the one who came. ¡°Evening Miss Windwhistler. What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Commander Elowise, my battalion cannot fight any further. We need to be pulled off the frontline for an at least seven-day break.¡±

    ¡°Miss Windwhistler, surely you must understand¡ª¡±

    ¡°I understand perfectly the strategic needs. Please understand Commander Elowise that we have only two-hundred and twenty-eight combat effective soldiers. I don¡¯t think we can last another attack. We¡¯ve been fighting almost non-stop since the start of the Erlenberg campaign with but a two-day rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I can look into transferring you out for a moment, but why isn¡¯t Elizabeth requesting this?¡± Elowise asked, frowning. ¡°Where are your friends?¡±

    Frances knew the centaur didn¡¯t know the extent of the situation. She also knew that her battalion was important to the siege, but her patience was gone. Exhausted by the service for the twenty-eight coffins they¡¯d dug in the market square and marked with stone.

    ¡°Because she cried herself to sleep an hour ago. Ginger got two out of four limbs broken by a mage while trying to save Ayax and Elizabeth. Martin is comforting her and I just managed to help Ayax to her bed after she cried into my shoulder for an hour, in the rain.¡± Frances brought her mirror closer making sure that every detail of her serious expression could be conveyed to the centaur vice-commander. ¡°Commander Elowise, I think you know me by reputation. I also hope I have given you enough information to decide. However, if you do not understand my position, I shall make it clear. If you force us to continue on active duty, I do not believe you will have a Lightning Battalion by tomorrow.¡±

    Elowise blanched at that. ¡°I understand completely. Pending approval from Elizabeth, the Lightning Battalion is to withdraw for seven days to the Windwhistler Mansion staging ground along with the 12th Battalion¡¯s remnants.¡± The centaur shifted uncomfortably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. You did¡­ you performed nothing short of a miracle today.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    A grim smirk came across Elowise¡¯s face. ¡°We just got a new intelligence report. The Alavari army focused some of their best troops and an elite combat mage on the 12th Battalion and the Northern Ward¡¯s Market Square. Intelligence indicates that you decimated them and blunted their attack so effectively it¡¯s caused shockwaves through the Alavari army. General Antigones¡¯s camp is in chaos.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ how¡­¡± Frances blinked. ¡°That explains why they were so tough. And the mage.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You deserve a break.¡± Elowise winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t think to approve it earlier. We weren¡¯t aware of the extent of your casualties.¡±

    Thanking Elowise, Frances turned off the call and closed her mirror.

    Right, she¡¯d bought them the time they needed. Now, she just needed to figure out how to help her shattered friends. It would not be an easy task Frances had realized, and she continued to mull over ideas as she changed into her sleepwear and tucked herself into her bedroll.

    The problem was that normally, Frances was the one being helped. She¡¯d gleaned a few things from how her friends helped her, but the task seemed so mammoth, it felt too much for her to do. They all seemed to feel guilty for reasons Frances could understand, if not comprehend. They all blamed themselves for what had happened so far during the battle and for the argument that happened beforehand.

    It was a very strange and ironic twist that Frances was finding herself feeling if not happy, the least distressed by the war. Then again, she knew that she¡¯d always processed the stresses of war differently from other people. Besides, she¡¯d been worried too and was still worried. Her concerns about how she saw her own body, her crush on Timur and whether her friends would drift away wasn¡¯t gone. Those thoughts were just not so immediate in her mind.

    That was when Frances had another idea. An idea that was almost certainly going to help, but one that relied on someone else.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 41 (105): Helping My Friends

    ¡°You did what?¡±

    Frances blinked. Elizabeth didn¡¯t scream. Her voice was soft, dulled by sleep, and yet everything in how she said it screamed rage and pain.

    ¡°I requested Elowise to withdraw us from the frontlines and she said that if you agree, she¡¯d approve it.¡±

    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you¡ªOh...¡± Elizabeth groaned and buried her head in her hands. ¡°I¡­ sorry. How¡­ how many did we lose?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-eight. A hundred and ten more wounded. We¡¯re down to two-hundred and twenty-eight with a hundred and fifty-four wounded.¡±

    ¡°And now they pull us out. God-damnit. How are the other battalions?¡±

    ¡°Lu-Anne¡¯s was holding the southern section so her troops were mostly unscathed. The 9th and 31st took more casualties, but they¡¯re getting reinforcements.¡± Frances knelt down beside her friend. ¡°Elizabeth, we received new intelligence that tells us we were fighting some of the best in the Alavari army. The casualties weren¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°Frances, I know you are trying to make me feel better, but¡­ I¡¯m the commander of the battalion. I¡¯m responsible for their wellbeing.¡±

    Frances sat down beside Elizabeth and leaned against her shoulder. ¡°I know, but I think we are going to lose people in this war, Elizabeth, whether we do our best or not. I know that doesn¡¯t make you feel better, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so what do I do about it?¡± Elizabeth muttered almost mutinously.

    Frances squeezed Elizabeth¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me work on that. Just pack your things up. We¡¯re heading back to the Windwhistler Mansion.¡±

    <hr>

    It was an exhausted battalion that marched into the grounds of the Windwhistler complex followed by wagon-loads of their wounded. To Frances¡¯s relief, there were more permanent wooden barracks set up on the grounds of the mansion, allowing everybody to have a roof over their heads.

    This was especially useful as the spring rains had begun in earnest and they needed to make sure everybody was warm.

    First, though, Frances headed to the field hospital set up by the Windwhistlers. The single-story wood structure was remarkably well-built, with paved floors and even running water and toilet facilities. Still, she had to make sure their wounded were settled in.

    Among them was Ginger, who Frances was personally handing over to the doctor in charge of the hospital, a pleasant human gentleman by the name of Dr. Forest. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye when Frances mentioned Ginger¡¯s background.

    ¡°If you need anything, Ginger, just let me or Martin know, okay?¡± Frances told the convict after the doctor left.

    Ginger yawned. ¡°Thanks Frances.¡±

    Smiling, Frances left Ginger to rest as she went to search for her grandmother, she needed to find somebody.

    <hr>

    ¡°You need me to find a harpy courtesan called Renia? The same harpy you told me to look out for earlier?¡± Eleanor asked, one eyebrow arched.

    ¡°Yes. My friends¡­ they¡¯re getting overwhelmed, grandma, and I think I can help them, but I would like a professional, or someone more skilled in that field.¡± Frances felt her cheeks warm. ¡°Renia helped me confront some of my negative feelings when I was feeling down and I think she can help my friends.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed. Especially since we don¡¯t have ¡°mental health¡± professionals that you speak of,¡± said Eleanor. She pulled a pen and paper to write a note but a knock on the study door made her pause. ¡°Frances, do you mind if I take this?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± said Frances.

    Eleanor smiled. ¡°Come in!¡±

    A slightly damp harpy walked in. On her belt was a satchel used for carrying messages and her uniform, a blue and grey Erlenberg army uniform, was quite wet. Her long hair was tied in a bun.

    Yet, Frances immediately recognized her tawny wings and chocolate-brown eyes.

    ¡°Renia?¡±

    The harpy blinked, but smiled. ¡°Why hello, Frances. Are you doing well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing good um, we were just talking about you,¡± said Frances.

    Chuckling, Eleanor pinched the bridge of her nose as Renia blinked, though, she managed to keep a serene smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite the coincidence, but my grandchild does need your services, Renia um¡­¡±

    Renia curtsied to Eleanor. ¡°Sunwing.¡±

    Eleanor blinked and smirked. ¡°Oh? You have quite the reputation Renia Sunwing.¡±

    That made Renia blanche slightly, and her smile quivered. ¡°You are truly quite attentive, Councilwoman Windwhistler.¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be so worried. I won¡¯t bite, and I¡¯ve found my grandchild to be a good judge of character. Frances, don¡¯t worry about Renia¡¯s expenses, I will take care of them, assuming she doesn¡¯t want to keep being a plain old army courier?¡±

    Renia blinked owlishly, but glanced at Frances with a clearly curious look. ¡°I am happy to be of service, Frances, but for what do you need my skills for?¡±

    <hr>

    Dried off, Renia used her clawed feet to raise her cup and straw to her lips. Frances, had seen harpies do this, but she never got tired of noticing how darned flexible they were.

    ¡°I see. Well, I do believe I can help you, Frances. However, if I may provide you with a bit of advice, I believe you should not start off by introducing me to your friends.¡±

    Frances, seated on the couch opposite to the harpy, blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry? Why not?¡±

    ¡°Your friends might not be seeking help, Frances. You need to try to help them first, or help them realize that they do need help. I do believe some will be more willing to talk to me, but as their close friend, you have the advantage in helping them confront their anxieties.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not sure how.¡±

    ¡°Well let¡¯s start with Ginger. She recognizes she has a lot of fear, trauma and a flawed image of herself. How would you try to help her feel more comfortable?¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯d remind her she has a choice. That she is safe with us, or at least, as safe as can be, and that um¡­ um¡­¡± Frances frowned. She was addressing Ginger¡¯s fears and trauma, but what could she do to try to correct¡ªno, not correct, but try to help Ginger revise how she saw herself? After all, it was something Frances herself was having trouble doing.

    ¡°That¡¯s still a good start, Frances. I can offer to help with that last part, but now you have an idea on how you and others who care for her, could help her,¡± said Renia.

    Frances nodded, feeling relieved, and suddenly realizing what was the harpy¡¯s motive. ¡°Oh, you want me to try other ways to help them first, so that you can focus on the things that I can¡¯t help with.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. That and people can often be ambivalent about sharing their private troubles with a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Ambivalent?¡±

    ¡°To have mixed feelings about something. Some people think that it means the same thing as ¡°fine.¡± However, most who have such traumas are often torn between wanting to share it, and wanting to bottle it up.¡± Renia smiled. ¡°I know this wasn¡¯t the case for you, but not everybody is as brave as you are.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help it, but Frances found herself snorting at that notion. Brave? There were things that she wasn¡¯t so afraid of, but she would hardly call herself brave for opening up about what had hurt her. It was the only way to help her manage her trauma after all.

    ¡°People are rarely able to do the right thing just because it¡¯s right. Often, they need to admit they need help,¡± said Renia.

    Frances blinked and felt her embarrassment growing. ¡°How are you always able to read my mind like that?¡±

    Renia giggled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I learnt how to read minds, but I received training on how to counsel people during my apprenticeship. You see, Frances, male and female courtesans in Durannon either attend a finishing school, or are apprenticed to a more skilled courtesan. Think of it as a close-knit, very private and professional guild.¡±

    ¡°You mean there are others that are trained the way you are?¡±

    Renia nodded, smiling. ¡°Mmm-hmm. There¡¯s a saying in Durannon. In matters of the body, seek a doctor. In the matters of magic, seek a mage. In matters of the mind and heart, seek a courtesan.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Huh. In my world, there are doctors specifically for physical health and mental health.¡±

    ¡°Really? I wish I were able to discuss techniques and practices with them,¡± said Renia, sighing wistfully.

    The harpy¡¯s words gave Frances an idea that made her lean forward. ¡°Renia, how would you be interested in working as our battalion¡¯s¡ªum, mental doctor? My friends are not the only people who need help, many of our soldiers are going to be under a lot of stress as this battle goes on.¡±

    Renia blinked, her smile widening into something less serene and more intrigued. ¡°I am very interested in your offer, and I think I will accept, at least until the siege is over. Then we can discuss this again.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have grandmother draw up a contract.¡± Frances shook Renia¡¯s claw. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this opportunity, Frances. You can count on me.¡± Straightening, Renia composed herself. ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to Ayax, what can we do for her fear of losing her loved ones?¡±

    <hr>

    When Frances entered Ginger¡¯s room, she found Martin there as well, a book in his hand.

    ¡°Oh, hey Frances, what¡¯s going on?¡± Martin asked, closing the book.

    At first, Frances wondered if she should just get to the point, but she decided that maybe it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to just get her friends comfortable.

    ¡°Well there was something I want to talk to you about, but it can wait. How are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°Good. Martin¡¯s just reading me a book, but if you want to steal him away, don¡¯t mind me,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Want to be rid of me already?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Want you to get out of this ward and get some rest from me,¡± said Ginger, smirking. Something about the look she was giving Martin gave Frances the notion that she wasn¡¯t entirely joking.

    ¡°I thought you were bored?

    ¡°Well, I am but¡­ Martin, dude, don¡¯t you have places to be? Things to do? You mentioned you needed to get your armor looked at,¡± said Ginger, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°I do¡­ I just¡­¡± Martin sighed and turned to Frances. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s been swinging between wanting me to stay and wanting me to leave. I want to stay, though.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s fine, Martin, but you have spent some time with Ginger. And you should get your armor looked at,¡± said Frances. She frowned, ¡°I heard you were hit by a bullet in the last moments of the battle.¡±

    Ginger pushed herself up, ¡°Wait, what! You didn¡¯t tell me this¡ªOw!¡±

    ¡°Ginger, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Martin groaned as he helped her lie back down. ¡°The armor got cracked, but I was fine.¡±

    Frances frowned, ¡°Martin, go fix your armor. I¡¯ll meet you there. I want to catch up with you too.¡±

    ¡°Catch up¡ªAh right, you want to talk to me about what happened. Of course,¡± said Martin, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°Alright alright, I¡¯ll go make myself useful somewhere else. See you later, Ginger.¡±

    ¡°See you big boy,¡± said Ginger, grinning.

    The moment he was gone, Ginger leaned back and groaned. ¡°Amura and Rathon you have no idea how long I was trying to get him to leave. I love him to death but he almost forgot to eat; he¡¯s been so worried.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s worried about you and¡­ I think Martin has something on his mind.¡± Frances swallowed and took the chair that Martin had been sitting on, noting how warm it felt. ¡°To be honest, I have something to talk to you about too.¡±

    ¡°Is it about that argument before the final Alavari assault?¡±

    Frances nodded once. Ginger sighed and seemed to sag into her bed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know Ayax is sorry about it. Martin told me. She¡¯s just too embarrassed to apologize and I don¡¯t blame her.¡±

    Knowing she would have to coach her words carefully, Frances didn¡¯t immediately reply. Instead, she watched Ginger¡¯s expression. She seemed relaxed, but there was a tension in her shoulders.

    ¡°Ginger, I¡¯m glad you don¡¯t blame Ayax, but you do know that if you ever don¡¯t feel comfortable, or unsafe, you can ask us for help, right?¡±

    The convict gave Frances perhaps the flattest, driest, stare that she¡¯d ever seen.

    ¡°Our job isn¡¯t exactly a dance in a flower field, Frances.¡±

    Frances pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°I think you know what I mean, though.¡±

    Ginger¡¯s stare somehow got even flatter. It helped she¡¯d narrowed her eyes and arched one eyebrow like how she¡¯d seen Edana do so on occasion. ¡°Frances, get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Frances squeaked, and collapsed her hands over her mouth. She did not mean to make that sound, but Ginger was already chuckling at her.

    ¡°You need to relax, Frances.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying. Anyway, I know you have worries, and I want to know how I can help,¡± Frances said.

    Ginger hesitated, her eyes looking away from Frances. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you can.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not, but I can try. I want to try,¡± said Frances. She took Ginger¡¯s hand and squeezed it.

    The convict took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where this¡­ thing with Martin is going. I¡¯m¡­ I think I¡¯m in love, but how are his parents going to react? What are the other Erisdalian nobles going to think of me?¡±

    ¡°Are there any laws forbidding relationships or marriage between nobles and commoners?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°No, but¡­ I can¡¯t imagine his parents being happy that he¡¯s with me.¡±

    ¡°But they can¡¯t stop you, right?

    ¡°They¡ªwell¡­¡± Ginger blinked. ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t know. Rachel is a judge, and Esther¡¯s a lord, but that means they are bound by the laws of the land. They can¡¯t really stop us legally. I mean, they could disown Martin, but they only have two children, that would be very unwise.¡±

    Frances smiled eagerly. ¡°Good. That¡¯s a start. I mean, we don¡¯t want Martin estranged from his parents, but if that¡¯s the case, and they can¡¯t stop you two from being together, we can work to get them to warm to you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Yeah! That would work. Um, I¡¯m also worried about¡­ about¡­¡± Ginger¡¯s voice trailed off and suddenly, her grip on Frances¡¯s hands felt very clammy. ¡°I¡¯m worried about how I think, Frances. Sometimes I have these moments of¡­ of being a bitch and it feels right to me. Ayax, what she accused me of wasn¡¯t wrong. If it came down to it, like, really came down to it, I¡¯d save Martin and myself first over anybody else.¡±

    Frances frowned, ¡°I understand, and I think that you are right to be worried about that. I do want to ask, though, aren¡¯t you in this bed because you saved Ayax and Elizabeth?¡±

    Ginger flinched, and her hand suddenly clenched around Frances¡¯s so tightly the younger girl yelped.

    ¡°Sorry! It¡¯s just¡­ I almost didn¡¯t, Frances. I nearly just let them die. I knew how bad Martin would feel if they died, but I almost decided to just save myself.¡±

    A cold chill ran up Frances¡¯s spine, but she didn¡¯t let that dictate her response. Instead, she let the feeling pass and considered Ginger¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing to value your life, but I also understand why you¡¯re concerned. If you would like, I know someone you can talk to.¡± Frances swallowed, this part would need to be done delicately. ¡°The Windwhistlers have hired a courtesan called Renia to provide counselling for the Lightning Battalion. I talked to her before and she helped me with some of my own feelings of inferiority. I think she can help you too.¡±

    ¡°Do¡­ do you think I can really get better?¡±

    ¡°I know you can,¡± said Frances. After all, she¡¯d gotten better and she was not nearly as resilient or as much of a fighter as Ginger was.

    Ginger smiled weakly and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances found Martin walking back from the armourers. Smiling, she waved. He smiled back, but that smile seemed to fade into an almost placid expression. It wasn¡¯t to say he looked unhappy, but Frances didn¡¯t think he had the happiest of thoughts on his mind.

    ¡°Hi Martin. What did the armourers say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few dents. They¡¯ll have it fixed up in no time. Do you need me for anything?¡±

    ¡°No. I just wanted to spend some time with you. Ginger¡¯s asleep and she told me to tell you to get some dinner for her later,¡± said Frances.

    Martin blinked. ¡°Why not Ayax or Elizabeth?¡±

    Already somewhat worried about her friend, Frances did not like how confused Martin looked at her statement. The feeling that she needed to talk to Martin now, not later, grew.

    ¡°Because I want to talk to you, Martin. Do something fun. I was wondering if you could show me some hand to hand techniques in case I ever lose Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ayax the one with the martial arts skill?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s good, but she¡¯s a troll. I¡¯m a rather poor sparring partner for her,¡± Frances explained.

    Martin nodded, a smile slowly forming on his features. ¡°Oh, well okay. I have some time, let¡¯s get to the duelling hall.¡±

    ---

    They weren¡¯t the only ones using the Windwhistler¡¯s indoor duelling hall and sports room. Much of the wounded of the Lightning Battalion were undergoing physical therapy, or just trying to get some exercise. Frances and Martin both preferred to be outside, rather than in the room that smelled distinctly of sweat, no matter how hard the Windwhistlers tried to clean it, but the rains weren¡¯t stopping.

    After a quick warmup Martin had first reviewed some basic techniques with Frances. After that, they¡¯d run some drills, with Frances either pinning Martin, or her trying to escape from his pins. Once they¡¯d finished, the pair had started to spar.

    Perhaps it was odd to be in such close contact with a boy and punching, grabbing onto his shirt, arms, and kicking at his legs. Frances could still recall when she had dance class in elementary school and in Grade 8. The girls all tittered about the boys and who they danced with, and whose hands were sweaty. The boys were either shy, or bragging about which girl they danced with (despite how it was always random). Finally, there was always a group that was just bored and didn¡¯t want to dance at all.

    Frances had always just been plain scared about someone touching her because she was worried they¡¯d find out about her bruises, or just how thin she was. However, the bruises were long gone and three years of good food, and physical exercise meant that she had built some lean muscle.

    This rather helped because Martin had just knocked her legs from under her.

    She managed to break her fall by punching out her arm, and roll away from his followup kick. For such a short guy, the knight was fast. She didn¡¯t have time to get up.

    Frances lunged at Martin¡¯s leg. She wasn¡¯t heavy enough to knock him off balance, but if she could grab his leg and get leverage, maybe she could pin¡ªOh crap that was Martin¡¯s knee.

    Blinking, Frances groaned. How did she get onto her back and why did she see stars?

    ¡°Frances? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Agh, I shouldn¡¯t have tried to go for your leg.¡± She touched her nose and groaned as she felt blood. ¡°Martin, can you throw me a handkerchief?¡±

    He did, and she pressed it against her nose, wincing as she applied pressure. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Sitting down next to her, Martin grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad. You¡¯re doing a lot better than before.¡±

    Nodding, Frances grabbed her water bottle and took a sip. ¡°I do feel a bit more secure now.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t won even once, Frances wasn¡¯t lying. At 5¡¯6¡± Martin was only taller than Frances by three inches. He was however, far heavier, allowing him to overwhelm her defenses. He was also a surprisingly good grappler.

    Getting up, the pair vacated the space and went to the side of the hall to cool down.

    Martin put a knee down on the ground and leaned forward to stretch his quads. ¡°This was nice. We¡¯ve been fighting so long I forgot what a good, clean spar was like.¡±

    Frances nodded, and immediately moaned as she eased herself into a cobra pose. ¡°I really need to work on my core more. I¡¯m exhausted already.¡±

    ¡°Mm hm.¡± The knight stretched for his toes. ¡°So, what¡¯s this really about, Frances?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t spend time with one of my best friends?¡± Frances asked, smiling innocently.

    Martin arched an eyebrow. ¡°Now, I would normally think that, but you seemed almost a bit too cautious today.¡±

    ¡°You know me way too well. I do have another motive.¡± Frances stopped stretching and sat on the ground, meeting Martin¡¯s eye. ¡°I know we¡¯re all tired and stressed, and I¡¯m worried about you, and the others. I heard about the argument you all had, and I want to try to make you all feel better.¡±

    Stopping his stretch, Martin let his legs go limp and turned to face Frances. ¡°Don¡¯t you want us to make up?¡±

    ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t think any of you wanted that argument. I think we just need to feel like ourselves a bit, and the recent battles haven¡¯t let us do that,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I know.¡± The knight exhaled slowly, and bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling very worried about my place in our group. You girls have always tried to make me feel happy, but you and Ayax have your magic. Elizabeth has her strength and command skills. Ginger¡¯s got her war experience and I¡­ I feel like my contributions don¡¯t matter as much.¡±

    ¡°I thought you handled our battalion¡¯s logistics?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°I did, but ever since we returned to Erlenberg, it¡¯s gotten much easier. That and¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a knight Frances, but lately, I can¡¯t seem to protect the people I care about.¡± He shifted uncomfortably. ¡°I know it¡¯s not my fault, but I¡­ I don¡¯t like feeling so helpless.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°I understand, um¡­¡± she chuckled and brushed several beads of sweat from her brow. ¡°You know it¡¯s funny, and um, I need to apologize. I kind of overheard you talking to Ginger a while ago when you said you saw me as kind of your little sister.¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Frances leaned back on her hands. ¡°My point is. I knew that, but¡­ even then, I was really worried that you were going to drift away as you got closer to Ginger. I know that¡¯s not true and I¡¯m happy for both of you, but what I¡¯m trying to say is that it¡¯s okay to feel that way.¡±

    The knight nodded and smiled. ¡°Thanks. I¡­ I really needed to hear that. Though, I¡¯d really prefer if I didn¡¯t feel that way, and I bet you do too!¡±

    ¡°I know! It¡¯s really annoying, having feelings and close friendships.¡± Frances ran a hand through her sweat-sodden hair. ¡°We get worried that we might lose them. But my bond with you is also why I just wanted to catch up with you. Cause well¡­ we¡¯re kind of family, right bro?¡±

    Immediately, Frances slapped her hand against her forehead and winced. She didn¡¯t mean for it to come out that way. She meant to say that they were a kind of family and that¡¯s it. Calling Martin ¡®bro¡¯ of all things¡­

    ¡°I think I prefer brother, little sister.¡±

    Frances stared at Martin. He was grinning, his blue eyes bright, and he¡¯d stretched out his fist.

    She bumped it with hers, grinning right back, for no other words needed to be said.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 42 (106): Helping my Friends by Hurting Them (a bit)

    Frances wiped her brow and smiled at the feast before her. A feast she¡¯d made with just a little bit of assistance from the cooks, and a bemused Martin.

    The knight studied the stone bowl and its contents of vegetables, rice, meat and a sunny-side-up egg. ¡°What are these dishes, Frances?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bibimbap, and that¡¯s kimchi, two dishes from Elizabeth¡¯s country of origin in the Otherworld. I unfortunately only know these two dishes, but hopefully, they¡¯ll cheer Elizabeth up.¡±

    ¡°They smell delicious.¡± The pair put the dishes on a tray and carried them to the dining room.

    Elizabeth had been avoiding them, but she still ate lunch in the dining room at the same time, like clockwork and hadn¡¯t tried to escape them there. She¡¯d just make small talk, or respond to simple questions.

    She¡¯d sat down Martin and Frances appeared, trays in hand. The Otherworlder frowned, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°We know you¡¯re having a hard time Elizabeth, so we made you these.¡± Frances put the trays down in front of her friend, smiling.

    Her smile immediately faded, when she realized Elizabeth had gone completely still. She was staring at the dishes, hands flat against the table.

    Martin took a step back. ¡°Elizabeth?¡±

    The Korean girl buried her face in her hands. ¡°Go away. Just¡­ go away.¡±

    Frances backed away, too shocked to cry. Elizabeth loved Korean food and she liked Frances¡¯s cooking. Except now, she was sobbing into her hands, escaping tears hitting the hot stone bowl and sizzling.

    She wanted to hug her friend, but Martin¡¯s hand on her shoulder held her back. Sighing, she didn¡¯t struggle as he guided her away.

    ¡°What happened? Why did she burst into tears?¡± Frances asked the moment they were out of earshot.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I know she¡¯s hurting, though. Maybe the food reminded her of how homesick she is?¡± Martin asked.

    Frances groaned. ¡°I should have known. I just thought it¡¯d make her feel safe and loved.¡±

    ¡°I think it does, Frances, but maybe that¡¯s why it hurts.¡± Martin sighed as Frances looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s confusing I know. But you remember when you thought you didn¡¯t deserve love and care.¡±

    She did, and the all-too clear memories of that time made her wince. Even now, she sometimes still had to remind herself that she deserved to be happy.

    ¡°Yeah, she still blames herself for our soldiers¡¯ deaths.¡± Crossing her arms, Frances tried to think of a solution. The problem was that what had helped her wouldn¡¯t help Elizabeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days, Frances. She needs more time,¡± Martin added.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of time, though. We only have a week.¡± She started walking. ¡°Martin, I want to introduce you to someone. She might have a suggestion.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Ah, Frances. How are you today?¡±

    Frances smiled as she sat across from Renia. The harpy was seated in her own office in one of the Windwhistler mansion¡¯s guest rooms, neatly shuffling a stack of papers with the tips of her wings. The harpy had got to work immediately and had already talked to several of the Lightning Battalion¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡°Good morning, Renia. I¡¯m well. I¡¯d like to introduce you to my friend, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Glad to meet you.¡± Martin bowed, grinning at Frances¡¯s surprise. ¡°Ginger told me about her last night. She said you really helped her. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It was my pleasure. She¡¯s a darling. You both are very lucky to have one another.¡± The harpy folded her wings. ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°We were cooking Elizabeth some food from her home, but it didn¡¯t work. She burst into tears.¡± Frances steepled her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s like nothing seems to make her happy.¡±

    Renia frowned. ¡°Hmm, it seems to me that she¡¯s not looking for comfort.¡±

    ¡°Is it because she feels guilty for the deaths in the Lightning Battalion?¡± Martin pursed his lips. ¡°Ever since we escaped from the Greensands beach, she¡¯s not been the same.¡±

    ¡°Most probably, and in the aftermath of the recent battle, the guilt she feels has only increased. Simply trying to comfort her may not be enough.¡±

    Something about how the harpy sounded made Frances feel distinctly unwell.

    ¡°Renia, what can we do then?¡±

    The harpy leaned forward, resting her wings on her desk. ¡°You might have to confront her. If I understand what happened correctly, she didn¡¯t cause those soldiers'' deaths. However, she feels like she is responsible regardless and it¡¯s affecting her judgement.¡±

    Martin winced. ¡°Would confronting her change her mind, though? I mean, just telling her she¡¯s not at fault won¡¯t mean anything if she doesn¡¯t listen to us.¡±

    Renia nodded. ¡°You are right, it may not. However, Elizabeth¡¯s patterns of behaviour are only reinforcing her condition. She¡¯s isolating herself and refusing to spend time with the people that support her. In a sense, she¡¯s trying to punish herself. This is similar to what Ayax is doing too.¡± The harpy pointed a wing at Frances. ¡°While I agree that you need to be understanding of Elizabeth and Ayax, and be aware of their wishes, they can¡¯t hide away from the world forever. More importantly, they¡¯re behaving in a way that will deprive them of support that they need.¡±

    Frances felt that sick, twisting feeling grow in her stomach. ¡°But Renia, Elizabeth is my best friend, and Ayax is family. I¡­ I can¡¯t force them to do something they don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°And you normally should not, Frances, but are Elizabeth and Ayax acting normally right now?¡±

    Renia¡¯s question, phrased so quietly, echoed in Frances¡¯s mind as she and Martin left the hospital and hurried along through the rain. It was pouring ceaselessly and Frances could hear the low rumble of distant thunder.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s right,¡± Martin said as they entered the mansions and wiped their boots on the mat. ¡°I think we¡¯re going to have to use some force.¡±

    ¡°I think you may be right. I just don¡¯t want to do it.¡± Frances exhaled and pinched the bridge of her nose as they walked down the corridor. ¡°Let¡¯s try Ayax first. Elizabeth is probably in an even worse mood because of the food. Do you know where she is, though? I can¡¯t seem to find her anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Hey, cuz.¡±

    Frances and Martin started, spinning around to find Ayax in a heavy raincoat, staff in hand. The emotions on her face were utterly unreadable. Only the telltale bags underneath her eyes suggested the troll¡¯s emotional turmoil.

    ¡°Ayax! We¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Oh. I see.¡± Ayax coughed and avoided Martin¡¯s eyes. ¡°How Ginger?¡±

    Martin managed a smile. ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She told me to tell you that she doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s your fault that she got hurt. She just acted faster.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good.¡± Ayax brushed back her hair with her hand and swallowed. ¡°Cuz, you remember our talk about casting your Lightning Spell, and how you took inspiration from when you were watching thunderstorms?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Oh, you want to watch a thunderstorm?¡± Frances asked.

    The troll winced. ¡°Well, yes, but not quite.¡±

    The answer made no sense, and Frances narrowed her eyes as she tried to figure out what her cousin wanted. She wasn¡¯t being very forthcoming about it as Ayax was not even meeting her gaze.

    And suddenly, as she heard the rumbling of thunder, it clicked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡± Frances stepped forward, her hand inching towards Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°You want to practice, no¡ªyou want to attempt to learn the spell during a thunderstorm so you can come up with an aria that will work for you? I told you that casting this spell incorrectly during a thunderstorm is dangerous!¡±

    Martin¡¯s jaw nearly dropped open. ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    Ayax swallowed, and finally met her cousin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the best way. You remember that when I tried the spell with your aria it didn¡¯t work.¡±

    Frances remembered. On the days that they¡¯d not seen combat, she¡¯d been practicing magic with Ayax and had focused on trying to teach her cousin her lightning spell. Nothing seemed to work, however. For whatever reason, although Ayax understood how real lightning was created. There was a missing component to either Ayax¡¯s singing or her visualization.

    ¡°And what does that have to do with you trying the spell in a thunderstorm?¡±

    Frances had no idea how she looked, but it must have been something because Ayax took a step back, her eyes wide. Still, she held her chin up.

    ¡°I need to come up with my own aria for the spell, and what better way than to try to do it in an actual thunderstorm? That way, I can be inspired by the sight of real lightning and the sound of the storm¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Cuz! Please! You said you would teach me.¡± The troll reached forward, but Frances twisted her arm, deflecting Ayax¡¯s hand.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Frances had no words. No, rather, words struggled to even describe the intensity of the fury and hurt that burned in the back of her throat and stung her eyes.

    ¡°I did and right now, I have never regretted anything more in my life.¡±

    Ayax¡¯s eyes widened and immediately filled with tears. Wiping them with the back of her hand, she sighed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She turned around.

    Out came Ivy¡¯s Sting and Frances hissed, ¡°If you walk out that door I will bind you and drag you to your parents.¡±

    Ayax whirled around. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Frances fell into a duelling stance, raising her wand, whilst focusing on her diamond ring to activate its power. ¡°Martin, get Elizabeth, and an adult, preferably Dom, yesterday!¡±

    Reliable as always, Martin tore down the corridor without another word.

    Ayax stared at his back before glaring at her cousin. ¡°Frances, I need to get stronger. I¡¯m doing it to protect you, Elizabeth, Martin and Ginger! Our friends and family!¡±

    ¡°By trying to kill yourself?

    ¡°We put our lives at risk all the time in this war!¡±

    ¡°Only to protect what we love. You want to put yourself in harm¡¯s way for a chance of getting stronger!¡±

    ¡°What choice do I have?¡±

    ¡°You could look at different spells, you could just watch the thunderstorm in the safety of a house, you could decide to be a healer-mage instead of a combat mage so you can save more lives.¡± Frances lowered her wand slightly as Ayax spluttered helplessly, but kept herself tensed.

    Suddenly, the troll fell silent, her head bowed. She brought her staff up and held it in both hands.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t lose another loved one. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Frances, but I need to learn the spell.¡±

    ¡°Ayax you¡¯re being¡ª¡± Frances raised her voice into song, blocking the gray-colored bolt of magic that Ayax sent her way, and the troll was on her. Her staff was hammering into her white shield.

    The situation was so insane Frances wondered if she was in some crazy nightmare. It felt like some absurd deja vu and brought Frances back to when she¡¯d left for Vertingen because she¡¯d thought that would be helping Edana.

    Something about that recollection pricked at her like she was missing something, but Frances didn¡¯t have the time to reflect. She dodged a wild swing and tried to pin Ayax by ripping the curtains from the nearby windows and sending them at her cousin. The troll beat one curtain way, but another wrapped around the end of her staff and ripped it out of her hands.

    Frances lowered her wand and breathed out. ¡°Alright, Ayax, can we just sit down and talk? We can¡ª¡±

    Ayax lunged at her. Frances stepped back, but she was too slow. The troll had a hand around her wrist and was wrenching it. Pain shot up her arm and gasping, Frances let go of Ivy¡¯s Sting. It was only thanks to the training she did with Martin earlier that day that allowed her to dodge Ayax¡¯s punch to her face. Pushing one hand into her cousins¡¯ nose, Frances kicked Ayax¡¯s knee, making the troll release her with a gasp.

    She¡¯d lost her wand, though. Ayax turned to grab her staff, but Frances leapt for the troll¡¯s tail. Her hands slid a bit down the furry appendage, but she managed to latch her fingernails on and Ayax yelped, losing balance and landing on her butt.

    The moment of triumph was brief because Ayax was lunging at her. Frances was slammed into the ground, and suddenly she was grappling with her cousin. She tried to move, but Ayax was straddling her waist. Ayax¡¯s fingers were clamped around her arms. The troll¡¯s wild eyes were filled with tears.

    Frances opened her mouth to scream out a note, trying to throw Ayax off of her, all thoughts of holding back gone. Her cousin let go of one of her arms and clamped her hand over her mouth. Frances tried to wrench the suffocating grasp off of her, but the troll¡¯s grip was iron.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ayax sobbed.

    Frances didn¡¯t want to cry, but she had tears in her eyes as well. She didn¡¯t want to see her cousin like this. See Ayax desperate and lost to the point that they were fighting each other.

    Two pairs of arms grabbed Ayax around her shoulders and hauled her off of Frances. Frances gasped, heaving-in breaths, and staggered to her feet.

    Elizabeth and Martin were holding onto Ayax. She wasn¡¯t resisting. Rather, it looked more like the pair was holding Ayax up.

    Elizabeth turned to Frances, eyes wide. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Ginger¡¯s room, I¡¯ll explain.¡±

    <hr>

    After reassuring the adults who¡¯d heard the commotion, the group trudged out of the mansion, into the field hospital.

    Frances opened the curtain to Ginger¡¯s room, hoping she was still awake. She found the redhead experimentally pacing around the room.

    ¡°Hey, Frances. Woah, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Ayax tried to do lightning in this storm. I tried to stop her. I almost failed. Do you mind if we talk, like, all of us?¡±

    Ginger¡¯s jaw dropped open, but quickly closed it and nodded.

    There weren¡¯t enough chairs in the room, so everybody, except for Ginger, sat on the floor in a circle, with Ginger on the bed.

    Once she was comfortable, Frances locked eyes with her cousin. ¡°Ayax, I forgive you for attacking me, but this¡ªyour obsession over trying to protect people has to stop.¡±

    The troll winced. ¡°But I need to get better, or else I¡¯ll fail again. I already failed to protect my parents.¡±

    Frances took a deep breath and crossed her arms. ¡°Ayax, your parents¡¯ deaths were not your fault.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Frances swallowed. Ayax¡¯s fists were clenched tight, her tail had straightened like a lance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    The troll glared at Frances. Black eyes filled with tears. ¡°I told you not to say that!¡±

    ¡°You could have hurt yourself going out there today because you keep feeling responsible for what happened to Ginger. You nearly hurt me!¡± Frances swallowed. She didn¡¯t want to say what she had to say next, but she felt she had to. Her cousin¡¯s fear had driven her too far. ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you anymore, Ayax. Your parents¡¯ deaths were not your fault and never have been! They happened because this world can be cruel and because your father chose to take revenge!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ayax screamed, clamping her hands over her years. ¡°My father was a brave, loving troll. He¡­ he¡­ he made a mistake, that¡¯s all. It was still my fault they died!¡±

    ¡°Ayax, weren¡¯t you thirteen, a child?¡± Elizabeth asked suddenly, her voice quiet.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Elizabeth shuffled over to where Ayax sat, reaching out with a hand. The troll backed away, and so Elizabeth stopped. ¡°It¡¯s just, do you think your parents would blame you?¡±

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°What they think¡­ what they would have thought, is irrelevant. I could have saved them.¡±

    Ginger coughed, her brow furrowed. ¡°How? Did you know the spell to heal your mother and chose not to use it?¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you stab your father?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°So how could it be your fault? Look, Ayax, I¡­ your words did encourage me to try to help you, but I made that decision. I acted. It¡¯s on me, not you.¡± Ginger sighed. ¡°And besides, you were right, I¡¯m working through things and I needed help. You made me realize I did.¡±

    Ayax stared at Ginger, then Elizabeth, Martin, and then finally to Frances.

    Her ears drooping down, Ayax hiccuped, swallowed, and burst into fresh sobs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, cuz. I know you¡¯re mad. You can kick me out and¡ª¡±

    Frances shuffled to Ayax¡¯s side and hugged her cousin. ¡°No. You¡¯re staying with us. We are not leaving you until you get better.¡±

    Elizabeth added her embrace to the pile. ¡°Yeah, and if you feel you need punishing, I heard we have a counsellor now. You can think of seeing her as a punishment.¡±

    Martin and Ginger joined the group hug, and they held the crying troll until her tears dried up and she was only sniffling.

    The group uncurled, sliding back into a small circle. Ginger, now sitting on the floor, using Martin¡¯s shoulder to rest her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I can¡¯t believe I attacked you.¡± Ayax winced. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Frances, remembering why this seemed familiar, smiled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ayax, I¡­ did I ever tell you about the time I ran away from Edana to join a campaign at fourteen years old because I thought I was a burden to her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ayax groaned and turned to Martin and Ginger. ¡°Ginger, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡±

    The redhead snorted. ¡°Kid, you were right. A little on the nose, but you were right.¡±

    Ayax sighed. ¡°I still feel like an idiot.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to feel like that for a bit.¡± Frances turned to Elizabeth and pursed her lips. ¡°By the way¡­ Elizabeth, I¡¯m sorry about this morning.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive. I finished everything. I just¡­¡± Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°I still blame myself for what happened on the beach, and all the deaths we had. I know it¡¯s not only my fault. I know this is war, but¡­ I can¡¯t help second-guessing myself.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything we can do to help?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Just¡­ bear with me, please. I¡¯m not sure what will help.¡± Elizabeth chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Maybe you could drag me out when I¡¯m trying to lock myself in my room.¡±

    ¡°We could do that. If it will help you feel better,¡± said Frances.

    Elizabeth nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯ll be nice. I¡¯m going to talk to Renia too. How did you find her Frances?¡±

    ¡°Um, to make a long story short, I met her at a House of Light and I found her again when I realized we all might need someone to talk to.¡± Frances frowned. ¡°How did you find out about her?¡±

    ¡°I was talking to some of our soldiers. They absolutely adore her. Thank you for hiring her, and for taking care of things while I was being¡­ stupid.¡± Elizabeth sighed, glancing at Ginger. ¡°How did you do it, Ginger? You were a battalion commander before.¡±

    ¡°You muddle along until you find something that works,¡± Ginger grunted as she sat up against the bed. ¡°You¡¯re doing fine and with time, you¡¯ll get better. And if you get stupid, we¡¯ll knock it out of you.¡±

    ¡°Gently,¡± said Martin, smiling. ¡°But we¡¯re glad you¡¯re feeling better, Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elizabeth raised her arms. ¡°Group hug?¡±

    They all burrowed into each other in a tangle of arms, laughing as they did so.

    <hr>

    ¡°Frances, do you mind sleeping over tonight?¡± Elizabeth asked after they left Ginger and Martin in their hospital room.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to come over,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Can I join too? Please?¡± Ayax asked, not looking at either of them.

    Frances stiffened slightly, but the troll looked so forlorn with her tail almost dragging on the floor that she sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Elizabeth?¡±

    Her friend smiled. ¡°The more the merrier.¡±

    <hr>

    Unlike most of their sleepovers, this one was quiet. Perhaps everybody was too tired, perhaps they¡¯d talked too much that day, but when the day ended. The three girls gathered in the room, said their goodnights and chatted for a bit. After they joined Elizabeth in prayer to their own respective deities, they fell asleep.

    Except, Ayax hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. When she was sure Frances and Elizabeth were dead to the world, she opened her eyes and sat up in her bed. The three girls had moved their beds together, with Frances¡¯s in the centre, Elizabeth and Ayax on the sides.

    The troll stared at her cousin¡¯s sleeping form, arms wrapped contentedly around a spare pillow. It was probably the cutest thing in the world, and yet, Ayax almost sniffled at the shame that cut through her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    Ayax jumped and saw that Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were open. The Otherworlder pulled herself upright and slowly walked over to Ayax¡¯s bed, taking a seat on the end.

    ¡°No. Sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t wake me up. I couldn¡¯t sleep either.¡± Elizabeth sighed and glanced at Frances. ¡°It¡¯s strange. One year ago I was helping Frances keep it together and now she¡¯s the one helping us.¡±

    Ayax nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a lot stronger than she knows.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Elizabeth slowly pulled Frances¡¯s blanket over her. ¡°Ayax, I know we just talked about how important it is for us not to do anything stupid and take care of ourselves, but I think we both know who we need to protect at all costs.¡±

    Ayax nodded, meeting Elizabeth¡¯s eyes. ¡°We cannot let her go back to her parents. They¡ªthey don¡¯t deserve to even see another hair on her head.¡±

    Elizabeth brushed a lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Do you know she¡¯s why I decided that I can¡¯t keep blaming myself?¡±

    The troll frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°After she made the food, I was really torn up. I was happy and sad, and ashamed. I needed to talk, so I talked to the soldiers. They were glad to see me and they told me about how Frances has been handling things in my absence. She was making sure they were barracked, well-fed, and even got a counsellor for them. After all that, even though we were all hurt by the battle, she kept doing what was right.¡± Elizabeth smiled at Ayax. ¡°Frances says that she relies on me more, but in truth, I think we all rely on each other. If we listen and comfort her, she¡¯s the one who keeps us moving forward.¡±

    Ayax nodded slowly and reached out to take Elizabeth¡¯s hand. ¡°The one we anchor ourselves to. The one who keeps us focused on what¡¯s important and what¡¯s right.¡± The pair looked over the small girl, still sleeping, mouth having now dropped open.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to drool,¡± Ayax said.

    ¡°Oh, dear.¡± Elizabeth giggled softly and leaned closer to Ayax. ¡°You know she might be upset at you for a while.¡±

    ¡°I know. I deserve it, though.¡± Ayax took a deep breath and met Elizabeth¡¯s eye. ¡°Liz, is it a little crazy that we as a group feel so strongly for each other? That we¡¯d do everything we can to protect each other?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. It is crazy and strange. I think it¡¯s even a little dangerous.¡± Elizabeth squeezed Ayax¡¯s hand as the troll averted her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not just you, it¡¯s me, Frances, Martin, and now Ginger. We¡¯ve all thrown our lives into the path of danger just to protect each other. I know that isn¡¯t normal, and maybe it isn¡¯t right, but it might be the only thing that might get us out of this war. We just need to do so as carefully as we can.¡±

    Ayax snorted, ¡°And not walk into a thunderstorm to try to learn how to channel lightning.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Elizabeth hesitated, but leaned forward, and hugged the troll. ¡°Good night, Ayax.¡±

    Ayax, tail straight as a pole, nodded numbly. ¡°Good night. Thank you, Liz.¡±

    Elizabeth slid off the bed and smiled. It was once again, the bright, sunny smile that Ayax had fallen in love with.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 43 (107): The General and the Princess

    ¡°We¡¯re not heading back to the front?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Alexander and Elowise shook their heads, and both opened their mouths to speak, before realizing they were about to talk over one another. The centaur gestured with her hand and Alexand nodded.

    ¡°Thanks, Elowise. Yes, you¡¯re not going back. The Alavari have ceased launching attacks on our defences. They¡¯ve taken part of the first defence line, but for the moment, they¡¯re sitting still. I suspect they¡¯re waiting for better weather so they can use their cannon.¡±

    Martin scratched his chin. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the weather. It certainly hasn¡¯t been conducive to an attack.¡±

    ¡°That is certainly a possibility, but we think they¡¯re planning something.¡± Alexander pointed to the Lightning Battalion¡¯s flag on the map of Erlenberg. ¡°Your battalion¡¯s going to be reinforced tomorrow, but it¡¯ll take time to train your new recruits, so in the meantime, you¡¯ve been relegated to rear guard duties. That includes guarding the Alavari prisoners we¡¯ve taken. We don¡¯t have many, only about two hundred, but I need someone I can trust. There¡¯s a lot of anger towards them and these prisoners are valuable bargaining chips that cannot be harmed.¡±

    ¡°We can use them to trade for prisoners the Alavari have taken, right?¡± Ginger asked, crossing her arms.

    Alexander nodded. ¡°Precisely.¡±

    Elowise coughed. ¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry, but the reinforcements you¡¯re getting consist of another company of convict soldiers. On the other hand, you¡¯re getting a hundred volunteers, and the surviving company of the 12th and they¡¯re experienced soldiers. That should bring your numbers up.¡±

    Frances winced as her friends couldn¡¯t quite hide their frustration. Martin in particular was rubbing his temples.

    ¡°Is Erisdale sending us anything?¡± he asked.

    Alexander shook his head. ¡°Food and arms, but reinforcements have been tied up. The Alavari have advanced back into Vertingen and Earl Forowena¡¯s army is heading them off.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, sir, perhaps we should sally out and attack them,¡± said Elizabeth. She pointed at the Alavari camp on the map. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to change the situation by staying on the defensive. We need to try to turn the tables on them.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°If we can attack the Alavari, raid their camp, destroy their cannon or supplies, we could buy ourselves more time.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± Elowise turned to Alexander. ¡°We already are assigning them to guard the prisoners, maybe they can come up with something after interrogating them.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t interrogated them, dad?¡± Ayax asked, blinking in surprise.

    ¡°We have, but it¡¯s not been very productive. You all on the other hand¡­¡± Alexander nodded slowly, a grin spreading on his features. ¡°Give it a try. I think you¡¯re going to surprise me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll try, sir,¡± said Elizabeth, smiling.

    Elowise clapped her hands. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, but be careful. The Alavari are driven and determined. They might not be attacking now, but I suspect they may resort to espionage or infiltrators.¡± The centaur shifted between her hooves, her fists clenching tight. ¡°I have personal experience with their operatives. They will try anything for victory.¡±

    It would not be appropriate to try to comfort a superior officer, but Frances felt she had to do something. So she curtsied, bowing her head. ¡°Thank you for your honesty, commander Elowise.¡±

    To her embarrassment, her friends followed as best they could, with Ginger resorting to a bow.

    Elowise had an unreadable expression on her face, but they could all see her lips wanting to form a bittersweet smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, you¡¯re dismissed,¡± she said.

    <hr>

    The Alavari Camp Outside of Erlenberg¡­

    General Antigones of the Black Banner Army sipped his flask of water, before stoppering it and carefully setting it beside his papers. Erlenberg¡¯s spring rains were proving to be quite the complication and so shovels, towels, and medicine to alleviate the disease spread by foul water all had to be ordered. He had clerks to draw up the base calculations, but he wanted to review the numbers himself before they were sent off.

    He didn¡¯t mind desk work, but there was a lot and he wished was going for a jog around the camp. However, he wasn¡¯t as strong as he used to be. His once black hair and beard were grey. A run in the rain was possible, but it was damned cold and wet enough that he had to drape a heavy fur coat over his muscled shoulders. If he went out of his tent for a walk, he¡¯d had to use one of the spare towels to wipe his clothes down. It was raining that badly.

    Annoyingly enough, his guards could tell that he was bored as they stood in his tent, looking a little sympathetic at the stack of papers he was handling.

    Antigones heard the squelch of boots approaching his tent and raised his hand to see a soldier open the tent flap. It was pouring outside and Antigones decided that moment that his army probably needed more towels.

    The young troll saluted, rainwater dripping off a wide-brimmed hat he was wearing. It was not a standard-issue, but Antigones scribbled a note to look into getting some.

    ¡°General, we found a half-orc woman who claims to be one of our agents. She gave the right password, but we find this highly unlikely given her garb.¡±

    The orc general¡¯s almost moustache-thick eyebrows inched together. ¡°Well, bring her in.¡±

    The soldier nodded and marched in along with two others, a goblin and an ogre. The ogre was holding onto a half-orc half-troll, also known as a trorc, woman in her mid-twenties. That meant she had an orc¡¯s green skin and eyes with black sclera, but a troll¡¯s pointed ears and tail.

    Most noticeably, she was stripped down to a sodden linen shirt and lingerie that left nothing to the imagination. The only other accessories she had were a bizarrely crooked wand in a wrist holster and a rope bracelet with dark pebble-like stones.

    The trorc winked. ¡°Hey General. How are you doing? Like what you see?¡±

    Antigones sighed, one hand stroking his beard, which ran down his shirt to his waist. ¡°Soldiers, this is Aiva, she is one of ours.¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ gazes slowly fixated on Aiva, who cackled and shook her head. Droplets flew all over the soldiers from her black hair.

    ¡°Oh! Sorry sir, miss. I¡¯ll get you some clothes¡ª¡±

    ¡°She stays. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± To emphasize the point, he swept his hand toward the door.

    The soldiers let go of Aiva and scurried away. The guards saluted their general smartly, smiling only slightly, before leaving as well.

    Aiva sauntered up to Antigones, sweeping aside the papers before leaning over his desk. ¡°Want some private time with me, eh, general?¡±

    The trorc female yelped as Antigones tossed a towel at her head, but long-honed reflexes caught the cloth against her face. Aiva pulled the cloth over her hair to see Antigones rising from his desk. She was tall, but her head only just reached his broad shoulders.

    ¡°What are you doing in that getup?¡± Antigones asked, taking the towel and gently working it against Aiva¡¯s soaked hair.

    The trorc sighed and wrapped another of the spare towels around her chest. ¡°I had to go for a swim through the moat. They¡¯re not guarding the city¡¯s western side closely and so that¡¯s the escape route I chose.¡±

    Antigones lightly touched the back of his hand against her forehead, before continuing to dry Aiva off. ¡°You¡¯re going to catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°I thought you liked it when I¡¯m wet.¡± Aiva shivered. She tried to hide it with the towel, but Antigones noticed and took off his heavy fur cloak.

    ¡°You get grouchy when you¡¯re sick.¡± He laid the cloak over her shoulders and tilted her chin up with his fingers, smirking as he did so.

    ¡°You¡¯re grouchy all the time.¡± The trorc grabbed her husband¡¯s shoulders, levered herself up onto her tiptoes, and kissed him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    The orc, holding onto his wife, leaned into her. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Princess.¡±

    Princess Titania ¡°Aiva¡± Greyhammer, daughter of King Thorgoth of the Alavari, let go of her husband and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Antigones, stop it.¡±

    Sighing, the orc stepped back, hands raised. ¡°Alright, Titania. Just lie down on the couch and relax. You have had quite a long mission.¡±

    Titania rolled her eyes and turned her back on Antigones. ¡°Dear, you need to hear my report. It¡¯s important.¡±

    Antigones put his arms on her shoulders and gently ushered his wife to the rather large lounging couch off to the side of the tent. ¡°You need a care session after infiltrating enemy lines.¡± Pausing, Antigones pursed his lips. ¡°If it makes you feel better, you can make your report while I help you with this.¡±

    Titania stood for a moment in front of the couch, lips petulantly curled. A second later, she whined, ¡°Oh fine!¡± and flounced onto the couch. She threw off the wet shirt and lay down, face-first, chin resting on the arm of the couch.

    Antigones retrieved a bottle of massage oil and sat down beside his wife. Pouring some onto his hands he put the bottle next to one of the tent¡¯s many lamps to warm up, and rubbed his oiled palms together to heat up the oil on his fingers. Only when he was quite sure the temperature was sufficient did he slowly begin to massage Titania¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°There, doesn¡¯t that feel better, Titania?¡±

    Titania merely hissed, but her fox-like tail was writhing with rather obvious pleasure. She opened her mouth, trying to get the report out, but the scent of the flower-perfumed oil filled her senses, as did the sensation of her husband¡¯s callused hands rubbing against tired and sore muscles.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s so important that you have to tell me now?¡± Antigones asked.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Titania exhaled and with her expression hidden from her husband¡¯s eyes, smiled. ¡°To start with, Alexander Windwhistler commands the defence.¡±

    Antigones didn¡¯t pause in his ministrations, but his eyes did widen. ¡°A Windwhistler put up such a defence?¡±

    ¡°You probably know him as Alexander Blacktail of the Half-sword Mercenary Company. His second-in-command is ex-Baroness Elowise Fields,¡± said Titania.

    The orc hummed, strong fingers rubbing his wife¡¯s neck. ¡°So that¡¯s where Elowise went. Hmm, that explains why their dispositions have been excellent. They have experienced commanders.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, oh!¡± Titania gritted her teeth and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the spot. Oh, and I know your next question.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Antigones asked, an eyebrow arched.

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering how their troops are holding.¡± Titania grinned, glancing over her shoulder. ¡°That or you want to know the state of the supplies in the city?¡±

    Antigones nodded somewhat absentmindedly, his attention still focused on Titania¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Indeed. I am aware we haven¡¯t cut their supply lines yet, but it¡¯s annoying we have no idea what their supply situation is.¡± He suddenly blinked and winced. ¡°Ah, they¡¯re not running out?¡±

    Titania shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately they¡¯re not, dear. Erisdale is sending Erlenberg very few soldiers, but a lot of food, gunpowder and ammunition. They also evacuated a large portion of the city¡¯s civilian population after Aijin Fields.¡±

    Antigones stroked the end of his beard. ¡°Blast. So the army will have to surround the city after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes. At least then we can force them to just rely on being supplied by ship.¡± Titania hummed as her husband pressed against a sore spot on her back. ¡°As to the troops, it¡¯s a little more¡ªOh, there, please. Oh, yes.¡± Coughing, Titania winced. ¡°Sorry, dear. You¡¯re just so good at this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for feeling good, Titania.¡± Kissing his wife¡¯s shoulder, Antigones whispered. ¡°Your father¡¯s not here.¡±

    Titania exhaled slowly and closed her eyes. ¡°I know. Thank you.¡± Exhaling, she opened her eyes and found she was able to smile again. ¡°Right, as for the troops. They¡¯re recruiting more from the remaining populace. Their security was pretty good, but I managed to sneak into their map room and counted how many battalions they have. They have twenty-three battalions of varying strengths.¡±

    Frowning now, and not just because his wife had a lot of tense muscles on her back, Antigones muttered, ¡°Twenty-three battalions is a lot, even if not all of them are full-strength. They could have anywhere from seven to almost twelve-thousand soldiers. How many of them are newly raised? By my estimate, we had to have caused around four thousand casualties to the twelve-thousand they first fielded, in addition to the thousand we captured.¡±

    ¡°That was apparently just a portion of their total force and they¡¯ve been recruiting from the population. I¡¯m sorry, dear, I can¡¯t tell you how many battalions are newly raised. They did raise at least five, but they¡¯re putting a lot of new recruits into existing battalions,¡± Titania explained.

    ¡°Hm. That¡¯s not good news.¡± Suddenly, he chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯d rather kiss the messenger. She¡¯s brought very valuable intelligence.¡±

    Titania giggled at that and glanced over her shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s more. Alexander and Elowise have set up multiple defensive lines in the city, essentially creating isolated areas they can quarantine if any one part of the line is breached. I recorded where they are in my storage gem, but essentially, the army is facing a fortress built in the city.¡±

    Eyes sparkling with interest, Antigones briefly paused in his massage. He had to put some more oil on Titania¡¯s back anyway. ¡°Hmm, damn. That explains how they held up our advance. I wonder how did they build such lines so quickly?¡±

    ¡°I am not certain, but I suspect Erlenberg has been consulting with Erisdale. The plans seem to have been proposed by Eleanor Windwhistler, who is smart, but no strategic genius. However, her daughter is the Firehand.¡±

    Snapping one¡¯s fingers when covered with scented massage oil was not easy, but the older orc managed. ¡°And she sits on the War Council with Earl Forowena and of course Eleanor acted rationally. It certainly explains why supplies are being organized so quickly. They knew about Erlenberg¡¯s weakness.¡± Antigones began to rub Titania¡¯s lower back, making her purr again. ¡°But why not send more troops? All my scouts report that all they¡¯ve sent are convict troops.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the human kingdoms being selfish, but then again, my father¡¯s deployed his armies on all the other fronts. There¡¯s also a final complication you might want to consider.¡± The trorc met her husband¡¯s eyes again. ¡°You lost one of your war mages recently, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Antigones nodded. ¡°We did. It was Carlena the Exploder.¡±

    ¡°That bitch?¡± Titania asked, smiling much like a cat who¡¯d caught its prey.

    Frowning, Antigones stopped massaging his wife, much to her eyebrow-raised displeasure. ¡°I prefer not to speak so ill of the dead, even if she is¡ªwas a pain.¡±

    ¡°She worships the ground my father walks upon and bullied Aralik at the academy. You know, your son. Sweetest healer-mage, who somehow likes me even though I¡¯m his step-mother?¡± Titania squawked, tail standing on end.

    Antigones¡¯s frown vanished, a scowl taking its place. ¡°Ah, I stand corrected. Yes, that bitch is dead and has my officers tails¡¯ a wagging about a lightning-wielding mage in the city.¡±

    ¡°Luckily for us, I have some information on that.¡± Titania flipped herself over onto her back, gave him a pointed look and lifted one long, muscled leg toward her husband. Antigones slid down the couch to begin on her thighs. ¡°The mage that killed her is Frances Windwhistler, an Otherworlder, and the adoptive daughter of Edana Firehand.¡±

    Antigones frowned. ¡°A powerful mage. Odd that she¡¯s adopted by the Firehand, though. I thought the Otherworlders mostly wanted to leave Durannon and return to their families.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look into that next time I go in. It is an interesting question. More importantly, she¡¯s easily the most powerful mage the city has to offer. She¡¯s perhaps not as good of a duellist as Ophelia Voidsailor, but I saw her lightning spell during the Winter Tournament. She¡¯s only sixteen but is a veteran and was at Vertingen, Westfall Pass, Kwent and Freeburg.¡±

    Antigones froze. ¡°She¡¯s the mage that stopped us from taking out the Firehand!¡±

    Titania nodded sagely and nudged her husband with her bare feet to get him to keep working on her thighs. ¡°Yes, she is. She¡¯s also the second-in-Command of the Lightning Battalion, one of the quick response forces that has been causing the army trouble. This Lightning Battalion of hers is led by Elizabeth Windwhistler, an Otherworlder Warrior, and has amongst its commanding staff, Alexander¡¯s adopted daughter who is also a mage, and an Erisdalian knight. By all rights, this kind of force should fail. They¡¯re all very young, the battalion¡¯s cobbled from fragments of other battalions, and they have an entire company made up of convict soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Except, they¡¯re the bane of my army right now,¡± said Antigones.

    Titania nodded, lips breaking into a grin. ¡°And I figured out why. All of them, including the convicts, have been trained. They¡¯re loyal and they have an amazing degree of initiative. That and they have two mages and an entire cavalry company. The good news is the last battle¡¯s been rough on them and they¡¯ve been rotated to the rear for rest. More than half of them right now are wounded.¡±

    Antigones¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°And you¡¯re completely confident of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Once the weather lets up, you have an opening¡ªmmph!¡± Quickly getting over her surprise, Titania closed her eyes and leaned into her husband¡¯s kiss.

    When they did part, Antigones had an eager light in his eyes that looked a little out of place for his age. ¡°Titania, my officers have been in a complete tizzy about this Lightning Battalion, and because they didn¡¯t exist until after Aijin fields, the prisoners we¡¯ve captured have no idea what they are. You have quite possibly saved this siege. What would you like to do tonight because I¡¯m going to pamper you.¡±

    Cheeks reddening, Titania whispered, ¡°Y¡ªyou really don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°I want to, but that¡¯s up to you, as always,¡± Antigones said, gently caressing his wife¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°After all that I¡¯ve done, even after all the people I¡¯ve had to sleep with, and still do, how can you love me so?¡± Titania asked.

    Antigones chuckled. ¡°You make it easy, my fierce princess. Besides, it¡¯s your father¡¯s fault for sending you on these missions.¡±

    Sighing, Titania embraced her husband, pressing her head against his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    ¡°I really hate hearing you say that. Can I convince you by saying that Galena is throwing you a bone after giving you a terrible father and an idiot brother?¡± Antigones asked, semi-teasingly.

    Titania shrugged and let go of her husband, lying back on the couch. ¡°Maybe. Though, it¡¯s not really Timur¡¯s fault. Timur has no idea what he¡¯s done to me.¡±

    Antigones, frowning, moved down to massage his wife¡¯s feet. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still an idiot, but he¡¯s become¡­ less of an idiot.¡± Titania frowned, one hand scratching at her pointed ear. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how or why, but he¡¯s been looking at my father differently. Admiringly still, but more carefully.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, someone knocked something into his thick head.¡± Antigones pushed his knuckle into his wife¡¯s foot, making her groan in satisfaction. ¡°I also have some news. We¡¯re getting reinforced. Prince Sebastian and Megara made it very hard, but the Lapanteria¡¯s Grand Legion was driven back and we¡¯ve occupied their border province of Resthan.¡±

    Titania''s eyes half-lidded, bit her lip as tingles shot up her feet. ¡°There¡¯s some kind of catch.¡±

    Antigones blinked. ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    Titania giggled. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re grouchy, but you¡¯re very rarely unhappy, and you sound like it now.¡±

    Shaking his head, the orc stroked his beard. ¡°We¡¯re getting Helias and the 2nd Corps. They¡¯re arriving tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So that means you¡¯re still in charge of the siege.¡± Titania frowned, her toes curling. ¡°Which begs the question of why did my father send him to you? He knows we both hate him. Ow!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, dear. I think you scratched your feet. Must have been when you were clambering out of the moat.¡± Antigones got up and fetched a tub of unguent, dressing and bandages, which he started to dress the wound with.

    ¡°I was wondering why it was stinging¡ª¡± Titania hissed as the unguent touched the scratch ¡°¡ªAh, yeah there. Thank you, dear.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, I suspect he¡¯s sent Helias and his 2nd corps to us to help his new favourite make a name for himself. Helias did take Freeburg, only to be foiled by an Otherworlder counterattack. Aside from that, he¡¯s not held command of a large force.¡± Antigones wrapped the bandage and glanced up. ¡°How¡¯s that dear? Too tight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± As Antigones did the knot on the bandage, Titania hummed. ¡°He could be sending him to keep an eye on you. Or even worse, he could have sent Helias to you as part of a plot to try to make you look bad.¡±

    Antigones paused, narrowing his eyes. ¡°It is a favoured strategy of your father to send someone to constrain our movements. That¡¯s what he intended when he married you to me.¡±

    ¡°In a sense. He was more trying to control you rather than monitor you through me.¡± Titania giggled and nudged her husband with her feet again. ¡°I think that¡¯s the only thing I will ever thank him for.¡±

    The orc grinned. ¡°Perhaps I should do so to his face the next time we meet.¡± Getting up, he grabbed cups and the wine bottle on his desk and poured two cups. ¡°So, what do you think I should do next?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a plan already?¡± Titania asked.

    Antigones sipped from his glass. ¡°Yes, but as you know, I always want to hear your ideas first because you often give very good ideas.¡±

    Titania smiled widely. ¡°In that case, send Helias¡¯s army forward into the northern part of the city. Batter down their weakened defences and destroy Helias¡¯s credibility in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡°I was actually thinking the same thing. The problem is that I would prefer not to lose more good Alavari. So if you have any ideas to make this plan better, I¡¯m all ears,¡± Antigones said.

    Frowning, Titania sipped from her cup, resting her cheek in one hand. ¡°Hmm, give me a team of your best and I can go in and take their leadership out.¡±

    ¡°That I don¡¯t like,¡± said Antigones, shaking his head.

    Titania arched an eyebrow. ¡°You know I could do it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that you have to do it because of your father.¡± The orc gave his wife a meaningful glance. His was none-too-amused.

    ¡°I¡¯m choosing to carry this mission out, Antigones, not because I want to but because we might not win if we don¡¯t. The Black Banner Army¡¯s already taken a lot of casualties and lost a battalion of Zwei-solders.¡± Titania snapped her fingers. ¡°They¡¯ve got two hundred of them prisoner by the way.¡±

    Antigones sighed, eyes on his glass. ¡°Titania, I¡¯m sorry for being grouchy. You know my feelings about the deal you made with your father.¡±

    ¡°It was the only way to keep things from escalating,¡± said the trorc, putting her cup down on the ground.

    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t hold it against you. You putting yourself in danger worries me.¡±

    Antigones felt a hand on his arm and turned to find his wife pulling herself beside him, leaning her head against his shoulder.

    ¡°You have made yourself a bit too clear on the subject, dear, but I accept your apology. I won¡¯t go in, yet. By the way, why don¡¯t you trade the Zwei-Solders with some of the prisoners you have.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sweetie.¡± He didn¡¯t bat an eye as Titania kicked her legs over his so she was sitting on him, using his arms as a couch. ¡°As for that idea, I¡¯ve considered it, but I¡¯ll wait a few days. If I propose a trade too early that would imply weakness. I don¡¯t want them to think that we¡¯re letting them off yet.¡±

    ¡°Are you taking a page out of my book?¡± Titania asked, making herself comfortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s more that you reminded me of a page in what I¡¯ve learned,¡± Antigones replied.

    Titania smiled, hands stroking her husband¡¯s beard. He had to have oiled it this morning because it smelled quite nice. ¡°Hmm. To take a page out of your book, have you considered what you pulled at Vertingen?¡±

    ¡°Get their attention and then hit them where they don¡¯t expect?¡± Antigones asked, one hand¡¯s fingers twirling his wife¡¯s hair.

    Titania nodded. ¡°Using Helias¡¯s army to get their attention in the south of the city so that you can then take the glory.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I like that idea on paper but we¡¯ll have to go through what you¡¯ve got in detail. I don¡¯t want to throw lives away needlessly.¡± Antigones slid-carried his wife onto the couch and settled over her, hands on either side of her head. ¡°In the meantime, I think you¡¯re too well-clothed at the moment.¡±

    Titania rolled her eyes. Nevertheless, she wrapped her hands around her husband¡¯s neck, pulling him towards her. ¡°Antigones you are incorrigible.¡±

    ¡°And you love me despite it.¡± He winked and she locked lips with him. ¡°Besides, I¡­ Mmph¡ªI know you¡¯ve missed me.¡±

    Titania guided her husband¡¯s hands down over and past her shoulders. ¡°Oh, I do. Now rip these off already.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 44 (108): The Prisoners and Ayax

    The prison that the Lightning Battalion was guarding was actually one of the banks in Erlenberg, with its vaults and offices repurposed to serve as cells. They didn¡¯t lock the prisoners in the vaults of course, but replaced the vault doors with a grated gate and exploited the fact that the vaults only had one entryway.

    The former ¡°Gilded Bank,¡± which had been a holding of House Voidsailor, also had a fancy front lawn, which provided a perfect place for the Lightning Battalion to continue training. Martin and Elizabeth were overseeing these drills, maneuvers and firing drills, whilst Ginger, still on crutches, gave tips and advice from the sidelines.

    Ayax and Frances however were tackling a far more complicated task.

    Faced with two mages, the prisoners were impeccably behaved. The mix of trolls, ogres, goblins and orcs tried no tricks, or attempted any backtalk. Frances and Ayax made sure their soldiers fed them and provided them with basic amenities. The prisoners took them and did their own thing. When they exercised within the bank¡¯s now empty foye, they didn¡¯t try to force their way out.

    The problem was that they didn¡¯t talk to Frances, Ayax, or any of their guards. The girls had already tried interrogating them, but unwilling to threaten them, the prisoners had refused to say anything. They¡¯d occasionally apologized for being rude, but they said nothing about the army¡¯s state.

    ¡°It¡¯s like talking to a wall,¡± said Frances during lunch with her friends. It was a simple lunch of sandwiches made with salted pork and grilled vegetables. Since the Alavari had surrounded Erlenberg on land, strict rationing had been introduced to make supplies last longer. They were still getting food by ship, but only in convoys.

    Ayax nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t threaten them, and they don¡¯t like us.¡±

    Ginger chuckled. ¡°Well you could threaten them, but Ayax you¡¯re more stern than scary and Frances you are¡­ um.¡± The redhead frowned. ¡°How do I say it?¡±

    ¡°Cute,¡± Elizabeth supplied.

    Frances couldn¡¯t stop herself from pouting a little. That brought a fresh round of giggles and chuckles from her friends, which she couldn¡¯t help but join in. It was always nice to be good at something, even if it was being too cute to intimidate someone properly.

    Her hand mirror began to vibrate. Reaching into it, Frances flipped it open, expecting Alexander or Elowise. Instead, she was met with green eyes.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Edana smiled. She seemed to be in a carriage that from how it shook, was going quite quickly. ¡°Frances, it¡¯s been too long. Are you free?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Frances waved goodbye to her friends before running to an empty room and grabbing a chair. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you mom.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t call earlier. It¡¯s been quite busy.¡± The carriage ran over something and Edana almost hit her head on the ceiling. Someone in the background however muttered mutinously.

    ¡°Is that Igraine with you, mom?¡± Frances asked.

    Edana¡¯s cheeks acquired a dusting of red as Igraine snorted in the background. ¡°Yes, dear. We¡¯re heading to Vertingen and into Gestoch where Earl Forowena¡¯s army is. General Berengaria is making an attempt to dislodge her.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°But enough about the war, I heard you were unharmed, but I also was told you were in some very dangerous fighting. What happened?¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°We¡¯re fine, mom. Ginger, the convict I told you about, got badly hurt, but it¡¯s mostly just stress.¡±

    Edana arched an eyebrow. ¡°Just stress?¡±

    Swallowing, Frances averted her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to make her mom worried, not when she was so far away she couldn¡¯t do anything but worry. Edana was far too perceptive for her to hide it, though.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much, but my friends are having a hard time with the war. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± Frances grimaced and cupped her face with her hands. Her heart was suddenly pounding, a wave of feeling barely held back by the salient fact that she had managed to help her friends. ¡°I did manage to help them, but it got kind of scary for a moment.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Edana asked, alarm in her voice.

    ¡°I had to restrain, Ayax.¡± Frances waved her arms as her mother¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°She wasn¡¯t in a good place! She was feeling guilty about Ginger being hurt and honestly just needed a hug and the hard truth.¡±

    Her mother didn¡¯t look entirely convinced. After a moment, though, she sighed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you on that, Frances. How are you feeling, though?¡±

    ¡°Tired.¡± Frances didn¡¯t know how else to explain how her hands just started to shake when she was alone. Or how she would sit in her bed, staring at the ceiling, tears in her eyes, and yet unable to cry.

    ¡°And this is where I get out,¡± said Igraine. Frances heard the carriage door open. From how Edana glanced off to the side, she suspected the athletic ranger had hoisted herself out of the carriage and onto the roof.

    ¡°Thanks, Igraine.¡± Edana turned back to Frances, leaning closer to the mirror¡¯s surface. ¡°Dear? You know you can tell me anything, right?¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡ªIt¡¯s hard. Not because I don¡¯t want to tell you. I don¡¯t know how to tell you.¡± Wiping her eyes, Frances swallowed. ¡°I feel like I want to cry, but I don¡¯t feel like I want to, or get why. My friends are alive, but it hurts to see them like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh Frances, I¡¯m so sorry you feel that way. But you know¡­ that¡¯s kind of a good thing.¡± Edana smiled proudly, her eyes moistening. ¡°How kind you are, and how much you care for your friends and family is your best quality. It¡¯s something you should take pride in more often.¡±

    Frances sniffled, and dabbed at her eyes with the edge of her sleeve. ¡°Thank you, mom. I have to admit, I am kind of glad I can be the one to help my friends now, instead of just being helped by them. I just wish it wasn¡¯t because of this.¡±

    ¡°Oh I can understand that feeling.¡± Edana wiped her own eyes, took a deep breath and smirked wickedly. ¡°So, I also heard you visited a House of Light. What services did you sample?¡±

    Frances gulped. ¡°Um, I visited because I needed to talk to someone, mom. I¡­ I was just feeling lonely and sad.¡±

    Edana¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Oh no. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be. You didn¡¯t know and well, I understand you expected it. I¡¯m just not ready for that step yet. But it did help and Renia, the harpy I talked to, is working for our battalion now as our counselor. Our troops absolutely love her.¡±

    Saying that the Lightning Battalion loved Renia was a bit of a simplification. After Renia was formally inducted into the battalion and saw her first round of patients, the harpy was met with an adoring reverence and respect that quite bewildered her. There was of course, those whose interests were more carnal or romantic. Yet, even those individuals valued Renia not for her looks, but for the kind ear she¡¯d lend to them, and the words of wisdom and comfort she¡¯d impart.

    That and Frances and Elizabeth had made it quite clear in their formal introduction of Renia that she was to be treated with utmost respect and they would be disappointed if they heard otherwise.

    ¡°Speaking of your troops, I can¡¯t believe you and your friends are leading a battalion now, and so well at that. I¡¯ve even read some of the dispatches Alexander and some of the Erlenberg staff have sent back to us.¡±

    Frances blushed. ¡°Thanks mom. We just¡­ we just try our best.¡±

    ¡°And you should be proud of your best, especially with how all you were given were convict soldiers.¡± To Frances¡¯s surprise, her mother¡¯s smile twisted into a wry grimace. ¡°Some of your fellow Otherworlders are not doing so well. Jim and Nicole, who Earl Forowena picked up, are showing exceptional promise. So is George under Alice Trollhammer¡¯s tutelage. Quite a number of the others are better off just as exceptionally talented fighters, though.¡±

    Frances hesitated. She¡¯d never seen such a ugly look from her mother and her curiosity was well and truly piqued.

    ¡°Mom¡­ what¡¯s wrong? I know the war is not going very well, but I thought the situation got better.¡±

    Edana shut her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like you being there, Frances,¡± she stammered, her voice choked. ¡°You know that the Alavari army at Erlenberg got reinforced. You¡¯re also getting reinforcements, but the situation¡¯s gotten so dangerous and I hate that I can¡¯t do anything to help you other than that.¡±

    Frances flinched, but if she thought about it from Edana¡¯s perspective, it made all too much sense. ¡°Mom¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already gone through so much and yet the war keeps asking more of you. I know you said you wanted to help, dear, but I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± Edana sniffled, wiping her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ just an old woman¡¯s ramblings¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom, thank you, for worrying about me.¡± Frances sniffled, pressing her own sleeve to her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s¡ªI can¡¯t tell you how much it helps, knowing that no matter what, I know you¡¯ll be waiting to see me again.¡±

    That brought another round of fresh tears and sniffles from both Edana and Frances. They weren¡¯t sad tears. Mother and daughter took comfort from the fact that they would be there for each other. Yet both could feel so intensely, the danger they were of being torn apart.

    <hr>

    ¡°So, what are you doing now?¡± Edana asked after they both had composed themselves somewhat.

    Frances sighed. ¡°We¡¯re guarding some prisoners. We can¡¯t seem to get them to open up, though. I mean, I¡¯m not surprised that they don¡¯t want to talk to us, but it¡¯s frustrating. I suppose the best thing we can do is exchange them.¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°The sooner the better I hope.¡±

    Something about how her mom said that made the back of her neck tingle and Frances sat up straighter. ¡°Why do you say that mom?¡±

    Edana hesitated. She wanted to shield her daughter from her thoughts. Yet, as she looked at Frances, she remembered that her daughter had demonstrated her strength countless times.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about how long it¡¯s been since the siege started, and yet the Alavari haven¡¯t asked to exchange the prisoners they took at Aijin. They have had to feed them too, and yet they¡¯re just keeping them?¡± Edana steepled her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve already advised Alexander, but I think they¡¯re planning something.¡±

    The room was warm, but Frances felt cold. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t use them as shields, would they?¡±

    Edana blinked. ¡°Sorry? Shields? What do you mean.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Human shields. I read about it somewhere. You march prisoners in front of your army to absorb fire so you can close on the enemy,¡± Frances whispered. She made a quick calculation and shook her head. From what they knew the Alavari had only around a thousand prisoners. Not enough to pose a distraction. ¡°Sorry, they probably don¡¯t have enough.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s still a possibility. I was just worried they might kill them.¡± Edana regarded Frances with a sad look, remembering that her daughter knew human and Alavari darkness.

    Suddenly, Edana felt her stomach drop into a pit. She bit back her tongue, but Frances could see the color drain from her face.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Frances if¡ªif you¡­ if they capture you? What do you plan to do?¡±

    Try not to die. But that wasn¡¯t the main problem. Frances knew why her mother was asking this question.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to hold out.¡± Frances chuckled humorlessly. ¡°I do have experience.¡±

    ¡°Frances, hitting you is not the only thing that an Alavari can do to hurt you.¡±

    Frances froze. The anguish in her mother¡¯s voice caused a warping, twisting pain in her chest. To hear her mom make that kind of sound¡­ What could she even say to Edana? Who cared for her and wanted to keep her safe? What kind of reassurance could she give?

    Especially when Frances knew with cold certainty that what her mother was implying was a distinct possibility.

    ¡°Mom, Durannon is my home.¡± Frances knew the words sounded pathetic, but there was nothing she could say. It was the plain truth.

    Edana winced and sighed. She knew Frances was right and that made her feel completely helpless.

    ¡°I know. I just want to let you know, no matter what might happen, no matter what you decide, I will always love you.¡± Edana placed her hands on her lips and pressed them against the mirror. Frances did the same. ¡°Love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too mom, and¡­ I know you¡¯ll worry, but I plan to stay.¡± She nodded and set her jaw, hoping her confidence would ease her mother¡¯s teary eyes.

    ¡°I know,¡± said Edana. ¡°Talk to you later.¡±

    <hr>

    Serving meals to the prisoners had taken on something of a routine. Frances and two other soldiers would bring meals to the impromptu cells with a polite, ¡° Good morning!¡±

    The prisoners would greet them back, politely, even with a smile on occasion and line up for the food. The guards and Frances would give the food out. Frances would try to make some small talk with the prisoners, who¡¯d just nod, or stand awkwardly quiet. On occasion, a few would converse with Frances, but there was nothing she could get out of them.

    Today started similarly. Frances, the guards, and Ayax, who decided to accompany Frances, distributed the stew and bread that was for lunch. The prisoners took their meals and ate quietly.

    That is until one of the prisoners, a grizzled veteran ogre captain who¡¯d introduced himself as Nikolo inquired if he could ask Frances and Ayax a question.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Frances replied. ¡°What would you like to know, captain?¡±

    Nikolo coughed into his six-fingered hand. ¡°Well, miss, we were wondering if any offer has been made to exchange prisoners.¡±

    Frances glanced at Ayax, who shook her head. ¡°None. We¡¯re honestly not sure why.¡±

    The ogre gave the pair an appraising look. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like the General. He cares for his troops.¡±

    She wanted to poke at that statement more, but Frances decided that any harder and Nikolo might clam up. She wasn¡¯t sure why the ogre was talking to her, but she didn¡¯t want to squander the opportunity.

    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been meaning to ask¡­ why are the Alavari fighting the humans?¡±

    Nikolo frowned. ¡°What do you two think?¡±

    Frances hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that your King Thorgoth made a declaration at the start of the war about redressing an insult the humans have made and that they needed to submit. I¡¯ve talked to T¡ªto an¡­ Alavari friend, who said that King Thorgoth has good reason for the war, but I¡¯ve yet to hear what it is.¡±

    Nikolo blinked. ¡°You truly don¡¯t know?¡±

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°No, and I¡¯m curious too because I¡­ I was born in Alavaria, and lived there for years.¡±

    That turned a couple of the prisoner¡¯s heads. Nikolo crossed his arms, eyes wide. ¡°Where?¡±

    Ayax shut her eyes, her tail drooping to the floor. ¡°It was a small village called Everglenia, near the town of I¡­ Inglenis? I think we were in the province of Resdal?¡±

    The ogre spluttered, ¡°By Galena¡­ I¡¯m from Inglenis. Why are you fighting for Erlenberg then?¡±

    Ayax glared unflinchingly back at Nikolo. ¡°They took me in after I lost everything. I think by Lapanterian raiders. This is my new family¡¯s home.¡±

    ¡°My condolences, but surely, you realize the humans were responsible right? You could have tried to take revenge.¡±

    Frances arched an eyebrow. She had thought that the idea that ogres weren¡¯t intelligent might be a stereotype. None of the ogres she¡¯d met had seemed particularly dumb. In fact, most she¡¯d met perform fairly complicated tasks such as coordinating logistics and carrying out complex orders. Yet, this ogre captain was trying to turn her friend against her, right in front of her.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that ogres weren¡¯t intelligent, but they had a different way of thinking that didn¡¯t always help? Frances shook her head from that musing as Ayax had, after a moment, started to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken my revenge. My father and I didn¡¯t let the raiders get away. He was a retired war mage.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who was he?¡± Nikolo asked.

    ¡°Allanial¡­¡± Ayax swallowed her lips twisting. Stepping beside her cousin, Frances touched Ayax¡¯s elbow, squeezing it gently. ¡°Allanial Charook. Mom used to jokingly call him Allanial the Valorous.¡±

    It was like a thunderbolt had gone off in the room. Those prisoners that weren¡¯t watching the conversation, were now staring at Ayax with wide eyes. Those that were watching were on their feet. Frances¡¯s fingers touched Ivy¡¯s Sting, but as she communed with her wand, she noticed that the expressions the prisoners had weren¡¯t hostile.

    ¡°You¡¯re Allanial¡¯s daughter?¡± Nikolo stammered.

    Ayax had locked on her stoic mask, but her eyes were flicking around the room to her new onlookers. Frances debated calling for help, but decided to not escalate the situation.

    ¡°Why is that important?¡± Frances asked instead, keeping her voice as calm as she could.

    Another of the prisoners spoke up. ¡°Allanial was one of the Black Banner Army¡¯s war mages before the war started, and a good friend to General Antigones. He told us he was retiring eleven years ago to raise his daughter and his wife.¡±

    Ayax nodded. ¡°Yeah, that sounds about right. Mom was raising me for a time before dad came back to take care of me. You¡­ you all knew him?¡±

    ¡°Not all the young¡¯uns do.¡± Nikolo chuckled as some of those ¡®young¡¯uns¡¯ whined. ¡°But all the veterans do. He¡¯d visit once in a while too before the war started and we went on campaign.¡± The ogre¡¯s smile suddenly drained as he looked at Ayax. ¡°Your father and mother are dead.¡±

    Ayax nodded once. Several of the prisoners groaned, and Nikolo¡¯s face fell. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for your loss. He was a good troll.¡±

    ¡°The best,¡± Ayax croaked. ¡°Do you mind telling me more about him? Cuz, I¡¯ll be¡ª¡±

    Frances squeezed Ayax¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take as long as you need. I¡¯ll let you know if you¡¯re needed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Ayax, taking a seat on the floor. Frances left her there, sitting down with the Alavari prisoners, her eyes wide as the veterans began to tell their tail.

    <hr>

    As the old veterans told Ayax about her father, she wished that she¡¯d brought a notebook because there was a lot. There weren¡¯t many veterans that they captured, just Nikolo and ten others, but they were all the officers who¡¯d been in the army forever.

    It was a side of her father that she¡¯d never expected. Allaniel had talked about his military service, but not to such detail and it was usually in the context of teaching Ayax magic. The colorful stories Allaniel¡¯s colleagues told her were like a private look into her father¡¯s mind at a different time of his life.

    ¡°Wait, dad was gay?¡± Ayax stammered.

    A one-eyed goblin veteran cackled. ¡°Kinda difficult to say. He always preferred men, but it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t appreciate women. I remember him talking about his wife, Kinea right? She seemed like quite the woman.¡±

    "Yeah, though, she also went by Theodora. I''m not sure why," said Ayax, pursing her lips.

    ¡°Might be her stage name. She was a dancer after all. You must take after your mom I think because your dad was a prankster.¡± Nikolo clapped Ayax on the back, sniggering. ¡°Did you know he pranked General Antigones once? Turned his skin red! Antigones didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or yell at him. He was so confused!¡±

    ¡°Maybe that was the point. He might have just wanted to see the general confused.¡± Ayax giggled. ¡°He did prank mom a few times. Usually changing the colors of her hair. She really hated it. One time he got me involved and mom was so mad!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s your dad in you!¡± chuckled a centaur.

    Ayax smiled fondly at the memory. ¡°I never understood when he joined the army, though He never seemed to like fighting, or talking about his fights. Maybe he thought I was too young.¡±

    Nikolo¡¯s smile faded into a thoughtful frown. ¡°That¡¯s true, but he¡­ well, Allaniel was never really in favor of war.¡± Leaning back on his wrists, Nikolo looked up at the ceiling. ¡°He was an honorable warrior, but he preferred to talk, not fight. Truth be told, I think that¡¯s the real reason he retired.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Back then, we disagreed about the possibility of war with the human kingdoms. He thought that we could make peace with the humans. I, and many others thought humans are warlike, dangerous and they have a Hero System that they have lorded over us. That they¡¯ve even used.¡±

    ¡°But they are dangerous,¡± stammered a younger soldier.

    ¡°Yeah, and they did use the hero system!¡± cried out an orc.

    A larger grizzled troll snorted. ¡°And we launched an attack on the Temple of Heroes to start the war, raided Erisdale, are raiding Roranoak and we¡¯re attacking Erlenberg. We kept our raids focused on property and supplies, but don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t hear of some of those morons killing children and civilians, or worse.¡±

    The newer recruits quieted and Nikolo sighed. ¡°It¡¯s ironic. Allaniel who believed humans could be reasoned with was killed by them. And we, who believed in what our King and others are telling us, are tired by this war.¡±

    Fiddling with her hands, Ayax couldn¡¯t meet Nikolo¡¯s eyes as she recalled a memory. ¡°He never mentioned this. He just said that hurting people always has consequences, no matter how just.¡±

    Nikolo smiled. ¡°Aye. That sounds like Allaniel.¡±

    A serene silence settled over the Alavari, mournful, and yet comforting. A moment of quiet remembrance that wasn¡¯t so much forced by emotion, as much as it was simply needed.

    ¡°Who is this Frances you call cuz, by the way? I recall her being that lightning mage, but she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s not like most humans,¡± said Nikolo.

    ¡°Frances? Oh, she¡¯s my cousin by adoption. I got adopted into the Windwhistler family, same as she. Except she¡¯s an Otherworlder.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Nikolo gasped. ¡°But I thought the Otherworlders wanted to go back to their home.¡±

    ¡°She wants to stay.¡± Nikolo looked at her expectantly, but Ayax shook her head. ¡°Not my business to tell.¡±

    Nikolo shrugged. ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Frances Windwhistler¡­ isn¡¯t she the Firehand¡¯s daughter?¡± asked one of the prisoners.

    Ayax hesitated. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wait, how can she be the Firehand¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s so nice!¡± exclaimed a goblin.

    ¡°The Firehand actually is a rather nice woman once you get to know her,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°You met the Firehand!?¡± the entire cell squawked.

    Ayax swallowed, there were going to be a lot of questions for her.

    <hr>

    That dinner, the five teens were clustered around a table in the upper floors of the bank, talking about the day as they set the table. The conversation shifted, though, when Elizabeth sat down next to Ayax, a wide grin. ¡°I heard you were in the cells for a while, Ayax, what did you learn about your dad? If you¡¯re happy to share that is.¡±

    Ayax swallowed her bite of chicken and put the bone down. ¡°A lot actually, but before I get, I also learnt some things about the orc army.¡±

    That got all the teens attention, and before they could bombard her with questions, Ayax raised a hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to say my piece first before you all blast me. They had a lot of questions too, and I made sure not to answer them with too much detail, but I also learnt a lot.¡±

    Frances, Elizabeth, Martin and Ginger exchanged glances, with Elizabeth and Ginger looking the most sheepish.

    ¡°We good? Alright, so I learnt that most Alavaria think that humans are monsters. They think that they had to go to war with us or else the Human Kingdoms would eventually unite against them. The reason they say we might is because humans have the Hero System, which they¡¯ve used to threaten Alavaria. That and the wars between the Human Kingdoms made them think that you¡¯re all bloodthirsty maniacs.¡±

    Ayax turned to Martin and Ginger, who both looked utterly poleaxed. ¡°I know you both have something to say about that. I find it a little crazy myself, but this is the tail spun by King Thorgoth, the bards in Alavaria, and the nobles. Not all the prisoners believe this by the way. It¡¯s mostly the rookie soldiers. Any questions about that?¡±

    The teens exchanged glances, with Elizabeth drumming her fingers on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t have any. It answers a lot of my questions.¡±

    Ayax smiled. ¡°Great! So, onto what I¡¯ve learned¡ªcuz is that pencil and paper?¡±

    Frances looked up from her note-taking material. ¡°... Yes?¡±

    Ayax grinned, ¡°Good idea. Anyway, General Antigones might be planning something, or he might be sending an offer to exchange them soon. The prisoners have mentioned offhand or outright that he cares about their wellbeing and has conducted prisoner exchanges in other battles. Now this is going to sound strange, but Antigones generally has a code that he follows. He has conducted raids into human territory, but focused on destroying property. He doesn¡¯t target civilians on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You mean, he wouldn¡¯t do something like, use our prisoners against us?¡± Frances asked. She coughed. ¡°Sorry for interrupting, Ayax. It¡¯s just Edana and I were discussing the possibility.¡±

    Ayax frowned. ¡°If the general did do that, then it¡¯d be the first time. He is a ruthless commander that is brave and smart. He¡¯s made similar strategic and tactical tricks like the switcheroo he pulled at Vertingen. And I think we can all recall Aijin Fields where he used magic to blind our ships.¡± The troll crossed her arms. ¡°But he¡¯s never done something we¡¯d think would be dishonorable. Cunning and sneaky, yes, but not dishonorable.¡±

    ¡°Anything about his army?¡± Martin asked.

    Ayax winced. ¡°Nothing detailed, but I get the sense that they¡¯re all loyal to him, not to the Kingdom. I think you¡¯ve also noticed too, but they¡¯re all very close-knit.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, supplies?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°I have heard them mention that the food they¡¯re getting here had a lot more variety, even if it wasn¡¯t as much. I think they¡¯re alright for supplies, but it¡¯s not like they¡¯re swimming in them.¡±

    Elizabeth pursed her lips. ¡°I wonder how another army arriving in the area would impact that. They don¡¯t have control of the sea.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re close to their territory, though, and Antigones did widen that road,¡± said Martin.

    Ayax sighed, ¡°Sorry, I wish I got more.¡±

    ¡°No, this is very enlightening, Ayax,¡± said Frances, looking at her paper and her notes. ¡°Let¡¯s review it before we send it to your father.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 45 (109): The Erlenberg Massacre

    General Helias was a centaur-troll, more commonly known as a tauroll, which meant he looked like a troll with two horse hind legs. The most distinctive feature of Helias was his white hair that covered his legs and flowed off his head like a horse¡¯s mane. It was a sharp contrast to his dusty-brown skin, which was common to most centaurs.

    Titania, watching from a distance, disguised as a soldier, thought otherwise. His hair was unusual, but what she took note of was the tauroll¡¯s attitude. It wasn¡¯t that he was cold, or unfriendly. He was aloof, but there was an almost calculating gleam in his teal-green eyes that she did not like.

    As to why she was in disguise, she was spying on the tauroll. As to why she was spying on her own side.

    <hr>

    ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve done some digging on Helias with my contacts. I think you need to hear this.¡±

    Antigones put his papers down and clasped his hands, eyes all on her. Titania, smiling at the attention, sat down next to her husband.

    ¡°Helias Macayjon is related to King Thorgoth.¡±

    Her husband¡¯s eyes widened, but although his jaw clenched, he said nothing. Titania, seeing Antigones looking like he was going to burst, gave him a wave and a smile.

    Only then did the orc splutter, ¡°What? How? Why didn¡¯t he mention that at our meeting?¡±

    ¡°Helias is the son of Marta Bortroll, who is the daughter of Princess Tellenia, my father¡¯s aunt. And I see you recognize Princess Tellenia¡¯s name.¡±

    The orc general nodded. ¡°I remember she was one of your father¡¯s mentors, but she was banished by King Tagus, your grandfather, but even now the reason why is unknown. I heard rumours that say that she was involved in an incestuous relationship with Thorgoth. Others say that it¡¯s because she committed some kind of crime.¡±

    ¡°Technically both.¡± Titania pursed her lips, thought for a moment, but decided to just forge on. ¡°Princess Tellenia raped Prince Thenakles, my father¡¯s older brother, the truth coming out when he killed himself.¡±

    Antigones¡¯s lips curled with disgust. ¡°Oh Galena, what a shit tornado.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the kicker. My father and she seemed to have kept up a correspondence and although she and Marta are dead, Thorgoth has looked after Helias for some time. They¡¯ve often been seen in court together with my father¡¯s inner circle, even after Helias failed to take Freeburg.¡±

    ¡°Your father¡¯s been grooming Helias, and likely indoctrinating him in his goals. I recall he was unnecessarily brutal at Freeburg.¡± Antigones scowled. ¡°He didn¡¯t have to kill the entire garrison, he could have exchanged them, or even turned them against the humans.¡±

    Titania nodded. ¡°Indeed, and not to mention, before Freeburg, Helias led several huge raiding parties through Roranoak. We¡¯re talking about wagons of plunder and a lot of dead humans. His troops are similarly human-hating.¡±

    ¡°They honestly might be a liability in the final taking of the city. If the humans find out about his history, they¡¯ll fight even harder.¡± Antigones stroked his beard. ¡°Dear, I know this is an odd request, but can you say¡­. wander into Helia¡¯s camp, and if possible, figure out what he¡¯s doing here?¡±

    The princess stared at her husband. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ asking me to go on a mission? You never ask me to go on a mission.¡±

    Antigones nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, and yes. I got that bad of a feeling from him, and you know my instincts have rarely failed me.¡±

    Titania tried to smirk, but couldn¡¯t quite repress her shiver. Her husband¡¯s instincts weren¡¯t ever specific, but they were uncannily good. She could remember more than one time she¡¯d brushed him off only for him to be proven right.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. What¡­ what kind of feeling did you get?¡±

    ¡°A most foul sensation.¡± The orc shifted uncomfortably in his seat. ¡°One that makes my old bones brace themselves and a shiver run up my spine whenever I turn my back on him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s worse than what you feel around my father,¡± Titania said slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely more acute than what I feel around your father.¡± Antigones grimaced. ¡°Thorgoth is proud and dangerous, like a raging inferno. Helias feels more like he¡¯ll suck you in and choke you to death.¡±

    And this was why Titania was sneaking around one of the camps on her own side. Helias looked to be waiting for something or someone with his entourage.

    She soon found out that they were waiting for someone, a lot of someones. A wagon train escorted by goblin wolf riders was arriving in the camp. The wagons didn¡¯t carry Alavari, though.

    Titania¡¯s blue-green eyes narrowed. The wagons were full of humans, and from their dust-coated dress, they weren¡¯t soldiers either. How did Helias get ahold of so many civilians?

    Helias glanced at an aide. ¡°I expected more.¡±

    The aide winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, general. Most of the ships leaving Erlenberg are sailing in convoys. We caught this one by chance when it fell out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I suppose then we should be lucky then.¡± Helias clapped his hands. ¡°Bring the humans and the blood-traitors with us to just outside of cannon range of their walls. Also, I¡¯d like mages to amplify my voice please.¡±

    ¡°All of them, sir? Even the children?¡±

    Helias nodded. ¡°Yes. We need to send them a message and strike fear into their hearts. The humans have already slain many of our dear Alavari. We ought to pay them back.¡±

    With those words, Titania knew exactly what the tauroll planned, but she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Yet, before her eyes, the men, women and children, human and Alavari, unarmed civilians, were being marched at spearpoint out of the wagons, hands tied behind their backs.

    The humans, Titania didn¡¯t really care for. And yet, something in her stomach squirmed as she watched little boys and girls, with ages not even in the double digits, sniffling as they followed their parents

    For a moment, Titania wondered if she could throw her disguise off and order Helias to stop, but she thrust that inclination out of her mind. There was no way she would be able to stop this without blowing her cover and besides, she had no authority over this battlefield, especially given her hostile relationship with her father. Her husband had to know if they had any chance of stopping this.

    Her feet pounded on the wet grass as she raced back to Antigones. She hoped she wouldn¡¯t be too late.

    <hr>

    Frances would never forget the moment she and her friends were told about what became known as the Massacre at Erlenberg.

    They were all in the bank¡¯s courtyard. Frances had been teaching Ayax how to cast her lightning spell. Her friends had paired off and were sparring. A much-healed Ginger was clashing swords with Martin. Elizabeth was fighting a group of their soldiers. All had blunted weapons or had wrapped their weapons in cloth to blunt their edges.

    Thundering hooves had caused them to look up and see Elowise had thundering into the courtyard, backed by a group of cavalry.

    ¡°Elizabeth? Frances?!¡± Elowise bellowed, coming to a halt.

    ¡°Commander Elowise? What¡¯s going on?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Eloise swallowed. ¡°Rouse your battalion! You are to prepare to execute your prisoners if the order is given.¡±

    Frances gawked at the centaur. ¡°Execute them? Commander, what do you¡ª¡±

    ¡°The newly arrived General Helias and his Alavari just massacred three hundred civilians in front of our western walls, and warned us that if they catch any more escaping civilians they¡¯ll do the same to them!¡± Elowise hissed.

    Frances stared at the centaur, her arms falling limply to her side. She had to have misheard. There was no way. The expressions of Elowise and her escorts told otherwise, though. Even as Frances glanced at her friends, she could see by their poleaxed faces that no, she hadn¡¯t misheard.

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°But how did they capture so many?¡±

    The centaur made a face. ¡°They captured one of the evacuation ships leaving the city. The point is, if they decide to kill the troops they captured at Aijin, you¡¯ll need to execute their prisoners immediately.¡±

    Martin stammered. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡±

    Elowise sighed. ¡°If they kill our soldiers without consequence, then they will continue to kill them again, and again. We have to send a message.¡±

    ¡°By killing unarmed prisoners?¡± Elizabeth exclaimed.

    ¡°You have your orders, commander.¡±

    Frances grabbed Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°We w¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll carry them out.¡±

    Everybody¡¯s eyes shot to Ginger. The redhead¡¯s fists were clenched, her teeth grinding together. Before any of the teens could say anything, she ran over to them and hissed. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    <hr>

    The moment the five were in the room they repurposed as a dining room, Ayax shrieked. ¡°Ginger, what the hell do you think you signed us up for?¡±

    Ginger whirled on her, eyes filled with tears. ¡°Oh for fuck¡¯s sake, Ayax I stopped your cousin from direct insubordination! If she refused that order, what do you think would happen to us?¡±

    Frances swallowed but said nothing. She¡¯d already realized as they were going to the room that Ginger had just saved her from saying something really stupid. No, Elowise wasn¡¯t going to punish her seriously, but Elizabeth¡¯s explicit refusal would have gotten her in trouble.

    Her hands digging into her hair, Ginger marched to a chair and slammed herself down. ¡°Shit! Look, here¡¯s the plan, we restrain¡ªno that won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Ginger, you¡¯re not planning to carry out this insane order aren¡¯t you?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Ginger slumped even further into her chair, looking up at the group. ¡°Liz, we need to. Or at least, we need to figure out how to pass this to someone else. The fact is, if the Alavari kill the soldiers they hold, then we¡¯ll have to do the same.¡±

    Ayax stammered, ¡°We¡¯d be executing prisoners of war. We¡¯ve been feeding them, talking to them!¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t¡­ the Alavari will just keep killing anybody they capture.¡± Frances clasped her hands to her mouth as it dawned on her. ¡°And what¡¯s to say the Alavari won¡¯t? Or haven¡¯t already? Or what¡¯s to say that they aren¡¯t doing worse?¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°But they just did.¡± Elizabeth staggered to the nearest wall and slid down it. ¡°They just killed three hundred civilians to send a point.

    ¡°Even if they did that, we can¡¯t kill these Alavari. They surrendered to us because they trust us not to kill them!¡± Ayax was looking around, a desperate, pleading look in her eyes. Martin was nodding in agreement, but Elizabeth and Ginger¡¯s eyes were distant, shocked.

    Frances found herself shaking her head. ¡°Ayax, their commander just demonstrated he¡¯s willing to hurt people he captures. If the worst happens and we don¡¯t execute the prisoners, what¡¯s to stop them from just killing any more prisoners they capture?¡±

    Ayax spluttered, ¡°Morals? Decency¡ª¡±

    Ginger sprang to her feet, pointing westward. ¡°They just killed three hundred civilian non-combatants including children! The army outside there has no decency! The only reason Elowise didn¡¯t order us to kill these prisoners right now is because they¡¯re holding more of our own hostage! That¡¯s precisely why their commander killed these civilians!¡±

    Tears streaming down her cheeks, Ayax sniffled, nodded, and buried her head in her hands as she burst out into uncontrollable sobbing. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. They said¡­ They lied. They said their commander was honourable.¡±

    Elizabeth stammered, ¡°Ayax, wait, it wasn¡¯t General Antigones. Elowise said it was a general Helias.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, it wasn¡¯t them.¡± Martin gasped. ¡°We might not need to kill the prisoners!¡±

    ¡°But if they do kill our prisoners? What then?¡± Frances whispered. She crossed her arms, trying to think of a solution, but none came to her mind. Not only did they have their orders, but if they weren¡¯t prepared to kill the prisoners, there was nothing to stop the Alavari from doing the same.

    Ginger met Frances¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll have to kill them. Or at least, we¡¯ll have to help.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask someone¡ª¡± Ayax swallowed and shook her head. ¡°Wait no, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s passing it off. It¡¯ll be just as bad killing them ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes. At least we can make sure they die humanely.¡± Ginger swallowed. ¡°Look, I know none of you don¡¯t have the stomach to do it. I¡¯ve killed in cold blood before, let me do it. I¡¯ll get a few volunteers, and we¡¯ll behead them, or shoot them at close range. We¡¯ll figure out a way.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Martin was by Ginger¡¯s side in an instant, hands on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re sick to your stomach too and you don¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    The convict shook her head. ¡°Martin, I¡¯m the one with blood on my hands. I ought to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Frances touched Ivy¡¯s Sting, conveying her thoughts as she spoke them. ¡°I am the only one who can do it quickly. We drug them to sleep, tie them with metal chains. I¡¯ll cast a single lightning spell and they all die instantly.¡±

    Elizabeth gasped. ¡°Frances¡ª¡±

    Frances forced herself to smile, even though it hurt her to do it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯ll be alright. This way, only I have to do it and nobody else. Nobody will have to bear the guilt but me and¡­ I¡¯ll be doing it for a good reason.¡±

    ¡°But why you, Frances? Why does it have to be you?¡± Martin asked.

    Frances swallowed, forcing herself to meet the gazes of her friends. ¡°Because I can and because that way nobody else has to suffer for it.¡±

    Ginger shook her head. ¡°Kid, you are not doing this alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. If it means you all don¡¯t have to do it then I¡¯ll be alright.¡± Frances looked at her friends, pleading that they¡¯d give up. That they¡¯d just let her shoulder this burden. She¡¯d seen how close Ayax and Elizabeth were to breaking, and poor Ginger had enough pain for two lifetimes. Besides, she¡¯d still be alive. Her friends would be fine.

    Only, those friends were staring at her in horror. Elizabeth was in front of her, holding her wrists. ¡°Frances, you are not doing this alone and that¡¯s final.¡±

    ¡°Why are you refusing me? You just said you don¡¯t want to do this. Just let me do this!¡± Frances exclaimed. She tried to step back, wrench her hands out of Elizabeth¡¯s grasp, but Ayax was by her side.

    ¡°No! You are not sacrificing yourself for us, cuz. Not when you don¡¯t have to!¡± Ayax exclaimed.

    ¡°You¡¯re my friends!¡± Frances shrieked.

    ¡°And you¡¯re our friend too! We are not letting you do this on your own!¡± Martin was touching her elbow. Ginger was soon behind him, an arm over her shoulder. They were all huddling, together, a tangle of arms and hands.

    Frances sobbed, tears falling into the space between them. ¡°Then we¡¯re back at the start!¡±

    ¡°No. We¡¯ll do it together.¡± Elizabeth sniffled, her voice choked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the wrong choice. Maybe we¡¯ll be damned for it, but we¡¯ll be damned together.¡±

    Frances knew this was the worst possible outcome. She hated it with every fibre of her being. She wanted to scream at her friends and tell them to stop trying to help her. They didn¡¯t deserve this. They could have just left this disgusting task to her, someone who¡­ who was already traumatized. Now they¡¯d all be scarred for life.

    ¡°I hate this,¡± Frances croaked.

    Ginger snorted. ¡°I think we all need a drink.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s break the news to the men first,¡± said Martin, in a shaky voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll tell the prisoners,¡± said Ayax.

    Frances sniffled. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡±

    <hr>

    They¡¯d been worried about the prisoners panicking and so had brought additional guards. However, Captain Nikolo and his soldiers just stared at them in complete shock.

    ¡°Children too?¡± The ogre captain whispered.

    Frances nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck. There¡¯s no way the general approved this! He¡¯s explicitly given orders that children aren¡¯t to be harmed!¡± Nikolo bellowed.

    ¡°Before we came, I confirmed with my father Alexander, the city commander.¡± Ayax swallowed her thoughts on her father¡¯s dead-eyed look. ¡°He saw the bodies himself. He¡­ he couldn¡¯t believe how small they looked.¡±

    One of the older orcs jumped to his feet. ¡°Wait, they¡¯re still there? They weren¡¯t buried?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re starting to bury them now, but they left them out for a while.¡± Frances forced herself to look the Alavari in the eye. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re still safe, but if General Antigones starts killing the prisoners he took at Aijin Fields, then we¡¯ll have no choice but to do the same.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Nikolo shook his head. ¡°This has to be a mistake. A misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible it isn¡¯t Antigones.¡± Ayax took a deep breath. ¡°Remember, we said that a new general called Helias was the one who made the announcement.¡±

    A flash of realization spread across Nikolo¡¯s features. ¡°Helias? You mean Baron Helias of the Royal 2nd Corps?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s now General Helias,¡± said Frances. She recalled Helias from the Battle of Freeburg and how he¡¯d eliminated Freeburg¡¯s garrison, but she¡¯d never heard of the 2nd Corps.

    ¡°Who was the moron who made him General?¡± one soldier hissed.

    Frances blinked. ¡°Can you tell us more about him? If you¡¯re alright with that?¡±

    ¡°We got nothing good to tell you. Helias and his 2nd Corps are well-known for their hatred of humans and Alavari sympathetic to them. They fought in the Roranoak area for some time, carrying out various raids on human settlements.¡± Nikolo grimaced. ¡°Galena only knows why he¡¯s remained in command.¡±

    ¡°I heard that¡¯s because he has Thorgoth¡¯s favour,¡± said a goblin.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Sergeant Jesren told me that it¡¯s because he¡¯s the king¡¯s son.¡±

    Nikolo groaned. ¡°That sergeant loves to blab.

    ¡°Have any of you personally served under Helias?¡± Ayax asked.

    The prisoners glanced at each other, shaking their heads. All except for one.

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ worked with him.¡± The speaker was a young centaur female. Her arm was in a sling, having been wounded before she was captured. Frances recalled her name was Kissandra. ¡°Most of the rumours aren¡¯t entirely true, but they¡¯re not wrong either. He doesn¡¯t have a hatred of humans. He just thinks they¡¯re entirely beneath him and less than livestock and that Alavari who sympathize with them are blood traitors.¡±

    Ayax swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ bad.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say too much. We are at war and I¡¯m not putting my fellow soldiers at risk. But he¡¯s cruel and very convincing.¡± Kissandra winced. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t have to kill any humans civilians, but until I joined Antigones¡¯s army, I felt like it was fine to do so.¡±

    Frances knelt so she was eye to eye with the centaur. ¡°Thank you for sharing with us, Kissandra.¡±

    Kissandra nodded. ¡°If¡­ if it comes to¡­ to that, please make it quick.¡±

    Frances wanted to throw up right there and then, but she¡¯d not been able to eat the entire morning. Blinking past fresh tears, she nodded and fled the cell, Ayax behind her.

    <hr>

    Alavari Camp¡­

    As they marched toward Helia¡¯s tent, Titania arched an eyebrow at her husband. Antigones, with his handsome beard, was resplendent as always in his forest green military jacket, which honestly barely contained his broad chest. At his side was a heavy arming sword. White trousers and tight black boots showed off his muscled legs and also left very little to the imagination.

    Right now, Antigones was stomping towards Helias¡¯s tent, Titania holding onto one of his elbows.

    ¡°You know, you kind of look hot when you¡¯re angry.¡±

    Titania had timed that while Antigones was mid-step. The orc slammed his foot into the ground and came to a halt, one hand clamped over his mouth. He stood, shivering slightly for a moment, before bursting into half-choked laughter. The guards around the pair took that as their cue to loosen up and laugh as well.

    Taking a deep breath, Antigones smiled at Titania. ¡°How do you always know what to say to make me feel better, dear?¡±

    Titania grinned. ¡°What can I say, husband? I¡¯m very talented.¡± There was no need to hide her relationship with Antigones now. To match her husband¡¯s forest-green military uniform, jingling with medals, and white dress shirt, Titania was wearing a dark green velvet greatcoat, embroidered with gold lapels and tassels. Underneath that she wore an ornate light green dress that ended at her knees, styled in a way that the pieces of cloth resembled armour. Her wand was attached to its holster on her left arm, but she also had a basket-hilted broadsword that hung from her waist. Atop of her head was her silver princess¡¯s crown, adorned with black and white feathers taken from the king¡¯s own menagerie.

    The princess and the general looked the part and they damned well needed to, given what they were walking into.

    While the pair passed through Helias¡¯s camp to his main tent, the soldiers, seeing both her crown and her husband, bowed or curtsied. They didn¡¯t acknowledge the gestures and didn¡¯t stop until they were facing the guards for Helias¡¯s tent.

    The guards politely let them into the tent, but their faces wore stoney expressions.

    Helias in contrast was smiling, sitting at his desk, as Antigones and Titania strode in. ¡°Your Highness, General, please take a seat.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be long, Helias, so let me get to the point.¡± Antigones slammed both hands on the desk, making the tauroll jump. ¡°Are you stupid, general?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± Helias stammered.

    Titania winced. Being on the receiving end of a dressing down by her husband was kind of like being on the end of a rockfall. Inevitable, unstoppable, quite terrifying and Antignoes¡¯s grumbling voice certainly helped evoke that image.

    ¡°You killed three hundred civilians in front of the walls of Erlenberg. Have you considered the consequences of that?¡± Antigones asked.

    Helias blinked. Titania frowned as the tauroll smiled. He was still braced, obviously frightened by her looming husband, but there was a confidence that he really shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Ah, General, I was carrying out His Majesty¡¯s Orders.¡± Helias slid a scroll on his desk towards the pair, which Titania snatched up. ¡°I have orders to use any and all measures to secure the city of Erlenberg, and should I¡ªwe succeed, the consequences of any drastic measures we would have to take would be pardoned.¡±

    Antigones¡¯s eyes slid towards Titania, who was reading and re-reading the words on the scroll.

    ¡°It¡¯s legitimate.¡± The scroll dropped to the desk, as Titania put her hands on her hips. ¡°Ah well, that sounds like my father.¡±

    An inquisitive look came over Helia¡¯s features. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised, Princess.¡±

    Titania giggled. ¡°He¡¯s a clodthrog, and so are you.¡±

    Helias narrowed his grey eyes. ¡°Whore¡ª¡±

    He got that word out and found Antigones¡¯s sword tickling his chin. The guards froze, blinking, trying to figure out when the orc had drawn his sword. ¡°Finish that sentence and it¡¯ll be your body I¡¯ll offer to the Erlenbergians as appeasement.¡±

    Titania had flinched at Helias¡¯s insult, but now she was grinning at the barely-hidden fear on Helias¡¯s impudent face.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± hissed the tauroll.

    ¡°He would,¡± Titania said in a sing-song voice.

    Antigones sighed, glancing at Titania. ¡°Dear¡­¡± Titania sighed and stopped smirking. Only for the orc general to turn to Helias and smile almost sheepishly. ¡°Well, to be honest, she¡¯s right. I totally would. The only reason I¡¯m not is because we do need to take Erlenberg if we are to have any chance of winning this war.¡±

    Titania nudged Antigones playfully as he sheathed his sword, and Helias let out a long and rather angry sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I killed those civilians. We need to break their spirit. Turn their remaining civilians against their defenders. Make them scared to leave and so render their supply situation difficult.¡±

    ¡°At the cost of making a lot more people in the city willing to fight to the death and endangering the prisoners they are holding.¡± Antigones cut off Helias¡¯s attempt to speak up with a growl. ¡°No, a reasonable person wouldn¡¯t dare kill our prisoners when we¡¯re holding so many of theirs hostage, but what if they weren¡¯t reasonable?¡±

    ¡°Well, they haven¡¯t killed them have they?¡± Helias shot back, rising to his feet. ¡°And now they¡¯ll be desperate to get any of their prisoners back, so you can request a much higher cost for reparations.¡±

    Antigones frowned. ¡°That is appreciated, but you still have steeled the city against us.¡±

    ¡°They were already steeled against us, General. What I¡¯ve done has provoked them. They¡¯re going to act irrationally. Sally forth to attack us. Try to take revenge on what we did. We can take advantage of this.¡±

    ¡°Oh come on, an idiot would know they were going to counter-attack us at some point. What¡¯s your real plan here?¡± The orc general sneered at Helias, his fangs bared. ¡°Are you trying to provoke them into attacking my army and rescuing their prisoners?¡±

    Titania grinned as Helias stiffened almost imperceptibly, but the twitch on his tail, always a good tell on Alavari, gave it away.

    Suddenly, Helias stilled and his lips curled in a grin.

    ¡°And what if I am? The Black Banner army can handle a little bit of heat can they?¡± The tauroll leaned forward on his desk. ¡°Besides, what can you do about it?¡±

    Antigones didn¡¯t move, and neither did Helias, the two glared at one another.

    They were at an impasse, and Titania knew it. As a general acting under Antigones¡¯s command, Helias had been insubordinate, but because he¡¯d done it in line with his orders from King Thorgoth, he was safe. That and he had Thorgoth¡¯s favour, so Titania and Antigones couldn¡¯t even get him removed.

    ¡°Well, nothing, but needless to say, we¡¯ll be watching you.¡± Titania paused and smiled. ¡°Oh and we¡¯re going to be trading our prisoners away for theirs.¡±

    Helias¡¯s poleaxed expression made Titania wish she had a recording crystal so she could capture the moment. Alas, she didn¡¯t, but she couldn¡¯t wait to laugh over it with her husband later in the night.

    ¡°What.¡±

    Antigones smirked. ¡°We can¡¯t trust you to guarantee the safety of our soldiers. Not if you and your Alavari are so willing to kill humans. So our only option is to not keep any prisoners. That and it¡¯ll make it clear to the humans that we¡¯re reasonable¡­ but that we want their surrender.¡±

    His shock turning to fury, Helias clenched his fists. ¡°You¡¯re just putting a target on my back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong General? The 2nd Corps can¡¯t take the heat?¡± Giggling, Titania tugged on her grinning husband¡¯s elbow and the pair practically danced out of the tent without another word.

    <hr>

    Alone, in the room she¡¯d been given for a sleeping space, Frances sat in her bedroll.

    She felt that she was going insane. If it came down to it, she and her friends had to kill Alavari in cold blood. These Alavari had families, people who cared for them. They weren¡¯t even killing them in retaliation for killing civilians. They¡¯d be killing them to prevent the deaths of soldiers they might capture in the future.

    It was absurd, ridiculous, and also the only conceivable course forward.

    That cold truth was why Frances felt sick. Her heart ached that her friends would have to kill these Alavari in cold blood. It was bad enough that the Alavari had to die, but that her friends had to do it. No, her friends had refused to let her do it alone.

    It was comforting that her friends cared. No, it was amazing they wouldn¡¯t let her suffer alone. Yet, at the same time, Frances hated that she couldn¡¯t shield her friends from this. She wanted to tell them not to worry, but she hadn¡¯t been strong enough.

    Frances blinked and stood up. Someone was knocking on her door. She opened it to find black hair and a smile full of relief.

    ¡°Frances, we just got a message from General Antigones, he¡¯s offering to trade all our prisoners for his prisoners,¡± Elizabeth spluttered. ¡°We won¡¯t have to execute them, ever!¡±

    The brown-haired girl blinked. ¡°What? How? Why?¡±

    Long fingers grabbed Frances¡¯s shoulders, shaking them. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s a miracle and it has to be true! Antigones already released a hundred of our prisoners as a show of good faith! Don¡¯t you see? We won¡¯t ever have to execute them!¡±

    The weight on Frances¡¯s shoulders fell. She found herself smiling, but only for a brief instant.

    ¡°What?¡± hissed a voice Frances didn¡¯t know she could make.

    Elizabeth¡¯s dark brown eyes widened. ¡°Frances? Aren¡¯t you¡­ aren¡¯t you happy that happened?¡±

    No, she wasn¡¯t. Frances¡¯s hands were clenched, and something ugly, vicious was bursting up from her chest. She almost shrieked the words at Elizabeth, but restraint, thinner than a thread, held her back.

    ¡°They¡­ this is¡­ what kind of ridiculous bullshit is this? They killed three hundred civilians, put us in the worst fucking dilemma in the world and just solve it by a prisoner trade? Do they expect us to believe that they want to deal with us fairly? After murdering children?¡±

    Those words wiped the smile from Elizabeth¡¯s face. Frances rarely swore. She did get angry, but the fire that blazed in her eyes, made her small form tremble, it made Elizabeth think she was looking at Edana for a moment.

    The thing was though¡­ ¡°That is¡­ that is ridiculous,¡± Elizabeth whispered.

    ¡°Did they even acknowledge what they did was wrong?¡± Frances demanded, amber eyes filling with tears. ¡°They didn¡¯t, did they? They didn¡¯t even mention the children they killed?¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°No. Commander Alexander just said that they wanted a prisoner exchange. No mention of the dead civilians.¡± Her mace-callused fingers clenched, Elizabeth scowled. ¡°No mention that they essentially held our prisoners hostage, even if they didn¡¯t say they were.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t even refuse their offer. We need to get those Erlenbergians out of there if they are sincere,¡± Frances growled.

    ¡°They¡­ they probably are,¡± Elizabeth stammered. ¡°The prisoners mentioned General Antigones has a sort of honour.¡±

    ¡°But General Helias has no honour. He¡¯s just a kid killer.¡± Frances¡¯s eyes widened and she ran to her pack. She opened her book and started to rummage through it. ¡°He needs to pay.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what can we do about it?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Frances slowly turned to her friend, pencil and paper in her hand. ¡°Elizabeth, we are Otherworlders. We have one of the best battalions in the army and Ayax, Martin and Ginger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying we kill¡ªno, assassinate him.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s mouth dropped open and she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. How will we get in?¡±

    ¡°Magic? Ships? We have options.¡± Frances thought of a certain mage with a preference for the colour orange. ¡°We can talk to other mages, like Ophelia. I bet she knows some good disguise spells.¡±

    Elizabeth took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Okay, but¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s too late to talk about this now.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, I might be wrong, but I think you don¡¯t want to do it.¡± Frances frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    Her best friend ran fingers through her curly black hair. ¡°It¡¯d be murdering someone in cold blood, not on a battlefield.¡±

    ¡°I think the dead children he killed wouldn¡¯t care as long as he dies,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°I know I¡¯d prefer if my parents were dead,¡± Frances said, not bothering to keep the bitterness out of her tone.

    Elizabeth blinked, staring at Frances with wide eyes. The small girl in front of her didn¡¯t flinch at her look. She looked back, amber eyes reflecting a burning, seething anger, like the bright glow of embers.

    It was a glow that shot a pang of worry in Elizabeth¡¯s heart.

    ¡°If we¡¯re killing him, we¡¯re not killing him because of revenge,¡± Elizabeth said slowly. ¡°We¡¯re killing him because it¡¯s the right thing to do and because we¡¯re preventing the deaths of more children.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Frances, intent does matter.¡± Elizabeth reached across to take her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°If we plan this, we plan this when we¡¯re all awake, and we plan this right. Okay?¡±

    Frances thought for a moment, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 46 (110): An Assassination, a Reunion, and a Mystery

    The night after the prisoner exchange...

    Rather indecently dressed, wrapped in blankets and heavy furs, Antigones and Titania were engaging in a favourite pastime of theirs.

    Making two magically-controlled figurines in a toy duelling beat each other up with wooden controllers.

    Wealthy Alavari had often the latest access to some magical toys that were rather unique. They included self-moving wooden horses, castles that could be demolished and rebuilt, and ball games played with a hovering ball.

    In this case, this game was called Battle Avatars, or Battle-tars for short. The pair of wooden figurines knocking the socks off one another had runes carved into it to make them move, and even had their own weapons like swords. The players controlled them with two wooden toggles with buttons that they could press. Once one figurine had taken too much damage, it would slump to the ground.

    ¡°How can you mash those buttons so, quickly!¡± Titania squealed as her orc figure staggered backward.

    Antigones resisted the temptation to stroke his beard. He settled for having his troll figure whack Titania¡¯s figurine again. ¡°What can I say? I have very dexterous fingers!¡±

    ¡°You dirty pervert!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a dirty pervert!¡±

    ¡°Old lech!¡±

    ¡°Horny trorc!¡±

    ¡°Ha! I got you now¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Titania groaned as Antigones¡¯s figurine popped her with a punch to the face and her figurine slumped to the ground. Her husband grinned. ¡°I win.¡±

    ¡°Best out of twenty-one!¡± Titania whined.

    Antigones smiled and ruffled Titania¡¯s hair. She pouted at that but didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Any other day and I¡¯d love to, dear, but I am trying to win a war and we both need sleep.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thanks for playing with me.¡± The princess slid over to wrap her arms around her burly husband. ¡°The attack today went well, though.¡±

    Antigones nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve abandoned their first defence line entirely, but we still have a lot of Erlenberg left to conquer. Helias seems to have been thoroughly scared off by our warning.¡±

    ¡°He is a professional, I¡¯ll give him that.¡± The pair put their game aside and slid their covers over them. Titania shuffled into a little spoon position so Antigones could wrap his arms around her. ¡°Bastard¡¯s still a sick fucker.¡±

    Antigones chuckled. ¡°Agreed wholeheartedly. Goodnight, dear.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight¡ª¡±

    ¡°General? Princess? I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but we just got a Royal Courier.¡±

    Titania and Antigones groaned or cursed in unison. Sliding out of the bedroll, the trorc slipped on a simple dress with practiced ease. Her husband rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Your father has the worst timing, even when he doesn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he gave the courier specific orders to show up at the time they did.¡± Titania walked to the tent flap and opened it to one of their trusted guards, along with the rain-soaked courier, a centaur. She winced, at least their guards had little guard awnings that allowed them to stay dry. The courier had ridden all night in this horrid weather.

    ¡°Your Highness, message from the King,¡± gasped the centaur.

    ¡°Thank you, go get some rest.¡± Titania took the message, checked the unbroken seal and the image of a hammer with a crown, the sigil of the Greyhammer dynasty. She retreated into the tent and broke the seal, muttering the passphrase to activate the magic on the paper. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be able to read the orders.

    ¡°What is your father asking you to do this time?¡± Antigones asked, standing beside his wife so that they were touching arms.

    Titania sighed as she read the message. ¡°Assassination mission. He wants me to take out Alexander Windwhistler, the city of Erlenberg¡¯s Commander, and if possible, former Baroness Elowise.¡±

    ¡°Oh how very reasonable of him.¡± The orc general¡¯s voice was dry as sandpaper. ¡°Ask his daughter to infiltrate a city crawling with guards and some rather deadly war mages. One of whom is Allaniel¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Titania arched an eyebrow. ¡°You know he actually has a point this time, right? Alexander and Elowise have been doing marvellously. If they hadn¡¯t put him in charge, Erlenberg would have fallen ages ago, even without mages like Frances Windwhistler, Ayax or that Ophelia Voidsailor.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t remind me of that crazy orange mage at this hour. I¡¯ve got officers now babbling about lightning bolts and multicoloured explosions.¡± Antigones pursed his lips. ¡°That and the prisoners that got returned can¡¯t help but gossip on how humane the Lightning Battalion has been. I am flatly overjoyed that they were treated so well. I am not happy at how poorly this looks on the army.¡±

    Titania turned to her husband. ¡°By the way dear, if you want to talk about Allaniel¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I¡­ I¡¯m still not over how he died.¡± The orc general briefly closed his eyes. ¡°He was supposed to be retired! Safe with his wife and daughter. He didn¡¯t deserve that.¡±

    The princess nodded, grimacing. Something irked her about the way that Allaniel had died, though that made her file away that information for future investigation. Still, now was not the time.

    ¡°Back to the topic at hand, Alexander has to be eliminated. We cut the head off, and no matter how good their mages and Otherworlders are, they won¡¯t be able to coordinate.¡± The trorc pressed her husband¡¯s hand to her shoulder, smiling. ¡°Can I take my usual team?¡±

    The orc general took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Of course. Be careful, though.¡±

    ¡°You know I always am.¡± Titania fluttered her lashes and slowly slipped the dress off. ¡°Before I leave, though¡­ I want to make sure you miss me.¡±

    Antigones smirked. ¡°You sure it won¡¯t be the other way around?¡±

    ¡°Put those fingers you¡¯re so proud of to work already,¡± Titania hissed.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    <hr>

    A day later...

    Alexander studied the teenagers in front of him, eyes glancing back at the notes and plans that were strewn across the table. ¡°No. Elowise?¡±

    Elowise shook her head as well. ¡°I agree. I can¡¯t approve this plan either.¡±

    Ayax sighed. ¡°Dad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Look, I want Helias dead too and I like the plan. Plus, since we have done the prisoner trade, there¡¯s no risk involved in carrying out this mission, but you have a key flaw that you can¡¯t solve.¡± Alexander stood up and pointed to a map of Erlenberg and its surrounding areas. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±

    Running a hand through her red hair, Ginger groaned. ¡°We do.¡±

    Some time ago¡­

    ¡°So we¡¯re all in agreement? Helias has to die?¡± Elizabeth asked the group.

    Frances, Martin, Ayax and Ginger all nodded. They were gathered in front of a map of Erlenberg and the surrounding areas.

    Nodding, Elizabeth twirled a lock of her black hair. ¡°Alright, so how do we accomplish this?¡±

    ¡°I have been thinking of a few ideas too,¡± said Martin. He pointed at the field south of Erlenberg. ¡°Helias¡¯s camp is here. If we are landed by our ships south of the camp at night, we can hit him in a direction he¡¯s not prepared for.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that we¡¯d need to get back under fire, again. We know how dangerous that was from Greensands.¡± Hands on her hips, Ginger closed her eyes. ¡°Honestly, our biggest problem with any plan is that getting out once we¡¯ve done the deed is extremely hard.¡±

    ¡°What if we use disguises? I talked to Ophelia last night. She said she and some other mages had some glamour and disguise spells we could use to infiltrate the camp,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°How late was that?¡± Elizabeth asked, frowning.

    ¡°Um, a bit late.¡± Frances sank into her seat as her friends arched eyebrows at her. ¡°The problem is that while getting in might be easier, we¡¯ll still have a problem getting out.¡±

    ¡°What if we use glamour and the landing at the same time?¡± Ayax asked. ¡°That¡¯ll make it harder for them to figure out we¡¯re infiltrating the camp.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep it a small team, but while the battalion prepares our escape, we¡¯ll kill Helias and make for them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but how are we escaping?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to depend on not tripping the alarm and using the disguise spells to get out. We¡¯ll plot multiple routes so we don¡¯t all get caught, but we¡¯re going to have to mostly extract at the beach where we land.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t solve our escape problem, though,¡± Ginger pointed out.

    Martin grimaced. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s the best we have and Helias has to die.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Right, let¡¯s work this out in detail.¡±

    <hr>

    Alexander sighed. ¡°Look, it is a good plan. If you can figure out a way to cover your retreat, then I¡¯ll approve it, but only when you do.¡±

    Elowise smiled, arms crossed. ¡°I know you¡¯re frustrated and angry, and Helias does have to die, but we can¡¯t afford to lose any of you. Think about it a little longer and maybe you¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    The teens glanced at one another. Unsaid was how they didn¡¯t have much hope on finding another solution. They¡¯d spent all their free time before the prisoner exchange three days ago, and between battles, wracking brains after their initial discussion. This had been their best shot.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said Elizabeth. With that, the teens filed out of the room. They were so tired and exhausted they didn¡¯t realize that the guards normally outside of the meeting room were conspicuously absent. They also completely missed a smiling trorc entering the room and closing the door behind her.

    However, while the teens didn¡¯t notice this, something else did.

    Frances was lost in thought, trying to think of a way to make their assassination plan work, when she felt Ivy¡¯s Sting tremble on her waist. It wasn¡¯t the subtle thrum of eagerness, it was a violent shaking that sent shivers through the leather holster. Grabbing her wand, Frances felt herself blasted with images and knowledge. It was as if she was looking through a fish-eye lens whilst having words screamed into her head.

    ¡°Frances? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Martin demanded.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Ivy¡¯s Sting, she¡¯s showing me something I¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± Frances turned around. ¡°Someone¡¯s in danger, right here. The¡­ wait, where are the guards?¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    A cold shiver ran up the teens spines¡¯.

    Elizabeth drew her war hammer. ¡°Ginger the alarm!¡±

    ¡°On it!¡± shouted the redhead, already tearing down the hallway.

    ¡°I got your backs.¡± Martin declared.

    ¡°Ayax, Frances, with me!¡± Elizabeth ordered.

    ¡°Aye!¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Right behind you,¡± said Frances, following her friends as they jogged back toward the office. To their relief, they saw four other guards, three orcs and a troll, with blue and grey Erlenberg uniforms running up.

    ¡°Hey! We think someone¡¯s trying to kill the commander-in-chief. Can two of you raise the alarm, and the rest of you back us up?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The lone troll frowned. ¡°Kill the commander? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    The teens glanced at Frances, who nodded. She trusted Ivy¡¯s Sting and even now, her wand was screaming danger.

    ¡°Look, he¡¯s my dad, we can just check in on him. He wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± said Ayax, striding towards the door.

    Frances noticed the guards glance at one another, and their muscles tense. She suddenly realized just then that none of the guards were human. Hair on end, she drew Ivy¡¯s Sting, keeping her attention on the guards as Ayax reached for the doorhandle.

    The guards suddenly drew their swords and leapt at them. Screaming a note, Frances managed to grab the guard going for Ayax and pull him off balance. Her cousin, shocked, staggered back, just managing to block the orc¡¯s counter-swing.

    Elizabeth bulled into the orc, Otherworlder strength tossing him backwards. She didn¡¯t have her shield, having not thought to bring it, but she did have her armour on. Ayax, recovering quickly, engaged the other two attackers.

    ¡°Cuz, get to the room!¡± Ayax screamed. Switching her grip on the staff to a pike-style grip, she parried the blows of her two orc opponents. Elizabeth was duelling the troll, her warhammer a blur as she pressed forward, trying to put the troll down.

    Frances didn¡¯t stay to watch any further, she yelled a note and blasted the door open, running in and taking in the scene.

    Alexander was down, crawling towards her. One arm clutching his blood-soaked shoulder. Meanwhile, Elowise was flying across the map table. The centaur knocked aside unit flags and models of buildings as she careened almost cartoonishly across the room and slammed into the wall. The trorc that had entered the room was grinning viciously. Her hand wielded a crooked wand, and her left hand a short sword.

    Making a snap decision, Frances sung a quick healing at Alexander to seal the wounds he had. She knew that would draw the attacker¡¯s attention, and as the trorc turned, Frances already was raising her diamond ring to project a shield. She¡¯d worn her magical brigandine, but she had no idea how strong this assassin was and didn¡¯t want to needlessly activate her armour.

    The trorc fired a bolt of red that slammed into Frances¡¯s shield with a force that sent daggers of pain piercing through her head. Gasping, Frances sank into song, her thoughts one with Ivy¡¯s Sting, she threw chairs at the enemy mage, even as she thought of her next spell. The trorc didn¡¯t block them. Instead, the Alavari moved with a gracefulness that belied her tall height, dodging the flying chairs with centimeters to spare. She leapt onto the table and raced to close the distance.

    Frances backed away, casting quickly. A fireball that the trorc redirected was followed by a blinding blast of light, and a quick levitation spell to flip the table. The assassin was blinded by the light, but somehow, moving as if by instinct, clung onto the table¡¯s edge, and rolled it before the table fell over and smashed into the floor with a rattling thud.

    There was no time to panic at this improbable feat. Frances knew that she was facing a very tough mage, with amazing athleticism. That and the trorc had landed on her feet, and was sprinting towards her.

    Every spell Frances knew and a few she came up on the spot came to mind. She blocked the vial the trorc threw, wrapping it in a bubble of force to contain the green liquid that burst, and turned the carpet under her feet black. She ripped the carpet underneath the trorc¡¯s feet, but the trorc managed to regain her footing and riposte with a bolt of red magic. Frances deflected that bolt off her magic shield, ignoring the wave of concussive force that impacted somewhere behind her, and replied. A quickly cast blast of wind that the trorc hissed out a Word of Power that threw up a red shield.

    Back and forth, spells flew at a furious pace, the two women circling one another, slinging magic and objects at one another. Frances remaining relatively immobile behind her shields, whilst the assassin dodged and weaved.

    Suddenly, Frances realized why. The assassin was trying to close the distance. The trorc was getting glancing hits by spells, but in return, she was getting closer and closer to her. At that range, Frances knew she was going to be dead to the assassin¡¯s shortsword.

    Frances tried to yank the assassin away, but she yelled a Word of Power to counter the levitation and lunged forwards. Frances scrambled backwards, firing wild bolts of her light blue magic, and diving right into her lightning spell. She wouldn¡¯t be able to get a full cast, but if she could shock her opponent, maybe she might have a chance.

    However, the trorc threw up a shield and smashed right through her magical bolts, and retaliated with a point-blank spell. Frances¡¯s ring-focused shield cracked and broke, red magic slammed into her armour and she screamed as pain shot through every fibre in her body. Somehow, Frances didn¡¯t lose complete focus on her lightning spell and continued to sing, but the trorc was too close, and her shortsword was raised.

    Except the slash didn¡¯t come down. The trorc froze and stared at Frances. No, not at Frances, but at her wand.

    Frances had no idea what just happened, but she didn¡¯t let that chance go to waist. She screamed the keynote to her spell. The trorc¡¯s eyes widened and she raised her wand. A red shield shimmered, but was smashed apart by the lightning, which struck the assassin and sent her flying backwards. The trorc somehow managed to land on her feet, but smoke was pouring off her, and she was twitching uncontrollably.

    Gasping at the power she¡¯d exerted, Frances staggered forward pointing her wand at the groaning assassin.

    ¡°Surrender. Don¡¯t make this any harder on yourself.¡±

    The assassin spat on the ground, hands still clutching ¡°How are you using Ivy¡¯s Sting? How did you come by that cursed wand?¡±

    Her eyes widening, Frances clutched her wand tightly. ¡°What does it matter to you?¡±

    Blue-green eyes, full of pain glared back at Frances. ¡°That wand should be snapped for what it¡¯s done! For all the torture and pain its inflicted!¡±

    Frances felt a pulse of grief and guilt from her wand, and reached out to comfort it. Yet, that burst of sorrow from her oldest friend ignited an indignation long stewing in the small girl¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Says the assassin, invader and accessory to the murder of children!¡± Frances whipped her wand to position. Rage fueled her song, shrieking out from her throat like a banshee. ¡°Last chance!¡±

    The trorc sneered and stood to her feet. ¡°Until the next time we meet, Frances Windwhistler.¡± She reached into her pouch and threw a vial that Frances manage to grab in her magic. It was a distraction for the trorc to throw a second object onto the ground. The object, a small bottle, exploded on the ground with a deafening crack and surrounded the trorc in smoke.

    Frances released the fire spell she¡¯d been building, the fire washing away the smoke. It revealed the assassin standing by a hole in the wall, made by the duel that they¡¯d been fighting.

    ¡°I, Princess Titania Greyhammer of the Alavari, will not be so merciful next time.¡± With those words, Titania hurled another spell at Frances. As the girl through magic into her brigantine to summon its automatic defenses, the woman leapt from the window and disappeared from view.

    The brown-haired girl thought about pursuing, but Alexander and Elowise were still on the floor. They hadn¡¯t gotten up and Frances decided they needed to be stabilized first.

    The door slammed open. Frances whirled around to find Elizabeth and Ayax panting, more Erlenbergian guards behind them.

    ¡°Group we were fighting ran away. Is everything¡ª¡± Ayax saw her father on the ground, in his own blood. Her staff clattered to the ground.

    Frances ran to Alexander, checking the troll¡¯s vitals. ¡°He¡¯s not dead. Ayax?¡± Thunk. Her cousin was kneeling on the ground. The troll¡¯s wide black eyes were tearing up, but she wasn¡¯t making a sound, and her face was frozen in a stoic mask.

    ¡°Elizabeth?¡± Frances asked, she didn¡¯t have the time, she had to look over Alexander right now.

    The Korean girl was already wrapping her arms around the troll. ¡°I got her. Ayax sweetie, your father is going to be fine.¡±

    Martin was a second behind them, slamming the door open. ¡°The medics are coming. Frances, what do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Check on Elowise, hurry,¡± Frances ordered. She took a deep breath and raised Ivy¡¯s Sting. This wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Alexander had fought the assassin as best he could, but she¡¯d inflicted deep wounds.

    The assassin, who was a princess and Timur¡¯s sister. Frances shook her head and took a deep breath. That thought was for later, she had to save a life now.

    <hr>

    Alavari camp¡­

    As the rain pounded on the canvas of his tent, Antigones restlessly paced back and forth. He knew something had gone wrong. One by one, remnants of the team that he¡¯d sent with Titania had returned, each giving individual briefings. At least one of the operatives was dead, but there was no word on whether Titania was still alive.

    The tent flap was ripped open. Spinning around, Antigones almost moaned with relief as he saw his wife, only to gasp at the state she was in. Her armour was damaged, hair was burnt at the ends, and she was shaking violently. Two of his personal guards supported her.

    ¡°Have Lady Olgakaren take over for me! And do not let Helias know what happened,¡± Antigones snapped. ¡°Titania!¡±

    The princess staggered into the general¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m alive. I just¡­ fuck, hug, the whole package, please.¡±

    Antigones swept his wife up in his arms and deposited her on the bedroll. It¡¯d been a while since she¡¯d asked for ¡®the whole package¡¯ but that¡¯s why he made sure to have a chest labelled with those very words. The orc flipped open that chest, whipped out the very fluffy blankets that he deftly wrapped around the shivering woman. Once that was done, he pulled out a bag of raisins that he handed to his wife.

    Titania seized the raisins and shoved a handful in her mouth, chewing hungrily as muscled green arms gently cradled her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    The princess didn¡¯t reply, but reached through the towels to hold Antigones¡¯s fingers with a vice grip. They sat like that for a while, Antigones humming under his breath as he held Titania.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ivy¡¯s Sting,¡± Titania hissed.

    Antigones blinked, his embrace tightening. ¡°The wand Thorgoth used to abuse you? What about it?¡±

    The princess pulled herself up and turned to her husband. ¡°Frances Windwhistler has it. I have no idea how, but she¡¯s made it work for her. I¡¯m sorry, dear, I fucked up. Alexander¡¯s badly hurt and Elowise is wounded, but both are going to survive.¡±

    Antigones swallowed and kissed his love¡¯s brow. ¡°Hey, you still got them badly, so I¡¯ve heard. Besides, nobody could have expected an Otherworlder to end up with the king¡¯s named wand.¡±

    The trorc shook her head, blinking back tears. ¡°I know, but how the hell did she have Ivy¡¯s Sting anyway? I didn¡¯t even know dad gave it away! I thought he just locked that blasted thing away in a royal vault or something after he picked up his new named wand, whatever its name is.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Ivy¡¯s Sting?¡± Antigones asked.

    Titania sniffled. ¡°Yes. It has to be. It was yew, purplish brown, fifteen-inches long. Frances so much as admitted it when I demanded what she was doing with that wand. And her spellwork¡­ Antigones, she¡¯s not a miniature Firehand, or the Firehand¡¯s student, she is this generation¡¯s Edana Firehand. When she fully matures into an adult, she¡¯d easily be a match for me.¡±

    Antigones held Titania to his chest, wiping her tears with the corner of the towel. ¡°She sounds truly terrifying, but you got away, you¡¯re alive, and you¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Titania took a deep breath, and snuggled under her husband¡¯s chin, not caring how his beard tickled her ears. ¡°Your son, Aralik, saved me, you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite follow,¡± said Antigones.

    The princess¡¯s callused fingers pulled the crooked wand from its holster on her arm and pressed it to Antigones¡¯s hand. The orc general regarded the wand, and a melancholy smile spread across his features. ¡°Ah, Second Chance, of course.¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t give me Zirabelle¡¯s named wand, I would have been downed by Frances¡¯s lightning spell.¡± Titania took the wand back, and kissed it lightly. ¡°I¡¯m still surprised it ever gave me a chance to prove myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. It knows Zirabelle would have liked you.¡± Antigones sighed, touching the wand. ¡°You know I can¡¯t use it, but¡­ we grieved together for some time after she died.¡±

    Her fingers curling around her husband¡¯s hand, whilst the wand lay in her palm, Titania felt Second Chance¡¯s recollection of it and her husband¡¯s grief. It told her of how a devoted wand and beloved husband mourned the death of their charge, killed in an ambush by the mad mage Ixtar the Agoniser.

    Some Alavari would be jealous of their spouses having such a depth of feeling for a dead partner, but Titania didn¡¯t feel that way. Zirabelle, also known as The Magnificent, had been one of the kingdom¡¯s most respected mages, and an amazing woman. Yet, Titania also felt privileged that her husband, her stepson and her wand still welcomed her into their family, no matter how they felt for the woman she was replacing. That and she¡¯d earned her bond with her husband, her friendship with his stepson, and her wand¡¯s loyalty.

    That happy thought, though, led to another, which made her frown. Out of curiosity, she projected that idea to Second Chance, who paused in thought, and agreed wholeheartedly. It even gave an urgent mental nudge to Antigones, who blinked.

    ¡°You both just thought of something.¡±

    Titania nodded, wincing as she thought back to when she was still being trained by her father. ¡°Yeah. I realized there¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t make sense. I mean, I know how I got recognized. Ivy¡¯s Sting must have told Frances when she saw me. But Frances didn¡¯t use Ivy¡¯s Sting¡¯s special ability.¡± Rubbing her arms, the princess exhaled. ¡°Remember how I told you that Ivy¡¯s Sting could create stinging vines out of nothing and until I was sixteen, he¡¯d regularly use that to abuse me?¡±

    The orc ran a gentle hand through his wife¡¯s hair. ¡°I cannot forget. It was the first time you were completely vulnerable with me.¡±

    Titania smiled fondly at the memory, but shook her head to bring herself back to the present. ¡°Frances never used that ability once, which is odd because¡­ look, I know you¡¯re not a magician, but you did pick up a few things from Zirabelle, especially about Named Wands and how they behave in concert with their wielder?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I only learned more after I started talking to Second Chance,¡± said Antigones. He stroked his beard. ¡°I did learn that if a mage has a strong rapport with their Named Wand or Staff, they can produce astounding feats of magic. You believe Frances has a strong rapport with Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡±

    Titania thought back to the duel. ¡°I think she and Ivy¡¯s Sting have a stronger rapport that my father ever had with Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡±

    Antigones blinked. ¡°Wait, she did? But she never once used that ability? Are you sure?¡±

    Titania nodded. ¡°Dear, fighting Frances and Ivy¡¯s Sting was like watching Zirabelle with Second Chance together. I thought Thorgoth had a good rapport with Ivy¡¯s Sting, but he couldn¡¯t cast nearly as fast as Frances was and chain spells together with such rapidity.¡± The princess glanced at her wand. ¡°Second Chance agrees with me.¡±

    The orc general glanced at the wand, hearing its affirmation. ¡°That¡¯s high praise, and also terrifying. I almost wonder if you should have targeted Frances instead.¡± Antigones¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Hold on, what does this mean then? Ivy¡¯s Sting and Frances are clearly in concert, but Frances never used Ivy¡¯s special ability, even when she had the opportunity to do so, which suggests they¡¯re not in rapport. That¡¯s two contradicting pieces of information.¡±

    Bobbing her head, Titania nearly knocked into Antigones¡¯s chin, but just managed to stop herself. ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why we have a mystery on our hands. How can one have a good relationship with their wand, and yet not be able to use their unique ability?¡±

    ¡°Do you think maybe Thorgoth bent Ivy¡¯s Sting to his will rather than actually forming a rapport with it?¡± Antigones asked.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s possible, and it¡¯s in character for him, but how could Ivy¡¯s Sting do something that I¡¯ve seen no wand be able to do?¡± Titania asked.

    Neither of the pair had an answer for that, and so they sat, holding each other, in quiet contemplation, as the rain pitter-pattered against the canvas of the tent.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 47 (111): Frances and Ivys Sting

    A Week Later¡­

    Dear Diary,

    I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t the time to write, but the siege has become truly desperate and I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve got nobody to talk to of late.

    I¡¯ve called mom once, but she¡¯s so far away that aside from talking about better times, discussing with her what happened when we saved Alexander and Elowise, and getting advice on spells, there¡¯s not much she can do. I know she¡¯s begging the War Council to send us reinforcements, but they¡¯re not budging.

    Part of the reason is that Prince Sebastian is begging for reinforcements to contain the invasion of Lapanteria. That I understand, but while I¡¯ve tried to give them the benefit of the doubt, I think it¡¯s clear that the War Council has too many idiots. Mom explained that while she and her friends on the council agree that at least a small force has to be sent to reinforce Erlenberg, Earl Darius and the majority, including Erisdale¡¯s Crown Princess, who has just come of age, don¡¯t want to commit Erisdalian forces to what they see as a lost fight.

    They don¡¯t get that if they lose Erlenberg, we lose control of the sea and thus the war. I think¡ªI know even a thousand soldiers will help at this point and in my opinion, right now we need an experienced commander most of all.

    Uncle Alexander is still recovering from the trorc who tried to kill him. He was lucky to be alive. Elowise is doing her best, but it¡¯s not enough. The planned counterattack fell through with Alexander¡¯swounding and now against General Antigones and Helias, and their now three to one advantage in troops, we¡¯ve been pushed to the third defensive line. The Windwhistler Compound is now the front line¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sorry, a cannonball just hit the Compound¡¯s wall. It didn¡¯t rain today, but that meant the Alavari could bombard us. Thank Amura and Rathan that Great-Grandma Edana had this place built to last. The Alavari aren¡¯t risking bringing cannons into the city but they are using their firepower to try to demoralize us.

    Ophelia and Robert were wounded yesterday. Robert actually lost his tail, and Ophelia got a nasty scar up her back. I¡­ it seems such a minor thing, but they¡¯re both permanently scarred now. I wish they didn¡¯t have to experience this.

    I think we need to assassinate either General Antigones or General Helias. I¡¯ve tried to plead with Elowise to let us do so, but she refuses. I don¡¯t understand why. With the numbers against us, an assassination is our only option. It¡¯s almost as if she doesn¡¯t think they don¡¯t deserve to die, which is impossible. If Elowise hadn¡¯t been so badly hurt by the assassin, I would have thought she was a traitor.

    Besides, General Helias is a child murderer. No, Durannon doesn¡¯t have formal rules of war, but there are traditions and he¡¯s broken all of the most sacred of them. As for General Antigones, he nearly killed Elowise and Alexander.

    I just¡­ I hate this. I hate what¡¯s happening to my friends and family. Mom¡¯s pining away, at the brink of breaking down from how she can¡¯t protect me, or her family. Ayax is in pieces. If she¡¯s not visiting her father, she¡¯s having nightmares of him dying, or of her birth father dying in her arms. She doesn¡¯t deserve to lose another father, not from such a disgusting assassination attempt. Elizabeth is barely holding together herself and is trying to comfort Ayax. As wary as she is, she¡¯s taken to sleeping with Ayax in the same room, just to try to calm her down.

    I¡¯ve lost count of how many losses we¡¯ve taken. I see old faces, but I also see so many new ones, and they keep getting younger, or older. I can¡¯t stress this enough, but Martin, Ginger, and Renia are the only reason we¡¯re holding together despite everything that¡¯s happened. Elizabeth is our leader, I blast our enemies, but Martin makes sure we have enough food and equipment even as supplies intermittently run out, Ginger makes sure to give the new recruits we seem to get every day some kind of survival training, and Renia comforts those who can barely take any more. She¡¯s even doing so for people outside of our battalion, like Uncle Eustace, who is still confined to bed and can¡¯t lead the Windwhistler Fleet.

    The three of them make me so proud to call them my friends. I help them with what little I can, with meals, hugs, combing their hair when they have no time for anything else, but it takes so much out of them. Martin barely sleeps. He naps whenever he has time. If he isn¡¯t napping, he¡¯s fighting, doing paperwork, or physically hunting down supplies. I¡¯ve had to spoon-feed Ginger, and occasionally bathe her because she¡¯s so exhausted with training and organizing the battalion.

    As for Renia, she talks to soldiers from dawn to dusk, non-stop, not even pausing for meals. If she¡¯s not talking to soldiers, she¡¯s talking to the rest of her squad. Renia as of yesterday has a formal commission and is the leader of our ¡°Support¡± squad of courtesans that we¡¯ve hired to attend to our soldiers'' emotional needs. It¡¯s a model that¡¯s rapidly caught on with other battalions who¡¯ve implemented it in different forms. Some provide more¡­ physical services, and I think Renia is seeing someone romantically in the Compound, but our squad is focused on helping us manage our emotions.

    It takes a toll on her, though, especially when some of her patients don¡¯t come back. I hold her when she cries, but other than that I can¡¯t do anything.

    And this is all the Alavari¡¯s fault. It¡¯s because of this war they started. The invasion they did. The assassinations, the underhanded tactics, the child murdering, the fact that they are grinding my friends and family¡¯s emotions to a pulp because of what? They wanted a port? More land?

    Do you know, diary¡­ I have never seen my Grandma Eleanor more lost than this week. My all-knowing, smart, stubborn grandmother is completely lost because she knows she¡¯ll have to abandon the home she raised her children in to a bunch of child-murdering monsters!

    I hate them for that, and all that they¡¯ve done to my friends and family.

    <hr>

    The next day¡­

    Frances checked her equipment, laid out on the table, for a second time, slender fingers touching the scratches in the cloth of her brigandine. She made a note to herself to get them repaired later, but they needed to move out soon. With the better weather these past few days, came the certainty of an attack, and the Lightning Battalion was going to try to set up an ambush to counter a push towards the docks.

    She heard a knock on the door and turned around to find Elizabeth, leaning against the doorframe. Frances made another note to herself to cut Elizabeth¡¯s hair for her. Her friend¡¯s black hair was going down past her chest and was going to prove a hindrance.

    ¡°Frances, how are you doing?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Frances paused, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Hopefully this would be enough so that her friend wouldn¡¯t ask more.

    It wasn¡¯t. Elizabeth only hesitated for a second, before walking up. ¡°Look, I know you don¡¯t want to burden us, but this siege has been¡­been¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Crazy? Insane?¡± Frances supplied.

    Elizabeth snorted. ¡°A shit tornado.¡±

    Frances smiled wryly. ¡°Thanks for checking, Elizabeth, but I think I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m¡­ angry, really angry, but I don¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of what I want to ask you about.¡± Elizabeth nudged Frances with her elbow. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t feel angry. I mean, I am too, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what, Elizabeth?¡± Frances asked in a cool tone. She wasn¡¯t irritated by her friend, but there was a lot to do and very little time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m worried for you.¡± The younger girl fiddled with her black hair. ¡°You¡¯ve been helping us a lot recently. When was the last time you stopped to rest?¡±

    ¡°I wrote in my diary yesterday,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°After we told you to go to your room and go to sleep,¡± Elizabeth replied.

    Frances sighed. ¡°Elizabeth, I will rest when I feel like I need to. Honest. I don¡¯t feel too tired.¡±

    That made Elizabeth blink. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    Frances shook her head.

    ¡°Just¡­ angry?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances forced herself to smile. It probably didn¡¯t come out looking very sincere, but she wanted to let Elizabeth know that she was alright, mostly anyway. ¡°I know it¡¯s not always good to be angry, but the Alavari have hurt you, my family, our friends, me. I can¡¯t just let go of that.¡±

    Frances was met with a slightly arched eyebrow and crossed arms.

    ¡°You do realize that that just makes me more worried, right?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Frances snorted. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m glad you do, but I think I can work this out myself.¡±

    ¡°Frances, at least see Renia, please,¡± Elizabeth said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing as poorly as some of the other people she is seeing right now. Really, I¡±m fine.¡± Frances took Elizabeth¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve got to go. We have that ambush to set up for Helias¡¯s next attack. I¡¯ll talk to you later. Promise.¡±

    Deflating, Elizabeth nodded, and squeezed back. ¡°Okay.¡±

    <hr>

    Weeks into the siege and Erlenberg wasn¡¯t a bombed out ruin out of a photograph from Earth¡¯s World Wars. It was however, eerily deserted. Bustling streets were now stained with old blood, fallen rubble, and other scars of war.

    The interior of the house that Frances and the squad with her were hiding in was even creepier. The Lightning Battalion was hiding in the houses along this street, and using them as cover to ambush the approaching column from General Helias¡¯s army. That meant carefully hiding beneath windowsills and doing their best not to disturb the belongings of the long gone inhabitants.

    From what Frances could tell, this house had hosted at least two families of labourers. There were tools, and enough worn working clothes leftover for her to deduce the former home-owners. She¡¯d written an apology to the family for using their house for cover, which she¡¯d left on the stovetop, but then again, this family may not be coming back to their home.

    They could even be dead already, thanks to Helias¡¯s army.

    The thought that they¡¯d be facing them was a strangely comforting thought to Frances. She knew that deep down, she had a tendency to hold back, to try not to hurt the enemy so badly, or cruelly. Against Helias¡¯s band of murderers, there was no need to hold back.

    In the shadows of the house¡¯s second floor, from behind the drawn curtains, she watched the column march by. It looked to be about two battalions strong. She raised her left hand, signalling to the soldiers behind her to stand by. With the other, she raised Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    Ivy had been quiet since the assassination attempt. The whole incident had been extremely curious. It was strange how she¡¯d recognized the assassin, and stranger still that the assassin knew of Ivy¡¯s Sting, when the human records had no information on Ivy¡¯s Sting. However, it¡¯s possible that Ivy¡¯s Sting was better known in Alavaria. Whatever the case, Frances didn¡¯t want to press her wand. She trusted Ivy¡¯s Sting to keep her secrets.

    Besides, they had far more pressing matters.

    A messenger, barely fifteen, silently crept up to Frances. ¡°Lady Frances, Commander Elizabeth wants you to know there were three war mages spotted, and asks you to take them out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Get to your post and stay safe.¡± Frances took a deep breath, scanning through the gap between the curtains. She could see the war mages now. The group of three included: an elderly female orc shaman with a distinctive fur cloak, a male goblin mage with a wand, and a female ogre with a staff.

    Pointing at the mages, she whispered to her musketeers. ¡°Focus your fire at the mages when the fighting starts.¡± With that, she crept through the house and to the front hallway.

    The waiting soldiers in the hallway said nothing but gestured respectfully to her by nodding or saluting. She returned their salutes, before finding Ayax, braced by the ground floor window, looking through its peephole.

    ¡°There are three mages. I¡¯ll lead with the lightning spell, you then focus on the shaman,¡± Frances whispered.

    Ayax grimaced. ¡°You think she¡¯ll be the troublesome one?¡±

    ¡°I think the saying is: beware the elderly in a profession where people usually die young,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I thought it was: always beware the wrinkled one amongst the beardless upstarts,¡± said Ayax.

    Frances smiled. ¡°You think you can take her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll bail me out if I don¡¯t,¡± said Ayax, grinning. Frances grinned right back.

    The two girls fell silent as they heard a horn blow. Taking deep breaths, they began to sing, as battle-cries rang out all along the street, punctuated by the crack of muskets.

    ¡°Going!¡± Ayax yelled.

    Frances, deep in her song, tapped her cousin¡¯s shoulder, and the troll kicked the door open. Sunlight splashed across their vision, forcing Frances to blink as Ayax charged out, sending a ripple of magic cascading over the Alavari in front of her. It blasted them backwards, away from the doorway, allowing Frances and the rest of the soldiers to follow.

    All along the street, Lightning Battalion soldiers poured out of the houses surrounding the unfortunate Alavari troops. Elizabeth had already hit the front of the column with her hidden cavalry, which scattered the child-murdering troops. Martin and Ginger were leading separate elements emerging from the houses.

    Frances however only had eyes for the three war mages. Before they could get a spell off, she fired her lightning spell.

    Ivy¡¯s Sting bucked in her grip as the familiar thunderous boom roared through the street, shaking window panes and deafening nearby fighters. The bolt of lightning almost instantaneously smashed the shields of the ogre warmage, set her aflame, and flung her into a house. The goblin war mage and the orc shamaness however, just managed to get shields up to block her strike.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Ayax was on top of the shamaness, smashing her staff into the orc¡¯s shield. Leaving her cousin to her prey, Frances, continuing to stride forward, immediately sending another fireball at the goblin mage. The goblin blocked them and, diving into song, blasted her back with several bolts of magic.

    However, Frances immediately activated her brigandine. The effort was a huge drain on her magic, but it allowed her to walk right through the bolts. That surprised the goblin enough for her to quickly grab him with a levitation spell and toss him into the sky.

    As he flailed, trying to bring himself back to ground, Frances threw a vial of crownfire from her pouch into the air, and sent it flying towards the goblin. Somehow the goblin managed to cast a shield to block it, engulfing him in flame, but leaving him unscathed. It distracted him, though, and he hit the ground with a thud. To end him, Frances ripped a spear from an orc charging at her, and plunged it into the goblin¡¯s belly. Yanking the wand from the goblin¡¯s desperate grasp, she stabbed the blunt end into the confused orc¡¯s eye, before killing him with a quick blast of fire.

    Eyes searching the battlefield, she noted that Helias¡¯s troops were in full retreat, and found Ayax still fighting the orc shamaness. Taking a deep breath, Frances summoned her magic and began the chant for her lightning spell, keeping an eye on her surroundings.

    The song made Ayax grin, and widened the eyes of the orc shamaness. She glanced between the pair and dropped her staff.

    ¡°I surrender!¡± Ayax nearly hit her with her staff, but just managed to miss as the shamaness got to her knees.

    Frances somehow managed to get her magic under control and end her song, but she didn¡¯t lower her wand. This could be a trick.

    Then again, the few of Helias¡¯s Alavari that remained in the street were throwing down their arms and surrendering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let down your guard, and don¡¯t approach them!¡± Frances yelled. ¡°It could be a trick!¡±

    ¡°We surrender!¡± the shamaness exclaimed, raising her hands.

    ¡°Says the child-murdering shitheads,¡± hissed one of the soldiers. Ayax, grimly kicked away the shamaness¡¯s staff, keeping her staff pointed at the orc.

    The shamaness froze, her eyes widening. ¡°We didn¡¯t kill them, we swear!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± Frances stormed towards the shamaness, Ivy¡¯s Sting pointed at the orc. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop them? Why didn¡¯t they stop? I was at Kwent. I could have let Earl Darius have his soldiers rape and murder the town¡¯s inhabitants, but I chose not to! I prevented that! Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The shamaness swallowed. ¡°... we had our orders.¡±

    Frances narrowed her eyes. ¡°So you did kill them? You lied?¡±

    The orc shamaness swallowed. ¡°I did, but not everybody here.¡± She met Frances¡¯s eyes. ¡°Look, I surrendered, and I¡¯m a valuable prisoner. You can exchange me.¡±

    Frances felt her knuckles turn white as her grip tightened over her wound. The orc was right. She had surrendered. These child murderers had surrendered and thus, Frances knew she was supposed to imprison these Alavari. They knew that Frances was supposed to imprison them.

    But now that she thought about it, Frances didn¡¯t think that anybody would mind her killing a confessed child killer. Besides, they hadn¡¯t the facilities to keep a war mage in captivity with any safety.

    ¡°Ayax, if you want to, look away.¡±

    The troll blinked. ¡°Cuz?¡±

    Frances imagined a blade of magic slicing the orc¡¯s throat. It would be quick, efficient and as painless as possible. Nothing like how she¡¯d heard how the civilians outside of Erlenberg¡¯s walls had died. They¡¯d been stabbed or slashed, left bleeding and screaming in pain as they died in agony on the ground. She couldn¡¯t imagine what their captors had done before then.

    This relatively painless death? This was the bare minimum of justice that Frances could offer.

    The orc tried to run, Frances screamed a note and yanked her back. For good measure, she chanted a spell that bound the squirming, crying orc in glowing rings of magic.

    Elizabeth was galloping up behind her. ¡°Frances what are you doing¡ª¡±

    ¡°She confessed to killing those children. She deserves death at the very least. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±

    And as Elizabeth hesitated, and Ayax stared in shock, Frances finished her spell, raised her wand and turned the orc over to look her right in her terrified green eyes.

    ¡°Last words?¡± Frances asked coldly.

    The orc swallowed. ¡°W-why?¡­ they said you were kind. Honourable to a fault.¡±

    ¡°Because you had a choice and yet you killed them anyway. You, your leaders, my parents, could have chosen to do so many different things, and yet you monsters hurt people who can¡¯t choose.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Well, now that I have a choice, I¡¯m going to make sure you can¡¯t hurt anybody else.¡±

    ¡°Frances wait!¡± Elizabeth cried out, leaping down from her horse. Ayax raised her arm to reach towards her, but it was too late.

    Frances pointed Ivy¡¯s Sting at the orc and raised her voice. She sang the note and willed the spell to life.

    Nothing happened.

    The rings around the orc vanished. The shamaness gasped, shaking, backing away as Frances felt as if Ivy¡¯s Sting had been lit ablaze. Her wand was suddenly painful to touch. Frances desperately tried to reach Ivy¡¯s Sting and tried to ask her wand what was wrong.

    She was met by a roil of emotions, cold disapproval, indignant outrage, a tinge of grief, and a last apologetic sob, as what she could feel from her wand faded away.

    Until she was holding nothing but a silent piece of wood.

    ¡°Frances? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ayax asked, still keeping an eye on the orc.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t feel Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡± Frances stared at her wand, feeling nothing from her friend and companion¡ªno, her first friend ever. ¡°Sorry, can you take her into custody?¡±

    ¡°Will do,¡± said Ayax. Frances stepped away, running away from Elizabeth¡¯s outstretched hand back into the house. All attention was on her wand as she tried to communicate with it.

    Except, Ivy¡¯s Sting remained silent.

    Frances started to hear the blood roar in her ears. Her hands started to shake. ¡°No. No. This, this can¡¯t be happening.¡±

    ¡°Frances, what¡¯s going on?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Frances didn¡¯t even turn to meet Elizabeth. She just babbled, ¡°It¡¯s Ivy. She¡¯s rejected me. She stopped talking to me, but why? This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    Elizabeth took a deep breath. ¡°Frances, do you really think she would have been fine with you killing that shamaness?¡±

    Her heart plunged and for Frances, the world became silent as that question pounded through her head. She turned to Elizabeth, desperately hoping her friend was making some kind of ill-timed joke.

    Elizabeth¡¯s expression was serious, and solemn.

    ¡°We¡¯re partners. Friends. We decided together¡ª¡± At least, Frances thought they did, but the more she thought about it, she hadn¡¯t truly asked Ivy her opinion. She¡¯d asked for her wand¡¯s help, her assistance, but never really asked for her opinion. She¡¯d just chosen to kill the shaman and asked her wand to help her carry out the spell.

    No, she¡¯d demanded her wand to kill that shaman, after everything Ivy had been forced to do by every single owner that she¡¯d ever had.

    ¡°Frances?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°I decided. I demanded her to do it. I didn¡¯t care what she thought.¡± Frances crumpled to the floor, her beloved wand, her oldest friend, clasped in her hands, silent. She¡¯d done this. She¡¯d hurt Ivy¡¯s Sting and now she was paying the price.

    That fact cut into Frances far deeper and far more painfully than any wound that she¡¯d taken, and unlike those wounds, it was accompanied by a bitter feeling of wretched guilt. Tears streaming down her cheeks, Frances felt Elizabeth¡¯s arms around her, heard her friend¡¯s words of comfort.

    But all the small, brown-haired girl could think of was how she¡¯d completely and utterly messed things up.

    <hr>

    Edana was mulling over a missive from Ear Darius. He¡¯d finally offered to detach a brigade, which was four battalions, to Erlenberg. However, he¡¯d also offered to press the rest of the Erisdalian military to send four thousand convict soldiers, with the note that Edana could only choose one.

    Edana had pretty much made up her mind to ask Darius to send his brigade, when her mirror started to vibrate. Picking it up, she opened it to find her daughter in tears.

    ¡°Mom. I¡¯m sorry. I really completely let you down. I¡ª¡± Frances descended into a babble of words that the older woman couldn¡¯t make sense of. She caught some words like ¡°Ivy¡¯s Sting¡± and ¡°rejected¡± but her poor daughter was sniffling so hard it was impossible to tell.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯m here, you¡¯re safe, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m safe, yes.¡± Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°Sorry, mom. I think you didn¡¯t get any of that.¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°I heard something about Ivy¡¯s Sting rejecting you, but that doesn¡¯t seem right to me.¡±

    ¡°She did. I¡­¡± Frances shut her eyes. ¡°I tried to execute an orc shamaness from General Helias¡¯s army. She surrendered, but she confessed to being one of the Alavari who murdered the civilians and I thought¡­ I thought the right thing to do would be to kill her. I know I was wrong.¡±

    The news sent a shiver through Edana and she stared, trying to reconcile the shy, kind girl she knew, with the image of her executing a surrendered prisoner. It suddenly dawned on Edana then that this wasn¡¯t what that girl would do normally, and not to just anybody.

    ¡°Frances, what do you need to hear from me? How can I help you, right now?¡±

    Frances clung to herself, wiping her eyes with the back of her sleeve on occasion. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want you to tell me I¡¯m right. I know I wasn¡¯t. I just¡­ I just hope you aren¡¯t disgusted with me. I don¡¯t deserve it, but maybe you know how I can make this right with Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not disgusted with you, dear. I would be sorely tempted to kill that shamaness myself.¡± Smiling sadly, Edana wiped her eyes, wishing she was by her daughter¡¯s side. ¡°I am shocked, though. You¡¯re usually so kind and understanding. Why did you feel it was right to kill her?¡±

    To Edana¡¯s alarm, the question made Frances buried her face in her hands and sob even harder. The older mage could just hear her daughter¡¯s broken musing past the tears.

    ¡°I think I saw my parents in her, and the others. She¡ªThey hurt people who couldn¡¯t protect themselves, like me. And the Alavari¡­ they¡¯re hurting my friends, Uncle Alexander, Grandpa Paul and Grandma Eleanor, and my family. I hate that they¡¯re doing that.¡±

    Her heart lurched and Edana felt her rage simmer. She thought about biting it down but decided that no, her daughter should see this.

    ¡°Frances, look at me.¡±

    Frances wiped her eyes and stared at her. ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°You are not alone. I¡¯m angry at the Alavari too. It is a perfectly natural feeling to have. You remember how mad I was when Timur hurt you when the assassins nearly killed you?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°Yes, but I was wrong to try to execute the shamaness,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°And you were. You let your anger drive you too far. That is dangerous, but don¡¯t punish yourself for feeling angry at an insane situation.¡± Edana took a breath and leaned forward. ¡°How else were you supposed to react? You are a young girl, traumatized by her past, heard of and saw even worse abuse happening in front of you.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°When¡­ when you put it like that, it¡¯s no wonder I was so angry.¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°How long have you been feeling so angry, though?¡±

    ¡°A week? I can¡¯t remember. It¡¯s been ever since we found out about the massacre,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to downplay it dear, but that does worry me.¡± Edana winced as Frances¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s rare for people to hold onto that kind of anger for so long. I don¡¯t think you let it hurt your friends, but you need to develop ways to release that outrage.¡±

    ¡°I thought that that anger was natural,¡± Frances whispered. ¡°That it was right to feel angry because of what happened.¡±

    Edana¡¯s eyes widened. It was beginning to suddenly make sense to her. ¡°Oh, ohhhhh. Frances, dear, even righteous anger can lead people down dark paths, no matter how just the cause is. You recall what happened with your old school bullies, right?¡±

    Frances nodded, shamefaced. ¡°I do. I¡­ I promised not to get angry that way again.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± said Edana, firmly. ¡°I thought that you weren¡¯t ever going to become so furious again, but I don¡¯t think either of us imagined the stress you¡¯d be under or the dishonourable acts the Alavari would be willing to commit to flame-coloured.¡±

    ¡°But what can I do then, mom? What happens if I get too angry again? I didn¡¯t even realize I was going too far until Ivy¡¯s Sting rejected me.¡±

    Edana nodded, pursing her lips. ¡°That is a good question, Frances, and I would advise that you also ask Renia this. She¡¯ll have more practical advice to help you manage what you feel. As for what I think¡­¡± She paused, a deep frown on her face that unbeknownst her, gave way to a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°You will feel the anger I think, and it will seem like it will drown you like a wave. You can watch for warning signs, you can practice all the methods you can, and you may succeed in holding it back. You may go on for years without feeling it, but it may come again, out of nowhere, when you are weakest. When that happens, the only thing you can do is to seek your friends and family to steer you true.¡±

    Edana met Frances¡¯s eye, her heart aching at the sight of her daughter¡¯s worry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Frances. I¡­ I wish I could give you better advice¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, mom, I think you¡¯re right. Thank you, for always listening, and trying to be honest with me.¡± Frances groaned, wiping her eyes. ¡°I really should have asked to speak to Renia earlier.¡±

    ¡°Hindsight is always harsh on us.¡± Edana took a sip of water from the glass on her table. ¡°Now, tell me, how did Ivy¡¯s Sting reject you? Is she still rejecting you?¡±

    Frances raised her wand into view of the mirror and nodded. ¡°She is. She just¡­ when I tried to kill the shamaness, she stung me and stopped letting me cast through her. I apologized. Many times, but she hasn¡¯t said a thing.¡± Frances bowed her head. ¡°I think she¡¯s had enough of me.¡±

    Edana frowned. ¡°Wait, did she warn you that you were going too far?¡±

    ¡°No, but I should have known better,¡± Frances stammered.

    Her shoulders tensing, Edana glanced at the wand, her frown deepening as her eyes settled on the wand. ¡°Frances, this¡­ this may be hard to hear, but I¡¯m not sure if Ivy¡¯s Sting has been a good friend to you.¡±

    As Edana expected, Frances straightened, and squeaked, ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Frances, Named Wands are supposed to respect their masters. We are indeed supposed to respect them, but in return, they are supposed to serve us loyally.¡± Edana picked up Poker and showed her daughter the flame-coloured staff. ¡°I may tease Poker, and he may singe me a bit, but he knows I will take care of him, and I know he¡¯s devoted to me. If he has a problem with me or I with him, we let each other know. We don¡¯t just shut each other out without warning.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes flicked from Ivy¡¯s Sting and back to Edana. ¡°I was forcing her to do something she didn¡¯t want to do, though.¡±

    ¡°Did she tell you that she didn¡¯t want to do this?¡± Edana asked, in a calm voice.

    ¡°Well, no¡­¡±

    Edana bit down her anger towards the wand and asked, ¡°So she shuts you out and refuses to talk or even explain why? Did she even warn you that you were going too far?¡±

    But¡­ but I hurt her,¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Because she didn¡¯t let you know that you were hurting her. This would be different if she was human, then you¡¯d be guilty of ignorance. However, she¡¯s your wand.¡± Edana placed special emphasis on that last sentence, as she put Poker down on her table. ¡°You can only communicate through your thoughts and so she¡¯s supposed to let you know if you are doing something she doesn¡¯t approve of.¡±

    Her daughter looked thoroughly confused, which was fine. It still hurt Edana that Frances was still trying to defend her Named Wand, even when it¡¯d been so disloyal. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s not the first time I misused her, though. I convinced her to hurt my bullies.¡±

    ¡°You did, but since you convinced her, that¡¯s her fault as well,¡± Edana pointed out.

    ¡°But mom, she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s¡­¡± Frances stared at her wand, struggling to find the right words, even as she stared at her wand in a new, confusing light. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s¡­ she was hurt too.¡±

    That made Edana pause. It was true Ivy¡¯s Sting was also traumatized, much like her daughter, but try as she might, the older mage just couldn¡¯t find it in herself to sympathize with the wand, especially when it¡¯d been so secretive for so long, and was now rejecting her daughter so callously.

    ¡°That is true dear.¡± Edana sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m wrong, but to be honest, I¡¯m alarmed by Ivy¡¯s Sting. It¡¯s been two years since I¡¯ve given her to you. You¡¯ve been completely open with her, and yet she¡¯s not mentioned her unique ability even once, or her history. We find no records of her even existing, and now we found out that our enemies know of her, and yet she didn¡¯t tell you. What if your enemies knew about her special ability and about how to counter her? What if they know of a secret weakness she has?¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°But¡­ Named Wands don¡¯t have a weakness.¡±

    ¡°They do, dear.¡± Casting her mind back, Edana shut her eyes briefly. ¡°There was once an Alavari orc mage called Zirabelle the Magnificent. She¡¯s the former wife of General Antigones who is besieging you. To make a long story short, she was ambushed and killed by Ixtar the Agoniser, who I suspect was using Ivy¡¯s Sting. Zirabelle was an amazing mage and she had a Named Wand too, by the name Second Chance.¡±

    ¡°Second Chance? Isn¡¯t that the wand that can protect you against fatal blows?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes, but only against fatal blows. We¡¯re not sure why Ixtar took on such a powerful opponent. I theorize he actually wanted to capture her for his experiments. What he did was he ambushed her carriage while she was passing under a cliff, next to a lake. He first tried dropping a massive rock slide on her, which even Second Chance¡¯s special ability can¡¯t protect against. When that didn¡¯t work, because she apparently lifted the entire cliffside off of herself, she¡¯d been weakened enough that he managed to drown her in the lake. Second Chance¡¯s special ability doesn¡¯t protect its master from drowning. It only protects against fatal blows.¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°You¡¯re saying that if Ivy has a weakness, they can exploit it because she hasn¡¯t told me.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I know you care for Ivy, and she did stop you from going too far, but she¡¯s put you in danger, and by not working with you, is continuing to put you in danger, Frances.¡± Edana pursed her lips. ¡°If you would like to, I can find you another Named Wand.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had another Named Wand lying around.¡±

    Edana didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I will find one. There is Lightbreaker, the wand of my former mentor, Archmage Star.¡±

    Frances remembered that wand from when she was still training at Salpheron before she¡¯d turned fifteen. Edana had shown Frances the white wand and they¡¯d touched it together.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it refuse me?¡± Frances asked. The wand didn¡¯t sting her. It had talked to her, but it¡¯d felt very strange to her touch and she remembered not truly connecting to it.

    Edana nodded. ¡°Yes, but from what it told me, it was ambivalent. It sensed you already had a wand serving you and didn¡¯t want to share. If Ivy¡¯s Sting continues to refuse you, I suspect it might give you another chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ thank you, mom. I understand what you are saying, I really do.¡± Frances glanced at her wand, and back to Edana. ¡°But I need to try. I¡­ she¡¯s my first friend, and she¡¯s saved my life so many times. She may not be the best Named Wand, but I ought to at least try, right? Especially since there aren¡¯t many Named Wands just lying around.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡± Edana sighed and swallowed. ¡°Frances, dear, if you feel that way, and if you feel it¡¯s right, then do so. Just please, be careful about it. I do not like what your wand hasn¡¯t told you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, mom.¡± Frances wiped her eyes and managed a small smile. ¡°Thank you, for everything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, dear. I will call you in two days to check up on you okay?¡± Edana blew a kiss to her daughter, and Frances blew one back. Her daughter was smiling, still a little teary, but much better now from an emotional standpoint.

    Edana turned off the call and took a deep breath. Now, if she could get more troops to Erlenberg, then her daughter would truly be safer.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 48 (112): A Wands Past

    A week later¡­

    Frances fiddled with the fabric of her gambeson as Renia made more notes with her clawed feet. This was their second session after her outburst and they¡¯d spent most of it going over the techniques Frances had learned to manage her anger.

    Frances knew about things like finding a physical outlet, taking deep breaths, or talking to someone she trusted. However, the key thing Renia seemed to be focusing on was something she called ¡°thought awareness.¡± It included Renia asking a lot of questions about Frances¡¯s past, her experiences that all seemed to lead to the harpy asking Frances questions about why she thought this way.

    Right now, Frances had just finished recounting the incident with her old bullies, Jessica and Leila. It¡¯d made the harpy furrow her brow in surprise as she frantically scribbled something down.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯ve noticed something intriguing. Whenever you feel intense anger, it¡¯s rooted in this thought about something not being fair. Would you say that¡¯s accurate?¡±

    Frances leaned back in the comfortable lounge chair. It was a benefit of being confined to the Windwhistler mansion by her friends, and family. She¡¯d insisted she could use a normal wand, but if she was being honest, it was just hard using a normal wand after having Ivy¡¯s Sting for so long. Spells took longer to cast, needed more energy and there was an emptiness she felt as she directed her magic.

    ¡°Frances?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ yes.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I think that¡¯s accurate.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, why do you think that it¡¯s important for things to be fair?¡± Renia asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s important because¡­¡± Frances felt, rather than heard her own voice trail off. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not sure. I think I understand why you¡¯re asking that, but it¡¯s just such an odd question.¡±

    ¡°Try your best then, say the first thing that comes to you,¡± Renia suggested.

    Frances swallowed. ¡°I think it¡¯s because I know what happens when things aren¡¯t fair. Because my parents treated me badly, I¡¯m broken¡ªwell, healing a bit now, but I can¡¯t forget how terrible it felt. I don¡¯t want that to happen to anybody else.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Renia pursed her lips. ¡°Hmm, would you like to know what I¡¯m thinking, Frances?¡±

    Frances nodded, more than a little concerned at how focused the harpy was getting.

    Renia put her quill down. ¡°You see, most people would be disturbed, or at least, bothered if they saw that kind of unfairness happen. They¡¯d also feel angry too. The difference between you and most people is that the anger you feel is so intense, and it lasts for such a long time. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you these questions. It¡¯s to get a better idea of how you react to situations and why you feel anger.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°So why do I feel so angry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say right now. May I ask you a few more questions for today?¡±

    Nodding again, Frances watched as the harpy took a sip of water.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want the kind of abuse that happened to you to happen to anybody else. Why do you think it¡¯s important nobody else feels that way?¡± Renia asked.

    An image of her childhood self in the mirror flashed across Frances¡¯s memory and she shivered at the gaunt, hopeless look in that face.

    ¡°Renia, I can¡¯t remember a day back on Earth when I wasn¡¯t aching somewhere or starving. I was alone, so hungry, and I didn¡¯t even know about what life had to offer. It wasn¡¯t living,¡±

    The harpy nodded. ¡°Hmm, so why did you think it was fine for you to kill the orc shamaness then? Wouldn¡¯t that be depriving someone of their life?¡±

    Frances swallowed and averted her eyes. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought she had to be punished.¡±

    Renia blinked. ¡°Ah. Thank you for being honest, Frances. I just have one last question. Do you think you deserve to be punished for almost killing the shamaness?¡±

    Frances cringed and whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The harpy took a deep breath, scribbled down a note and put her quill back down. ¡°Frances, I think I have a working theory on what makes you so angry. Unfortunately, though, unsurprisingly, it¡¯s your parents¡¯ fault.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Frances muttered.

    Renia chuckled and leaned forward. ¡°Which means it isn¡¯t your fault. What they did to you, made you all the more aware of how horrible abuse is, and so you feel deep sympathy for other vulnerable people. The other part is how they raised you with the threat of punishment. Anytime you did something wrong, you were punished. That conditioned you to believe that if someone does something wrong, they ought to be punished.¡±

    ¡°Mom mentioned this, though, back then she was talking about how I was taught to act when put in charge.¡± Frances clasped her hands. ¡°But how do I unlearn this, then?¡±

    ¡°Becoming aware of this is the first step. The second step is to find a way to change what you learned. You can remind yourself that instead of thinking about how someone should be punished when they did something wrong, you can remind yourself that you¡¯re not the one to punish them. You¡¯re the one who can stop them, should stop them, but not punish them.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not worthy of punishing them?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s because punishing people for what they did wrong isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. You and I know people can change, right?¡±

    The words were familiar, Frances knew she had heard them before. Yet, it was still reassuring to hear them once more.

    ¡°Thanks, Renia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Frances.¡± Renia smiled and reached across with a wing to touch Frances¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And if I haven¡¯t made it clear, thank you for offering me this job. It is hard, but I¡¯m glad to be able to help people with my skills.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Renia. By the way, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± Reaching for her wand holster, Frances took out Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°You know how Ivy¡¯s Sting has rejected me. Um, I was wondering if you had any advice.¡±

    The harpy¡¯s chocolate-brown eyes studied the wand. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your mother have better advice, being a mage and all?¡±

    ¡°She was angry at Ivy¡¯s Sting and isn¡¯t sure about me continuing to use her. I wanted to ask for your opinion on it.¡± The surprise blossoming on Renia¡¯s features clearly demanded further explanation. ¡°She said that she wasn¡¯t being a very good friend, rejecting me without warning, while also not telling me important secrets. I understand what mom is saying, but I still feel I made a mistake with Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡±

    ¡°If I remember, you think you are to blame for forcing Ivy¡¯s Sting to do something she didn¡¯t want to do.¡± The harpy¡¯s thoughtful expression didn¡¯t change as Frances bobbed her head. ¡°I think that that¡¯s a good theory, but is that what Ivy¡¯s Sting said?¡±

    Thinking back to the moment when her wand had rejected her, Frances shook her head. ¡°No. She just went quiet and stopped me from casting the spell. Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. I think that you might be projecting on Ivy¡¯s Sting what you think you did wrong. It¡¯s a common thing that many people do when they want to fix something, but have you considered just listening to Ivy?¡± Renia asked.

    ¡°But she hasn¡¯t said anything.¡± Frances had apologized to her wand many times after her outburst, only to be met with stony silence.

    ¡°Hmm. Have you asked her if she¡¯s even willing to speak?¡± Renia asked.

    Frances blinked, shook her head and touched her wand, transmitting that thought and her earnest desire to learn from her wand.

    What could only be described as a milieu of feelings ran up Frances¡¯s arm. Confusion, eagerness, and fear, all mixed into a wave of emotions that made Frances blink.

    ¡°She¡¯s talking to me!¡± Frances squeaked. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s not sure.¡±

    Renia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ask what she would need to be comfortable speaking to you.¡±

    Frances did as the harpy told her to do, and got a response. Only, it wasn¡¯t in the thoughts or sensation she was used to.

    It was as if she was being spoken to, directly. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the sound of Ivy¡¯s voice, or how old she sounded. In a sense, the voice sounded almost musical in quality, like it came from a trained soprano.

    ¡°I need you to be alone and I need you to trust me. Can you go to Charlotte¡¯s Rest? Don¡¯t tell Renia where you¡¯re going.¡±

    Frances sprang to her feet. ¡°She asked me to trust her and to speak to me alone and go to a place outside to talk.¡± If she remembered right, it was the hill that Ayax had taken them and Ophelia¡¯s group to during the Winter Tournament. They¡¯d visited that hill numerous times before the siege began and it had a lot of good memories.

    The harpy frowned. ¡°That is progress, Frances, but there¡¯s a thunderstorm outside right now.¡±

    Bitter-tasting sorrow thrummed through Frances¡¯s mind and she reeled at what she felt from Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯m sorry, but this can¡¯t wait. I¡­ there¡¯s a lot I need to tell you. Edana¡¯s right. I have been a terrible wand and it¡¯s only put you in more danger. I¡¯m just so scared and worried, I didn¡¯t know how to just talk to you.¡±

    Frances blinked. All she could feel from her wand was sincere guilt, but that didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°I thought you were mad at me for trying to kill that shaman?¡±

    ¡°No, I was angry at that clodthrog too! I nearly killed her, but at the last moment, I realized what I was doing. So I stopped you.¡±

    The new information set off a lightbulb in Frances¡¯s mind. ¡°You were angry too¡­ That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t warn me.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. I¡­ I thought you¡¯d be angry at me if I explained why. You seemed sorry, but I¡­ a wand, just rebelled against her master. I didn¡¯t know how you¡¯d react and when I listened to your mother, she said a lot of things that were true. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to tell you these last few days, and the truth is¡­ I have been putting you in danger. There¡¯s a lot you have to know but nobody else can know.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Not even hesitating for a moment, Frances made a mental list of what she would need and said, ¡°Okay. Just give me a moment to get dressed.¡±

    ¡°Frances, are you sure?¡± Renia asked.

    The short brown-haired girl swallowed and took a deep breath. ¡°No, but I want to trust Ivy¡¯s Sting. We¡¯ve supported each other for so long, even if we¡¯ve hurt each other on occasion, and she wants to open up to me now. If I have to get a little wet, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    The feeling that Frances got from Ivy was as if the wand sniffled. She felt touched. Renia smiled, though, a little warily.

    ¡°Okay, but keep your mirror close. We don¡¯t know what agents of the Alavari are prowling around,¡± said Renia.

    <hr>

    Frances¡¯s heavy green winter overcoat was water-resistant, but the downpour was torrential. Water poured off the brim of her coat¡¯s hood, dripping onto her nose, even as the wind blew rain into her face. Blinking past the hail of rain, Frances fought her way up the slippery wet cobblestones of the hill. She didn¡¯t flinch as flashes of lightning blinded her, and the boom of thunder deafened her ears.

    Thankfully, Charlotte¡¯s Rest wasn¡¯t such a tall hill that it would be struck by lightning too frequently, but Frances wasn¡¯t going to take chances. She had her mage armour on underneath her greatcoat, which was making the going even tougher.

    Out of breath, wet, and gasping, Frances staggered into the park, staying far away from the few trees. She sat down on the grass in the field and touched Ivy¡¯s Sting again.

    ¡°Thank you. Put up a shield, please. I¡¯ll work with you.¡±

    Frances took her wand and sang. Her magic raced through the wand to her immense relief, and she felt Ivy¡¯s presence in her mind once more. Soon, a glowing dome of pale blue magic was up covering her.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here.¡± Frances pulled her hoof off and wiped her face with the back of her hand. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Ivy.¡±

    The wand was quiet, and for a horrifying second, Frances wondered if her wand had gone silent again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. She had an idea where Ivy could start, but suggesting it might not be the best idea.

    ¡°What¡¯s your special ability?¡± The question had bothered Frances for years now. Her wand was powerful, amplified her magic, her spells, and seemed to do so better than other Named Wands she¡¯d heard of, but her special ability had remained frustratingly elusive.

    The worry that she sensed from Ivy only grew and Frances winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was a bad question.¡±

    ¡°Frances, no. It¡¯s a good question. I just¡­ it¡¯s the key to this. I¡­ ask me another question, please. I¡¯ll answer that one, just not this moment.¡±

    Frances nodded, sensing her wand was sincere, as well as the fear in Ivy¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Have you considered asking Renia for counselling?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Wha¡ªwhat kind of question is that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sentient right? You can feel and think, and see things, and something bad happened to you in the past. Maybe you could ask Renia for help with it?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes, I would love to, if you can ask her for me.¡± Frances smiled and nodded. In response, Ivy chuckled. It sounded like the tinkling of bells, only, with a sorrowful undertow that sought to bring Frances to tears.

    ¡°Have you had that few good wielders?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°My first one was amazing. She was a human mage. She cared for me, taught me, conversed with me, and I saw her from her prime to the end of her life. It¡¯s just¡­ after she passed, everybody else just wanted me for my power. They fought to own me, and anytime they did, they didn¡¯t care what I wanted, they just wanted to dominate me and use me as they saw fit.¡±

    Shivering, and not just from the cold, Frances sent a comforting thought to her wand. The analytical part of her mind, though, was processing this new information with some confusion. Why would anybody fight over a wand nobody knew the special ability to?

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking ¡®Why would anybody fight over Ivy¡¯s Sting?¡¯ That¡¯s because¡­ because¡­¡± Ivy hesitated and sighed. ¡°They weren¡¯t fighting over, ¡®Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡¯¡±

    That confession made Frances sit bolt upright, all tiredness gone. ¡°You changed your name. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no record of you. Mom and I were looking for the wrong Named Wand. Everything about you is already documented but under another name.¡±

    ¡°I lied. Most wands don¡¯t but I had to because of my special ability. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t told you about it. If I did, you¡¯d immediately figure it out. Besides I¡­ I thought I could go without telling you because you trusted me, and just let me be. I can¡¯t ever thank you enough for that.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been right to make you tell me,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°People rarely think about right or wrong once they see a clear path to power, Frances. You are exceptional in that regard.¡± Frances felt herself blush at that, which seemed to make Ivy feel amused. ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you anymore, though. The trorc who recognized you is far more dangerous than you think. You know she¡¯s Princess Titania of the Alavari, half-sister to your friend, Prince Timur. She¡¯s Thorgoth¡¯s best agent, able to infiltrate strongholds and blow her way out of them. As to how I know that¡­'''' The wand paused, and this time, Frances winced as anguish and pain shot through her hand. It physically hurt to hold onto the wand, but she persevered. This wasn¡¯t Ivy trying to reject her. It was a recollection and the wand was trying to voice it.

    ¡°King Thorgoth of the Alavari was one of my former masters.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a monster, Frances. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I hurt Titania so badly. I¡¯d made up a secret ability where I could create stinging vines. He used this to torture his own daughter anytime she defied him or failed him. Then he¡¯d heal her up every time and repeat the process.¡±

    Frances had long suspected Timur''s father was capable of such violence. Hearing it from the wand that had been forced to carry it out however was something else entirely. No wonder Ivy¡¯s Sting was so worried about mentioning her past.

    ¡°What did he do to you?¡±

    ¡°Thorgoth has an extremely strong will and powerful magic. He didn¡¯t even try to talk to me, he just forced his spells through, and threatened to burn me, or snap me if I didn¡¯t cooperate. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, if I was a little stronger, I could have resisted, but he just used me to hurt that poor girl and there was nothing I could do, other than lie about my true ability. Even there I nearly failed. He knew I was hiding something from him. That¡¯s why he eventually gave me away.¡±

    ¡°Gave you away¡ª¡± Another piece of the puzzle clicked into place, and Frances gasped. ¡°He let Ixtar the Agoniser take you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t know for sure but the vault he left me in wasn¡¯t guarded. Ixtar just walked in and he thanked King Thorgoth several times.

    More grief and guilt emanated from the wand, and Frances had to consciously take deep breaths to focus. As best she could, she tried to project her thoughts of sympathy and concern for her wand. She didn¡¯t know if they helped, but Ivy didn¡¯t stop talking.

    ¡°Ixtar made me kill Zirabelle. I could resist him better. I didn¡¯t let him know I had a special ability but it didn¡¯t matter. He was just sane enough to ambush her. I had every intention of just letting Edana lock me away in a forgotten vault until I met you. A master who understood. A master who cares. I¡­ I know I haven¡¯t been honest but I trust you, Frances. I always have. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being so scared and stupid and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re not stupid. And I think you¡¯re very brave. You made sure nobody knew who you really were right? After so long, after so many evil wielders.¡± Smiling Frances stroked the polished yew. ¡°I¡¯ve always been glad¡ªwill be glad¡ªthat you¡¯re my partner. I want you to know that, even if you don¡¯t want to tell me who you really are.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ thank you, Frances. I think we ought to talk more, though. It¡¯s been so long I¡¯ve had a master to commune with that¡­ it¡¯s easy for me to be wrapped up in what you want.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea,¡± Frances said, making a note to herself to book a time before she slept to talk to her wand.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ivy paused. ¡°There¡¯s one last thing. I think I should tell you who I really am.¡±

    Frances stammered, ¡°If it hurts you, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, master, thank you for caring but I know I need to do this. I know what you are facing if you go back to your world. You need to know what I can do to make sure that never happens.¡±

    Frances blinked, but nodded and waited quietly as Ivy gathered her thoughts.

    Only, the wand groaned with anguish.¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ damnit I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how I can tell you.¡±

    Shifting into a more comfortable sitting position, Frances thought about how she could reassure her wand. ¡°Why is that? How can I help you to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Because everybody knows who I am! They know my name, my true ability and they know that to even use me is dangerous!¡±

    Putting aside her curiosity, Frances focused on how to best help her wand feel better, and address her fears. It would be something that Edana or Renia would do.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve never hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Frances, I know for a fact that your mother would be horrified if she knew who I really am.¡±

    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m not going to reject you. You¡¯re my partner. You¡¯ve even opened up to me. Why would I reject you?¡±

    ¡°Because of my real ability. Master, I can recall every spell that my previous masters have ever cast and replicate them perfectly.¡±

    There was only one wand in Durannon with an ability that resembled that and Frances instantly realized everything driving her wand¡¯s fears, secrets and lies. It came together like, not like the final piece of a puzzle, but as if she¡¯d suddenly looked at a painting at just the right angle to understand what the artist¡¯s goal was.

    Of all the Named Wands and Staves, few were so powerful that possessing them was more of a danger than a help. Of them, only one which didn¡¯t have an ability that could harm the wielder, but was also the wand that most sane mages would never use.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Named Wand, Spellbinder. The legendary wand carved by the wandmaker Natasha for the Otherworlder Yvonne the Shaman-Slayer.¡±

    Ivy whimpered, a pitiful sound, accompanied by a gut-wrenching burst of emotion.¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you.¡±

    Frances took several deep breaths, trying to get her thoughts in order. Thankfully, there was one small mercy. Deep inside, she¡¯d been worried that she would immediately throw Ivy¡¯s Sting away if she¡¯d found out her secret. As much as Frances wanted her wand to open up, there was a part of her that kind of wanted to remain ignorant, worried that Ivy might have a secret so dark, she¡¯d want to reject her.

    Once it was out, though, Frances couldn¡¯t help feel a little relieved. The more cynical side of her thought that this was a bit strange. She had the friendship of the deadliest wand on the continent. However, taken from another perspective, Frances simply had the friendship of a wand who¡¯d been abused even worse than she had.

    ¡°I¡­ Woah. No wonder you said mom can¡¯t know.¡± Shaking her head, Frances wrapped her arms around herself. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m not rejecting you okay. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ this is a shock.¡±

    ¡°Really? I mean, you truly still want to be my wielder?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I do. I¡­ did you get Ivy¡¯s Sting from your real name, because Ivy binds and spells sting,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Mm-hmm. I thought it would be nondescript enough.¡±

    Frances nodded solemnly. ¡°We really can¡¯t tell anybody. I don¡¯t think mom would take you away from me, but just more people knowing would be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I thought that your mom would just snap me.¡±

    ¡°She¡ª¡± Her voice trailed off. Thinking about what her mother had said earlier, Frances realized that she might not be entirely correct. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just think we should just keep it between us, Ivy. But¡­ thank you for telling me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for listening, Frances.¡± A warm feeling spread up Frances¡¯s wand as the wand¡¯s relief and joy spread into her mind. She smiled, sharing her relief and happiness that she¡¯d not broken her first friendship. It¡¯d been a misunderstanding, and now she knew more about her wand even better than before.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Ivy.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°If I can ask Ivy, I don¡¯t want to use your special ability. I can¡¯t use it anyway because it¡¯d be too strange if I start casting spells I never learned or had the ability for, but¡­ but what happens if we¡¯re in a life-threatening situation?¡±

    Frances thought that her wand would need a moment to think about it, but Ivy¡¯s reply was instant.

    ¡°Then I will be at your disposal, Master. You need only ask.¡± Frances sensed her wand was feeling embarrassed. ¡°My ability is how I made sure Timur could heal you when your throat was cut. He thought he was doing so by instinct, but I was actually channelling his magic into a better spell.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you mean¡­¡± Frances touched her neck. The cut had scarred only slightly, but she could still remember how awful it felt as her blood poured from her neck. ¡°You saved me¡­¡± Half-groaning, half-laughing, Frances cradled her wand. ¡°Do you know you could have started with that?¡±

    ¡°In hindsight, that may have been a better idea,¡± said Ivy ruefully. ¡°We should head back, Master. Your friends must be worried by now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Waving Ivy¡¯s Sting, Frances dismissed the shield and instantly regretted it. A howling gale blasted her in the face and she immediately put up a transparent magic bubble to protect herself from the wind.

    ¡°That¡¯s a really bad storm. I¡¯m¡­ oh why did I think to call you out here?¡±

    ¡°I agree that this was perhaps not your smartest decision, but what you told me did need to be private,¡± said Frances. She forged into the storm. ¡°Thankfully, as you know, I¡¯ve never been afraid of thunder or lightning.¡±

    To Frances¡¯s shock, Ivy was surprised. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t know that, master. I mean, I suspected it, but I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°When we cast the lightning spell. Don¡¯t you see what I picture? I mean, you have to if you¡¯re remembering my spell,¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Um, Frances, I can commune with you, but I can¡¯t read your mind.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°My parents never really comforted me when there were storms. They were always comforting Denise, and not hitting me. So I spent the time watching the storms. That¡¯s how I got the inspiration for my lightning spell.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you know, I might have an idea how to make it more powerful,¡± said the wand.

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, you can create spells? I didn¡¯t realize Named Wands could do that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if other Named Wands could do that. I am, however, three hundred years old and can remember all the spells that every master of mine has cast. So I was wondering¡­ have you ever thought of combining your lightning spell with the weather?¡±

    Frances blinked, and not because the lightning flashed. ¡°You mean, use the natural lightning of a thunderstorm?¡±

    ¡°More like redirect the natural lightning, but yes.¡±

    The rain battered her shield, and her eyes squinted through the darkness, but Frances found herself grinning. ¡°I like that idea very much.¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 49 (113): The Rising Storm, and Girl Talk

    A week later¡­

    Normally, Alexander and Elowise briefed their staff at the map room, located in the Erlenberg City Council Building. However, as that was still being repaired that meant that Frances, Elizabeth and all the other battalion commanders and vice-commanders met with Elowise and Alexander in the Erlenberg Council Chambers.

    The crowd of faces sat around a massive oblong table and Frances couldn¡¯t help but notice the sound of nervous chatter fill the room. Alexander and Elowise weren¡¯t here yet, but they¡¯d asked every battalion commander and vice-commander to meet at this room.

    A nudge from Elizabeth brought Frances out of her thoughts. ¡°So, why do you think we¡¯re all here.¡±

    Frances kept her voice to a whisper. ¡°I think we¡¯re planning either our last stand or the evacuation of the remaining civilians.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Elizabeth grimaced. ¡°Do you think we should tell them what we cooked up?¡±

    Frances¡¯s head snapped to her friend, eyes wide. ¡°I think¡­ I¡­ Elizabeth, I don¡¯t think we can tell our plan in front of all these people. I mean we could, but I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m going to freeze.¡±

    Her brown eyes dancing merrily, Elizabeth smirked. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t expect you to do the talking, Frances, don¡¯t worry. You can hide behind me. I do want to know if you think it¡¯s a good idea, though.¡±

    Frances snorted, but her brow furrowed in thought. ¡°I think it¡¯s not a bad idea to bring it up, but we¡¯ll have to be careful. We¡­ we look kind of out of place.¡± This was especially the case since Frances and Elizabeth were by a large margin, the youngest in the room. A few familiar faces were in the crowd, like Lu-Anne, who¡¯d they¡¯d waved to and waved back. However, they hadn¡¯t met most of the battalion commanders in person, just run their troops in and rescue their soldiers before getting out.

    ¡°Hey, you two, which battalion are you with?¡±

    The two girls¡¯ eyes shot to a goblin female with oddly floppy ears. Something about the goblin screamed ¡°veteran.¡± Frances first thought it probably was the coarse voice, but it could also be the no-nonsense look in her eyes.

    Elizabeth pointed to herself and Frances. ¡°You mean us?¡±

    The goblin rolled her eyes. ¡°No, I mean the other pair of human teenagers barely out of their diapers. Yes, I mean you two. Where are your commanders?¡±

    Elizabeth, blinking, glanced at Frances, who knew her friend was seeking confirmation on what she just heard. Unfortunately, Frances could provide a similarly surprised expression.

    Scratching her black hair, Elizabeth stammered, ¡°But we are the commanders of our battalion.¡±

    That drew the eyes of more of the surrounding commanders. The goblin female arched an eyebrow. ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    From across the table, Lu-Anne coughed loudly. ¡°Major Limlie, that¡¯s Elizabeth Hae-Won Kim, Commander of the Lightning Battalion, and Frances Windwhistler her second-in-command, and niece to our commander.¡±

    As whispers abounded in the chamber, Frances tried to find a place to hide but ended up just sliding closer to Elizabeth, who smiled sheepishly. ¡°Yup. Well, we¡¯re Otherworlders. We get stuff done.¡±

    Limlie, looking quite aghast, stammered, ¡°My apologies Commander.¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, ma¡¯am. We are¡­ we do have a lot to learn too.¡±

    ¡°And a lot to teach us. Excellent idea hiring courtesans to support our soldiers¡¯ mental state,¡± remarked a human captain.

    ¡°Oh, that was Frances¡¯s idea.¡± To Frances¡¯s horror, Elizabeth grinned at her, and the gazes shifted.

    ¡°It was just an idea. Renia Sunwing actually put it in place. She¡¯s the head of our support staff now,¡± Frances stammered.

    Any further chatter was cut off as the doors swung open and Elowise walked in, wheeling in Alexander on a wheelchair. This particular one was designed by Erlenbergians but probably copied from the human kingdoms, who in turn had taken the design from the Otherworlders. The commanders¡ªwith Frances and Elizabeth quickly copying them¡ªstood up and saluted.

    ¡°At ease.¡± Alexander winced as he rested his elbows on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point. Our situation has continued to get more desperate, and despite our best efforts, we¡¯re continuing to lose ground. It¡¯s all we can do to hold the 3rd defensive line, but once that¡¯s breached, holding the city will become untenable as the Alavari will be able to access major strongpoints like the Memorial Stadium, and our docks. I¡¯ve thus called you, the commanders of our battalions, to discuss our options and how to proceed. The City Council has declared that should we decide to evacuate, we are to leave no civilian behind. However, we do have the alternative of continuing to hold our position for as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°The discussion will be conducted as such: all battalions are to give their opinion on what we should do going forward. We¡¯ll then open the floor to a discussion, chaired by myself and Alexander,¡± Elowise explained. ¡°Commander Elandiel, you first please.¡±

    Frances recognized the goblin as the 9th battalion¡¯s commander, one of the most experienced they had. Since they¡¯d last met, the bearded goblin looked far more tired. While his eyes were still alert, his shoulders sagged.

    ¡°Sir, without Erisdalian help, we cannot defeat the Alavari. I propose we hold for as long as we can to evacuate the civillians.¡±

    It was telling that none of the other commanders grumbled or muttered at that suggestion. They all just sat silently, even as more commanders voiced their opinion that they should hold out to evacuate the rest of the civilians.

    Leaning over to Elizabeth, Frances, as quietly as she could say, ¡°Elizabeth, maybe we should not tell Uncle Alexander here.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Alexander is a troll and can hear you quite well, Frances.¡±

    Frances, cheeks beetroot red, slowly turned to her smiling uncle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, commander.¡±

    Alexander chuckled and winced. He took a deep breath and gingerly adjusted his seat. ¡°It¡¯s all good, but I am interested to hear you and Colonel Elizabeth¡¯s thoughts. Please don¡¯t hold back. We need to consider every possibility.¡±

    Swallowing, Frances turned to Elizabeth, who cleared her throat.

    ¡°Okay, so, um, we think we ought to sally out and defeat General Helias¡¯s army, and we have a plan on how to do so.¡±

    The silence gave way to a disquieting rumble of murmurs. Yet, somehow, nobody interrupted.

    ¡°It is true they have two armies. The Black Banner army has between thirteen and sixteen thousand soldiers. General Helias¡¯s 2nd Army has twelve to fifteen thousand. We have twenty-three battalions of soldiers totalling about nine thousand soldiers. I¡¯m proposing that we hit General Helias¡¯s army with our full strength, using the city of Erlenberg itself as a shield.¡±

    ¡°You mean for us to empty Erlenberg? We¡¯d be leaving the city undefended!¡± exclaimed a human.

    ¡°And even if Antigones¡¯s army can¡¯t get around the city to reinforce Helias¡¯s army, we¡¯d still be attacking a superior force!¡± added an orc.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t Antigones¡¯s wife, the Assassin Princess Titania with him? She nearly killed Commander Alexander and Elowise! What if she sneaks in while we empty Erlenberg!¡±

    Elizabeth hesitated, her eyes flickering to the other commanders, all of whom were staring at her with either wary calculation or incredulous disdain. Seeing this, Frances slid her arm to touch Elizabeth¡¯s to remind her friend she was with her.

    Elizabeth didn¡¯t glance at Frances, but she smiled and took a short breath. ¡°Which is why we¡¯ll be attacking their camp at night during a thunderstorm, leaving a token force. We¡¯ll overwhelm their defences and smash into their camp, burning their supplies, arms and killing, or capturing, General Helias¡ª¡±

    The uproar drowned out Elizabeth¡¯s continuation. Frances and Elizabeth couldn¡¯t help but sink into their chairs as commanders shouted at them, or each other.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Elowise bellowed, smashing her forehooves on the table. A loud crack cut through the cacophony and the commanders fell silent.

    ¡°I would like to hear the rest of Elizabeth¡¯s proposal,¡± said Alexander, his fingers steepled.

    Elizabeth scratched the back of her hand. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s not entirely my idea. My friends and I all added bits to it and we worked it out together. But well, our thought was that a thunderstorm would mask our movements and deafen the sounds of the attack to Antigones¡¯ sentries. Plus, we all know how the Alavari hate the rain.¡±

    The Erlenberg commanders all chuckled. Everybody knew that fact quite well, as neither Alavari army ever attacked on a rainy day. They¡¯d sat even tighter during the frequent spring storms.

    ¡°And since the Alavari hate rain, they¡¯d be settled down in tight, rather than preparing to be attacked,¡± muttered Lu-Anne.

    ¡°The Alavari have posted sentries in the parts of the city they¡¯ve taken, along with several battalions. How would we get past them without alerting them?¡± Elowise asked.

    ¡°We send out an advance force to take them out, but honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter if we alert them. Three or four battalions won¡¯t be able to stop say, six or seven thousand troops with mages charging out. We¡¯ll charge through Southcross Street that goes from our position at the Memorial Stadium, right out of the city gates, until we hit Helias¡¯s camp.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still twelve to fifteen thousand soldiers against seven thousand, though,¡± said Alexander pensively. ¡°Say we achieve surprise and catch them when they¡¯re half-asleep, say even if say, you Frances, Ophelia, and our best mages bombard the camp with spells, we¡¯d still have to cut through a lot of soldiers.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t guarantee success, sir,¡± Frances stammered. She knew Elizabeth was glancing at her, but Frances knew she had to speak. ¡°I know this is risky, but right now, we¡¯re going to lose our homes, even if we get everybody out. I think right now is our last chance. We and the Alavari are tired, but they¡¯re extended into the city and we have a much smaller line to defend.¡±

    Elowise and Alexander exchanged glances and nodded. ¡°Hmm, why a thunderstorm, though. Can¡¯t we just wait for rain?¡± the centaur asked.

    Frances winced. She¡¯d hoped that Elowise wouldn¡¯t ask that question, but there was nothing for it. ¡°Can you all follow me outside?¡±

    <hr>

    It wasbraining, with a gale blowing. It wasn¡¯t bad enough that ships couldn¡¯t leave the harbour, but it was a blustery and miserable day in Erlenberg¡¯s rainy spring season.

    Thankfully, the courtyard of the Erlenberg Council Chambers had a covered gallery that the other commanders huddled other. Frances stepped out of the gallery though, ignoring the rain as it splashed against her face.

    ¡°Okay Frances, why did you ask us to come outside?¡± Alexander asked the city commanders behind him.

    Frances, turned to her uncle, wincing as the wind whipped hair into her face. ¡°First, let me make this clear, if this works you need to swear everybody to secrecy.¡±

    ¡°Everybody?¡± Elowise asked, frowning.

    ¡°Yes. And by magical contract if necessary, at last until the attack is over.¡± Frances braced herself against the turbulent wind, and shouted, ¡°A week ago, during that last thunderstorm, I invented a spell, I¡¯m going to demonstrate it.¡±

    She took a deep breath. ¡°Ivy, are you ready?¡± she thought to her wand.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s show them! Don¡¯t forget your shield, though.¡±

    Frances nodded and cast a shield over herself, white magic surrounding herself in a bubble. Then, thoughts merged, wand and wielder¡¯s wills fell in concert, as Frances sang.

    It wasn¡¯t the same as her lightning area. She¡¯d altered the notes. This wasn¡¯t so much as creating a charge that travelled from her wand to the target. It wasn¡¯t about singing the impossible to life.

    No, this was calling to the howling wind, to the merciless rain, and all the energy wrapped up in the clouds that twisted overhead. It was about evoking the power of nature, asking, not begging, simply suggesting it to obey her will.

    There wasn¡¯t so much energy in the sky today. The conditions hadn¡¯t been right for thunder and lightning, and so Frances had to pour far more of her magic into the sky.

    But half a minute into her song and she could taste the ozone in the air. She could hear the sky grumble.

    She raised her wand and closed her eyes.

    Erlenbergians were experienced with their stormy season. They were also fully aware of lightning and while they didn¡¯t know how it worked, they¡¯d worked out through trial and error (thanks to Erlenberg¡¯s numerous storms) to create rudimentary lightning rods that would direct lightning away and make sure important tall buildings were protected.

    So they were stunned by surprise and the actual flash and boom of thunder and lightning when the lightning arched past the City Council building¡¯s lightning rod and struck Frances.

    Even then, she could see through her eyelids the brilliant blue of plasma that screeched down and struck her shield. Her shield also partially muffled the sound, but even then the thunder¡¯s drumroll pounded into her mind. When she opened her eyes, the commanders were blinking and staring at her.

    ¡°You¡­how¡­ what the fuck?¡± Elowise gasped.

    Frances nodded. ¡°I can do it again, at different targets. I just need to be protected while I do this and I can¡¯t do it many times.¡±

    ¡°Unless you have a thunderstorm,¡± whispered Alexander.

    ¡°I¡¯ll still need a guard detail, but yes, with a thunderstorm, I can cast the spell repeatedly.¡± The scary part was that when she¡¯d first done this in the thunderstorm after she and Ivy had had their talk, it¡¯d been easier to do the spell. It¡¯d cost magic, but not a lot and if she stored as much as she could in her diamond ring¡­

    Alexander nodded. ¡°The assault is approved. Let¡¯s go in and discuss the details. After that, I want a magical contract drawn up. Nothing about this, and what we talk about leaves this room until the day of the attack.¡± The troll smiled grimly. ¡°It¡¯s time we paid back General Helias.¡±

    <hr>

    There was a lot to prepare for the assault. As the Erlenbergian meteorologists tried to divine the day of the next thunderstorm. Every battalion readied themselves for the attack. A few changes had been made to the plan, though.

    For one, an escape plan had been made. A reserve force of a thousand Erlenbergian marines, drawn from the ships and not from the defenders, would cover the retreat of the seven thousand troops launching the attack. The targets of the raid would also be reworked. The first objective was General Helias and his officers, but other targets were expanded to include his food supplies and gunpowder storage.

    Scouts sneaking through occupied areas in the city documented the layout of Helias¡¯s camp by sight. Just in case, scouts were also sent to reconnoitre Antigones¡¯s camp. The various battalions were being rotated on and off the defences to make sure they all had enough rest for the big night.

    Elizabeth was not one of these scouts. She¡¯d just finished checking in on the training of the battalion and some of its newest recruits. As many as Erlenberg¡¯s remaining inhabitants had been recruited into the last few battalions, whether they were citizens or not. The conflict had broken down the barrier between those born in the city and those who fled to the city.

    A warm sense of pride welled in Elizabeth¡¯s throat as she watched the recruits hack at the training dummies set up in the Windwhistler compound, overseen by hardened sergeants that she and her friends had picked. How many of her old classmates who¡¯d already returned to Earth could say they trained and led such a formidable force?

    Then again, most wouldn¡¯t be so proud they were training such a force. Elizabeth glanced down at herself. If her parents could see her, they probably wouldn¡¯t recognize her. She¡¯d grown much taller and much to Frances¡¯s consternation, towered over her 5¡¯3¡± friend at 5¡¯10. She was even taller than Martin now.

    ¡°Hey Elizabeth, you free?¡± Ayax asked, entering the courtyard, wiping her face.

    Elizabeth smiled. ¡°Yeah, your practice with Frances went well?¡±

    Ayax beamed her tail swishing eagerly. ¡°I figured it out. I figured out the lightning spell.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really? That¡¯s awesome!¡± Elizabeth reached for Ayax, froze and was about to pull back, only to have the troll slip her wrists into her grip.

    ¡°Yeah, I figured it out at the last moment.¡± Ayax stepped closer to Elizabeth. ¡°Thanks by the way.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Elizabeth asked, trying not to splutter.

    ¡°For always telling me I could do it,¡± said the troll.

    Keenly aware of how close Ayax was, and how warm her cheeks felt, Elizabeth stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ You¡¯re welcome.¡± To her dismay, she realized that despite Ayax being slightly sweaty from her mage practice, she still found her very attractive. The troll¡¯s elegant nose and graceful figure just flipped some switch in Elizabeth¡¯s hormone-addled brain that she was having a very hard time turning off.

    And suddenly, Ayax had stepped away, smirking as she did so.

    ¡°So, want to get cleaned up? Get some tea?¡±

    ¡°Ayax is this a date?¡± Elizabeth blurted out. She immediately regretted it as the troll¡¯s smile faded slightly, her more typical stoicism returning.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just tea between friends. I just know Frances is working on her spell with Edana and Martin and Ginger are meeting Renia.¡± The troll brushed a lock of her hair over her ear, smiling softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Ayax, I do. I um¡ª¡± Elizabeth tried and failed to meet Ayax¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot. Can¡­ can we talk? By our usual parlour. After we clean up? I want to tell you something.¡±

    The troll blinked and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Returning the nod, Elizabeth fled, knowing her cheeks were burning red.

    <hr>

    Ayax sat on a couch, peering at the wallpaper of the lounge room that she and her friends liked to use the most. The wallpaper had a lovely floral green and yellow pattern. She wasn¡¯t sure what was bothering her crush, but she would find out soon.

    The sound of the door unlocking drew her attention. As Ayax¡¯s eyes flickered over, her breath caught in her throat.

    Now, it wasn¡¯t that Elizabeth usually wore unfashionable garments, but she preferred comfortable shirts and pants that didn¡¯t cling uncomfortably to her. Ayax had never seen her friend in a dress, and now she was wearing a single-piece soft pink number that was cut at her knees. Pink lace drew the troll¡¯s eyes up past the tea tray Elizabeth was carrying to her crush¡¯s collar.

    ¡°Hey Ayax, um¡ª¡± Elizabeth walked slowly to the couch Ayax was sitting on and after putting the tray on the coffee table slid onto it. ¡°So I was doing some thinking.¡±

    Wincing, the Otherworlder scratched the back of her neck, eyes looking down at the maroon carpet. ¡°You know about my religion. It¡¯s still important to me.¡±

    Ayax nodded slowly. Her addled mind had a thought as to what Elizabeth had to say, but she refused to believe it. Or at least, she didn¡¯t dare hope.

    ¡°The thing is Ayax, I like you. I like you a lot. You¡¯ve been so patient and understanding. You¡¯ve been checking up on me every day. And you don¡¯t even care that I might not be able to reciprocate your feelings. I¡¯ve known since you told me that I¡¯ve had to give you some kind of answer. I can¡¯t¡­ I never felt right about not being able to give you an honest answer.¡±

    Her hands open on her thighs, Elizabeth stared down at them. ¡°The truth is, though¡­ I¡­ I do like girls. Whatever the reason, God made me so that I like girls and he put me here in Durannon. It could be some cruel test of faith, but the thing is¡­ I want to try to be with you, really try to be with you.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really? That¡¯s¡­¡± Ayax almost hugged Elizabeth. However, restraint held her back. ¡°B¡ªbut what about your beliefs? Doesn¡¯t your church say it¡¯s not allowed?¡±

    Elizabeth finally turned to the troll, a warm, sincere smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about them, a lot, and even though I don¡¯t know why, I¡­ I trust what my church and my parents told me was to help me. I know they wanted the best for me.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°The thing is though, I¡¯m beginning to realize that while my God is all-knowing, people aren¡¯t. Everybody in this war is trying to do what they think is right. In the end, I can only do what I think is right. And every night, after praying to God to answer me, I¡­ I think I came to an answer.¡±

    Ayax¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What happened? Did he visit you?¡± Elizabeth had told her a few of the stories and parables from her religion. Maybe her friend got a dream?

    Elizabeth giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a dream or anything dramatic like that, but one night I realized something. I realized that walking beside you, being with you¡­ for however long I can, it felt right.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± Ayax blinked, a slow smile spreading across her face. She shuffled in closer to Elizabeth, placing her hands gently on the girl¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a little underdressed.¡±

    ¡°You look great. You always do.¡± Elizabeth hiccuped, not quite able to face Ayax, knowing that her cheeks were red. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you looked very handsome.¡±

    Tender fingers touched Elizabeth¡¯s chin, and her eyes widened as Ayax turned her head towards her. The troll leaned forward, her nose almost touching the human¡¯s.

    ¡°In that case, may I?¡± Ayax whispered.

    Shutting her eyes, Elizabeth pushed her head forward until she felt soft lips against her own.

    Like a flash, it was over, and the two were so close, practically bumping noses.

    Ayax hesitated, studying Elizabeth¡¯s contemplative expression. ¡°Again?¡±

    The human girl¡¯s expression split into a wide, beaming smile. Reaching forward, Elizabeth placed her hands on the Ayax''s sides and drew herself closer to her. ¡°Again.¡±

    <hr>

    <h4>The next day, Frances was in her swimwear, bathing in the mansion¡¯s communal warm bath. She was with a somewhat nervous Ginger in borrowed swimwear. While Frances was humming to herself, Ginger was shifting and fidgeting, trying to stay still.</h4>

    That was when Elizabeth splashed in. As she wiped spray from her eyes, Frances suddenly realized that her cousin was splashing in behind her best friend.

    That alone was odd. After all, Elizabeth and Ayax had studiously made sure not to be together in the same bath. They were both in canvas swimwear, but them both being here couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.

    Ayax sank into the pool. ¡°Morning cuz. Um, hey Ginger. Don¡¯t see you here often.¡±

    Being so short she was submerged up to her neck, Frances waved from her spot. ¡°Hi Ayax, hi Elizabeth. Renia suggested I try to give myself some self-care, as a way of relieving some of my stress and helping me feel better about myself.¡±

    Ginger made a heartbreakingly vain effort to try to cover up her scars with her arms, before sinking deeper into the pool.

    ¡°Same. Um, how are you two doing?¡± she croaked.

    Ayax blinked and winced. ¡°Oh, um, sorry, Ginger do you want to be alone?¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m¡­ I got scars, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m broken. They¡¯re only scars. Sorry, trying to re-think¡­ or was it re-frame?¡± Ginger slammed her head into the water, gargling into it, before pulling herself up. ¡°Don¡¯t go please.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t then, and we won¡¯t judge.¡± Elizabeth slid in beside Ginger and pointed at a narrow line on her right arm. ¡°We honestly can¡¯t judge, we all got scars. This one¡¯s from a dagger shortly after I met Frances and Martin. We were escorting a convoy from Westfall Pass and got whacked by goblins.¡±

    Ayax arched an eyebrow. ¡°That little thing? Look at this one.¡± She shifted the strap of her swimwear to reveal a long white line running vertically up her left shoulder. ¡°Got this one from a gunshot chasing after the assassin that killed the referee and tried to kill Frances in the Winter Tournament.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the only one, Ayax.¡± Elizabeth flipped her arm over to show a faded, but wicked-looking ropy line cutting up her right forearm. ¡°Training accident with Igraine. I was climbing a mountain and slipped. Caught myself, but got a nasty scrape.¡±

    ¡°Training accidents don¡¯t count. Now this one¡­¡± Ayax stood up, putting her leg on the edge of the bath. She used her tail to point to a scar, the remnants of a deep slash on her left thigh. ¡°Got this taking out my father¡¯s killer when I was thirteen. He tried to get at me but I gutted him and sealed the wound myself. Bet you can¡¯t beat that.¡±

    Frances blinked, her jaw-dropping. ¡°Are you seriously trying to make Ginger feel better by showing off your scars?¡±

    Ginger burst out into a fit of giggles, shaking so fiercely that water dripped down her. Wiping her moist eyes, she spluttered, ¡°Well, I can attest that it¡¯s working!¡±

    The slap of Frances¡¯s hand hitting her forehead echoed through the chamber as Elizabeth and Ayax grinned.

    ¡°I think if you¡¯re comparing scars, I¡¯m pretty sure I might even have Ginger beat,¡± Frances said. She tried to look grim, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Ginger snorted. ¡°Oh really?¡± She stood up out of the water, arms raised. It was an impressive collection that raised the eyebrows of all the girls present. ¡°Get a good look at this. Too many little cuts from many stupid assholes hitting me to count. There¡¯s the one on my side from an orc pike. The one underneath my breast is from a pistol shot. That one very nearly killed me. Oh and all these newer ones from trying to save those two. Stone shrapnel bloody stings.¡±

    Frances arched one eyebrow, quite deliberately mirroring her mother. ¡°Oh is that all.¡± She stood up and pointed at a mottled patch on her thigh. ¡°That¡¯s from a lance at Greensands.¡± She pointed at another pinprick just under her collarbone. ¡°That¡¯s from a bullet at Greensands. Thankfully my armour caught it.¡± She turned around, knowing she had a collection of faintly discoloured small patches and lines on her back. ¡°These are from Robert Voidsailor hitting me with a fire spell at a masquerade. Oh and some harpies had a go at me at Vertingen when I was fourteen trying to save my mom.¡± Turning to face Ginger again, she moved the strap on her swimwear to point to a spot near her neck. ¡°And this was from a knife that nearly killed me at Conthwaite.¡±

    Ginger whistled. ¡°Hot damn, I think it¡¯s a tie.¡±

    Frances wagged her finger. ¡°Ah-ah-ah, I get bonus points for having abusive parents who beat me black and blue and caned me.¡±

    The redhead pursed her lips contemplatively for a moment. Suddenly, she sneered, ¡°If bruises count I can show you where Martin¡ª¡±

    Frances was sitting back down in the water in a flash. ¡°I surrender! You win!¡± Pouting, she glared at a triumphant Ginger. ¡°Not cool, he¡¯s like my brother.¡±

    The redhead cackled evilly as she sank back down into the bath. ¡°And I am riding him. Don¡¯t you forget that.¡±

    Elizabeth snorted. ¡°From what I heard he rides you just as often.¡±

    Ginger descended into indecipherable spluttering from that and momentarily sank deeper into the water. It was a sight that got the girls giggling again.

    ¡°But would you bone Martin if you didn¡¯t consider him your brother, cuz?¡± Ayax asked suddenly.

    ¡°What? No!¡± Frances gasped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Martin¡¯s like really handsome. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that he would make a pretty girl if you knew a spell to turn him into one?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Ginger¡¯s eyes widened and suddenly, she didn¡¯t look unlike a red-headed devil. ¡°Wait, when was this? I need to hear this.¡±

    ¡°That was Kwent, a little more than a year ago. We were swimming across the river to get to the gatehouse on the other bank.¡± Tilting her head, Frances smirked at her friend. ¡°I think I remember you started that conversation by asking Martin and me ¡°So what are we comparing?¡± while we were half-naked in underwear.¡±

    Ginger looked like her birthday had come early. ¡°Wow, you were checking out my boy? I thought you were gay.¡±

    ¡°I am gay. I was trying to make things a little less awkward!¡± Elizabeth stammered.

    Ayax frowned, ¡°Wait, that means¡­ you were looking at Frances as well.¡±

    Elizabeth covered her mouth. ¡°Wait, no. Ayax, it¡¯s not like that I mean¡ª¡±

    The troll kept frowning at the Otherworlder for another second, but couldn¡¯t hold her expression anymore. She burst out into laughter, slapping the surface of the water. ¡°AHAHA, you should have seen your face!¡± Groaning, Elizabeth hit Ayax with a splash of water, which didn¡¯t stop the troll from laughing.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re together?¡± Frances asked.

    Still, red from embarrassment, Elizabeth exchanged glances with Ayax and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡­ I want to see how things go.¡±

    Ayax, also blushing, nodded. ¡°Sorry, Liz.¡±

    Elizabeth ¡°Oh whatever. Though, I swear I told you that story.¡±

    ¡°It has been a while since we¡¯ve just been able to sit down and talk,¡± said Frances. She smiled at her best friend and cousin. ¡°Still, it¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re together.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re taking it slow, but w¡ªwe kissed,¡± Elizabeth stammered, glancing shyly at Ayax, who had a dreamy look on her face.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Frances, you haven¡¯t answered my question about Martin. Would you bone him?¡± Ginger asked, lips curling in a leer.

    Frances groaned, but her brow was furrowed in thought. After a moment of blowing bubbles in the bath, she shook her head. ¡°No. He¡¯s handsome, but not my type. I um, I kind of already of a crush on someone. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any chance of it happening, but he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s more my type.¡±

    Elizabeth sighed, ¡°Oh right, Timur.¡± She smiled wistfully. ¡°He is really hot. I mean, even I¡¯d like him to kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Who is this Timur?¡± Ginger asked, blinking owlishly.

    Looks were exchanged between the Otherworlders and the troll, and suddenly the trio realized that Ginger had never heard of Timur.

    ¡°Um, he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s one of King Thorgoth¡¯s children.¡± At Ginger¡¯s widening eyes, Frances started to stammer. ¡°He¡¯s a good person and really kind. He¡­ he makes me laugh. Even though we keep meeting at the worst times and places.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an understatement,¡± said Elizabeth, scratching the back of her head.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ayax asked.

    Frances swallowed. ¡°Um, this one time he accidentally knocked me out. We¡­ we figured out a way for everybody to get out, though, I nearly died then.¡±

    Ginger and Ayax eyes were as wide as plates, even after Elizabeth cut in and added, ¡°But Timur saved her life! He healed her and we all walked away mostly fine.¡±

    Ayax blinked and took a deep breath. ¡°Wow cuz, that is complicated.¡±

    ¡°Yup, but is he hot?¡± Ginger asked.

    Frances¡¯s cheeks turned red again. Her jaw worked, trying to find an answer. Unable to answer, she grabbed Ivy¡¯s Sting from where she¡¯d put it by the bath¡¯s edge. Picturing Timur, she sang a quick aria, summoning an image of him for her friends to see.

    A miniature Timur, roguish smile and all, appeared like he was standing on the water in front of them. Frances had dressed the trogre in the maroon jacket that she¡¯d seen in him when they¡¯d first met.

    Ginger purred, ¡°Ohhh, a trogre. Damn, he is a looker.¡±

    Ayax nodded slowly, and while her face was blank, her stare betrayed her interest.

    The convict slid in for a closer look. ¡°That chin, those curly locks. I would love to run my fingers through them.¡±

    Relaxing just a tad, Frances stammered, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird I like the Demon King¡¯s son?¡±

    Ginger arched an eyebrow. ¡°Kid, wanting a piece of that tall hunk is the most normal thing about you.¡±

    ¡°I second that. You have excellent taste, cuz,¡± said Ayax, nodding with what had to be mock solemnity.

    Frances didn¡¯t know what kind of face to make. She was torn between relief that her friends and family approved of her choice and a very odd sense of jealousy that they were ogling her crush.

    ¡°How did you ever get to know Timur, cuz?¡± Ayax asked. ¡°I heard that you met at Kwent, but also that you met earlier than that, and also at Conthwaite for some reason.¡±

    ¡°We just keep running into each other. The first time I met him, he¡­his dad cursed him to run out of magic.¡± Frances felt her heart twist when she remembered how forlorn Timur had looked. Then her thoughts shifted to the pain and rage in Titania¡¯s face when she¡¯d recognized Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°I¡­ I helped him by sharing my magic with him. I¡¯m still thinking about how to break that curse if we ever meet again.¡±

    ¡°Wait, King Thorgoth cursed him?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Yes. He also abused Timur¡¯s sister, Titania, the trorc we fought.¡± Frances glanced at her wand, reminding herself not to go too much into detail. With Ivy Sting¡¯s consent, she¡¯d explained to her friends about the wand¡¯s history with Thorgoth, but not the fact that she was actually Spellbinder.

    ¡°Wow, he makes our nobles look tame in comparison,¡± muttered Ginger.

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°You¡¯ve met other nobles, Ginger?¡±

    The convict opened her mouth and immediately closed it. ¡°Okay, honestly just Earl Darius and well we all know what a piece of work he is. I¡¯ve heard nothing good about Erisdale¡¯s Princess, though.¡± Ginger waved her hand. ¡°Right, enough about those bastards. What¡¯s the funniest thing that¡¯s happened to you in Durannon?¡±

    Ayax¡¯s tail twitched. ¡°You asking an abused girl, and a troll orphan whether something funny happened to them.¡±

    It was a bad, bad joke, but Frances couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the troll¡¯s deadpan voice. Neither could Ginger who snorted and made a rude gesture with her hand.

    Elizabeth was snickering too, but she nudged her girlfriend anyway. ¡°Ayax!¡± The troll only smirked at that and shuffled closer to Elizabeth so their arms were touching.

    ¡°I think it is rather funny, though,¡± Frances giggled. ¡°There was one time¡­ when Timur knocked me out, he was trying to get a group of human spies out of Erisdale. But he didn¡¯t want to kill me or hurt me. He only knocked me out because he didn¡¯t recognize me at the time. So when we were talking I had to pretend he was beating me up.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Ayax gasped.

    ¡°Yeah. I had to throw myself over and onto objects, because Timur was too scared to help and too guilty to insult me. I think he only started to help when I warned him that we¡¯d both get found out.¡± Frances smiled wistfully. ¡°He is really too kind for his own good.¡±

    Elizabeth, Ayax and Ginger exchanged a knowing look that Frances didn¡¯t notice.

    Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°Please don¡¯t think I¡¯m like¡­ being mean, but I thought you beating Jessica and Leila was very funny.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Wait, really?¡±

    Abashed, Elizabeth fiddled with her fingers. ¡°Well, I was mostly referring to when you beat them up in the tavern. The other time was funnier in hindsight.¡±

    ¡°Who are Jessica and Leila?¡± Ginger asked.

    Most times, Frances did her best not to think about her bullies or her life before Durannon in general. Yet, as her thoughts turned to her former bullies, she didn¡¯t feel the pain or anger she¡¯d felt before. ¡°They¡¯re Otherworlders who bullied me before I came to Durannon. I um, I kinda beat them, twice.¡±

    Elizabeth frowned. ¡°Frances, that¡¯s nowhere near close to the entire story. They kind of deserved what you gave them.¡±

    ¡°Kind of¡­ okay yes they did, but not all of it. I mean sure they beat me up, made me lick their shoes and soaked me in water before school¡­¡± Frances¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°Why are you all staring at me like¡ªohh¡­ so maybe they deserved some of it?¡±

    Ginger drawled, ¡°Staaaaareee,¡± even whilst Elizabeth and Ayax scrunched up their noses and narrowed their eyes to slits.

    Finally, Elizabeth blinked and smiled. ¡°Okay maybe they didn¡¯t deserve the second beating, but the first was pretty well-earned.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Ayax.

    Elizabeth chuckled. ¡°Frances told us what they did to her and so we were¡­ well let¡¯s start from the beginning. Frances told us about what they did to her while we were travelling to Freeburg. While travelling, though, we had to stop at an inn and that¡¯s when they arrived. They wanted to chat with us. However, they didn¡¯t recognize Frances.¡±

    Ginger grinned, a little too much like a cat that had caught its prey. ¡°Oooh, this is going to be good.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why didn¡¯t they recognize you, cuz?¡± Ayax asked, tail wagging.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because I looked different from how I was.¡± Frances looked at herself. She could still remember seeing the bruises on her skin and how hungry she had been. And yet, it was almost as if the thoughts were distant, like a bad dream. ¡°I was shorter, a lot skinnier, and I looked awful.¡±

    Ginger winced, reaching out to Frances. ¡°Kid¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I feel a lot better about what happened now. So yeah, I¡¯m not surprised Jessica and Leila didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Frances smiled, chuckling as she remembered the shocked faces of her former bullies. ¡°I mean, if you were them, could you think that ¡°foul Francy¡± just blasted you away and got them at wand point? They even started saying they were going to get the Red Order to get them out of trouble.¡±

    Elizabeth exclaimed, ¡°I remember! Oh my God, the look on their faces when you said you were Edana¡¯s student. They were so angry about us arresting them!¡±

    ¡°I think that the funniest thing was that they didn¡¯t think I would have friends to confront them. Don¡¯t you remember how shocked they were when you and Martin first asked them to leave?¡± Frances shook her head. ¡°I mean, how stupid could they be?¡±

    ¡°Well they kept trying to provoke you after you were put in command so yeah, not particularly smart,¡± Elizabeth said. She turned to Ayax. ¡°What about you, Ayax? Do you have any fun stories from say... after you left your home and were travelling to Erlenberg?¡±

    Ayax pursed her lips. ¡°Hmm, it was a lot funnier living with them, to be honest. Mom and dad really liked playing pranks on one another and since he was a mage, his pranks were just wild. I think one day he changed the colour of my mother¡¯s lingerie.¡±

    ¡°Wait what? Was he asking for a death sentence?¡± Ginger squawked.

    The troll snorted. ¡°Maybe. I remember he wasn¡¯t sleeping with mom for some time after that, even after he changed the back. As for the journey to Erlenberg¡­¡± Ayax¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°I was¡­ not really in the mood to find things funny. I think the first time I really laughed at something was when I started staying with Dom and Alexander. I was babysitting my adopted brother Ben whilst Dom and Alexander were having some alone time. Ben knocked over several rolls of silk and got completely tangled in them. I was so scared, but he looked so silly, wrapped up in all that fabric.¡±

    The image of Ayax¡¯s precocious younger wrapped in all of those silks had the girls snickering, or in Ginger¡¯s case, ¡°awww-ing.¡±

    ¡°Guess it¡¯s my turn now.¡± Settling into a comfortable spot, arms resting on the side of the pool, Ginger took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s not a hilarious story, more of an amusing one. So you know the night you went to the House of Light and met Renia, Frances, Martin and I went exploring. While we were exploring, we found a nice tavern with a small stage. There was a really, really, terribly bad bard singing about our escape from Greensands.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Wait, that would have happened barely a day ago. How fast do they work?¡±

    Ginger snorted. ¡°Too fast. That¡¯s why it was so bad. Did you know he called you a lightning princess, Frances? He described you as calling storms to hit hordes of Alavari, your song sounding like a banshee.¡±

    ¡°Really? I always thought that was how mom sounded,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°He was probably saying that because of who your mother is,¡± said Ayax. The troll frowned. ¡°You always sounded more like a high-pitched wind.¡±

    Ginger nodded ¡°Yeah, anyway. Martin was pretty annoyed by it. Not because he and I were just relegated to brief mentions, because the bard was so bad. It was listening to a cat being tortured.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why wasn¡¯t he being thrown out of the tavern then?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting there, kitten,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Did you just call me a kitten?¡± Ayax asked, ears stiffening, and looking very much like an angry cat in water. Elizabeth and Frances giggling at her expression of disbelief didn¡¯t help things.

    ¡°Sorry! I¡­ I won¡¯t¡ª¡± Ginger clamped her hands to her mouth. That did nothing to stop the mirth and cackles that filled the room.

    ¡°Just get on with the story,¡± growled Ayax.

    ¡°Right! So the bard wasn¡¯t being thrown out because the thing is, people have heard about things about Greensands, but nobody knew what happened, so they were trying to listen, figure out if the bard knew something they didn¡¯t. Anyhow, we knew what had happened, but we didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so we ate our meal and tried to get out, but that¡¯s when my lieutenant, Helena, recognized us.¡±

    ¡°She was there too?¡± Frances asked.

    Ginger grinned. ¡°Yeah, and in the company of Borris.¡±

    ¡°The highwayman? Really? I didn¡¯t think she had a thing for the roguish type!¡± Elizabeth exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh she was sitting on his lap, so yes, she definitely does. Anyway, she called out my name and that turned heads, including that of the bards because he went pale and ran off the stage, much to everybody¡¯s laughter. He almost forgot his lute while he did so. We couldn¡¯t stay long, we had to run as the tavern was trying to badger us with questions.¡± Ginger sighed. ¡°That was a nice adventure and we even managed a nice snog while¡ª¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough!¡± Frances exclaimed.

    ¡°Right right, he¡¯s your bro.¡± Ginger examined her fingers. ¡°And I think we¡¯ve been sitting in this water for quite enough.¡±

    Examining their wrinkled fingers, the girls agreed and got out to wipe out.

    ¡°This was fun. Maybe we can do this again. Perhaps with Martin as well?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s. After we take out Helias?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Frances nodded, smiling. The battle ahead worried her. She was comforted, though, because she would have Elizabeth, Ayax and Ginger by her side.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 50 (114): Erlenbergs Revenge

    General Antigones frowned as his wife scribbled furiously in a new notebook, copying or summarising something from a letter she was reading.

    ¡°You going to tell me what you¡¯re writing about, Titania?¡± the orc asked, trying to lean over her desk. The last few times he¡¯d been slapped away, but he was a big guy and she never hit him that hard.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ve been compiling information about Frances Windwhistler and her companions in a dossier.¡±

    ¡°Oooh,¡± Antigones pursed his lips. ¡°May I ask why? I understand they are dangerous but do they justify an actual dossier?¡±

    Titania made a face. ¡°Well¡­ when I started I was just being petty and angry, but the more I looked into it, the more I think she should have had a dossier. Then again, maybe she does have one and father¡¯s spies haven¡¯t told me about it.¡±

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°A lot. There¡¯s the obvious. Frances Windwhistler adopted daughter of Edana the Firehand ¡°Windwhistler,¡± Otheworlder, and Winter Tournament Semi-Finalist.¡± Titania flipped back a few pages and pointed at a line in her notebook. ¡°Of course, Frances being an Otherworlder, the big mystery is why Edana Firehand adopted her.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, I was wondering that myself. The Otherworlders are going home if they win the war, which they won¡¯t,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°They can stay, and I think that¡¯s why Edana adopted Frances. For whatever reason, Frances wants to stay in Durannon. That¡¯s important because we know most of the Otherworlders come from a far more technologically advanced world that should be very comfortable and that they have families.¡±

    ¡°And knowing Frances¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t have left because she was poor. No, people like that have principles. She left because she didn¡¯t have family, or a home to return to. Interesting¡­ though, I don¡¯t see the military relevance yet.¡±

    ¡°Fair. I didn¡¯t see it either until I came across this.¡± Titania showed a page of her notebook to Antigones. ¡°James Seaskimmer¡¯s son Jeffrey Seaskimmer was digging up on Frances for the Winter Tournament and I managed to get a copy of the report. It appears that when she arrived and became Edana¡¯s student, Frances was put in an intensive physical and nutritional rehabilitation program. So I think she came from a poor family who couldn¡¯t afford to feed her well. Also, it indicates that she¡¯s not a particularly strong physical combatant and I can exploit that.¡±

    Antigones picked up the notebook and narrowed his eyes as he read the notes. ¡°Titania, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s simply that she came from a poor family.¡±

    The princess frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Look, poverty does mean you eat badly, but if you are poor, it¡¯s less ¡°you starve¡± and more ¡°you get the wrong food¡± or have a lack of variety in your food.¡±

    ¡°Huh, how do you know this?¡± Titania asked.

    ¡°My soldiers. I listen to them, and where they come from, what food they like, what they¡¯re used to outside of the army.¡± The general flipped a page of the notebook, whispered something to himself. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s staying here in Durannon, right? She shouldn¡¯t have a family that she wants to return to.¡±

    Titania nodded slowly, studying her husband¡¯s face as he stroked his beard, and read through her notes.

    Quite suddenly, he blinked and shut the book, returning it to her hand, and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Dear?¡± she asked.

    The orc steepled his fingers. ¡°I have a theory, and you¡¯re not going to like it.¡±

    ¡°Well is it better than the one I have? If so, just get on with it.¡± Titania crossed her arms, glaring at her stoic-faced husband.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s the regimen prescribed for Frances. It looks like it was for someone recovering from severe malnutrition. Okay, that lines up with coming from a poor family, but then there¡¯s the physical therapy. Why would you have to give physical therapy to a thirteen-year-old child? Especially since it¡¯s not for any particular injury. All of the notes you collected suggest some kind of muscle damage, but it¡¯s almost as if the regimen was designed to help her recuperate from regular beatings.¡±

    Titania¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t like this theory of yours.¡±

    ¡°That and there¡¯s the note about nightmares that you wrote down. Frances is rumoured to get nightmares.¡± Antigones took a deep breath. ¡°Titania, I¡¯m pretty sure Frances was an abused child, just like you were.¡±

    The trorc¡¯s fingers curled into fists and she forced herself to exhale. ¡°Well, guess I¡¯ll have to use that then.¡±

    Antigones crossed his arms. ¡°Titania.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s our enemy, Antigones,¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Oh I know, but are you okay with using that against her?¡± Antigones asked.

    Titania shook her head. ¡°What choice do I have? We have to win this campaign or else father¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know your father can¡¯t hurt you any longer,¡± said Antigones.

    Titania winced. ¡°He can hurt you if he decides to do so.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll hurt yourself if you exploit that weakness. Besides, you don¡¯t know her triggers.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. I know exactly what to say.¡± Titania shut her eyes. ¡°But you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t want to use them. I¡¯ll just¡­ keep this information in mind. Anyway, she has other vulnerabilities. As a song mage, she needs to sing. If I can cut her ability to sing off then that would weaken her badly. She does have magical armour that blocks or blunts most magical or physical attacks, but the tournament showed she can¡¯t hold that up forever.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also her spells. She chains her spells and casts quickly, but get in close and she should be vulnerable because she does take longer to cast spells,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°Good idea. I¡¯ll just have to get past her friends.¡± Titania flipped to another page in her book and turned it to show her husband. ¡°Elizabeth, another Otheworlder, the protege of Igraine of Leipmont, the Green Bitch of the Forest. Thank Galena she didn¡¯t pick up on her ranger abilities, but she is a formidable warrior and she¡ªnot Frances¡ªis the chief commander of the Lightning Battalion.¡±

    ¡°So we have her to thank for those ambushes and¡­ ingenious tactics,¡± said Antigones. ¡°She is an aggressive commander, though, always wanting to gain the initiative and stack the odds in her favour. Not a bad thing, but she might over-extend. You can take advantage of that.¡±

    ¡°Good point. Then we have Ayax Windwhistler, your friend Allaniel¡¯s daughter. Winter Tournament finalist, skilled in close-combat magic.¡± Titania gave her notebook to Antigones. ¡°She speeds herself up and increases her striking power. She can throw some ranged spells but she relies on close-combat most of the time.¡±

    Antigones nodded. ¡°She¡¯s almost like Allaniel then. Okay, when you¡¯re fighting her, don¡¯t try to keep at long range.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why not? She¡¯s the weakest at long range,¡± Titania said.

    ¡°She¡¯d just disengage or close the distance. That¡¯s what Allaniel did to his opponents.¡± Antigones stroked his beard. ¡°You want to beat her, right? Then keep at a moderate range, out of striking, but close enough to bombard her defences. You¡¯d wear her down and be able to land a killing blow then.¡±

    Titania took her book back and scribbled furiously into it. ¡°Dear, I love you. Right, that leaves the last two of Frances¡¯s companions, both humans, Ginger¡­ no last name, and Martin of Conthwaite. Ginger is one of Erisdale¡¯s convict soldiers. I picked up that she¡¯s in a relationship with Martin, who is the Countess of Conthwaite¡¯s son and a knight. Both are strongly competent military administrators, with Ginger leaning more to the field command and Martin towards the logistics side. They shouldn¡¯t be too much trouble to deal with if it comes to it.¡±

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t underestimate humans.¡± Antigones crossed his arms. ¡°What are their typical weapons?¡±

    Titania pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t actually know Ginger¡¯s, but Martin uses a sword. They say he¡¯s a pretty good duellist. Okay, I¡¯ll try not to get in a melee fight with him. I don¡¯t think I need to worry about Ginger¡¯s combat skills, though. Yes, she¡¯s a former Erisdalian army captain, but she¡¯s a commoner without magic.¡±

    Antigones glanced at Titania¡¯s notes. ¡°True, but she has an impressively long list of campaigns under her belt. Look, she served the Temple campaign and survived most of those early skirmishes. Think about it Titania, at eighteen, she¡¯s survived three years of constant fighting. She¡¯s an old hand soldier and commander.¡±

    The princess nodded slowly, smiling at her husband. ¡°Think she probably has a few tricks up her sleeve?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and she probably has the mind to back them up. She might ¡°run away¡± and try to strike you when you least expect her.¡± Antigones grimaced. ¡°Hmm, no wonder the Lightning Battalion¡¯s been such pain. Each individual in the group covers for each other¡¯s weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Titania glanced at the marked candle, which they were using to tell the time given how rainy it¡¯d been. ¡°By the way, I think it¡¯s time we got to meet Helias for that strategy meeting.¡±

    Antigones got up and walked to his chest. ¡°Thanks for reminding me. We should dress warmly. My weather harpies say that a thunderstorm is coming tonight.¡±

    Titania groaned and stowed her book away. ¡°Well, at least that explains why the air¡¯s been feeling so muggy. Ah well, toss me my fur coat please.¡±

    <hr>

    The sky was dark and the rain blew across Frances¡¯s vision. The westerly winds howling as they churned the sea and dark clouds above.

    Seven thousand Erlenbergian soldiers, most veterans from the city¡¯s siege, marched into battle order. They¡¯d taken the first steps outside of the city in weeks. The Alavari reconnaissance companies in the city had been swiftly neutralized by a strike team that included Ophelia, Robert and Jeffrey. Eventually, the survivors would alert Helias¡¯s army.

    But not before they attacked.

    The army hadn¡¯t had to stay quiet, but they¡¯d taken some precautions. As few torches were used as possible. Mages put up a curtain of fog, almost indistinguishable in the rain, but it had obscured the view of the camp¡¯s sentries. Through the haze and the rain, was the camp. A palisade with several open gates. In front of the camp were Helias¡¯s siege cannons.

    The Lightning Battalion was at the centre of the line. They had three hundred and fifty-eight footsoldiers in a block, whilst their one hundred and four cavalrymen lined up beside them. Frances was with the cavalry along with Martin. Elizabeth, Ayax and Ginger were with the infantry.

    From his spot on his horse, Martin waved to Ginger, who was unmistakable in her new armour. He¡¯d had to argue with her to accept the new lobster-tailed pot helmet and cuirass that he¡¯d procured for her. She waved back, grinning and blowing him a kiss, which he blew back.

    ¡°Did you have a good time last night?¡± Frances asked, smiling knowingly.

    ¡°Oh, it was excellent. Didn¡¯t do anything for my nerves, though.¡± Martin exhaled and wiped some of the rain dripping down his helmet off his brow. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of how big this attack is going to be but I feel more nervous than usual.¡±

    Frances giggled. ¡°I know I am. I¡­ I don¡¯t actually know how many lightning strikes I can manage.¡±

    ¡°I think the Alavari are going to be more concerned that the weather is trying to fry them.¡± Martin patted his horse, cooing softly. ¡°I heard about your ¡®girl talk.¡¯¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t ask you. It just happened,¡± Frances stammered.

    The knight laughed. ¡°Frances, I know it did. I¡¯m just saying it would be nice if we could all go do something after this.¡±

    Frances sighed with relief. ¡°Oh, yeah. Maybe we can go to the beach?¡±

    ¡°With the weather like this?¡± The pair chuckled. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this.¡±

    ¡°We are in a rather desperate position, Martin. I hope this changes that.¡± Frances looked up as she heard horns blasting. ¡°That¡¯s our cue.¡±

    And just like that, the army moved at a brisk walk. Seven thousand against what could be fifteen thousand.

    They knew they were going to be spotted as they moved closer. The mages couldn¡¯t keep up the haze shielding the army after all, and the howling wind and thunder could only deafen the sound of thousands of hooves and feet hitting the ground.

    Still, Frances could see the shock and horror of the Alavari sentries who were running or were frozen stiff. The gate in the palisade in front of her was slowly being pulled shut.

    Raising Ivy¡¯s Sting, Frances called out to the storm above her. Between a plea and a demand, her song rang out over the din of rain and marching feet.

    The lightning answered. The sentries pushing the door were struck by a bolt that smashed from the sky, flinging them askew. Those that were unhurt ran, screams drowned out by the rolling thunder that followed.

    Frances heard Elizabeth laugh and cry out, ¡°Lightning Battalion, charge!¡± and suddenly, she was galloping as the Erlenbergians seized the gates of the camp and poured in. Other battalions with war mages blew holes in the palisade at different points, creating more breaches into the camp. They didn¡¯t even need torches anymore. Numerous campfires set underneath awnings and the shape of tents soaked by rain were clear in front of them.

    Alavari were scrambling out of the tent, grabbing what they could, but it was far, far too late. Some guards were assembling to meet the Erlenbergians, so Frances reached for the sky again and continued to sing.

    <hr>

    Titania sat in Helias¡¯s tent, nibbling at a pastry as her husband and the general discussed strategy. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have anything to contribute, but she¡¯d already told her husband all her ideas and she had no wish to talk to the tauroll more than she needed to.

    Besides, she was thinking of her next mission into Erlenberg. They needed more information, especially since the city had been a hive of activity the last week. Ships had been pulled into port and defences shored up. Helias and Antigones had suspected that the Erlenbergians were planning to pull out in one large group. Her husband however had confided in her that he didn¡¯t think that the Erlenbergians were of the mind to retreat, and so asked her to go back into the city, if only to get ears on what their enemy was planning.

    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s all General, I do have one question to ask,¡± said Helias, straightening.

    Antigones gestured with his hand but stayed silent. He¡¯d been cool and professional with the tauroll, and yet, Titania knew her husband did not attempt to hide his disdainful glare.

    ¡°What do you think the Erlenbergians have been up to? There has been a lot of activity at their defences,¡± said Helias, in a tone that Titania realized was sincere. Usually, the general would sound snide.

    Antigones grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself. My experience tells me that they want to strengthen the city for their last stand.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Helias pressed.

    ¡°My gut tells me they want to sally, but that doesn¡¯t make sense. They¡¯d be outnumbered and it¡¯ll be a very risky¡ª¡±

    Antigones¡¯s voice was deafened by a thundercrack that made Titania jump on the couch she lay on. The weather tonight was horrible, but that had been unerringly close.

    Helias held a cool expression and yet his tail swished nervously. ¡°That was very close. Damn this weather.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely horrible tonight,¡± agreed Antigones congenially.

    Titania frowned, her ears picking up something. ¡°Boys, quiet, do you hear that?¡±

    Antigones and Helias looked confused. A second later, however, they both heard what Titania had picked up.

    Helias grabbed his cloak. ¡°Those are battle horns¡ª¡± Another boom, this time the flash nearly blinded the trio. ¡°What the hell that must have struck in the camp!¡±

    Titania was already at the pavilion¡¯s entrance and as she flung it open, she was met by a soaked guard.

    ¡°Report!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°We¡¯re under attack! The entire Erlenberg garrison has sallied out!¡± gasped the guard.

    Titania shoved the guard out of the way and used Second Chance to summon a ball of light.

    Erlenbergian banners were storming through Helias¡¯s camp, a wave of armoured troops and cavalry wrecking havoc through the palisaded enclosure. The enemy was cutting through tents, spearing or stabbing those struggling to get to their feet and tearing through unarmored, sleepy soldiers with horrifying ease. Bright bolts of light soared through the sky, smashing into supplies and larger tents the besieging army used for keeping its smithy, and mess hall out of the rain.

    Helias¡¯s soldiers were running out in whatever armour and arms they had. A few squads of them were assembling in front of her¡ª

    A bright flash in front of her forced the princess to raise her hand to her face. Immediately she had to bring both hands to her sensitive ears as thunder boomed again. Blinking, she stared at what once were several squads, which were not just limp, or twitching bodies in the rain.

    ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Antigones growled. Behind him, Helias was staring at the chaos, his eyes wide.

    ¡°Frances fucking Windwhistler and her Named Wand that¡¯s what.¡± Titania checked that her short sword was at her belt. She wasn¡¯t in battle armour, but that would have to do. ¡°Dear, you need to get back to our camp.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll bring the cavalry back here. But what are you planning to do?¡± Antigones demanded.

    ¡°Buying you both some time. Helias¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll organize a retreat.¡± The tauroll¡¯s fists were clenched with fury, and his voice was cold. Yet to Titania¡¯s relief, he was not panicking and losing his composure. Her husband had embraced her and captured her lips in a passionate kiss.

    ¡°Come back to us, please,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I will,¡± she whispered, her heart melting even as it pounded with adrenaline. And too quickly, her husband was racing with his guards to the horses. Helias was running to whatever rallying point he was going to, and she was alone.

    She blinked. There was a hard object in her left hand that hadn¡¯t been there before her husband had embraced her. Titania raised her arm to get a better look at it and found herself grinning.

    Titania hated wearing her princess¡¯s crown, a heavy golden circlet with gold points topped with amethysts. It was a gaudy impractical thing that her husband insisted on carrying around as a just in case, and in this crisis, she¡¯d never been so glad to have it.

    She set the crown on her head and hefted her sword and Second Chance. She didn¡¯t know it, but she was smirking wildly. Spying a group of fleeing soldiers, she arrested them with her imperious stare.

    ¡°What? Are you running, soldiers of Alavaria?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± one of them gasped.

    ¡°No matter, if you¡¯re not brave enough, I don¡¯t need you.¡± Titania marched past them, knowing they were already hers. As she stormed forward, more soldiers stopped in their tracks.

    An orc gasped. ¡°Your Highness that way¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is danger and the only way to stop the lightning that rains down on us.¡± She flinched as another bolt slammed into a distant supply cache, smashing boxes and setting it alight. ¡°You can run in shame, or you can follow your princess.¡±

    The group of soldiers glanced at one another and raised the weapons they¡¯d managed to grab before running out.

    ¡°We¡¯re with you, Your Highness.¡±

    Titania grinned. Most of these soldiers were going to die, but they were going to be doing a damn fine job of it.

    <hr>

    Martin pressed his hands together and sent a quick prayer to Amura and Rathon. He normally wasn¡¯t very religious. Lightning crashing down from the sky at the will of a petite girl who was one of your best friends however was rather disconcerting. He almost pitied the Alavari at the end of Frances¡¯s spell.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Most of the Lightning Battalion had stormed ahead with the rest of the Erlenbergian soldiers to do as much havoc as they could to Helias¡¯s camp. Frances however, needed to be protected, so he and Frances were flanked by an under-strength company of sixty-two convict soldiers. All were veterans, with most being of the initial band of convicts they started with, but even they were wincing or praying.

    Frances was so deep in her spell that she didn¡¯t notice. She¡¯d only stopped singing to sip from her hip-flask twice. Martin had counted. She¡¯d then fallen back into a trance, singing this disorganized and yet beautiful song that peaked every time a thunderbolt smashed through the sky into another tent in the distance.

    He could not get tired of looking at the lightning, even if his ears were ringing because of it.

    Lit by the flashes of lightning, spells from mages, and various torches and lanterns, the Erlenbergians were just hammering through the Alavari camp. They¡¯d caught most of them asleep or out of their armour. The periodic lightning strikes were sending orcs, trolls, goblins and ogres fleeing, their was no stopping the tide of Erlenbergian troops wreaking their vengeance.

    Martin grimaced and focused on scanning the area ahead of them. It was hard to tell friend from foe in the flashing swords and cacophony of lights. Trampled tents and Erlenbergian banners told him that the Erlenbergians were moving forward.

    Except for one spot close to their position shrouded in darkness. The rain and sleet didn¡¯t make it impossible to see what was going on. They could quite easily see the camp¡¯s tents in the distance from their spot on the horses because of the lanterns Helias¡¯s troops had set up. However, a little ways back from the front line of the Erlenbergian troops, in a place where the tents had already been trampled, there was a spot where the knight could see movement. It didn¡¯t look friendly, however, as Martin couldn¡¯t see any Erlenbergian banners.

    ¡°Frances, can you hit that spot, two hundred meters to your front-right?¡± Martin asked.

    The sky boomed as another bolt of lightning smashed down into the camp and Frances paused, narrowing her eyes at the spot, he was pointing.

    ¡°It¡¯s too close and too dark. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll hit our own troops.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Starshell spell then?¡±

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Frances took a deep breath and refocused. A few notes later and a streak of glowing light streaked into the sky.

    Erlenbergian soldiers weren¡¯t what was revealed. Instead, in the sleet and hail were a close-packed column of Alavari soldiers, marching towards them.

    Frances gasped, ¡°What the¡ªwhere did they come from?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Ready up!¡± Martin shouted. ¡°Frances, can you get them?¡± He glanced at his friend but she was already singing, summoning lightning.

    That¡¯s when Martin saw someone at the front of the Alavari raise their hand. The figure had a golden crown around their head, which was curious, but the knight was more alarmed at the stick she held in her hand.

    ¡°Frances! There¡¯s a mage!¡±

    Martin saw Frances¡¯s eyes widened, but she didn¡¯t stop singing. No, she couldn¡¯t¡ªthe knight realized. The lightning spell that Frances was using was far more powerful than her usual one and couldn¡¯t be interrupted. That¡¯s why she¡¯d needed the extra protection. She twisted, trying to turn her horse with her free arm, but while the animal moved it wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    Martin didn¡¯t even think. He reached over and yanked Frances off her horse. A bolt of red cut over where Frances¡¯s chest would have been before she slammed into the soggy ground. To his alarm, he saw that she¡¯d fallen onto her left arm, which was twisted in an awful angle.

    ¡°Oh gods, Frances I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    Frances, biting her lip, waved her right hand. ¡°Martin, that¡¯s the princess!¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes shot back to Princess Titania, who was charging towards them with the rest of what seemed to be a company of soldiers. He wondered how in the world they¡¯d slipped between the Erlenbergian frontline, only for him to realize immediately after that such a small unit was ideal for pushing through the dark, chaotic battlefield.

    What¡¯s more worrisome was Princess Titania, who¡¯d fought Frances to a standstill, closing the distance to them with her group. Not many of the princess¡¯s soldiers were armoured, but enough were and Frances was hurt.

    ¡°Lightning Battalion pikes up! Frances, get a shield up if you can!¡±

    Sounding more like a shriek than a song, Frances nevertheless raised a shield in front of them, blocking the oncoming blasts of red magic hurled by the princess. Their soldiers pressed together, presenting pikes against their enemy.

    ¡°Frances, signal Liz and her group to let us know we¡¯re in trouble. I¡¯ll help you against Titania.¡±

    It was a testament to how much pain Frances was in that she didn¡¯t contradict him because she simply nodded. ¡°Be careful, Martin, she¡¯s a good fighter and mage.¡± Her left arm limp against her side, she raised Ivy¡¯s Sting and shot a bright white light into the sky.

    Immediately after that, the Alavari were on them, the Princess Titania at the head, snarling as she lunged towards Frances and Martin.

    <hr>

    Elizabeth was shouting, trying to make herself heard amongst the din and the rain. Unfortunately, she¡¯d run into the problem that her mentor Igraine had told her was the perennial issue of night battles.

    It¡¯s really hard to tell what was going on and get people to do what you wanted to do. She only knew that her battalion was following her because she was carrying their banner, and that the Erlenbergian army was moving forward. Ginger was somewhere in the rear making sure their group was sticking together and Ayax was close by, firing blasts of magic at fleeing Alavari.

    There was no way to find Elowise who¡¯d been leading the Erlenbergian army. There was no way to figure out where they were in relation to their allies. They only knew that the Alavari under Helias were fleeing thanks to the barrage of lightning strikes hitting their camp, and the onrushing charge of their army.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right, though.

    Ayax frowned. ¡°Liz, the lightning stopped.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked and turned to the rear of their army and saw a white flare of light hanging in the sky. She immediately recognized the signal.

    ¡°Shit, something went wrong. We¡¯re turning around¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am! That¡¯s General Helias!¡± exclaimed one of their sergeants.

    Elizabeth and Ayax turned around to see a banner of a four-fingered purple hand waving high surrounded by armoured Alavari. A number of the fleeing troops in their area were racing to the spot.

    Standing by the flag, on a horse, was a tauroll in ornate armour. It was their primary objective, the general Helias, or at least it had to be. He was roaring orders to the soldiers around him who were assembling into formation. There weren¡¯t many of them, barely two hundred, and most of them weren¡¯t even armed.

    Her hand tight around their banner and the reins to her horse, Elizabeth took a breath and made a snap decision.

    ¡°Ayax, cavalry company and companies one and two with me. Someone tell Ginger to fall back with the third company and help Frances and Martin!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± yelled a pair of soldiers.

    Elizabeth turned to her girlfriend, who grimaced but nodded.

    ¡°He needs to pay. Besides, cuz and Martin can take care of themselves,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Yeah. Send up a flare for a priority target and let¡¯s get that Clodthrog.¡± Ayax nodded and fired a red flare of magic into the night sky. With that, Elizabeth kicked her horse into a faster trot. ¡°Lightning Battalion, let¡¯s make Helias pay for murdering children! Charge!¡±

    The Lightning Battalion¡¯s riders bellowed and the infantry howled as they sprang forward. Tearing through the trampled-down tents in the way, and bulling past camp amenities, Elizabeth and Ayax led the charge.

    <hr>

    Ginger kind of heard Elizabeth¡¯s bellowed orders, but she appreciated her sending runners to let her know. It¡¯s how she managed to hold Third Company, made up of a combination of convicts and Erlenbergian recruits, from charging after their counterparts.

    ¡°Alright! About face, we¡¯re going to help Frances and Martin!¡± Ginger yelled.

    The convict hoped she didn¡¯t sound too shrill. She was worried and didn¡¯t want to show it. From what she knew, Frances and Martin as a pair could handle almost anything. If it was bad enough that they needed help, then she had to get to them as fast as possible. All she could do was curse Helias¡¯s bad timing. But he had to die or be captured if they had any chance of winning this campaign.

    She just hoped Martin and Frances could hold on until her reinforcements got there.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 51 (115): Reversal

    While the soldiers around them clashed, Titania had struck first at Frances. A bolt of magic hit the ground under Frances¡¯s feet. She managed to leap off the ground before it sucked her under. Her arm was screaming with pain as she shifted, and it was all she could do to fire a blast of magic back. Titania deflected the bolt with a casual flick of her wand, opening her mouth to yell a Word of Power.

    That¡¯s when Martin slid into her flank and swept his blade at the trorc¡¯s back. His sword scythed toward the princess¡¯s unguarded back. At the last moment, Titania somehow saw him and twisted away. She wasn¡¯t fast enough to dodge the blade from cutting into the side of her jacket, though.

    Martin followed up his cut with an overhand strike that Titania parried and countered. The princess opened her mouth, and Frances took this moment to surround her friend with a shield.

    It was a good thing she did because Titania blasted Martin with a fireball that the shield blocked. The knight blinked in surprise, but realizing what had happened, pressed on and managed to drive the princess back. Every time the princess blasted Martin with a spell, Frances would shield her friend.

    It was a temporary stalemate that Frances knew she had to break or get out of. She was running low on magic and for all the fact that Martin was armoured and had a much longer weapon, he wasn¡¯t a mage. Already, Titania was scoring hits on Martin¡¯s armour, her shortsword seeking the gaps in his steel plate.

    ¡°Oh come on Frances. Can¡¯t you fight your own battles?¡± Titania cackled.

    In disbelief, Frances screamed a note and yanked on the princess¡¯s arm with her magic, forcing the trorc¡¯s wand off aim and sending a red bolt of magic sailing into the sky. How did the trorc manage to insult her with the rain beating on their heads and them locked in combat?

    Laughing, Titania yelled a Word of Power, while at the same time blocking Martin¡¯s cut to her shoulder, and twisting the knight out of the way. Frances had gotten a shield up, but the spell had bolstered the princess¡¯s speed, not targeted Martin.

    Titania was suddenly on top of Frances, her sword cutting down. Frances reacting rather than thinking, screamed, throwing her magic at the princes. Ivy¡¯s Sting channelled that into a transparent blue shield around her arm, which blocked Titania¡¯s strike. It still drove Frances¡¯s heels into the mud. Trying to back away, Frances felt her breath seize in her throat as the trorc drove a hard roundhouse into her broken left arm.

    That staggered her, and Frances almost fell over. As it was, she was stumbling to the left. Her agony-addled mind vaguely realizing she was getting farther away from Martin who was trying to reach her. He was being engaged by more of Titania¡¯s soldiers, bellowing something. Oh, that was her name he was crying out.

    A sultry laugh drew Frances back to the trorc stalking towards her. ¡°Oh come on now. Are you shy? I thought your parents only beat you, not cut off your tongue?¡±

    Frances couldn¡¯t help it, she flinched, all thoughts of what spell to cast, gone. The memories of her mother and stepfather were all she could see. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from shaking, even as she blinked, trying to focus on the visage of the sneering princess striding towards her.

    ¡°Let me send you to them.¡±

    Master! Frances! Frances, snap out of it! Ivy¡¯s Sting cried out.

    Crying out a strained note, Frances forced her magic into her armour. Titania¡¯s blade was blocked by a shield. The trorc grumbled and slashed with her wand, red magic scythed out impacting on the hundreds of shields from Frances¡¯s armour. Yet the force pushed Frances back.

    The all-too-familiar hollow feeling in her stomach came back and Frances realized she was almost out of magic. She jumped backward as Titania¡¯s blade cut across her armour, scraping across the plates up toward her face. Only a tilt of her head made the shortsword nick her jaw rather than cut through it.

    Frances, you have to fight! Don¡¯t give up! You won¡¯t see your friends again! You won¡¯t see your family and Edana again!

    Frances knew that, but what did she have left? She didn¡¯t even have time to draw her sword.

    She only knew she was going to be killed by Timur¡¯s sister, another child abused by their father.

    Hold on.

    ¡°Why are you fighting for the one who hurt you?¡± Frances gasped.

    Most humans around wouldn¡¯t have heard it, but Titania was a trorc and had a troll¡¯s keen hearing. She picked up on what Frances said instantly.

    It was her turn to freeze, eyes widening.

    ¡°That bitch wand told you didn¡¯t it? That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Titania hissed, raising her wand.

    Frances croaked out a sound and managed to form a shield focused on her diamond ring. The white shield was blown apart by the fist of magic punching into it, but it dissipated the spell. Desperate, out of options, and driven by simple curiosity, Frances stammered her next question.

    ¡°He¡¯s still hurting you, isn¡¯t he? King Thorgoth is threatening you, or someone you love. He¡¯s threatening your husband, General Antigones, right?¡±

    Titania slashed Frances again. This time, despite lunging backwards, Frances felt the cold tip of the princess¡¯s blade cut her thigh. Gasping, Frances tried to stagger away but fell backwards onto the mud. She tried to roll away, but the princess¡¯s boot pressed on her stomach.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so weak, you puny human?¡± Titania roared. Frances blinked. There was a wild, furious look to the trorc¡¯s features. She¡¯d struck a chord. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t save her. Maybe just maybe, she was going to be killed tonight, but she needed to try.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get. You¡¯re so much stronger than me. So, why haven¡¯t you broken free of him?¡±

    Master that would just¡ªOh.

    Titania had frozen. Frances, grasping at straws, seized it. ¡°Isn¡¯t he General Antigones? Don¡¯t you have friends that can help you?¡±

    Whatever spell was on the princess snapped and she growled, ¡°Shut up¡± before stomping on Frances¡¯s arm.

    The already broken limb was throbbing, but now Frances howled in agony as her arm felt like it was being ground to dust.

    Ivy¡¯s Sting was in a full-on panic. She was sending thoughts and feelings so quickly to her that Frances couldn¡¯t tell what she was saying half the time. She did hear her scream, Frances! Try to say more, anything. Remember what I told you about what Titania¡¯s father did!

    But the girl¡¯s attention was on Titania sneering down at her. ¡°Good try, but I won¡¯t put my husband in danger because you and I share the same sob story. Besides, I¡¯ve worked too long and too hard for my happiness.¡±

    Part of it was the pain and sheer exhaustion, but Frances¡¯s sympathy for the trorc vanished at those words. Titania should know more than anybody what she felt, what faced her if she went back to Earth. She had to know her father was a terrible, horrible person, who had people murdered in secret, and yet she was still going to send her back.

    ¡°You both are already in danger! Your father killed Antigones¡¯s first wife! What makes you think you won¡¯t be next?¡±

    Frances had no idea what the words she was blurting out would do. Ivy¡¯s Sting was babbling hysterically into her head, and she was just so angry at Titania, so horrified at the prospect of her going home that she just wanted to hurt the trorc somehow.

    She did not expect Titania to look like she¡¯d just got shot.

    ¡°He did what?¡±

    Frances stared at the princess. ¡°He let Ixtar take Ivy¡¯s Sting to murder Zirabelle. You¡­ you don¡¯t know that.¡±

    Titania stepped off Frances¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re lying¡ªwait. No, the Firehand killed Ixtar, and you¡¯re her daughter. That¡¯s how Ivy¡¯s Sting fell into your hands. ¡± She blinked rapidly, her tail stiffening, taking deep breaths, but she could not stop trembling.

    Frances stared at the princess of Alavaria¡ªno, Timur¡¯s sister and confirmation of what she¡¯d known all along, that her crush¡¯s father was an abuser. Her anger doused in an instant, Frances couldn¡¯t help but wince at the broken look in Titania¡¯s eyes.

    The princess suddenly leapt away. Frances didn¡¯t know why until she saw Ginger¡¯s sword cut across Titania¡¯s back. The princess had avoided most of the wild hack, however, and it clicked then for Frances that Titania could hear the fall of Ginger¡¯s feet against the mud.

    ¡°Frances! Get away!¡±

    And just like that everything seemed to speed up again. Frances hesitated, though. Ginger couldn¡¯t beat Titania, even if she was slightly wounded. She had no magic left, but maybe she could do something?

    However, Martin, bellowing, having broken free of his opponents, now swung at Titania, who ran away, not even casting spells.

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± the princess cried out. She disappeared into the curtain of night and rain, her troops rapidly following her.

    ¡°Lightning battalion, hold your ground and rally to me!¡± Martin bellowed. He turned to Frances. ¡°Ginger, can you¡ª¡±

    The convict was beside Frances, ripping out a field dressing from her pocket. ¡°I¡¯m on it. Frances, where else were you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Arm, my cheek, I¡ªI think¡ªah! Where¡¯s Elizabeth and Ayax?¡± Frances whimpered.

    ¡°They sent me. They¡¯re chasing after Helias.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? Talk about terrible timing!¡± Frances groaned.

    Martin grumbled. ¡°Tell me about it. How the hell did you survive her, Frances? I thought¡ª¡± he lifted his visor, revealing his face twisted with consternation and worry ¡°¡ªI thought she was going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I told her something. I didn¡¯t realize she knew. Something Ivy told me.¡± Despite the pain, Frances smiled at her wand. ¡°She saved me.¡±

    Ginger snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the risk we took was worth it.¡±

    <hr>

    Firing the priority target flare into the sky had drawn every Erlenbergian soldier in the vicinity towards General Helias. So it wasn¡¯t just the Lightning Battalion, but hundreds of soldiers that stormed towards the general.

    Elizabeth could tell the tauroll hadn¡¯t expected this because he was pulling his soldiers back while the few mages he¡¯d managed to rally fired back at the Erlenbergians.

    Only, nothing seemed to stop them. It didn¡¯t matter that gouges were carved through the mud-strewn wave of Erlenbergians. They were screaming, bellowing, roaring out their battle cries, or vengeance for the murdered children of Erlenberg.

    Elizabeth shivered, and not from the rain, or the thundering of her horse¡¯s hooves as she guided her cavalry around Helias¡¯s flank. Ayax had dismounted and was leading the troops against Helias¡¯s soldiers.

    Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t the only war mage with the Erlenbergians attacking Helias.

    Flamboyant, out-of-place orange plumes of dust sent Alavari troops flying as a female voice cackled in the distance. Elizabeth had to hold back the urge to laugh. Ophelia had insisted on being part of the attack with her friends Robert and Jeffrey. She could see them targeting Helias¡¯s mages in the darkness.

    ¡°Cavalry, prepare charge!¡± Elizabeth bellowed. She turned her horse towards Helias¡¯s guards and slapped her visor down back over her face. ¡°Charge!¡±

    The Erlenbergian cavalry let out a whoop and the horsemen hundred towards the stricken Alavari. Despite the darkness, they had seen her group, but exhausted and pressured from almost all sides, only a small smattering of troops turned around.

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes however were on Helias, who scowled at her, before drawing his sword. Her company plunged through the enemy rear ranks, putting Alavari to flight, and bowling over the few that were too stupidly brave to retreat.

    Her blood roaring, the storm drumming on her helmet, Elizabeth pulled on her reigns a few meters from Helias, and leapt off. Two hulking orcs charged at her, but to her, they seemed to move in slow motion. She blocked the swing of one, and slipping underneath his follow-up strike, buried her hammer¡¯s pick-head into the back of the orc. The second orc stopped, dropped his weapons and knelt on the ground.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Elizabeth hesitated, and in that instant, Helias killed his surrendering subordinate with a single hack of his arming sword, decapitating the orc in an instant.

    ¡°Hold your ground! Cowards will be executed!¡± Helias stepped forward, switching his grip on his squad to a two-handed one, and swung at her with a growl.

    She moved automatically, blocking with her shield, hitting back with her hammer. Roaring a feral battle cry, Helias dodged her strike, and her next swing, before suddenly replying with a flurry of cuts and slashes. Suddenly on the defensive, Elizabeth tried to bull forward using her shield, only for the tauroll to nimbly sidestep her and strike her head.

    The Otherworlder staggered aside, narrowly dodging the general¡¯s next attack. She was dazed, but most of all, Elizabeth was confused. She¡¯d been able to overpower or out-move all her opponents until this very moment. Otherworlder agility and strength were that powerful. How was it this tauroll could keep up with her?

    No, Helias was beating her. Elizabeth originally planned to capture Helias as he would prove a decisive bargaining chip, but now she needed help if she was to stay alive. However, her lightning battalion soldiers were completely engaged in the now chaotic melee.

    Elizabeth desperately tried to swing her hammer into Helias¡¯s shoulder, only for the tauroll to catch it. She stared, in complete disbelief, as the hissing general smashed the pommel of his sword into her face.

    Her visor took the brunt of the hit, but Elizabeth saw stars. Her head screaming with pain, her hands grabbing fistfuls of grass, trying to pull herself backward, while she wondered how she¡¯d gotten there.

    Suddenly her helmet was ripped off her head and Elizabeth looked up into Helias¡¯s merciless teal-green eyes, the tip of his sword pointing at her nose. He didn¡¯t say a word or make a quippy villainous one-liner.

    He would have stabbed, had it not for a staff swinging out over Elizabeth¡¯s head that forced the general to block. The tauroll managed to deflect the blow but slid back.

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Ayax!¡± Elizabeth gasped, grabbing onto her girlfriend¡¯s arm and lifting herself. Her hammer was thankfully still in her hand, but she¡¯d lost hold of her shield.

    Ayax squeezed her arm fondly and turned her attention back to Helias, who was backing away, sword at guard.

    ¡°He¡¯s dangerous. I don¡¯t know how but he managed to outfight me,¡± Elizabeth stammered.

    Ayax frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not good, and we¡¯re running out of time.¡±

    The Erlenbergians were aware that they didn¡¯t have forever to raid Helias¡¯s camp. They¡¯d need to pull back before General Antigones¡¯s reinforcements cut them off from the city. They would still be able to fight through any cavalry he sent, but it was a risk they didn¡¯t want to take.

    ¡°You go at him, I¡¯ll catch him off guard then,¡± Elizabeth suggested.

    Ayax nodded and shifting her grip on her staff to like she was holding a spear, she began to sing, channelling her magic into her fighting. Yet, even as Elizabeth backed away, trying to fall into Helias¡¯s blindspot, she could see Ayax and Helias exchanging blows evenly, without stopping.

    One of Ayax¡¯s blows that should have broken Helias¡¯s blade was deflected and returned with a cut that clanged off of the troll¡¯s armour. Ayax pushed the general back with a stab, only for him to almost knock her aside with a savage blow that seemed to bend her staff.

    Elizabeth struck at that moment and caught Helias on his shoulder with a clang. The tauroll howled with, but whether due to adrenaline or long experience, he sprang out of the way of Ayax¡¯s counterblow. Still wielding his sword one-handed, he took a guard position, hissing at the pair.

    Elizabeth took her hammer in both hands and was about to charge forward, but Ayax grabbed her shoulder.

    ¡°Liz, no. He¡¯s a mage, the same kind as I am,¡± Ayax hissed.

    The tauroll had to be sneering behind his visor because Elizabeth could hear the condescension in his tone.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Ayax, Allaniel¡¯s daughter, and you must be Elizabeth the Otherworlder. You can¡¯t beat me.¡±

    ¡°How is he casting without a wand?¡± Elizabeth demanded.

    Ayax slowly began to step away from Elizabeth, trying to circle Helias. ¡°It has to be in his sword, and all the sounds he makes when he strikes with it. Sneaky bastard. Then again, he¡¯s a child murderer.¡±

    ¡°Children of worthless and violent beasts. No more than livestock,¡± Helias hissed. The tauroll smiled as more of his bodyguards ran up beside him. ¡°You and your traitorous allies won¡¯t escape this alive.¡±

    A shrill whistle-like sound shrieked over the battlefield. In the rainy night sky, green flares soared and Elizabeth winced. That was the signal for enemy reinforcements spotted. Their time was up.

    ¡°Retreat! Lightning Battalion, back to the city!¡± Elizabeth bellowed. Backing away from Helias and his guards, the pair reached a safe distance away, before turning around and running.

    They had done as much as they could, but now they were out of time. Only tomorrow would tell them how successful they had been.

    <hr>

    General Antigones¡¯s Camp¡­

    It was just as well that Titania was confined to bed in her husband¡¯s tent because she didn¡¯t know what else to do. The strikes that Frances¡¯s friends¡ªMartin and Ginger she believed¡ªwere deeper than she realized. That was the last time she was going to underestimate two non-magical humans again.

    Her mind was occupied, though, by what she¡¯d learned from Frances, and all its horrifying implications.

    Antigones stomped into the tent and sat down beside his wife¡¯s bed without a word. With a ginger wince, Titania pulled herself up and took her husband¡¯s hand.

    It might be the last time she could do so.

    ¡°Dear?¡±

    The orc sighed. ¡°It¡¯s bad. Like, iceagle shit bad.¡±

    Titania winced. Iceagle poop was amazing fertilizer but it smelt horrible. ¡°Well, at least Helias is going to be out of our hair.¡±

    Antigones twirled the end of his beard. ¡°That¡¯s part of the problem. He isn¡¯t. Or at least, it won¡¯t be easy to hold him responsible for this. He took reasonable precautions against a sally. He built a fortified camp. He posted sentries. He even had advance companies deployed in the city.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are you saying?¡± Titania asked, not liking where this was going at all

    ¡°The humans outplayed us, completely. They went with a high risk, high reward strategy that on initial thought seems crazy, but is very well thought out.¡± Antigones grimaced and steepled his fingers. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is that this attack¡­ isn¡¯t something Alexander or Elowise would have done.¡±

    ¡°Well you¡¯ve only been fighting them on the defensive, dear,¡± said Titania.

    ¡°There is a character to their defence, Titania.¡± Antigones stood up and walked to his table strewn with notes. ¡°Alexander and Elowise are very conservative in how they fight. They divided the city to compartmentalize any losses they took. They had quick response forces to shore up gaps. They launched limited counterattacks and were trying to prepare for a big counterattack to retake ground, but only after we lost momentum. Whoever planned or suggested this attack decided to exploit a situation where we would be weakest to achieve a critical blow, and then did everything they could to make that situation even worse for us.¡±

    Titania felt, rather than realized, who her husband was talking about instantly.

    ¡°Fuck, this was Elizabeth Kim¡¯s plan.¡±

    Antigones¡¯s eyes snapped to his wife. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth Kim the Otherworlder. She¡¯s Frances Windwhistler¡¯s best friend and commander of the Lightning Battalion. You said it yourself. She¡¯s an aggressive commander, always trying to get the initiative¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªand trying to stack the odds in her favour. Shit. If that¡¯s true, then we cannot afford to underestimate them, especially Frances. That lightning spell was terrifying.¡±

    The princess shivered before comprehension dawned on her. ¡°Dear, you never told me exactly how bad it is. I mean, it has to be bad, but¡­ what did we lose?¡±

    Antigones didn¡¯t move or speak. He just sat next to his wife, eyes fixed forward. The cold pit in Titania¡¯s stomach, already there before he¡¯d arrived, only grew.

    ¡°Dear? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re beginning to scare me alright.¡±

    ¡°Titania, my army started this campaign with fifteen thousand troops and was reinforced to about twenty thousand. We have around sixteen thousand now because after months of fighting the army took five thousand casualties or captured, some of which were returned. Helias¡¯s army, started with thirteen thousand troops and had taken some casualties, but also received reinforcements so that he began yesterday with about twelve thousand soldiers.¡±

    Under most circumstances, Titania would tell her husband to get to the point, but his voice sounded so tight, it felt like if she interrupted her husband, something was going to break.

    Antigones took a deep breath and reached out to squeeze Titania¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Helias¡¯s army lost ten thousand soldiers last night and the Erlenbergian losses from what we can tell didn¡¯t go over a thousand. This campaign¡­ it¡¯s over.¡±

    Titania felt her world spin. Ten thousand in one night. That fact kept pounding into her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The Erlenbergians can¡¯t have more than ten thousand soldiers and they couldn¡¯t hit us with all of them. They had to hit us with seven thousand at most!¡± Titania stammered.

    Antigones nodded, his expression grim as the winds that battered Alavaria¡¯s northern coast. ¡°Yes, and they caught Helias¡¯s troops without armour, without weapons, sleepy at night, and out of formation. Most of our soldiers were either cut down while they were fleeing, killed while trying to wake up, or deserted the army. You and Helias managed to rally segments of the army around yourselves to resist them but everywhere else it was a slaughter.¡± The orc steepled his fingers. ¡°Finally, they were boxed in by their own camp. The Erlenbergians had taken the front gate and the rear gate was nowhere near wide enough to let everybody out once they rushed it at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Shit. But¡­ the siege can¡¯t be over. We still have your army and Helias¡¯s remaining troops. I mean, it may not still be enough, but we have a chance.¡±

    The orc didn¡¯t reply, instead, he put his hand into his pocket and handed a folded piece of paper to Titania, who opened it. She skimmed through the message, blinked, and read it again.

    ¡°Are you fucking pulling my tail?¡± she gasped.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Someone lit a fire under the Erisdalian council and recalled the Erisdalian Expeditionary Force from Roranoak. Furthermore, several Erisdalian counties including the County of Conthwaite and the Barony of Leipmont have mobilized their personal retinues and have assembled an army to our northeast. The leader is Mara of Conthwaite, who was second-in-command of the Erisdalian expeditionary force to Roranoak. It¡¯s only twelve thousand strong but after today¡¯s defeat, we¡¯re outnumbered. They have around twenty thousand, we have nineteen thousand. We need to withdraw, and we can¡¯t.¡±

    Titania frowned. ¡°Why not? We have our supply wagons and baggage train.¡±

    Antigones shook his head. ¡°Way way too many wounded in Helias¡¯s army and the Erlenbergians destroyed Helias¡¯s baggage train. We¡¯d be leaving them to die. Right now, I¡¯m waiting for word from a royal diplomat that I requested to negotiate our withdrawal. It¡¯ll save a lot of lives on both sides if we can withdraw without a battle¡±

    The princess sighed, ¡°Shit, and we were so close too.¡±

    ¡°Well, I told King Thorgoth this was a terrible idea. I was hoping I would be wrong.¡± Antigones exhaled and glanced at his wife. ¡°Titania, you don¡¯t have to answer, but what¡¯s wrong? Something seemed to be bothering you after that battle. What happened? You wouldn¡¯t even tell me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep¡ªargh, no that¡¯s not what I want to say.¡± The trorc curled up her knees, and wrapped her arms around them and shut her eyes. She couldn¡¯t face her husband right now. She didn¡¯t want to see him, to hear his worried voice because well, there was a strong chance she was going to lose that forever.

    Because the thing was, Titania loved her husband too much not to tell him what she¡¯d found out. At the same time, she also knew he wasn¡¯t going to react well to what she had discovered.

    ¡°Titania?¡±

    ¡°Antigones, I¡­ I was fighting Frances Windwhistler. I had her on her back and at my mercy. She was trying to get under my skin, saying stuff that¡­ that¡¯s true, but wasn¡¯t relevant.¡±

    ¡°What kind of things?¡± Antigones asked, gently resting a hand on her shoulder.

    She sniffed and wiped her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d insulted her about her parents, so she was asking why I was serving my father when he abused me, and why I wasn''t rebelling against him. But that¡¯s not important. W-what¡¯s important is that she blurted something out that Ivy¡¯s Sting told her. Something t-that¡­ I-I need to tell you.¡±

    The orc blinked. He didn¡¯t know why his wife sounded so scared suddenly, but he slid onto her bedroll and wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°There, there, it¡¯s going to be fine. It can¡¯t be that bad.¡±

    ¡°Antigones, it¡¯s not going to be fine. I¡­ just. C-can you promise me something?¡±

    The general nodded and Titania, tears running down her cheeks, buried her head against her husband¡¯s shoulder and braced herself. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re going to hate me for what I¡¯m going to tell you. You are going to want to hurt me. I don¡¯t mind if you do. I deserve it, but please, please don¡¯t do something stupid. Please don¡¯t let anybody know you know this, or do something stupid¡ª¡±

    Antigones squeezed his wife. ¡°Titania what are you saying? I would never¡ª¡±

    Titania, crying now, grabbed her husband¡¯s shirt. ¡°Promise me! Promise me you won¡¯t let anybody find out that you know, or do something stupid.¡±

    Antigones, frowning, nodded. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let anybody find out I know or do something stupid.¡±

    The princess, her hands shaking, pushed herself away from her husband¡¯s shirt and bowed her head.

    ¡°King Thorgoth, my father¡­ he let Ixtar the Agoniser take Ivy¡¯s Sting from the royal vaults, and he used Ivy¡¯s Sting to kill Zirabelle.¡±

    Titania screwed her eyes shut, waiting for the slap she knew was coming. She knew it was going to hurt. Not only because Antigones was a strong, burly orc, but because it was coming from her beloved husband. Yet, she knew she deserved it. Her father had killed her love¡¯s beloved wife and then married his daughter to him. It was the least she deserved for her part in tearing Antigones¡¯s family apart.

    Fingers wrapped around her throat. Titania sobbed. Oh, well, if she was going to die, at least it was to someone she loved.

    Except as soon as Antigones¡¯s fingers touched her throat, they retreated before arms grabbed her.

    ¡°I¡­ fuck¡­ fucking hell. Fucking hell. Titania, I-I thank you for telling me.¡±

    She blinked, her vision still blurry with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t want to replace her, I just¡­ I didn¡¯t know. I swear I didn¡¯t know¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t¡­ I¡­ fuck.¡± Titania, I¡¯m going to kill that clodthrog. I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±

    He moved to stand up, but Titania quickly wrapped her arms around her husband. ¡°You can¡¯t! You¡¯ll get killed! We¡¯re not strong enough!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    She hung on tighter, bracing herself again. ¡°No! I won¡¯t lose you. I don¡¯t care if you hate me, I don¡¯t care if you hurt me, I am not letting you do this.¡±

    ¡°Hurt you? Oh. Oh, fuck.¡± Titania blinked as Antigones¡¯s shoulders sagged. He was still trembling, breathing deeply, his face set in a scowl, but he sat down and placed his hands on hers. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to touch your neck like that. I¡­ I was angry at you, furious really, and I shouldn¡¯t have been.¡±

    The princess stared at her husband. ¡°But¡­ but I¡­ I replaced your wife. Dad married me to you after he killed her! It¡¯s my fault¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault but his and that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±

    The roar shook the tent, and Titania¡¯s ears screamed in pain at the shout. She covered her ears wincing, only to find her husband gently touching them.

    ¡°Fuck! Are you alright?¡±

    Titania nodded, slowly. ¡°I¡­ I am, but¡­ why are¡­ why aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡± she asked, not able to believe what she was seeing.

    Because her husband was furious. She could tell by the tensed muscles underneath his shirt and his red-tinged face. There was an air of tension around him, and yet, as he looked at her, his expression flickered to one that she didn¡¯t understand.

    He was looking at her with sorrow and grief.

    ¡°Because I love you, and I know you love me. Because I know you didn¡¯t know and once you found out, you told me, even when you thought I would hate you. How could I stay angry at you once I realized that?¡± His hands balled into fists and the dark, furious expression returned to his features. ¡°How could I be angry at you, when your father was the one who killed Zirabelle, who hurt you so badly that you think you¡¯re at fault when you were just used by him!¡±

    When Titania thought about it the way her husband said he did, it did make sense. At least, it did to the logical part of her brain. Guilt continued to gnaw at her, whispering to her that she was wrong and that it was her fault.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, any other day, I would love to tell you you¡¯re wrong and I still love you, but right now, I¡¯m¡­¡± The orc scowled and stood up. ¡°I need to hit something. And you need to get out of your funk. We¡¯re sparring and after that, I¡¯m going to ravage you.¡±

    The princess stared at the general. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ how¡­ what? I mean I¡¯m okay with that but¡ª¡±

    Antigones narrowed his eyes and growled, ¡°Titania, what would you rather me do? Kill your dad? I promised you I wouldn¡¯t do something stupid. So let¡¯s go hit something and then fuck each other until we fall asleep. I know you want to.¡±

    Dumbly staring at her husband, Titania stood up and followed him out of the tent without another word. As she staggered into the sunlight, she blinked away her tears.

    Her husband¡­ still loved her, somehow. He did seem angry, but he still loved her.

    ¡°Come on Titania!¡± Antigones snapped, but not unkindly.

    She smiled and wiped her eyes. Lunging forward, she caught up to her husband and grabbed his hand. ¡°Dear¡­ thank you.¡±

    Antigones paused, turned around, and kissed her roughly on the forehead. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, now let¡¯s get going! The sparring is just a warmup for later,¡± he growled.

    Something in her husband¡¯s angry growl made her blush, though, part of it was her remembering what they were going to do after the spar. Before she could say another word, Titania yelped as Antigones, now holding her hand, dragged her along to the sparring area. She didn¡¯t resist.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 52 (116): A Long-Awaited Reunion

    Frances was on top of the southern wall of Erlenberg, looking through her spyglass at Helias¡¯s camp. Her left arm was in a sling.

    Normally, this would be incredibly risky as the Alavari had taken these areas of Erlenberg. However, this morning, their scouts had reported all the Alavari in the city, even in the north, had withdrawn.

    The carnage across explained why. The ruins of Helias¡¯s camp were filled with graves that the Alavari was continuing to dig. The camp itself had been vacated and soldiers were continuing to drag themselves, and a long line of carts filled with wounded, to Antigones¡¯s northern camp.

    ¡°Holy shit. How¡­did we destroy Helias¡¯s army?¡± Ayax stammered.

    Elizabeth nodded and made the sign of a cross.

    ¡°Why are you praying for them, Liz?¡± Ginger asked, frowning.

    ¡°They may have been child murderers, but they were still living things.¡± Elizabeth whispered a short prayer, whilst Martin turned away from the sight. As he looked towards the western mountains, though, he blinked and stared.

    ¡°Hold up, Frances can you look over there?¡±

    Frances looked over to where Martin was pointing. There was a cloud of dust approaching towards Erlenberg¡¯s westernmost gate. A mounted party of Alavari with white flags.

    ¡°It looks like a delegation, but for what? We didn¡¯t take any prisoners and I don¡¯t think they took any of ours,¡± said Frances.

    Martin crossed his arms. ¡°Well whatever it is, we¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

    Frances was about to reply when she felt her hand mirror vibrate. Putting her spyglass away, she opened it to find her mother¡¯s beaming face.

    ¡°Frances, it¡¯s good to see you and your friends again.¡± Edana frowned. ¡°Dear? You¡¯re hurt. What happened to your arm?¡±

    ¡°Mom! Oh um, I got wounded last night. I¡¯m alright, though. How are you?¡± Frances asked, smiling.

    Edana seemed to wrestle with deciding to ask more questions but ultimately sighed. ¡°I¡¯m feeling fantastic because I finally have some good news. I managed to convince the War Council to recall the Erisdalian Expeditionary Force from Roranoak, and get Martin¡¯s mothers, Igraine, and a few local lords and ladies to muster an army from their personal troops. They¡¯re encamped at the pass from Conthwaite to Erlenberg.¡± Edana winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they only have about twelve thousand soldiers, but they can harass Antigones and Helias¡¯s armies and take some pressure off of the siege.¡±

    Frances glanced at her friends and exhaled. ¡°Mom, what do you know of what we tried last night?¡±

    Edana blinked. ¡°I remember you said you reconciled with Ivy¡¯s Sting and that Erlenberg was going to try something, but you said you couldn¡¯t tell me because you signed a magical contract.¡±

    Frances groaned. ¡°Sorry! I forgot. We and the garrison launched a night attack on General Helias¡¯s camp. Um, see for yourself.¡± Tilting the mirror over her shoulder, Frances showed her mom the vista behind her.

    Edana blinked, rising from her seat to move closer to her mirror. ¡°That¡­ by Amura and Rathon. How many combat losses do you think you inflicted?¡±

    Frances shrugged helplessly, and it was Martin who spoke up. ¡°At least half of Helias¡¯s army I think,¡± said the knight.

    ¡°Maybe even up to nine or ten thousand. There are a lot of graves, but then you also have the wounded and deserted,¡± added Ginger quietly, averting her gaze. She was still shy around Edana, though, she¡¯d overheard Frances speaking to her mother many times.

    ¡°That explains the envoy. One just arrived in Erlenberg right now, Master Edana,¡± said Martin in realization. ¡°I think that with the reinforcements that are arriving and their losses last night, they realized they needed to negotiate a retreat.¡±

    ¡°But, how? I mean, a surprise night attack certainly explains part of it, but I can¡¯t imagine that¡¯s the only reason why they took such heavy casualties,¡± said Edana, shaking her head.

    Ayax grinned. ¡°Cuz created a lightning spell that would take advantage of a thunderstorm, Master Edana. I hear they¡¯re calling Frances ¡°Stormcaller¡± now.¡±

    ¡°Ayax!¡± Frances whined. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me, we had as many mages as we can spare engaging them.¡±

    ¡°Still, you got your mage epithet. And so young¡­¡± Edana shook her head. An awed smile was spreading across her features. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Mage epithet?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a nickname for famous mages, Liz, like how Master Edana¡¯s is Firehand, and my father was ¡®the Valourous,¡¯¡± Ayax explained.

    ¡°Dom¡¯s not a mage, though,¡± said Edana, blinking.

    Ayax winced. ¡°Oh, sorry, Master Edana, I meant my birth father, Allaniel.¡±

    Edana¡¯s face contorted with shock.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re Allaniel¡¯s daughter? Wait¡ªhe¡¯s dead?¡± Edana stammered. She staggered into her seat. ¡°Shit. He didn¡¯t deserve that.¡±

    The friends blinked, exchanging glances with a confused-looking Ayax.

    ¡°I¡­ I suppose it never came up with Master Edana. You knew my father?¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know him well, but six years before the war, about nine years ago now, some of the continent¡¯s best human and Alavari mages worked together to take down Ixtar the Agoniser. We hoped that this joint effort would ease some of the tensions between the kingdoms. He was getting older, so he didn¡¯t participate in the combat, but he did a lot of the research and planning to help us corner Ixtar. I¡­ I liked him a lot. He was charming and really helped to bind the group together.¡±

    Ayax closed her eyes and whispered a quiet thanks as Elizabeth and Frances put their hands on her shoulder.

    Something was bothering Frances however about this new detail. She wasn¡¯t sure what precisely it was, though, so she filed it in her mind for later.

    ¡°I¡¯m really glad to hear that the siege is going better for all of you. Be careful, though. It¡¯s not over. They might try to negotiate for absurd terms,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Did you tell Alexander already?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Yes. So he should be a little more prepared for the first envoy. Just sit tight for the moment, and get some rest. You all deserve it.¡± Edana smiled. ¡°Oh, and by the way Martin, your sister might be able to visit. She told me to tell you¡­ prepare your hair?¡±

    The knight uttered a groan, accompanied by a smirk. ¡°She likes to tug my hair. Thank you Master Edana for the heads up.¡±

    ¡°And for organizing the reinforcements, you saved us there,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances blushed as her mother beamed, her green eyes looking meaningfully at her. ¡°You¡¯re all welcome.¡±

    <hr>

    Alavari camp¡­

    ¡°Dear, shouldn¡¯t you be better dressed to meet a royal envoy?¡± Titania asked.

    Antigones wasn¡¯t inappropriately dressed, at least in Titania¡¯s view. She loved when her husband wore shirts that were too tight for him. The problem was that an envoy might not want that, or might want that too much.

    ¡°Your father and his cronies can go¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, they can go and freeze to death, but it is a royal envoy.¡± She swallowed. ¡°You can¡¯t let them know yet.¡±

    Antigones didn¡¯t grumble, he scowled and threw his jacket on. Titania had to reach over and button it up.

    ¡°There, all good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The general touched his wife¡¯s cheek. ¡°You might have to do most of the talking, though.¡±

    ¡°I can do that.¡± Titania settled herself in a chair next to her husband. The envoy had to be arriving soon. The messenger had told them they just arrived at the camp. ¡°Where¡¯s Helias by the way?

    ¡°Recovering from a wound. Elizabeth the Otherworlder hit him pretty hard,¡± said Antigones.

    Titania rolled her eyes. ¡°Coward.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Sipping his glass, Antigones passed the pitcher of wine to his wife. ¡°Any bets on who it is?¡±

    Taking the pitcher and pouring herself a cup, Titania shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure actually. I would have said Count Henroar, but he¡¯s off with General Berengaria.¡±

    ¡°I have an idea who it is, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll like it at all,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°Is it a gut feeling?¡± Titania asked.

    Antigones chuckled. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be your brother.¡±

    The princess made a face. ¡°No way. They wouldn¡¯t send him¡ª¡±

    On that cue, the tent flap opened and in strode what looked like a male troll with a mane of dark red hair. He had a troll¡¯s tail and pointed ears. However, the general and princess could see that he had the six fingers of an ogre when waved his hand.

    ¡°Hey, sis.¡± Immediately after, Timur straightened and saluted. ¡°General, I¡¯ve been sent to help you negotiate the situation.¡±

    Titania didn¡¯t bother to hide her wide-mouthed shock or the following scowl of disgust.

    She did however reach into her coin purse and slide a gold coin over to her husband. A bet''s a bet after all.

    ¡°Prince Timur, it¡¯s been a while. It¡¯s good to see you,¡± said Antigones.

    Titania blinked, glancing between her husband and little brother. ¡°You¡¯ve met?¡±

    ¡°Sometime after Vertingen. We kept a correspondence. I told you, dear,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°Oh yeah I just did my best to forget,¡± growled Titania.

    Timur¡¯s smile faded as he took a seat across the couple. ¡°Look sis I know what you think of me but dad sent me and I think I can work something out.¡±

    ¡°Really. We are about to be surrounded, one of our generals committed a pretty heinous act against civilians. And we got a seventeen-year-old negotiating with some rather understandably angry humans. How are you going to get us out, bro?¡± Titania hissed.

    Antigones frowned, ¡°Titania, please. At least hear your brother out.¡±

    ¡°Well, the thing is you have enough troops to resist an attack, maybe even beat them in the field, right?¡± Timur asked.

    The general nodded. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we negotiate a withdrawal premised on both sides saving lives. I think that¡¯s a start, but what if the Erlenbergians aren¡¯t satisfied?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m authorized to recompense Erlenberg with the royal treasury, at least to a degree. That should placate them. Besides, we know their bottom line,¡± said Timur.

    Titania frowned. ¡°We do?¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Being put at siege has probably significantly damaged Erlenberg¡¯s own treasury and infrastructure. They want us gone and the sooner the better. If we decide to stay and fight our way out, we¡¯d be hurt, but I bet you could make them pay with blood.¡±

    Antigones stroked his beard, whilst Titania crossed her arms and scowled. Her brother¡­ wasn¡¯t wrong he raised a good point. The Erlenbergians were so desperate to lift the siege, they might just allow the Alavari army to leave.

    Her husband leaned onto the table. ¡°Perhaps, but the problem is that their war mages are decidedly more powerful than ours. They don¡¯t have the Firehand, but they have a core of young war mages that have made our assaults very difficult. The newest and most powerful of them being Frances Windwhistler. The troops are beginning to call her ¡°Stormcaller,¡± though, some call her ¡°Stormbringer¡± and ¡°Thunderflash.¡±

    To Titania¡¯s interest, her brother¡¯s eyes widened at France¡¯s name and his mouth opened as if to ask a question. He quickly composed himself, but she was sure her husband also noticed.

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with Frances, Prince Timur?¡± Antigones asked.

    Titania narrowed her eyes at her brother, who averted his eyes and wrapped his hands behind his back. She knew that pose. It was his ¡°I know more than I am about to tell¡± pose. There was also something about how he tensed that made her mind whirring with thought.

    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ve met.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you survived the encounter, brother. I found her a formidable opponent. She¡¯s escaped my clutches twice now,¡± said Titania, steepling her fingers.

    As if on cue, Titania noticed her brother¡¯s eyes widen at her and a flash of anger spread across his features, before returning to his cool expression.

    ¡°Indeed, sister.¡± Timur coughed and opened a notebook he¡¯d brought with him. ¡°There are a few more things to go over. I assume you¡¯ve booked the next meeting?¡±

    Antigones and Titania nodded. Timur glanced up at them. ¡°Did you agree to meet them in person?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. That¡¯s your job, bro,¡± said Titania.

    ¡°While your attendance isn¡¯t required, and probably not encouraged given how you nearly killed Commander Alexander, General Antigones¡¯s will be required. Humans put great stock in face-to-face meetings.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I can work with that. What about the matter of General Helias¡¯s massacre of civilians?¡± Antigones asked.

    Timur stopped writing. ¡°Massacre?¡±

    ¡°He butchered three hundred civilians in front of Erlenberg¡¯s walls. Were you not informed about this?¡± Antigones asked, an incredulous look breaking his normally contemplative features.

    The prince stared at the general, mouth agape. ¡°My father only informed me his army only killed some civilians, not three hundred! He must have lied to him.¡±

    Titania rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh come on, dad knew, Timur. He specifically issued orders to cover Helias¡¯s ass if he did anything out of line.¡±

    ¡°Helias could have just misinterpreted his orders¡ª¡±

    The princess slammed her hand on the table and stood up. ¡°You naive moron! Why do you think our father is so goddamn perfect!¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°He¡¯s a just ruler and he has to be good if he continues to support you as his heir!¡± Timur retorted, rising to his feet.

    Titania blinked, her mouth dropping open. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she stammered.

    ¡°You never come to court, you insult him like this, and yet he sings praises of you to all the nobles and commissions bards and playwrights to celebrate your achievements. Just before I left, he commissioned another play of your attempted assassination of Alexander and Elowise!¡± Timur pointed at his sister. ¡°He sends you gifts, which you send back, he invites you to all the major festivals and events as the guest of honour, which you refuse. He treats you the same as dear Teutobal when you¡¯re not even half as good as he was!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring his name up! He¡¯d be rolling in his grave if he knew what our father was up to!¡± Titania shrieked.

    ¡°Oh, and what is he up to!¡± Timur demanded.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Antigones¡¯s hand clamped down on her shoulder, and another tugged her back into her seat. Titania blinked away her tears, her hands trembling. She wanted to lunge and slap her brother¡¯s stupid face.

    ¡°Prince Timur, I understand your perspective, but let me say that I have my own¡­ reservations about your father¡¯s rule myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you do sir?¡± Timur stammered, anger evaporating at Antigones¡¯s cool declaration.

    ¡°I do, and I encourage you to think a little more for yourself in the future, instead of listening just to what your father tells you.¡±

    Timur frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a lot.¡± Sitting back down, the prince took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°He¡¯s such a moron!¡±

    Antigones sipped at his glass of wine, even as Titania downed hers. He quickly refilled it but pressed down on the top before his wife could lift it.

    ¡°Slowly dear,¡± he said, before removing her hand.

    ¡°Fine,¡± said Titania, lifting the cup and sipping it. ¡°He¡¯s still a moron. How did you not want to sock him in the face? Especially after what we know now?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t talk to your brother at all, Titania so you don¡¯t know this, but he doesn¡¯t have many friends and he¡¯s stuck deep in Thorgoth¡¯s court My assistant Olgakaren is close to him, but she has been on campaign with me for some time. I exchange letters with him, but most of the time, though, your brother¡¯s lonely, sent off on missions and postings that keep him under the blanket of Thorgoth¡¯s propaganda.¡± Antigones swirled the wine in his cup. ¡°It¡¯s exhausting feigning ignorance, dear, but how can I blame him for being ignorant when he¡¯s been kept ignorant?¡±

    Titania grumbled but averted her gaze. ¡°I suppose my attitude doesn¡¯t help things either. Can¡¯t understand why he¡¯s jealous of me. Yeah sure he doesn''t know about what dad did to me, but dad treats him freaking great. He gets easy missions, lots of time home, and a damn big allowance to boot.¡±

    ¡°And no responsibility or authority, dear. Nothing that suggests that your father sees him as capable,¡± said Antigones.

    Titania grimaced. ¡°Damnit. And of course, I can¡¯t tell him, he wouldn¡¯t believe it from me anyway.¡± She sighed. ¡°Do you think Teutobal knew about dad?¡±

    ¡°I think your oldest brother might have. Teutobal was smart, wise, surprisingly compassionate, but a pragmatist as well. It¡¯s a tragedy he died so young,¡± said Antigones, squeezing his love¡¯s arm.

    Looking up at her husband, Titania smiled. ¡°Thanks, dear.¡±

    <hr>

    Erlenberg¡­

    First thing in the morning the next day, a heavily armed delegation from the reinforcing Erisdalian troops arrived at the city.

    Not many of the residents had returned to their homes, but the cheers that greeted them as they trotted their way through the city streets was deafening.

    Frances and her friends, decked out in their full armour, their blue and white lightning banner waving high in the sky, met the delegation to escort them to the city centre. To all of the teens¡¯ embarrassment yet also to their pride, it seemed the crowd were cheering them as much as the new arrivals.

    The delegation was led by a female knight with blonde hair, blue eyes and the olive-toned skin of the Dale folk. She was strikingly handsome, especially with her burnished half-plate over her buff coat. She drew up short before the Lightning Battalion and saluted.

    Elizabeth, at the head of their group, returned it and extended a hand. ¡°Welcome to Erlenberg.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re glad to be here!¡± boomed the woman. She leapt off her horse, along with the other knights. ¡°So you¡¯re Elizabeth! My moms told me all about you. First things first, though.¡± Mara¡¯s eyes found Martin and she grinned. ¡°Brother, get over here.¡±

    Martin, tears in his eyes embraced his sister. ¡°Mara, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s been too long.¡±

    ¡°Two long years. Come on, I¡¯ll walk with you,¡± said Mara. She waved for her escort to follow as Elizabeth snapped out orders. ¡°Introduce me to your friends, I¡¯ve heard a lot about them.¡±

    ¡°Gladly, you met Elizabeth Hae-won Kim, Otherworlder and our commander. I bet you are going to have a lot of fun discussing tactics.¡±

    ¡°I know I will! I heard about your plan for General Helias. Amazing work,¡± said Mara, grinning at Elizabeth, who scratched the back of her head, smiling sheepishly.

    Martin gestured to Frances. ¡°This is Frances, you may know her now as the Stormcaller.¡±

    Frances blushed. If she was honest with herself, she liked her mage epithet, but it was still weird to her to have a nickname that she never came up with. This was especially since the name was bestowed on her because people and Alavari were in fear or awe of her.

    ¡°Milady. It¡¯s an honour to meet you,¡± said Mara, dipping her head.

    ¡°Likewise,¡± said Frances, smiling, and returning the bow.

    ¡°This is Ayax Windwhistler, Frances¡¯s cousin and an amazing mage herself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also Elizabeth¡¯s girlfriend so hands off,¡± said Ayax, her features neutral.

    ¡°Duly noted.¡± Mara turned to face Ginger. ¡°And you are?¡±

    The convict was quiet, her face hesitant as she met Mara¡¯s eyes. She tried to meet the knight¡¯s gaze, and yet couldn¡¯t quite manage to face her head on.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ginger, um, I¡¯m your brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡± She glanced at Martin, who nodded, smiling.

    ¡°Oh? Martin, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Mara asked.

    Ginger winced. ¡°Because I told him not to. I¡¯m a convict, miss.¡±

    And just like that, the knight¡¯s smile vanished, her eyes wide. Behind and beside Ginger, Frances, Elizabeth and Ayax stepped in closer to their friend, watching the knight.

    This did not go above Mara¡¯s notice who momentarily took in this panorama before she glanced at her brother.

    ¡°Martin, I¡¯m glad for you. Truly, and as long as she is treating you well, I have no qualms with this, but we do need to talk.¡±

    Breathing out a sigh of relief, Martin managed a small smile. ¡°Thank you, sister. I was worried you would react poorly.¡±

    His smile faded as he realized Mara, while not scowling at Ginger, was scowling. There was also another thing in his sister¡¯s eyes. They were averted for some reason.

    ¡°Honestly, you were right to be. I well¡­ Look, I wasn¡¯t always so tolerant and there have been developments in Erisdale that I don¡¯t want to spoil this celebration with. Let¡¯s say we need to talk. You, me, and Ginger.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Ginger squawked.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, but not right now. This is our moment,¡± said Mara, smiling.

    None of the teenagers liked what that could mean, but they smiled and waved at the crowd.

    <hr>

    In an expected contrast to the arrival of the Erisdalian delegation, the arrival of the envoys was done with as much secrecy as possible.

    Most of this was to avoid a hotheaded civilian or a wrathful soldier from trying to kill them.

    This was why the Lightning Battalion and Lu-Anne¡¯s battalion was also being employed in meeting the Alavari envoys at the dead of night by the city¡¯s western gate.

    Frances was most taken aback by General Antigones. At the head of his delegation, he was resplendent in his forest green military jacket with gold tassels. He looked even better astride of his boar mount, one hand stroking his beard, the other guiding the reins.

    He¡¯d brought his mount to a halt just in front of the gatehouse, watching coolly as the Lightning Battalion and Lu-Anne¡¯s 7th took up escorting positions around him and his mounted escort.

    Frances immediately spied Titania riding on a second boar to her husband¡¯s right. She was unmistakable with her crown. Even without her crown, she¡¯d drawn everybody¡¯s eyes from attire, a maroon military jacket with a long tail that mimicked a dress. A pistol, her crooked wand and sword rested against her white trousers.

    ¡°Why hello there, Frances. How are you enjoying your nickname, Stormcaller?¡± she sneered.

    The tone that the princess struck put Frances immediately on guard. It reminded her of her bullies.

    ¡°I¡¯m well, Your Highness,¡± she said.

    Titania¡¯s smile could have shredded steel. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it odd, though? You don¡¯t call storms. You just fry Alavari to a crisp. You don¡¯t even kill them half the time, just leave them in agonizing pain.¡±

    Ayax and Elizabeth nudged Frances, their warm touch taking the edge off of Titania¡¯s barb. Meanwhile, Martin and Ginger glared straight back at the princess, along with pretty much every Erlenbergian soldier present.

    ¡°Dear, behave please,¡± said Antigones, a little tiredly, as someone behind the princess groaned. Then to Frances¡¯s shock, Timur Greyhammer cantered his horse around his sister¡¯s boar, shaking his head.

    ¡°Hey, Frances. I apologize in my sister¡¯s stead. She¡¯s a bit of a bitch.¡±

    Frances clamped her hand over her mouth. She tried, she honestly did, but the surprise of seeing her crush, and his opening line was too much.

    A giggle escaped and that prompted Elizabeth to snort, which made Ayax, who laughed, even as she tried to stay stoic. That all prompted Frances to burst into a fit of giggling, all while everybody else stood, torn between slack-jawed horror or mirthful fits.

    Titania looked absolutely livid, while Antigones just pinched the bridge of his nose. Timur sheepishly glanced at the general, who just waved him off.

    ¡°Hi, Timur, sorry, Your Highness. We¡¯ll take you to your quarters.¡±

    ¡°Quickly please,¡± growled Titania.

    Frances nodded, and after a momentary glance at Timur, who grinned mirthfully, she went to take her position at the column¡¯s head as Elizabeth ordered the battalion to march. As she did, she tried to bite down the feeling that was bubbling up in her stomach.

    Timur was here, and they could talk. What they would talk about? What could they do? Those questions nattered away in her mind, soothed by the comforting fact that for whatever reason, he was here and that was enough.

    <hr>

    To Frances¡¯s delight, she and her friends were invited to attend the negotiations. It was, however, pretty much only to her and Martin¡¯s delight.

    Timur, Antigones, Titania, the Erlenberg Council and the Erisdalian delegation had a lot of terms to go over and discuss. Ginger got very bored only after the first hour and left to get what she said ¡°was long overdue rest.¡± Ayax and Elizabeth held on for longer but exited the Council Chambers together to visit the harbourfront.

    From what Frances understood, both sides desired similar outcomes. The Alavari and Erlenbergians wanted the Alavari to lift the siege and withdraw their troops.

    What was uncertain was how much the Alavari were going to give up to do so.

    The Alavari, and particularly Titania, wanted not to pay anything at all. Their reasoning was that they hadn¡¯t been defeated, they still had an army, and they could put up a good fight. As for Timur and Antigones, Frances got the distinct sense that Timur was trying to find the best deal for his fellows and Antigones was content to let him do the talking.

    The Erlenbergians wanted the Alavari to pay. Her grandmother Eleanor led the negotiations here, and used the fact that the Alavari had damaged Erlenberg and the fact that the Alavari would probably lose in a fight in hostile territory.

    What came up most of all, however, was what Helias had done.

    ¡°The general committed a crime against all the traditions of war. He should be handed over to us at minimum for ordering the massacre!¡± Eleanor growled.

    ¡°We understand that, but while we are happy to offer monetary compensation, we cannot hand over Helias,¡± said Timur.

    Frances grimaced. She guessed that Timur probably had orders to ensure that Helias came with him. On the other hand, seeing the trogre keep the noticeably absent general safe in Alavari hands irked her. She could understand Timur trying to save as many of his soldiers as possible. She could understand him trying to reduce bloodshed. She did not like that he was protecting Helias.

    The Windwhistler matriarch leaned forward. ¡°Right, let me cut the bullshit, Prince Timur. We don¡¯t care what you pay us in gold. We want him to pay and our soldiers are fully willing to bleed if it means making that bastard pay.¡±

    Timur frowned. ¡°Councilwoman, you can¡¯t be serious. Think of your citizens and the people that will be killed if we continue to fight. I¡¯m going so far as to offer the city significant financial compensation in exchange for Helias¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°I am thinking of them and they want him. If you want another opinion, well¡ª¡± Eleanor turned to the audience seats. ¡°Granddaughter, I am sorry to put you on the spot, but you have talked with the soldiers of your battalion and others. What¡¯s the temperament of our city?¡±

    Frances jumped, eyes wide. Standing up in her seat, she forced herself to breathe in, and out.

    ¡°Timur, it¡¯s true. Erlenberg wants justice and closure, not money.¡±

    The trogre¡¯s shoulders sank slightly, but meeting Frances¡¯s eyes, he nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss this with my sister and the general in private.¡± He turned back to Eleanor. ¡°You do understand if we hand Helias over, you won¡¯t be getting any financial compensation, correct?¡±

    Eleanor glanced at Mara and the rest of the Erlenbergians, who all nodded. ¡°We do, and I also hope you understand something, Prince Timur,¡± said Eleanor.

    ¡°Which is?¡± Timur asked, his tone congenial.

    The Windwhistler matriarch did not respond in kind. Rather, her smile all but vanished.

    ¡°Helias¡¯s actions have escalated the war, Your Highness. I¡¯m not going to deny that the Human Kingdoms have committed atrocities. What he did however, was something no other Alavari general has ever done. You let him go free and without punishment, and you will court the death of hundreds of your civilians.¡±

    Timur stared at Eleanor unblinking, his eyes wide. Frances noticed that somehow he didn¡¯t flinch at her grandmother, which she thought was rather impressive. Antigones and Titania however had very different reactions. The general stroked his beard, thick brow furrowed ever so slightly.

    Titania leaned forward, and hissed, ¡°Are you threatening us, Madame Windwhistler?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m stating a fact.¡± The matriarch¡¯s voice was cold. There was no anger in it, but it was hard, her words landing like blows on a drum. ¡°You let him go unpunished, you set a precedent. You challenge the tired, exhausted and frustrated human and Erlenbergian soldiers of this war to wonder, ¡°Why should I bother?¡± You get us, the leaders, wondering why we should trust a country harboring a mass murderer keep their word.¡±

    ¡°Mass murderer? We are at war!¡± Titania retorted.

    ¡°And war has certain unwritten rules and traditions to keep it from descending into chaos,¡± said Timur, cutting in. He ignored his sister¡¯s glare. ¡°Still, while I understand your point, you are driving a hard bargain. So for the moment, I suggest we adjourn for the day to cool our heads, discuss today¡¯s events, and fill our stomachs.¡± Timur smiled. ¡°I know I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Without missing a beat, a shark-like grin that graced Eleanor¡¯s features. ¡°If you would follow us, Prince Timur, the Windwhistlers will be happy to host you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re putting us in the same house as the Stormcaller?¡± Antigones asked, glancing at Frances with no small amount of apprehension. ¡°I mean no disrespect madame Windwhistler, but while I don¡¯t have a grudge against your granddaughter, given her history with my wife, is that truly so wise?¡±

    Titania looked indignant but couldn¡¯t help but nod. Eleanor¡¯s grin however got more toothy.

    ¡°Oh, Frances? She¡¯s harmless. However, I will say that staying with me means putting you in perhaps the safest place in Erlenberg because you somehow have somehow managed not to kill any of my family members. You tried damn hard, but you didn¡¯t.¡±

    To his credit, Antigones only dipped his head, his lips spreading in a sage smile. ¡°You are magnanimous as well as absolutely terrifying, madame.¡±

    Nobody noticed Timur and Frances¡¯s eyes meeting, both smiling as discreetly as they could.

    Well, nobody except for one trorc princess.

    <hr>

    Frances swallowed her piece of meat pie, savouring the taste, and trying not to glance at the person seated beside her.

    As it often did with her life, the universe was playing a rather cruel joke in putting Timur next to her. She badly wanted to ask him what had he been doing since the last time they met. Yet, with Titania glaring at everything and everyone across the table, aside from her husband for whom she occasionally loaded food onto his plate, the pair didn¡¯t need to talk to each other to know that would be a terrible idea.

    So instead, Frances and Timur were pretending to ignore the other, like they were apprehensive about the other.

    Frances would have been worried that Timur was actually ignoring her, but once in a while, as she sneaked a glance at the trogre, she caught him making a side-long glance at her, setting her cheeks aflame and relieving the tension in her heart. If her friends had been here, they¡¯d probably be giggling. As it was, Elizabeth and Ayax were on a date and Martin and Ginger were eating dinner with Mara.

    Perhaps this was a blessing, though. She didn¡¯t know why or how, and part of her groaned at her feelings, but somehow the prince seemed more handsome than the last time they¡¯d met. It may have been the royal purple jacket and black waistcoat he wore. It could have been his immaculately groomed hair. Whatever it was, if Frances had any doubt that her feelings for the prince had subsided over the months, sitting next to him had taken that doubt into an alleyway and killed it with fire.

    The girl could only guess as to what Timur was thinking.

    <hr>

    Timur had a lot to think about. There was his frustrating sister, who seemed to be doing her level best to sabotage negotiations. There was the proposal by Eleanor that he wasn¡¯t sure his father would accept. There were the priorities his father had laid out, first and foremost being the retrieval of Antigones¡¯s army.

    He had not said whether making sure Helias came back was necessary, and if Timur was being honest with himself, he didn¡¯t want Helias to come back. The tauroll was a savage monster and as surprised as Timur was with what the general had done, he wasn¡¯t surprised he¡¯d done it.

    Yet, still¡­ Helias was one of his countrymen. He couldn¡¯t just give him up to the enemy, even if there was no way he¡¯d be punished in Alavaria.

    Timur swallowed the foul feeling, even as he swallowed the piece of pie he was eating, which was delicious. There wasn¡¯t an easy answer for this situation and he had no idea how he should feel about it, or what he should do.

    There was, however, one nice thing about his entire negotiation. It was that Frances was there, and at the moment, she was sitting right next to him.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Alavari prince thought about Frances every day. It was more like once in a week¡­ for the last year, oh and every odd night. He knew why. Despite how they never met in the best of situations, he liked the Otherworlder human girl. Honestly, he didn¡¯t think anybody could dislike her.

    He had been worried that what he felt¡­ whatever he felt for Frances was unnatural or strange, but every time he returned back to his life, it seemed like his days just pummeled into him why it would be nice to have her around.

    For despite being a prince, nobody in Alavaria really, or bothered to listen to Timur without contradicting, critiquing or just letting it pass through their ears without a response. If they did pay attention it was because of him being a prince.

    She¡¯d met him when he¡¯d been exiled and never treated him like anybody other than Timur, and when they got the chance, she¡¯d always listened to him, and given him the time to express his thoughts.

    Timur glanced at Frances, noticing that her hair was a little longer than he¡¯d remembered. It was still cut short, but now it at least brushed the top of her shoulders. She also looked less thin than the last time they¡¯d met at Conthwaite. The addition of lean muscle had thickened her frame and made her cream-colored dress fit better on her, though, that may be due to her growing an inch or two.

    Despite meeting her eye several times as they¡¯d glanced at one another, the prince couldn¡¯t quite pin what had changed about Frances. Part of him wondered if her absence had simply painted a rosier image in his head. He had to admit, he liked that she remembered him and clearly was looking forward to talking to him in private. He certainly was too, but they had to survive dinner.

    Thankfully, the dinner was winding down at this point. As they finished desert, a lovely sweet tart with fresh fruit, Frances raised her voice.

    ¡°General Antigones, Princess Titania, having unpacked your things, is there anything you need to make your rooms more comfortable?¡± she asked.

    And just like that, it hit Timur. He hadn¡¯t missed the impassive way Antigones had treated Frances, and he¡¯d spent all day formulating ideas for how he could make sure Titania would have as little contact with the Otherworlder as possible. Yet, she was addressing them with a clear voice and a polite smile.

    A while ago, those eyes might have been fearful, or at least apprehensive. Now, the Alavari prince saw a new confidence in those amber eyes. He very much liked this.

    ¡°It would be appreciated if you could arrange for a fluffier blanket, Miss Windwhistler,¡± said Antigones in a formal tone.

    Without batting an eyelid, Frances nodded. ¡°That can be arranged. And is there anything I can do for you, princess?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything for the room, but I would like you to answer a question, Stormcaller.¡± Titania leaned on her elbow, swirling her glass. A smirk was spreading across her lips and Timur suddenly felt alarm bells ring in his head. ¡°Why are you and my brother exchanging furtive glances like recently reunited lovers?¡±

    Timur¡¯s thoughts came to a screeching halt and from how quickly Frances flushing red, she wasn¡¯t doing any better.

    Oh fuck.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 53 (117): Two Couples Two Conversations

    Titania steepled her fingers and glanced between her horrified brother and the blushing Frances Windwhistler. She drew particular pleasure from the look of discomfort and embarrassment on Frances¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t that a bit too far?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Oh come on. You couldn¡¯t be more obvious if you tried. Did you meet once upon a time and had a wild tryst? I didn¡¯t realize you liked them so young, brother.¡± The princess very deliberately met Frances¡¯s wide, panicked eyes. ¡°After all, don¡¯t you and Olgakaren stay over in each other¡¯s rooms on occasion?¡±

    Frances flinched, her eyes snapping at Timur. The thinking part of her head knew that the prince was handsome and it made sense others courted him. They weren¡¯t in a relationship anyway. She had no claim over him.

    But when Timur shut his eyes and nodded, her heart just twisted with a hurt that didn¡¯t make sense, and yet came all the same.

    ¡°So, brother. How do you know¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Titania!¡± The trogre stood up, his chair scraping backward. As his sister stared at him, he raised his hand across his chest, he bowed to Eleanor. ¡°Madame Windwhistler, I must apologize for my sister¡¯s rudeness. May I have a word in private with your granddaughter to rectify this? You have my word¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get going already. Frances, if you need help, just shout,¡± said Eleanor. ¡°Oh and don¡¯t be afraid to slap him.¡±

    Frances wiped the tears with her sleeve and struggled to her feet. ¡°I¡­ Timur, follow me, please.¡± Forcing herself to breathe, she walked and ran to the nearby lounge room, not even looking backward. The trogre prince did follow her, however, a look of deep concern on his features.

    ¡°Oh come on brother. She was bound to find out eventually,¡± said Titania.

    Antigones touched his wife¡¯s arm, drawing her gaze to him. The trorc found him shaking his head. Frowning, Titania heard glass shatter and her gaze shot back to the table.

    Eleanor and Frances hadn¡¯t been the only people eating with them. Several other Windwhistlers had joined them as well. Every single one of them was glaring at her. From the one-eyed Captain Eustace Windwhistler, the austere Eileen Windwhistler, to normally cheerful Dom and his ex-mercenary later city commander, troll husband Alexander. All of the Windwhistlers were glaring at Titania.

    As to where the sound of shattering glass came from? It¡¯d come from Paul, Eleanor¡¯s elderly human husband. His right hand held the shattered remnants of his wine glass, which he¡¯d smashed into the table.

    Titania stiffened and took her wine glass to sip from it. She wasn¡¯t going to yield. It would be stupid however to push any further, though.

    ¡°Apologize,¡± growled Paul. The elderly man had been quiet through most of the banquet. Titania had wondered what could a banshee of a woman like Eleanor see in the man. She wondered no longer as the ex-sailor flicked the broken pieces of glass from his cut hand and rolled up his shirtsleeves to reveal a tapestry of tattoos.

    Titania took a deep breath. ¡°My brother is doing so on my behalf.¡±

    Paul signalled the servants to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t think you get it, princess. You need to apologize, not your brother. We fed you, protected you, and you insult one of our family¡¯s beloved children. Apologize to us, now, and once Frances comes out, you apologize to her.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s not even related to you by blood. She¡¯s an Otherworlder¡ª¡±

    Eleanor stood up so quickly her seat went flying backwards and slammed into the ground. Raising her right hand, she cried out a note that summoned green fires around her hand.

    ¡°One more insult and I¡¯ll throw you out of our mansion, princess, negotiations be damned!¡±

    Titania knew she had nothing to fear from the elderly woman, even if she was only now remembering that the Windwhistler matriarch had been a mage and a duellist in her younger years. Still, she jumped in her seat.

    ¡°Pardon my wife, Madame Windwhistler. I believe her last comment was an observation,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Titania stammered. She swallowed and composed herself. ¡°I simply find it odd that you care so deeply for her when you¡¯ve known her for less than a year.¡±

    ¡°Apologize first and maybe we¡¯ll entertain you,¡± said Paul. He reached over to touch his wife¡¯s elbow, tugging it gently.

    Although it galled her, Titania didn¡¯t need her husband nudging her feet from under the table to tell her otherwise.

    ¡°I apologize for insulting you and your family, Madame and Master Windwhistler. I will apologize to your granddaughter when she finishes what she¡¯s discussing with my brother,¡± said Titania.

    Eleanor, grimly satisfied, sat back down, dismissing the green flames. ¡°Good,¡± she said, before going right back to eating her dinner.

    It took a second before it clicked for the princess. ¡°You¡¯re not going to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Eleanor. Titania was restrained from doing anything more drastic than scowling by her husband, who nudged her, and arched an eyebrow at her. Grumbling, the princess shoved more food in her mouth.

    ---

    Timur shut the door behind him, but didn¡¯t lock it. That might send the wrong signal. That being said, the prince didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say to Frances.

    He faced her, bracing himself. She was still sniffling, her head buried in her hands even as she sat down on the couch.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I¡­ what are you sorry for?¡±

    Timur blinked. He¡¯d been building a list of ways to apologize to Frances as they¡¯d walked, all of which was suddenly irrelevant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªI mean, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not¡ªWe¡¯re not a couple. I know that. We¡¯re just friends.¡± Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be crying.¡±

    Timur tried to speak, promptly failed to form words and decided to just sit down across from Frances.

    ¡°Why are you crying then?¡±

    Frances¡¯s cheeks reddened again and she buried her face back in her hands. Fresh sobs filled the room and Timur quickly produced his handkerchief and slid it across the coffee table. Taking it, Frances blew into it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ Timur, I have¡­ I have feelings for you. I¡¯ve had them for a while, I just didn¡¯t realize it until recently. I know it¡¯s stupid, we¡¯re on opposite sides of the war, I just¡­ I really like you, as more than just a friend.¡± Moaning, Frances pressed the handkerchief against her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s me. I hope you¡¯re happy with um, Olgakaren. I just¡­ I just can¡¯t get a lid on my feelings, especially with your sister just throwing them out there for all to see.¡±

    Timur swallowed. ¡°Oh, um. I see.¡± The prince exhaled. ¡°The thing is, I have feelings for you too.¡±

    Frances¡¯s arms dropped limply to her side. The handkerchief slid out of her numb fingers and fluttered to the floor.

    ¡°Wait, you do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But well, we are on opposite sides of the war and we don¡¯t¡­ we don¡¯t really know each other.¡± Timur sighed as he rested his chin on his steepled fingers, wincing at the guilt clawing in his stomach. ¡°I like you too, Frances, more than just as a friend. I just¡­ I didn¡¯t think you would think of me that way.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Oh.¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°The thing is, I¡¯m not together with Olgakaren. We¡¯re friends and we enjoy each other¡¯s company. So¡­if¡­ if you still are interested in a relationship, I know I am.¡±

    ¡°But why me? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re a handsome, charming and kind prince. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m an emotional wreck. I can¡¯t even confess properly!¡±

    Timur winced, his eyes dropping to the floor. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not that great either. Especially when compared to Titania. Bitchy as she is, she¡¯s never done anything wrong. I talk too much, and I keep messing up. Alavari at court often call me the most un-Alavari prince in history.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± said Frances.

    Waving his hand, Timur smiled. ¡°That¡¯s on me, you don¡¯t need to be sorry about it. As to why I like you, apart from you saving my life¡­ you listen to me, even when I¡¯m blabbering on, and you¡¯re always so understanding. You¡­ you should blame me for hurting you, but you don¡¯t.¡± He looked up at her. ¡°You don¡¯t, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh no. You didn¡¯t want to, and you always tried to heal me when you did. You, and Ivy¡¯s Sting, saved my life.¡± Frances wiped her eyes again, but she was smiling now. ¡°I always wanted to thank you for that. I couldn¡¯t then, but¡­ well, thank you, Timur.¡±

    Timur blinked, his vision blurring. He reached for his handkerchief, remembered that he¡¯d leant it to Frances and used his sleeve instead. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. And¡­ thank you, for being understanding about Olgakaren.¡±

    Something occurred to Frances. ¡°Olgakaren¡­ is she a harpy and the daughter of a general by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Timur blinked. ¡°No way, you know her?¡±

    ¡°I think I saved her life during Westfall. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t kill her so I healed her.¡± Frances crossed her arms, her face twisting into a pout. ¡°Of course she ended up sleeping with you.¡±

    Timur snorted. ¡°The universe does seem to have a penchant for putting you in terrible situations. But¡­ things are looking up for you, though. I heard Edana adopted you and well, you¡¯re now the Stormcaller.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m only the Stormcaller because¡­ well I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Timur stiffened. ¡°Oh, yeah. The war, I¡­ when I was thinking of you, I was wondering how would this work, if you did like me. I still don¡¯t have an answer.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering the same thing.¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°I¡­ I just want to get to know you better, Timur.¡±

    ¡°I do too. We¡­ we can start there,¡± said Timur, smiling hesitantly.

    Frances smiled back, relief, joy, and a little bit of hope, all mixed together. ¡°So, um, would you like to go first?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um. It¡¯s not that interesting. Certainly not as interesting as what you¡¯ve been up to.¡± The trogre winced. ¡°I¡¯m not good at fighting on the field, and I don¡¯t have my sister¡¯s ability at assassination so I¡¯ve been running around Alavari, fixing little disputes, talking to different Alavari local leaders, and showing my royal face.¡±

    ¡°What kind of disputes?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°You know the kind where one village of centaurs or ogres are grazing their herds in the area of the other village because someone forgot and nobody can remember the original arrangement or more than often, someone thought it¡¯s unfair and so they lied. I have to go around, tell them to behave or else, or if the original arrangement doesn¡¯t make sense given changing circumstances, I need to alter the arrangement and make it so that it works for both parties.¡±

    Timur said this so quickly Frances found it a little difficult to follow, but oddly enough his wild gestures with his hands did help her picture the scenario he was talking about.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a kind of negotiator? Like what you are doing here?¡± Frances asked.

    The trogre laughed. ¡°Negotiator? Haha, oh I wish I was. I don¡¯t have a diplomatic staff and only a few servants to manage my baggage. I¡¯m just doing a little talking. Anybody could do it.¡±

    Frances blinked, ¡°Maybe, but I thought you did very well today. I¡­ I don¡¯t agree with you wanting to protect Helias, but you¡¯re one of the few people I know who stood up to Grandma Eleanor.¡±

    Timur blanched as it suddenly clicked for him... ¡°Wait, she¡¯s Edana Firehand¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Frances smiled. ¡°So you can¡¯t be that bad. Maybe you¡¯re just being too hard on yourself.¡±

    The prince chuckled. ¡°Maybe.¡± He smiled at Frances. ¡°What have you been up to?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to know, Timur?¡± Frances asked, wrapping her arms around herself nervously. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯ve been fighting a lot.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. What have you been doing outside of fighting? I mean¡­¡± Timur blinked. ¡°I never asked what your hobbies are.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know yours either. There just wasn¡¯t the time. Um, would you like to go first?¡± Frances could feel her fingers drumming on her sides, she was that nervous.

    ¡°Oh uh, well, I like reading, drawing and geography. Not cartography, that¡¯s like this whole different thing. Geography, you know, is the study of changes in the people and land itself. It¡¯s crazy how Erisdale developed for example, as most of it is in this super inhospitable mountain range, but the mountains offer advantages too. Alavaria in contrast has all this land, but so much of it is boreal forest and so cold that it¡¯s hard to use it all and¡ª¡±

    Frances squeaked. ¡°Timur, I¡¯m sorry, but um¡ª¡±

    The prince deflated. ¡°Oh sorry, I was talking too much.¡±

    ¡°No! I think it¡¯s interesting, and I want you to keep telling me about it, but I was wondering if you can slow down a little?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not¡­ bored?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances shook her head, eyes wide. The disbelief in Timur¡¯s voice was just hard for her to hear, and it didn¡¯t make sense to her. It all sounded quite intriguing to her.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know a lot about Alavaria. It¡¯s nice to hear you know so much about your home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks. Um, it¡¯s just most Alavari I know don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Timur took a deep breath. ¡°But like¡­ maybe before I run my mouth on Alavaria¡¯s Great White Forest, I¡¯d like to know what your hobbies are.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, cooking, reading, and well, magic,¡± said Frances, she smiled. ¡°I really like fiction stories.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, I like history more, but I love a good work of literature. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d like cooking. I mean um¡­ well, uh¡­¡± Timur¡¯s smile faded and his eyes widened to an almost comical size.

    He looked so abashed that Frances couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Because my parents made me cook? I know. I was surprised too, and it¡¯s very nice of you to remember that. I think it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have to cook for anybody but myself anymore. Besides, I also can bring joy to my friends by making snacks and food for them.¡± Frances shook her head. ¡°But enough about me, you said you were going to tell me about Alavaria?¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°Wait, you were serious?¡±

    It was not the first time Frances had felt odd at Timur¡¯s behaviour, but this was the moment that what he said alarmed her. She didn¡¯t feel she was in danger, yet something about her friend¡¯s behaviour didn¡¯t seem normal.

    Yet, it could be just her. She could just be seeing something that wasn¡¯t there.

    Master it isn¡¯t just you. Your prince is extremely self-deprecating.

    ¡°Oh, thanks Ivy,¡± thought back Frances.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    You¡¯re welcome. Um, would you like me to keep observing? I mean this is a private meeting and I wasn¡¯t sure¡ª

    ¡°Ivy, I trust you. In fact, I think I need your help. I don¡¯t know for what, but something¡¯s not right.¡± Taking a breath, Frances smiled, not only to put Timur at ease but to let her determined wand that she appreciated its help.

    ¡°Timur, I said I wanted to listen to you talk about your home, remember?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just¡­ thought you might have changed your mind. Most do, I mean¡­ sorry I¡¯m making a fool of myself aren¡¯t I?¡± Timur asked, wincing.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think so. I think you seem a little nervous, like me.¡± Frances stood up. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing, but her instincts and her heart were telling her she needed to get closer. Going around the table, she sat next to Timur, not so close they were touching, but beside him nonetheless. ¡°We can be nervous together.¡±

    Frances immediately felt her cheeks go hot as she said that and groaned on the inside. She sounded just like one of the romance heroines she¡¯d read about. It sounded so bad.

    But that¡¯s so sweet!

    ¡°Ivy not now please!¡± Frances looked up at Timur, wondering what he thought, and was only confronted by a beaming, joyful smile.

    ¡°Okay. Um, so¡­ where was I?¡± he stammered.

    ¡°The Great White Forest,¡± said Frances with relief.

    Timur snapped his fingers. ¡°Right! So the Great White Forest¡­¡±

    ---

    A few hours ago...

    Ginger stood across Martin, arms crossed, one foot tapping the ground.¡°We shouldn¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°We really should meet my sister,¡± Martin said, quietly, but there was a certainty to his voice that Ginger already knew, meant that he¡¯d made up his mind.

    Ginger groaned, ¡°Look, what if she wants us to meet with her just to tell us that we can¡¯t be together!¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°Mara would have told us that upfront, and to be honest, I¡¯m rather confused. You see¡­ I thought she¡¯d tell you to um¡­ get lost as Frances and Elizabeth would say.¡±

    ¡°Why would she tell me to get lost¡ªOh it means to go away, I see.¡± Clapping her hands to her cheeks, Ginger straightened. ¡°Why do you think Mara would have told us no, though?¡±

    The knight fidgeted uncomfortably in his chair, his thumbs rubbing together as he pressed his elbows into his knees.

    Ginger frowned. ¡°Martin¡­¡±

    ¡°Mara has always been very traditionalist,¡± Martin stammered. He looked up at his girlfriend, his eyes filled with shame. ¡°That is to say, she is what other people I tend to agree with as a bigot, commoner-hating, and Alavari-despising. There¡¯s a reason I don¡¯t like to talk about her a lot. I love her, and I know she loves me, but we can¡¯t agree on politics at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that explains her comment about not being very tolerant before. So¡­ she has to have changed her mind is what you¡¯re saying?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°That and I¡¯m curious as to why she¡¯s changed her mind. It might be related to what she wants to tell us and so I think we should go.¡± Martin stood up and gently took Ginger¡¯s hands in his own. ¡°If you aren¡¯t comfortable, I will cover for you. I just think it might be beneficial to you as well for you to hear what she has to say directly.¡±

    The convict breathed out and groaned. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d like to go, but I have nothing proper to wear.¡±

    Martin smiled, and to Ginger¡¯s confusion, there was something sheepish about it. ¡°Oh, about that. I didn¡¯t want to pressure your decision so I didn¡¯t tell you, but um, the rest of the girls offered to help and they¡¯re waiting behind the door.¡±

    Ginger snorted and walked over to the door, seizing the handle. ¡°Really? Right, which of you are going to doll me up¡ª¡±

    The door swung open to reveal Frances, Elizabeth and Ayax all holding an assortment of items. These ranged from relatively normal things like dresses, combs, and face powder, to potions and cream containers, to more nightmarish looking items. Frances was actually carrying a pair of scissors, whilst Elizabeth had her arms full of a variety of bottles and colourful containers.

    What truly made Ginger¡¯s eyes widen were the eager smiles that were beaming from all three of the girls.

    ¡°How long were you all standing outside?¡± Ginger squawked.

    ¡°Not too long,¡± said Frances, opening and closing the scissors.

    Elizabeth gingerly stumbled in, trying to balance all the bottles she was carrying. ¡°Oh and Martin, please stick around. We need your makeup skills.¡±

    The knight blinked. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t I um, well¡ªbecause¡ª ¡±

    ¡°Leave? But you¡¯ve seen everything there is to see,¡± said Ayax, arching an eyebrow.

    Martin and Ginger exchanged a glance, cheeks slightly red.

    ¡°Excellent point.¡± The knight coughed and got up. ¡°Dear, do you want me to stay?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to need it!¡± Ginger stammered as Frances mercifully put the scissors down, only to wave her wand and levitate more dresses into the room. At least the dresses and pretty things all looked very nice.

    Besides, these were her friends and while Ginger only showed it through her nervous smile, she was truly touched.

    ---

    That was how Ginger got decked out in the best dress she¡¯d ever worn. She had no idea how Frances had got it, but the red number that showed her collarbones only needed minor adjustments to get it to fit her.

    Ayax and Elizabeth contributed a pair of emerald earrings as well as a sapphire necklace. Martin did Ginger¡¯s makeup, expertly hiding wrinkles with cream and foundation and adding a healthy blush to her cheeks. Ginger had recently grown out her hair a bit, but it was still short and stuck to her neck. Yet, they did need the scissors to trim the odd stray hair.

    The result was Ginger fighting back tears, staring at herself in a mirror.

    ¡°I¡­everybody¡­ thank you,¡± she stammered. Dabbing her eyes with the back of her sleeve, she threw her arms around as many of her friends as possible, who hugged her back.

    ¡°You get ¡®em, girl,¡± said Elizabeth, grinning.

    ¡°I will. Thank you,¡± Ginger said, feeling just a little more confident.

    ---

    The dinner was held in the house that Mara and the Erisdalian delegation were staying at, in one of the smaller rooms. So the table the three were eating at was round, cozy and allowed Martin and Ginger to sit right next to each other without looking too awkward.

    The food was Southside Fish Pasty, which was essentially fish wrapped with herbs and vegetables in pastry. Frances had told Martin that it resembled what her world called a Russian Coulibiac or a salmon wellington. It was probably one of the fanciest things she¡¯d eaten.

    Thankfully, it was not alien to her, as Frances had made the meat version of this once upon a time. That time, Frances had made a rare cooking mistake and overcooked the beef wellington. However, her efforts meant Ginger was familiar with what was in front of her. She also, thanks to Ayax¡¯s and Martin¡¯s help, knew which utensils to use.

    So the dinner had gone without a hitch at first, with Mara and Martin making small talk and catching each other up. Both had white tunics and black pants, which were the County of Conthwaite¡¯s colours. Mara however wore a tunic that seemed to be shaped more like a dress as it clung to her body and had a tail, whilst Martin¡¯s was more conventional and came off like a military jacket.

    As the dinner wound on, Ginger realized that Mara hadn¡¯t addressed her once. She wasn¡¯t sure as to why, but there wasn¡¯t any hostility to the female knight¡¯s demeanour or disdain. If anything Mara seemed to be hesitating.

    That changed after Mara cleared her plate and wet her lips with the winecup next to her.

    ¡°So Ginger, how did you and my brother go about your courtship?¡± she asked.

    Ginger swallowed. ¡°Well, your brother is very attractive so I asked him if he was interested in sharing a bed and he said he was. We kept doing that until we sort of just fell in love.¡±

    Mara pursed her lips. ¡°Pardon me, but I feel that there¡¯s a deeper story to that. You don¡¯t seem the type to trust easily.¡±

    Her guard well and truly up, Ginger set her utensils down. ¡°Why do you need to know?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you do deserve an answer for that.¡± Mara rested her chin on her elbow. ¡°Well, I want to get an idea of how close you are to my brother. I know he¡¯s smitten with you, but I don¡¯t know about you.¡±

    ¡°Mara, why do you need to know that?¡± Martin asked, frowning.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story that I swear on my honour as a knight I will tell you, but it may not be even necessary to tell it. I primarily need to know if you¡¯re interested in marrying each other.¡± Mara quickly waved her hand to forestall Ginger¡¯s retort and Martin¡¯s stammered response. ¡°I don¡¯t mean you need to know for sure, but if it is a possibility then I do have to let you know.¡±

    Martin swallowed, turning to Ginger. ¡°Well, Ginger, you know I¡¯m interested in marriage.¡±

    The convict did know. It was a common bed-talk topic. With the war temporarily forgotten, they¡¯d whispered and dreamed about a life in the future, sometimes in completely fantastical terms, sometimes with more realism.

    On occasion, those conversations had ended with them both in tears, holding onto each other. It was just hard to think of the future when their lives were just so occupied with fighting the Alavari. Still, Ginger knew there was only one answer she wanted to give.

    ¡°I am too, Martin. I think¡­ I mean, I know your sister¡¯s going to give us some bad news, but I¡¯m ready.¡± Ginger faced Mara and braced herself. ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The female knight closed her eyes. ¡°The problem starts with me to be honest. So, back when I was younger, I used to associate with the traditionalist faction that¡¯s led by Earl Darius.¡± Mara arched an eyebrow. ¡°I take it you¡¯ve met him before?

    ¡°We were at Kwent. He was about to let the army slaughter the civilians,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°He also influenced my sentencing. Your mom just wanted me sent to the mines, but Darius wanted me dead,¡± said Ginger.

    Mara looked away from the pair, her fingers clenching into fists.

    ¡°Sis? What happened?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I was sleeping with Earl Darius, Martin, that¡¯s what.¡± Groaning, Mara buried her face in her hands, as Martin stared at her with shock.

    ¡°Wait, what. He¡¯s married!¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°This was after his first wife died and before he married his second wife. But long before that and the war you see, I¡¯d always hung around with the rest of the traditionalists. We were a close-knit bunch. A band of brothers and sisters who all agreed that we needed to protect Erisdale against outside influences, and preserve the way our society is.¡± Mara chuckled. ¡°In that time before the war, people listened to us, they cared about what we thought and disregarded what the reformers thought.¡±

    ¡°Reformers?¡± Ginger asked.

    Mara groaned. ¡°Sorry Ginger, there are two major factions in the Erisdalian nobility. The traditionalists are those nobles that believe that we need to subdue the Alavari and preserve Erisdalian society. They include many lords and ladies including Count Haurstadt of Lehrbeck, Earl Darius, and most importantly, Crown Princess Janize, daughter of King Oliver.¡±

    ¡°Then there are the reformers. They want the common people to have greater participation in Erisdalian politics and an emphasis on merit instead of simply bloodlines. Originally, they just included Baroness Igraine, Earl Forowena, and Edana, but then the war happened.¡± Mara crossed her arms. ¡°Now you¡¯d think that with the war against Alavaria breaking out, the traditionalists would become stronger. The problem is that we started losing the war and we still aren¡¯t winning. Knights are valuable and they still have a place, but most of the people fighting are commoners using weapons like guns and pikes that can bring down an armoured knight. To make matters worse, commonfolk resentment against the highborn traditionalists is growing, not helped by the economic strains of the war and the introduction of the convict soldier system that just conscripted hundreds of poor people and debtors into becoming soldiers.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to tell me that,¡± Ginger muttered.

    Mara winced. ¡°Pardon me. But yeah¡­ and this is where me and you two come in the story. At the start of the war, the traditionalists held the most influence amongst the nobility and the common people. In the midst of this, though, our mothers, Countess Esther and Magistrate Rachel were neutral. They were sympathetic to the reformers, but well, I was in love with Darius the head of the traditionalists and having a relationship with him.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ explains why you were absent before the war. You were visiting him in his earldom of Orchranrock weren¡¯t you?¡± Martin asked, remembering that he hadn¡¯t seen his sister much before the war broke out.

    ¡°Yes. When the war did break out, I fought alongside Darius for a bit, but then was sent with the Erlenbergian Expeditionary Force to Roranoak. We continued exchanging letters and met on occasion, but¡­ my mind began to change. The war over in the west has gone to hell, Martin. Both sides are committing horrifying atrocities on each other¡¯s civilians and soldiers. I¡­ I also did too.¡±

    Mara wiped her eyes, and bowed her head, unable to meet Martin and Ginger¡¯s horrified gazes. ¡°I killed Alavari soldiers that had surrendered. They¡¯d tortured several of my soldiers for information. So, I paid them back. They did something worse. I would go further and torture their soldiers. I¡­ I was in a horrible place and I didn¡¯t realize I was even in it. Then on one trip to visit Darius, something just¡­ well¡­¡±

    Martin was already passing his handkerchief to his sister. She accepted it gratefully, blew in it and managed to compose herself. ¡°We¡¯d finished making love and were just talking. It had¡­ well, the last few times had felt odd, but I thought it was just the stress on both of us. Then he started complaining about you, brother.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Martin stammered.

    Mara nodded. ¡°This was just after Kwent. He was complaining that you, Frances and Elizabeth had prevented him from sacking the city and visiting on them what they¡¯d done to our allies in Roranoak.¡± Smirking, Mara didn¡¯t meet her brother¡¯s eye. ¡°I think by that point, I had well and truly fallen out of love with him. We¡¯d been arguing more, or just not speaking to each other and when he said that, I lost my temper. You were my family and after all the horror I had seen, I realized that what he was saying was wrong, completely and utterly wrong. We had a screaming match, I slapped him and then left.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I wish I could have seen his face,¡± Ginger said. ¡°Did you get a good hit?¡±

    Mara, finally looked up at Ginger, watching her for a moment. Suddenly, both women burst out into laughter, Martin joining in after a moment. Ginger¡¯s was uncomfortable and Mara¡¯s was perhaps a bit hysterical, but the tension in the room popped and when the pair stopped, they were both smiling.

    ¡°I did.¡± Mara sniffled. ¡°Yeah, we parted ways after that and soon after I asked to be recalled from Roranoak with my expeditionary force.¡±

    Martin nodded, smiling at his sister. He was disappointed. He¡¯d never thought that his older sister would sink so far.

    But¡­ despite this disappointment, he was proud and relieved that his sister had managed to figure out her way. However¡­

    ¡°Mara, what does your relationship have to do with Erisdalian politics?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Ah, well remember I said the situation has changed? That before war the traditionalists were ascendant and now the reformists have gained influence? Well, right now, the traditionalists and reformers have a careful balance. The traditionalists have more noble support and the Crown Princess. The reformers have Edana, Earl Forowena and the support of the people. Our family, however, has not committed to either side. They remained neutral, and through me, keeping a tie with the traditionalists.¡±

    It suddenly clicked for Ginger what Mara was saying and her eyes widened.

    ¡°B¡ªbut with you having left Darius, and with me and Martin becoming a couple¡­ that¡¯s basically saying that Conthwaite is declaring support for the reformers. The political balance in Erisdale will shift. Unless your mothers forbid us?¡± Ginger stammered.

    Mara smiled sadly and nodded. ¡°You are sharp. And no, I don¡¯t think our mothers will.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Martin, they love you and with what you¡¯ve been doing, you¡¯ve brought honour and fame to the Conthwaite name. If they do, you have my support as the Conthwaite heir.¡± Mara snorted. ¡°Besides, even if they went mad and disowned you, once news of your relationship with Ginger spreads, and it has already begun to, the reform faction will eclipse the traditionalists.¡±

    Ginger frowned, glancing at Martin, but he was shaking his head. He had no idea what his sister was saying.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m a little lost here. Why are you saying as if my support for the reform faction will tip the scales? I understand Ginger and mine¡¯s relationship pulling Conthwaite to the reform faction, but why would my support affect Erisdale¡¯s politics?¡±

    It was now Mara¡¯s turn to stare at her brother. Her jaw dropped open. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t know about the songs and ballads?¡±

    ¡°What songs? What ballads?¡± Martin asked.

    Ginger blinked as it suddenly clicked for her. ¡°Oh, you have got to be kidding me.

    Mara shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Where have you two been living under? Erisdale has been singing praises for what you¡¯ve been doing throughout the war! There are stories of you swimming through the river to assault Kwent, leading the charge at the battle of Freeburg, and fighting side by side with the Firehand to defend Erlenberg¡¯s fleet!¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible? I mean, they kind of happened, but I was just helping my friends!¡± Martin spluttered.

    Ginger groaned. ¡°Mara, we¡¯ve been in Erlenberg for months and most of it was spent with our friends. We had no idea about this. I mean we have heard stories about Frances and Elizabeth and we were in those stories, but most of the time we were fighting, too busy to hear tales.¡±

    Mara chuckled, ¡°Oh, brother, only you can go make yourself a hero and not know you did!¡±

    ¡°But why me? I¡¯m just¡­ me! A normal human knight!¡± Martin stammered. Ginger winced at the horror and complete shock in her lover¡¯s voice and reached out to take his hand.

    ¡°Martin, I know you don¡¯t think of yourself as amazing, but I think you being normal is why they¡¯re celebrating you. You¡¯re a normal human without magic, and an Erisdalian, who has always done the right thing, no matter how hard. We like to hear stories of the Otherworlders like Frances, but you¡¯re one of the Dale-folk and Dale-folk love their own.¡±

    Martin looked stricken, yet he managed to nod dumbly, and squeeze Ginger¡¯s hand.

    ¡°An accurate summation,¡± said Mara, nodding.

    ¡°Alright. Oh wow¡­¡± Martin breathed in and out and took a sip from his cup. As he put it down, he furrowed his brow. ¡°Mara, there¡¯s more, is there? I mean, yes, the political balance in Erisdale shifting is dangerous because the traditionalists won¡¯t be happy about it. But you sound like it¡¯s a lot more than that.¡±

    Mara grimaced. ¡°Yikes, you both catch on way too quickly. I¡¯m¡­ well I talked to our moms about this. Rachel-mom thinks I¡¯m right to be worried, but Esther-mom thinks I¡¯m being too paranoid.¡± The woman took a large gulp of her cup, looking desperately like she wanted to get drunk. ¡°The thing is, I still think that I¡¯m correct in worrying that Erisdale is heading toward civil war.¡±

    Ginger had never felt more sick than she had in her life, and that was including the times she¡¯d been shocked by the pain spell. The dark voice in her head was screaming at her that this was what she deserved. This was just another fact of her life; that all good things, like what she had with Martin, deserved to end in flames or be wrenched out of her hands.

    Pinching herself, the convict forced herself to mumble, ¡°I deserve good things. I can be good.¡± Forcing her thoughts to the back of her mind, she glanced at Martin.

    He was not doing any better, staring at his sister in utter disbelief.

    ¡°But¡­ how¡­ oh no, it¡¯s Earl Darius isn¡¯t it?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Not just him, but he is a dangerous man. I¡­ if I¡¯m being honest with myself that¡¯s what drew me to him. It¡¯s more that Darius and the traditionalists are far too willing to go to the extreme to preserve their power. I shared drinks with most of those people he¡¯s associated with and they.¡± Mara winced, eyes dropping to her cup. ¡°We¡ªwe saw most of the reformers as traitors and weaklings. We demonized them as we did with the Alavari. In the conversations I had, I couldn¡¯t remember even the suggestion made about talking with the reformers and negotiating with them.¡±

    ¡°Amura and Rathon¡­ is there anything we can do?¡± Ginger stammered.

    ¡°Yes, but not yet. You two need to tell our moms and then we¡¯re planning a response together,¡± said Mara.

    ¡°Mara, how¡­ what¡­ please tell me you¡¯re lying. Tell me this conversation¡¯s been a dream,¡± Martin begged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not brother. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Mara, shaking her head.

    Shoulders sagging, Martin faced Ginger, eyes filled with regret. ¡°Love¡­ I¡¯m sorry to have to put you through this.¡±

    It was enough to make Ginger lightly punch her love¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re a team. You didn¡¯t put me through this. Shit just happens. At least your family isn¡¯t the one in the way now.¡±

    Martin sighed, ¡°Yeah, only now we have half of Erisdale against us.¡±

    ¡°We have the other half, and we have a Stormcaller and maybe even the Firehand,¡± said Ginger. She leaned over and kissed Martin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Stop moping. We¡¯re going to get through this.¡±

    His blue eyes met hers, a bit of surprise widening them. ¡°You¡¯re taking this remarkably well.¡±

    ¡°I was going to say the same,¡± said Mara.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not happy about it. We are definitely cuddling, and doing other things tonight. But it isn¡¯t our fault, we just need to deal with it, and well¡­¡± Ginger glanced at Mara. ¡°I was honestly more worried that you were going to tell me to get lost.¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡ªoh you mean tell you to break up with Martin?¡± Mara winced. ¡°Yeah¡­ old-me would have, but now I find myself rather pleased with you, Ginger. Just don¡¯t let my brother mope about this too much please.¡±

    ¡°I think this is a worthy subject to mope about,¡± muttered Martin.

    ¡°In moderation my knight,¡± said Ginger, ruffling Martin¡¯s hair fondly.

    A bittersweet smile graced Mara¡¯s features. ¡°She¡¯s right brother.¡± Downing her wine glass, the knight stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll have a carriage take you back to your quarters. I take it you need some time to process all this so use it. We can meet in two days.¡±

    Martin stood up. ¡°Thanks for explaining this to us, sis, and um, thank you for supporting us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my brother. I might have had my head in my ass for a while, but we¡¯re family and we stand by each other.¡± Mara extended a hand to Ginger. ¡°And when you¡¯re ready, I will be happy to welcome you to the family.¡±

    Ginger blinked and had to wipe her eyes with the back of her hand before she reached out and shook her love¡¯s sister. Her love¡¯s smiling sister.

    ¡°I¡­ thank you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re the one taking care of my brother,¡± said Mara, grinning. ¡°Now get going. A good cuddle is what you both need after this.¡±

    Martin, smiling tiredly, nonetheless got up and hugged his sister warmly, before he and Ginger left for their carriage.

    There was a lot to think about and they would rather prefer to do it in private and in each other¡¯s arms.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 54 (118): Frances and Timurs First Date

    ¡°So apart from the near-disaster at dinner last night, how do you think we stand with the Erlenbergians, Timur? Antigones asked.

    From on the couch she was lying on, Titania shot a dirty scowl at her brother. Timur had rejoined the pair the next morning after apparently talking with Frances until late into the night.

    ¡°Thankfully, I think we are in a good place. We actually know exactly what they want and they don¡¯t know what we can give up. The complication is the matter of Helias,¡± said Timur. He narrowed his eyes at Titania. ¡°What I want to know is¡­ what were you thinking, Titania? You could have jeopardised the negotiations!¡±

    ¡°You should have told us about your relationship with Frances first!¡± Titania hissed.

    Several emotions flickered across Timur¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not¡ªit¡¯s¡ªit wasn¡¯t like that!¡±

    ¡°Stop this at once. Titania, you did nearly jeopardize the negotiations! I won¡¯t repeat what I told you last night, but I¡¯m asking you to calm down, please,¡± said Antigones.

    Timur grinned smugly as Titania sighed and nodded, only to find himself fixed by Antigones¡¯s glare.

    ¡°Timur, what your sister did last night was wrong, but she is right that you should have told us from the start. I understand that it must be an awkward situation, but we cannot proceed if you hold things back from us,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Timur swallowed, ¡°But if you thought she was wrong, why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±

    ¡°Titania¡¯s my wife, and I¡¯m her husband. We do not contradict or disagree with each other in public. We only do so in private and I have made my objections clear to her.¡± Antigones crossed his arms. ¡°Now, moving onto Helias. I cannot imagine he¡¯d be happy about giving his head up, but that might be our best solution.¡±

    ¡°Sir? Are you sure? He¡¯s one of our most capable commanders,¡± Timur said.

    ¡°Capable? Brother, he almost got his entire army wiped out!¡± Titania exclaimed.

    Timur frowned. ¡°He had an impeccable string of victories while in Roranoak and while he was hindered by the Erisdalian Expeditionary Force, he kept them pinned.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m aware, Timur, but his tactics are escalating the war. We¡¯d honestly be better off without his child-murdering and massacring ways.¡± Antigones narrowed his eyes. ¡°You are aware that he¡¯s committed numerous massacres that shame our proud kingdom.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I have only learnt that recently.¡± Timur clasped his hands, biting back the bile coming up in his throat. Frances had been all too happy to tell him about Helias and what his soldiers had done when he¡¯d asked. ¡°I personally would be happy to be rid of him, but I am pretty sure that Helias and my father would be unhappy with just handing him over to the Erlenbergians.¡±

    ¡°No, but he has made a major mistake and right now the Erlenbergians are happy to let the army go with just his death,¡± said Antigones, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯d say that it¡¯s a rather appropriate punishment given the extent of his failure.¡±

    ¡°Dad on the other hand might not care about the failure. Helias is one of his favorites,¡± said Titania.

    ¡°He just didn¡¯t want the humans to have killed one of his commanders,¡± Timur retorted.

    ¡°Alright, but what if Helias gave himself up?¡± Antigones asked.

    Brother and sister glanced at Antigones, blinking in disbelief. If they looked at each other, they would have realized they wore the same expression.

    ¡°Dear, he¡¯s an asshole, he wouldn¡¯t,¡± said Titania.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s no way he would do that,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Is your father angry at Helias?¡± Antigones asked.

    ¡°I have no idea. He just ordered me to get to you as soon as I could and extricate your army. He said I could offer a rather staggering amount of financial compensation. It would be enough to ransom your entire army.¡± Timur ran a hand through his hair. ¡°He clearly wanted me to pay them off, and get everyone out.¡±

    Antigones stroked his beard. ¡°Hmm, Timur, try offering more money to the Erlenbergians first. Titania and I will talk to Helias.¡±

    Timur stared at the general. ¡°You¡¯re going to try to convince him to kill himself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to convince him to do his duty and reap what he sowed.¡± The general took in Timur¡¯s widening eyes. ¡°Your Highness, he utterly failed at his job, which was to defeat the enemy. He got ten thousand good Alavari wounded or killed. In fact, I would bet money that his massacre of civilians convinced the Erlenbergians to take the offensive against him. If we had no other option, and it doesn¡¯t look like we do, he should die instead of the seventeen thousand Alavari left and his princess.¡±

    Titania rolled her eyes. ¡°Dear, I could get out here.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re lying, Titania. You wouldn¡¯t leave me and I would stay if this went south,¡± said Antigones. He didn¡¯t even need to look at his wife. He knew she was grumbling mutinously. ¡°Timur, how much money did your father authorize exactly?¡±

    The prince took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Antigones. ¡°Our bottom line is ten thousand pounds of gold, about a fifth of our kingdom¡¯s annual budget in wartime.¡±

    Titania blinked. ¡°Holy shit. But¡­ that does make sense. It would take thirty thousand to completely reequip and retrain the troops we would lose in a battle and not to mention the time we would have lost.¡±

    Timur nodded, looking contemplative. ¡°By the way, how did Erlenberg manage to train up their army? From what I heard they did have a navy, but only a small army. Yet they managed to hold us off for months.¡±

    Antigones grimaced. ¡°Winning at Aijin fields might have backfired on us a bit. It allowed us to destroy a significant portion of their trained troops and prepared equipment. However, it also highlighted to the Erlenbergians that their troops¡¯ training was inadequate and their army¡¯s commander incompetent.¡± The general pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°There were other problems as well. After Aijin, we attempted to besiege the city, but the road was cut by the Lightning Battalion, which Frances Windwhistler was a part of. We couldn¡¯t catch them as Erlenbergian naval support managed to get them back and that delayed our siege preparations for days. Days in which the new commander, Alexander Windwhistler, a former mercenary captain, and his co-commander Elowise used to turn the city into a fortress.¡±

    ¡°Elowise¡­ you mean Baroness Elowise who almost killed Erisdale¡¯s Crown Princess Janize and betrayed us?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Yes. So you see why we had such trouble. By the time we started besieging the city the Erlenbergians had set up enough defenses to train up their soldiers. They lost a lot, but they bought time and we provided the crucible to weed out any incompetent commanders they had.¡± Antigones stroked his beard. ¡°It was a damned close thing, but thanks to their assault on Helias¡¯s army, they managed to turn the tables on us.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Timur stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get to work trying to talk Eleanor around.¡± Bowing to Antigones, the prince made for the doorway.

    ¡°Brother, not so fast,¡± Titania said cheerfully.

    Timur, a very fake smile on his face, turned around. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told us what your relationship with Frances is like and how you even know her.¡± Titania smirked as her brother¡¯s smile all but vanished and his tail stiffened. ¡°So come on. She is an enemy that probably needs to be killed some time soon.¡±

    ¡°Killed?¡± Timur choked out.

    ¡°She was integral to the attack on Helias¡¯s camp and has a huge body count.¡± Titania pursed her lips and pretended to be thinking. ¡°You know, since you¡¯re so close, why don¡¯t you plant some poison in her drink¡ª¡±

    Timur turned on his heel and slammed the door behind him.

    ¡°Titania, can you please stop trying to piss your brother off?¡± Antigones asked.

    The princess glanced at her husband and found him scowling at her, ¡°Dear?¡±

    In a hushed voice, he hissed, ¡°We are going to need allies when we turn. Unlike Thorgoth, Timur¡¯s heart is in the right place.¡±

    ¡°He loves dad too much, and the fact he won¡¯t tell us about Frances is a danger. Why does he trust her over you? We need to know what he is hiding,¡± said Titania.

    The general grimaced. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a good point, but we shouldn¡¯t try to kill Frances so quickly. Not only is she a powerful mage, she has the ear of many powerful people. If we can get her to support us, then we might be able to keep the humans and Erlenbergians neutral when we do take out Thorgoth.¡±

    ¡°And how do you propose we get her to support us? I¡¯ve tried to kill her twice!¡± Titania asked.

    Antigones pointed at the door, ¡°If Timur¡¯s close to Frances¡­ then maybe if we can get his support, we can get her to support us.¡±

    ¡°What¡ªOh.¡± Titania¡¯s face twisted in an unpleasant expression, before she groaned. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty great point, dear.¡±

    ¡°I aim to please,¡± said Antigones, smiling mirthlessly.

    <hr>

    Frances was waiting for Timur when he exited the city council chambers. The trogre was frowning a bit, but he smiled when he saw her.

    ¡°Sorry, you saw it didn¡¯t go so well for me today,¡± he said, walking down the corridor.

    ¡°Well, I told you that Erlenberg would accept nothing but Helias,¡± said Frances, following beside him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think she would turn down ten thousand pounds of gold and the need not to fight a costly battle. I mean¡­¡± Timur hesitated, ¡°... aren¡¯t you afraid of fighting a battle? It¡¯ll be a near even match.¡±

    Frances looked away from Timur, but didn¡¯t slow down. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill more Alavari, but we have been fighting you Alavari for the months the siege has taken. The prospect of fighting the Alavari isn¡¯t something we are afraid of, especially if it means getting justice for those that were killed by him.¡±

    ¡°Damn. Well that complicates things,¡± said Timur. He let out a breath. ¡°But enough about the negotiations. Where do you want to go tonight before dinner?¡±

    Frances swallowed and stopped so quickly Timur almost zipped right past her. The prince blinked, looking down at the girl who nervously crossed her arms.

    ¡°Um, actually, I talked to Grandma Eleanor. We can¡¯t eat outside the Windwhistler mansion, but she said she was happy to have dinner prepared and served for us. The two of us, in a private room. Just given how, um, hostile your sister was to you last night and all.¡±¡±

    Frances held her breath as Timur blinked, his black eyes studying her. Then he leant forward, a slow grin spreading across his handsome features.

    ¡°Frances Windwhistler, did you just ask me out on a date?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± She looked up at him as he stepped in closer. Not uncomfortable close, and he didn¡¯t touch her. Just close enough for her to realize that there was not a button out of place on his maroon jacket.

    ¡°Because I accept, milady,¡± he said, winking roguishly. Bowing, Timur extended his hand to take hers, but before he could touch her, he stopped.

    Frances, beet red, wondered what was the prince waiting for, when she suddenly realized he was waiting for her consent to be touched. Blinking back the moistness that arose from ehr eyes, she put her hand in hers.

    <hr>

    ¡°Oh my god you did it!¡± screamed Elizabeth grabbing Frances¡¯s arms and jumping up and down like a mad rabbit. Frances was somewhat deafened, but well, she was squealing too, and jumping along with her friend. They didn¡¯t synchronize their jumping however and a mistimed leap by Elizabeth sent them shooting toward a wall.

    Martin and Ayax caught the pair and set them back down on their feet.

    ¡°Congratulations cuz,¡± said Ayax, grinning.

    ¡°It was about damn time,¡± said Martin.

    Ginger, chortling from the back, rubbed her hands. ¡°Finally! I get to get some payback. We¡¯re going to make you the bell of the ball kid.¡±

    Frances, a bundle of nerves, joy and sheer happiness, nodded. As her friends began to discuss clothing choices, part of her nagged that she and Timur were still on opposing sides.

    She shoved that part into a chest at the back of her mind and locked. For this night was going to be her night and she wasn¡¯t going to let anything ruin it.

    There was going to be a lot of work to do, however, and she was almost as nervous as going into a battle. But she had her friends and that would get her through it.

    Would Timur be as nervous as she was right now? Frances shook her head at the thought and giggled to herself. There was no way.

    <hr>

    An army was more than a general and their soldiers. There was a veritable army of administrative and support staff needed to keep the army running.

    Olgakaren Silverclaw was one of these staff. Her formal title was Chief Staff Officer, though, when she was showing off, she¡¯d call herself the general in chief of the army¡¯s support staff.

    This was all the more impressive since she didn¡¯t have hands. She was a harpy, and so had to rely on a dictation quill, a magical item that wrote out the words she spoke.

    ¡°In summary, we have enough supplies to feed the army for a month. Recommend we extricate ourselves from this position¡ª¡±

    ¡°Olgakaren! I did it!¡±

    ¡°Damnit, Timur I¡¯m working!¡± the harpy hissed, her yellow-gold eyes glaring at the trogre prince. Her scowl faded though when she saw he was wide-eyed with surprise. Whistling a note to deactivate her dictation quill, she stood up. ¡°Timur, sorry, but you nearly made me jump out of my feathers. So what happened?¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Oh, Frances asked me out and I need your help. I mean I know I could do a good job getting ready myself, but you¡¯re really good at¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur, take a deep breath. You know she likes you, she asked you out. You just have to flash your charming smile and be your caring self, and she will love it.¡± The harpy smirked. ¡°Just do what you did with me.¡±

    The prince snorted, ¡°It didn¡¯t work with you, though, Olga.¡±

    ¡°Eh, worked enough to get me to sleep with you,¡± said the harpy, shrugging as she did so. ¡°How did you get her to forget that we had a thing? Unless you didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Olgakaren narrowed her eyes. ¡°You did tell her, right?¡±

    Timur grimaced. ¡°Yes I did, though, the timing wasn¡¯t the one I chose.¡± He arched an eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me she saved your life.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t relevant. How did she react?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    ¡°Not great, but¡­ well, she liked me. I¡¯m not sure how but she did and said she wanted to try things anyway, even if we¡¯re not sure they¡¯re going to work.¡± The prince stopped scratching his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, honestly.¡±

    The harpy groaned. ¡°Timur, you¡¯re a good guy. I mean, you do goof up, but contrary to the reputation of harpies, I don¡¯t just trust anybody with my body.¡±

    Timur arched an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t I spill wine over you when we first met?¡±

    Olgakaren laughed, ¡°And ruined my dress, but you also apologized profusely and later you taught me how to do staff work for Antigones.¡± The harpy licked her lips. ¡°That and you are such a gentleman in and out of your clothes.¡±

    The prince blushed. ¡°Eh, well, I just gave you a few tips and we¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dude, take the compliment already!¡± the harpy exclaimed, flicking the tip of her wing at the prince, who brushed off the feather, laughing.

    A second later, Timur composed himself, his expression thoughtful, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping me, Olgakaren? As in, stopping me from dating Frances?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I should?¡± the harpy asked, folding her silver-grey wings over her shapely figure.

    ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m thinking about dating one of the kingdom of Alavaria¡¯s greatest enemies and you¡¯re fine with that?¡± Timur asked.

    Olgakaren took a deep breath. ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Eh-what?¡±

    The harpy¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not happy you¡¯re dating Frances. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I know she¡¯s a nice girl, but she is still on the opposite side of a war that we¡¯re fighting.¡±

    The prince blinked, several times, and resorted to shaking his head to clear it. ¡°Then¡­ why aren¡¯t you stopping me, or telling me not to do it?¡±

    Sighing, Olgakaren touched Timur¡¯s shoulder with a wing. ¡°Because you far too often let people decide what you think and do. You need to make your own decisions, and the mistakes that come with them.¡± The harpy grinned. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a relationship, what¡¯s the worst that could happen? I know you wouldn¡¯t reveal anything about our national security situation.¡±

    Timur frowned. ¡°You¡¯re the¡­actually, I¡¯m beginning to lose count of the people telling me to think for myself.¡±

    ¡°You should listen to those other people,¡± said Olgakaren. She hopped over to her chest. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you ready for your date!¡± The harpy blinked as Timur wrapped his arms around her in a tight hug.

    ¡°Olgakaren, thank you,¡± he said.

    The harpy snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget it. Now let go of me you beanpole!¡±

    ¡°Beanpole?¡± Timur squawked.

    ¡°Have you seen how tall and thin you are! Come on let¡¯s get you into some better clothing!¡±

    <hr>

    To Frances, her silk green dress, light and gentle against her skin, felt a little like armor. It wasn¡¯t heavy like her brigandine and it didn¡¯t stick to her skin like her gambeson. The function it would perform for her on this occasion however would be remarkably similar. Under that she wore a corset that hugged her waist a little tighter, providing what she thought was a rather attractive slender curve to her frame.

    As always, Ivy¡¯s Sting was with her, though its holster hung from a thinner gold-gilded leather belt. The dress itself had full sleeves, and intricately embroidered silver lace along its edges. Frances had debated with herself about this dress, mostly because its neckline dropped just under her collarbone, but with all of her friends¡¯ insistence, she decided to pick it.

    For the room, Eleanor had been rather obsessed with providing both security and comfort and so she¡¯d chosen a small greenhouse deep in the Windwhistler mansion¡¯s grounds. Normally used to grown medicinal herbs and flowers, the green house did have a gazebo with a table for intimate gatherings.

    Settling herself in her seat at the table, Frances waited with bated breath, checking herself in her hand mirror. Martin was truly amazing with makeup and had given her cheeks a light blush. Her hair was very short, but there were a lot of things you could do to smoothen it and make it shine. For the first time, she was wearing perfume and had chosen one with a lavender scent.

    Frances knew that when she¡¯d looked at herself in the mirror she felt pretty. However, she could only hope that Timur would agree.

    She heard him close the greenhouse door behind him and she stood up to get a better look.

    Frances gasped, the trogre prince wasn¡¯t wearing his customary maroon. Rather, Timur was wearing a long royal purple jacket over a black waistcoat and white shirt. His red hair was still wild, but it¡¯d been tamed, the curls combed back so it was less frizzy mane and more like a waterfall. Tight white pants under knee-high black boots, and black gloves completed his outfit.

    As he approached the gazebo, the trogre prince froze, his black eyes wide.

    ¡°Frances, wow. You look amazing.¡±

    Frances, feeling her cheeks warm, stammered with no small amount of relief, ¡°Thank you. You¡­ you look really handsome.¡±

    Looking inordinately pleased, Timur sat down across the table from Frances, resting his elbows on the polished wood. ¡°Thank you, Frances. This is a really nice place.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Eleanor arranged it. Um, the food and drink will be coming in a moment, but I was thinking that aside from dinner, we could just talk a bit more.¡± Frances touched her brow, checking if a hair was out of place. ¡°I thought about a more elaborate date, but well, we still have a lot to catch up about and learn about each other.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± said Timur. ¡°Where would you like to start? We left off about your new family last time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances smiled. ¡°I was wondering a little more about yours, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Timur paused as the servants arrived with the wine. ¡°Just a question, before I start, what¡¯s for dinner by the way?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, a light seafood chowder for appetizer and then grilled Erlenberg bar mackerel with side dishes,¡± said Frances. She swallowed, ¡°I made the desert. It¡­ it¡¯s something from my world that I managed to replicate here with magic. It¡¯ll be a surprise.¡±

    ¡°That sounds delicious, and I can¡¯t wait for the surprise,¡± said Timur. He took a deep breath. ¡°Um, so you kinda know my dad, or heard of him. Because¡­ well.¡±

    Frances clenched her fists, swallowing down her anger. She could hear Titania screaming at her, and hear Ivy¡¯s Sting¡¯s words. No, that wasn¡¯t a memory, she could feel her wand shiver.

    Thorgoth the ¡°Demon King¡± was an abuser and if she was worried about Timur¡¯s loyalty to his father before, she was horrified after what she¡¯d learned. She hadn¡¯t been sure about telling Timur. There was a good chance he wouldn¡¯t believe her if she did, but¡­

    Master, you have to tell him. He has to know. He¡­ he may be being hurt by his father and he may not know that.

    ¡°But ¡­ but right now?¡± Frances thought to her wand, cringing at how Timur might react.

    Her wand hesitated. Maybe not right now, but you have to before the negotiations are over.

    ¡°I¡­ okay, you¡¯re right. I promise I will. Thanks, Ivy.¡±

    You¡¯re welcome, Master.

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, um, maybe let¡¯s not talk about him just yet? There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s something I want to tell you about your father that¡­ it just isn¡¯t for right now.¡±

    Timur was intrigued by what his date said, but he mostly just felt relief that he didn¡¯t have to discuss his father. His¡­ complicated and hard to understand father. ¡°Yeah, that sounds great,¡± he said, with no small amount of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s start with my oldest brother, Teutobal Greyhammer. Do you remember Morgan?¡±

    ¡°Your adorable harpy-troll niece?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur nodded. ¡°Yes. Teutobal was her father. He died before the war started.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? How?¡± Frances asked, setting down her cup. ¡°And¡­ if he was your oldest brother, then wouldn¡¯t that mean he was Alavaria¡¯s heir? And doesn¡¯t that mean Morgan is the heir to the kingdom?¡±

    Timur blinked, ¡°Uhh, so to answer your questions, Teutobal was on a diplomatic trip to Erisdale, sailing off the southern coast. However, his boat was lost in a storm with all hands, including Morgan¡¯s mother. As to why Morgan¡¯s not Alavaria¡¯s heir, Morgan¡¯s mother was a harpy commoner called Neria and he had her out of wedlock. They were talking to my father about getting married and legitimising Morgan, but well, he died.¡± The prince scowled. ¡°Now the heir to the throne is Titania, who you¡¯ve met.¡±

    Frances giggled wrly, ¡°Oh yes. We¡¯ve tried to kill each other several times.¡±

    The prince froze for a second, before putting his cup down. ¡°She did what?¡±

    Frances blinked, wondering why Timur¡¯s hair was beginning to stand on end and his tail stiffening. ¡°Timur, it was war.¡±

    ¡°No I¡­ I get that, but¡­¡± Timur forced herself to take a sip of his cup. ¡°How did you survive?¡±

    ¡°Good luck and a lot of desperation,¡± said Frances dryly. Wanting to take the conversation away from the subject of war, Frances decided to ask a question she¡¯d been wondering about. ¡°By the way Timur, you¡¯re half-ogre, and Titania¡¯s half-orc, are you only half-siblings?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s traditional for the king or queen of Alavaria to bear children from every one of its races, though, for practicality purposes, this isn¡¯t always done.¡± Timur dipped his hand into his pockets and pulled out a small notebook. Flipping it open, Frances noticed a number of drawings in the book before the trogre finally flipped to a blank page, produced a pencil from what seemed like thin air, and began to draw.

    ¡°So every Alavari king or queen has consorts from all the other races in Alavaria, with one as the chief consort and would be called a Queen-consort or King-consort. Some choose to live in the palace, like Teutobal¡¯s mother, Queen-consort Ulania who died long before from sickness. Others, like my mother is Goldilora, an ogre from House Shatterstone choose to just have the king¡¯s child and leave.¡±

    Frances studied the trogre¡¯s expression, noting how melancholic he looked. ¡°So you haven¡¯t met her?¡±

    Timur took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ve met, but well¡­ I don¡¯t think she wants anything to do with me. She just seems to want to live her own life.¡±

    A spark of disgust and anger almost made Frances want to say something rather rude about Goldilora. Only the forlorn look on Timur¡¯s face held her back. Her anger wasn¡¯t something he needed.

    ¡°That¡¯s her loss.¡± Frances reached across the table to squeeze Timur¡¯s arm. He looked at her, before shutting his eyes and wiping them.

    ¡°Thanks, Frances. Um, yeah my family¡¯s a bit of a mess. Not compared to yours of course, but it has some quirks. I do get along with my younger half-siblings. There are the ¡°twins¡± Tula and Terisa, who are not really twins. Tula¡¯s half-centaur and Terisa is half-goblin. Their mothers are just really good friends. Finally there¡¯s the youngest, Terroria, the current Queen-Consort Berengaria¡¯s daughter and Olgakaren¡¯s half-sister.¡±

    ¡°Berengaria? As in the harpy general Berengaria?¡± Frances asked, recalling the mention of the name from Vertingen and Westfall Pass.

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a rather formidable woman and very smart,¡± said Timur. The pair paused as the servants brought in the appetizers and thanked them before they left.

    Timur then made a fist with one hand and put his hand on it, and whispered a blessing to Galena. Frances in contrast, put her hands together and prayed to Amura and Rathon. The pair smiled at one another and began to eat.

    ¡°Woah, this is really good,¡± said Timur, taking another spoonful of the chowder.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Frances averted her gaze, knowing that she was blushing. ¡°I really wasn¡¯t sure if you would like it, but the cooks said they were sure that any Alavari would like this.¡±

    ¡°Trolls generally like fish and other food. Most trolls live near rivers or close to the water. Ogres do generally prefer more heavily forested terrain, but hey, I¡¯m half-troll,¡± said Timur, shrugging.

    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t eat that humans can eat?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Not really, but we don¡¯t generally like beans or nuts as much. We¡¯re happy with green vegetables or fruits. Beans and nuts just taste weird to us,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Hmm, for humans we each have our own tastes. Elizabeth doesn¡¯t like herbal teas and Martin hates boiled meat,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances swallowed her spoonful of soup, and tried her best not to make a face. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a little more complicated. My biological mother and father¡­ you know they abused me. They also starved me and made me cook for them. The only way I could survive¡­ was...was¡­¡± Frances turned away. She didn¡¯t know why, but her throat was choking up. Her friends knew what had happened. They didn¡¯t shame her and yet she felt ashamed.

    ¡°Frances, whatever you did, you did it to survive. I think you know that,¡± said Timur softly.

    ¡°I know. I¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ I rummaged through garbage bins and ate food scraps,¡± she stammered and didn¡¯t stop. If she stopped, she might not be able to say more. ¡°So I¡­ I think my taste buds got warped somehow. I can enjoy any food. Anything I¡¯ve eaten in Durannon tastes better than what I ate there and I found¡­ I found that some of the rotten food I ate tasted pretty good.¡±

    Frances blinked, and stared at Timur, horrified. She hadn¡¯t meant to say so much. What would he think? Would he think that she was disgusting?

    Except, Timur was staring at Frances with a mix of open-mouthed admiration and sympathy.

    ¡°Frances, you were trying to survive, and you did.¡± Reaching out across the table, he gently touched her hand. ¡°And maybe you were just so hungry you found that any nourishment you could get tasted good. I mean, what did your parents feed you?¡±

    Frances closed her eyes, and cringed at the memory. ¡°I¡­ I think that with my food, they were trying to hurt me without killing me to try to make it clear how inferior I was to them. Normally, I¡¯d get some slices of bread or a bun, some vegetables like a carrot or two, and if I was lucky, a package of instant noodles if I was really lucky. Um, instant noodles are pre-made noodles that you just need to boil.¡±

    ¡°Was this for a meal?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances shook her head, ¡°That was usually for a day.¡±

    The prince¡¯s grip on her hand suddenly tightened and Frances blinked as she saw the color drain from the trogre¡¯s face.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad. If I looked really sick they¡¯d give me a bit more. They always gave me food that had gone a bit bad like milk, or fruit¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as Timur¡¯s eyes seemed to widen. ¡°Timur I survived that, I¡¯m safe now.¡±

    The prince took a deep breath and his hold on her hand softened. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just¡­ I didn¡¯t realize how bad your parents were. I mean, I knew, but it¡­ and you were beaten too, every day right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I mean¡­ the memories aren¡¯t so bad now. I get the occasional nightmares still, but I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± Letting out a sigh, Frances met Timur¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the emotions¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s better now, but sometimes, when I¡¯m alone, I still feel worthless. I still worry about how people see me. And I¡­ I struggle with my temper.¡±

    ¡°Temper?¡± Timur asked. ¡°But you¡¯re like the kindest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    Frances smiled sadly, ¡°I think you might be exaggerating a bit.¡±

    ¡°You literally saved my life the first time we met and are continuing to do so,¡± said Timur. He was serious, but there was a hint of playful sarcasm in his voice.

    Frances opened her mouth to rebut. However, as she tried to come up with the words, Timur¡¯s eyebrows rose and his smirk only grew until it looked so comical she had to stifle her urge to giggle.

    ¡°Alright, alright just stop making that face please!¡± she laughed.

    Timur smirked just a little longer, before relaxing into a more natural smile. ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it. Not that I don¡¯t believe you, Frances, but I think your positive qualities significantly outweigh your negative ones.¡±

    The warm feeling that blossomed in her chest rendered Frances speechless for a moment.

    ¡°Thank you, Timur. I do struggle with my anger, though. I feel very angry about what happened to me and if someone¡¯s hurt in front of me, my anger just grows until I lash out and hurt someone. It¡¯s why I¡¯m seeing a courtesan¡ªfor counselling of course! Her name is Renia.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good, and for what it¡¯s worth, I think your anger is warranted,¡± said Timur.

    Frances smiled. ¡°Thank you, for understanding, Timur.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for confiding in me, Frances.¡± He let go of Frances¡¯s hand to touch his chin. ¡°Renia? Huh, sounds kinda familiar. Oh, nevermind, it just sounds similar to Neria Dawnfeather, Teutobal¡¯s lover and Morgan¡¯s mother.¡±

    A chill ran up Frances¡¯s back. No, it wasn¡¯t just similar. Neria was an anagram of Renia. And their last names¡­ Dawnfeather and Sunwing¡­ the words were related.

    But it couldn¡¯t be. Neria had perished in the storm. It was just a coincidence.

    Except, Neria was a harpy. She could fly.

    ¡°Frances?¡±

    She shook her head. It was too crazy of an idea. ¡°Sorry, I just thought the coincidence was just strange. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m surprised your brother didn¡¯t marry her, though.¡±

    ¡°From what I heard, Morgan was an unexpected child. She was a courtesan and I believe he got her out of a bad situation and she wanted to repay him.¡± Timur pursed his lip.s ¡°They didn¡¯t really fall in love until after they had her. I was a child at the time, but I remember Neria was exceptionally beautiful and Morgan¡¯s inherited some of her looks, especially her chocolate-brown eyes and tawny-red plumage.¡±

    Frances nodded slowly, but her mind was racing. To buy herself some time, she asked, ¡°How is Morgan by the way?¡±

    As Timur eagerly launched into telling how his niece was doing, Frances touched Ivy¡¯s Sting, half-listening to Timur.

    ¡°Ivy¡­ I think we need to talk to Renia,¡± she thought.

    Yes. But we need to be gentle and careful. If she is Neria, which may not even be the case, then she has to have a reason why she¡¯s pretending to be dead.

    Frances struggled to keep her expression calm. ¡°Okay. I just¡­ This is too much of a coincidence. They even have the same description and Neria was even a courtesan.¡±

    Perhaps not. Erlenberg is the only place where Alavari running from the kingdom can really go to and be accepted. That¡¯s why Elowise defected here rather than going to the human kingdoms. If we think about it backwards, if Neria had a reason to hide from Alavaria and fake her death, then Erlenberg would be the only place to go to.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you, Ivy. Should we tell anybody else?¡±

    I don¡¯t think so, and you should attend to your boyfriend, Frances. I¡¯ll keep thinking about this more, Master. Enjoy your date.

    ¡°Right! Thank you.¡±

    Frances shook her head and forced herself to smile. ¡°Sorry Timur, can you repeat that. I heard that Morgan has magical talent?¡±

    Timur smiled sheepishly, ¡°Sorry, I started talking too quickly, but yes. She has magical talent. She¡¯s a bit young at the moment, but when she gets to twelve, she¡¯ll be ready to train as a mage. Maybe she¡¯ll even enter the Academy.¡±

    ¡°The Academy?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the premier institution for training Alavaria¡¯s mages. While the human kingdoms of their mage orders, we have a centralized institution for training mages¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Meanwhile...

    Helias sat in the middle of his tent, eyes closed.

    Antigones had delivered the news to him and it was all he could to try to process it. It didn¡¯t look good at all. On one hand, he could refuse to give himself over, but¡­ there were nineteen thousand Alavari trapped. The survivors of his army, and the personal troops he had were among them.

    He had no idea what to do.

    That was when he felt his hand mirror begin to vibrate. Helias, frowning, he pulled out the gold-encased object out and opened it.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± he gasped.

    King Thorgoth Greyhammer of the Alavari, his face stoney, black eyes hard, leaned forward. His long, thin, clean-shaven face shadowed by the light on his desk. ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    Helias nodded. ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    Thorgoth narrowed his eyes. ¡°Make sure of it.¡±

    Grabbing his sword, he pointed at the tent and sealed the entrance, casting a deafening spell around him for insurance. Sitting back down, he picked the mirror back up.

    ¡°Helias, you¡¯re going to do exactly what I say, so listen closely,¡± said Thorgoth.

    The tauroll general nodded and listened. As his king explained, Helias¡¯s eyes widened, but he didn¡¯t dare say a word.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 55 (119): Big Revelations, Big Decisions

    <hr>

    As the dinner wound on, the conversation slowed down until dessert was brought out.

    ¡°What in the world is this?¡± Timur asked, poking his spoon at the chocolate ice cream.

    ¡°Ice cream! It¡¯s a common treat back in my world. I made it using my magic and some experimenting,¡± said Frances, beaming as Timur swallowed a spoonful. His eyes practically lit up, his ears standing on end.

    ¡°This is the food of Galena,¡± he murmured, shoving another spoonful in his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m really glad you like it,¡± said Frances. ¡°One day, when the war is over, I hope to experiment with making more food from Earth.¡±

    ¡°Would you do it as a career?¡± asked Timur, wiping his lips with his handkerchief.

    Frances swallowed her ice cream, lips pursed in thought.

    ¡°No, I want to keep being a mage. I¡¯m not entirely sure what I¡¯m going to be doing after the war, but I feel I want to keep helping people and protecting those that can¡¯t protect themselves.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a fantastic goal, though,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Thanks, but I feel like that¡¯s not the only thing I should be doing. I feel like I could do more, you know? Not just casting spells, but trying to help people in other ways,¡± said Frances. Taking another spoonful of her ice cream, Frances asked, ¡°What about you, Timur?¡±

    The prince looked thoughtful, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. If¡­ well¡­ if we win the war, and my father¡¯s still alive, I¡¯m going to be doing much of what I was doing. Going around, talking to people and smoothing out little problems here and there. I¡¯ll have more free time, though, so I was thinking I would visit you.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°You really think I¡¯ll still be here if your father wins the war?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not going to conquer all the human kingdoms. He just wants certain pieces of land restored to Alavaria,¡± said Timur.

    Frances stared at Timur. She didn¡¯t know a lot about Thorgoth, but what she did know and the brutality of the war he was conducting, suggested that the king was someone who did very much want to conquer the human kingdoms.

    That and he was an abuser. Someone who was hurting his children and had no, he was still cursing Timur!

    ¡°But anyway, I know I¡¯m not good at much, but if I continue to be useful to him then he¡¯ll give more responsibilities and I¡¯ll be able to help serve my country better,¡± said Timur.

    Frances frowned, ¡°How¡­ Timur, who tells you you¡¯re not useful?¡±

    ¡°Well, my record speaks for itself. My first major battle at Vertingen I screwed up. I nearly failed the extraction mission at Conthwaite and well, every mission dad has ever given me I always could have done better. I always disappoint him, and his court always whispers about how pointless I am, but he always still gives me more opportunities to try.¡±

    Frances blinked. That didn¡¯t make any sense. Timur was intelligent, smart, and seemed to have very good judgement. She could understand why his father might discourage him, but for nobody else to see his talents?

    ¡°But what about your friends?¡± she asked.

    Timur winced. ¡°Yeah, about that¡­ I don¡¯t have any friends apart from well, you, and Olgakaren. She¡¯s always encouraging me, but I know she¡¯s trying to just make me feel better. I mean, she¡¯s like my only friend. Everybody else at dad¡¯s court¡­ well they see me as the weird prince.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Frances didn¡¯t understand. She just felt an odd feeling about what Timur was saying. She could tell however that he was incredibly lonely. There seemed to be nobody else in his life apart from Olgakaren and his father.

    His father, who was an abuser.

    ¡°What¡­ what if Alavaria loses the war?¡± Frances asked quietly.

    Timur swallowed, looking rather uncomfortable. ¡°Well, that would make my sister the heir and she hates me. So I think I would better get the hell out of Alavaria. And um, maybe stay over with you, if you¡¯d let me?¡±

    Frances smiled, ¡°Of course I would. Though, I don¡¯t think your sister is that bad.¡±

    ¡°Frances, she nearly tried to kill you, several times,¡± said Timur, arching an eyebrow. ¡°Not only that she¡¯s a bitch.¡±

    Frances¡¯s smile faded. It was true Titania was quite horrible to her, but she suspected that what Thorgoth had done to her played a key role in her attitude.

    ¡°Do you know why she acts the way she does, though?¡±

    Timur frowned. He looked like he was about to say something, only to frown and splutter. ¡°To be honest, no. Hmm, maybe you have a point. It¡¯s just¡­ she really shouldn¡¯t act like that. I mean it would be so much easier to talk to her if she was more like¡­ well you.¡±

    Frances felt her cheeks warm. ¡°Timur, there are going to be parts of me you are not going to like!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, I know, but it would be nice if she and others just listen sometimes as you do,¡± he said. Timur finished his ice cream with a somewhat unprincely-like lick of his bowl, before dabbing his lips with his handkerchief. ¡°I¡­ I really enjoyed tonight, Frances. It¡¯s the most fun I¡¯ve had in some time.¡±

    Smiling so wide her lips hurt a bit, Frances blinked back the moisture in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really happy you did.¡±

    The pair got up, tucking their chairs under the table, and by unspoken agreement, walked towards each other. Their hands touched, Frances¡¯s small hands engulfed by Timur¡¯s much larger six-fingered hands.

    ¡°Do¡­ do you want to walk the gardens a bit?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur sighed, ¡°I do, but I need to talk with Antigones and Titania about tomorrow¡¯s negotiations. How about we meet tomorrow night again?¡±

    Frances nodded, a little disappointed, but eager for the next day. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± she said softly.

    Grinning, Timur stepped back and lifted Frances¡¯s right hand, bringing it to his lips. A tingle ran up her arm as his lips brushed by her knuckles.

    ¡°Well then, I bid you goodnight, milady.¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡± Frances squeaked. The giddy feeling she got from his kiss didn¡¯t even fade as he walked away towards the greenhouse exit, waving back at her.

    <hr>

    The morning that broke over the city of Erlenberg was sunny. With spring being nearly over, the thunderstorms and showers that plagued the season were growing more infrequent as well.

    It was on this day that the most shocking news broke across Erlenberg.

    Frances had gone to bed with the last vestiges of euphoric joy still in her veins. When she awoke, she was still a little giddy. She was in fact, giddy enough to hum as she went about her morning routine.

    Even when not on campaign, Frances rose early. Most of this was just a habit, but rising early did allow her to do some morning exercises. Usually, she went on a jog or did a light workout. When not encamped, rising early also allowed her to spend some time in the bathroom and get a nice long soak after her morning exercise. If she was encamped, she usually had a quick wash using a bucket and some soap. It was only after this bath that she went for breakfast.

    Frances had just started to put on her dress for the day when someone started banging on the bathroom door. That was odd, but Frances quickly did up the strings of her dress and opened the door.

    Ayax was standing outside her door, still in her black nightdress as she was a late riser. When Frances studied her cousin¡¯s aghast expression, she found her heart sinking.

    ¡°Helias killed himself. They¡¯ve delivered his head to us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what? Why did he kill himself?¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know! We think Alavaria might be lying and that he¡¯s still secretly alive, but well, his head was given to us. Eleanor wants you and every mage we have to look at it,¡± said Ayax.

    Swallowing, Frances nodded. ¡°Give me a few minutes.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances and her friends sat in every available space in Frances¡¯s room. Bed, chairs, and floor, they all rested on them in various poses. Frances however was pacing across the room, making sure to step around a grumbling Ginger on the floor.

    ¡°So it is Helias¡¯s head?¡± Martin asked.

    Frances shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no magic on it, or at least, no magic we can see.¡±

    Ayax piped up from her spot on the bed, where she was kneeling on the mattress. ¡°What I saw was a tauroll head that looks like Helias, but to be honest¡­ I don¡¯t know Helias well. It might just look like his head.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°Ophelia also had a look on it and she thinks that magic could have been used to shape or perhaps make the head look like Helias¡¯s, but there¡¯s nothing on the head itself that is enchanted and trying to fool us.¡±

    ¡°We do know, though, that Helias won¡¯t be above killing someone to take his place,¡± said Martin, from his spot on a chair. He had curled his feet underneath him in what looked like a very uncomfortable position.

    Ginger waved her hands. ¡°Hold on, maybe I¡¯m dumb but why are we all so suspicious about this? The Alavari are essentially giving us what we demanded, which is a dead Helias.¡±

    That question had the teens glancing at one another.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a dumb question, love. We are all in agreement that there is something suspicious about this, even if Alavaria is essentially giving us what we want,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°It¡¯s from who this is from that is strange.¡±

    Everybody¡¯s eyes turned to Elizabeth, who was lying on Frances¡¯s bed, her head on Ayax¡¯s lap, her hands steepled over her stomach.

    ¡°Timur didn¡¯t tell you about this right, Frances? Neither did Titania or Antigones? This was from the camp. So he decided to do this all on his own without talking to anybody,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Well, supposing that he really did just kill himself. He might not have been in his right mind,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°You¡¯re correct, Ginger, but then why not tell his compatriots of his plans?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Ayax ran her fingers through Elizabeth¡¯s hair. ¡°He could have decided on the spur of the moment. Apparently, he fell on his sword and bled out.¡±

    Frances stopped pacing. ¡°He could have. The problem is that if it¡¯s not Helias, Alavaria will have managed to extricate their army without paying us anything.¡±

    ¡°And given what Elizabeth and Ayax have told us about how defiant Helias was when they fought him¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem in character,¡± said Martin.

    Ginger grimaced, ¡°So what do we do?¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°We need more evidence that they¡¯re not tricking us. I¡¯ll have to ask Timur to see if he can check. But first, there¡¯s something I need to check first.¡±

    <hr>

    This isn¡¯t going to go great, isn¡¯t it? Ivy asked Frances as she knocked on the door to Renia¡¯s office.

    ¡°Only if she is Neria, Ivy, which she can¡¯t be. I mean¡­ okay yes it would all make sense as Erlenberg would be the only place Neria could go to, but I still find it unlikely,¡± said Frances.

    True, and it would be better to just get this mystery unearthed as soon as possible, rather than stewing on it. Besides, if she isn¡¯t Neria, we can ask her why Timur seems so unsure of himself.

    Frances nodded as Renia called out, ¡°Come in!¡± As she entered the room, Frances found Renia at her desk, looking over her files.

    ¡°Good morning, Frances. How are you doing today?¡± asked the harpy.

    ¡°I¡¯m well. I just have¡­¡± Frances winced. ¡°Sorry, this is going to sound very odd, but I have a few questions for you that I¡¯d like to ask and one of them is very strange.

    Renia smiled serenely, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of strange questions, Frances. Go ahead and ask.¡±

    Frances swallowed and fixed her attention to Renia¡¯s face. ¡°Have you heard of a harpy called Neria Dawnfeather? She was the lover of Prince Teutobal of Alavaria.¡±

    Renia kept smiling, but she flinched and her eyes widened just a touch. She¡¯d controlled herself very well, though, and if Frances hadn¡¯t been looking for something like that she¡¯d probably have missed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± said the harpy, but her eyes looked away.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Oh, dear.

    Frances swallowed, ¡°Renia, you¡¯re Neria, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The harpy shook her head and met Frances¡¯s eye. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Only, she was trembling, very slightly, but Frances could see it.

    Master, we shouldn¡¯t press her. She¡¯s not ready to tell us. I mean, we know now, right?

    ¡°Yeah we do, but¡­ well there is something we do need to tell her,¡± Frances thought to Ivy. Her wand, seeing what she was thinking of, gave an affirmative thought.

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anybody, but I think I should let you know that Morgan¡­ she¡¯s doing well. Timur says he stays with her whenever he can and has made sure she has some very good tutors. They¡¯ve discovered that she has magical talent and she can¡¯t wait to start training. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, Frances turned to leave.

    ¡°Frances, please stay,¡± said Renia, her voice soft.

    Frances turned around. The harpy had buried her head in her wings.

    ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    Frances took out Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°Give me a moment to seal the room.¡± At the harpy¡¯s nod, Frances cast a spell to lock the door, deafen the room and seal it. Only then did she take a seat. ¡°Timur was telling me about his brother, you, and Morgan. Your name¡­ it¡¯s too similar to Neria Dawnfeather. I thought that was just a coincidence, but then Timur mentioned that Neria was a courtesan that had your eyes and plumage. Ivy and I also realized your ages matched.¡±

    Renia¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, right?¡±

    ¡°No. We were talking about Morgan. I mentioned your first name and he thought it was a weird coincidence, but that¡¯s all,¡± said Frances.

    Renia¡¯s shoulders sagged. Her voice broken, she whispered, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    Frances felt her heart ache and she reached out her hand to touch the harpy¡¯s wing. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know anything, Renia. If you would like to share, I¡¯m happy to listen, but¡­ I didn¡¯t think you were her. I just had this suspicion I was trying to clear up and¡­ it just turned out I was right.¡±

    The harpy stared at Frances, her expression torn.

    ¡°There is something you should know, though. You mentioned that King Thorgoth abused Titania. She¡¯s not the only one of his children he¡¯s hurt.¡± Renia closed her eyes and Frances¡¯s eyes widened. She knew that look, that feeling of horror that the harpy was now feeling. It was what she looked like when she was reliving a nightmare.

    ¡°Renia, you¡¯re safe. You¡¯re here, in your office,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°I know, but you need to know. No¡­ all of Durannon needs to know.¡± Renia¡¯s tear-filled eyes locked with Frances¡¯s. ¡°Seven years ago, Thorgoth murdered Teutobal to try to start the war.¡±

    A cold chill ran over Frances¡¯s skin. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d seen and experienced the worst the world had to offer. After all, Frances had been beaten and starved by her own parents. She¡¯d been forced to react to the massacre of civilians and she¡¯d been fighting a war for two years now. That was nothing to the incomprehensible terror she felt now.

    ¡°He killed his own son? But¡­ Teutobal was his favorite,¡± Frances stammered.

    Renia nodded, ¡°Thorgoth loved Teutobal. At least, I think he did. Everything that I learnt tells me that he did love Teutobal, but something changed. Maybe it was when Teutobal found out about what Thorgoth was doing to Titania. Maybe it was because they disagreed with what to do about the human kingdoms. I don¡¯t know! But he sent assassins to kill us.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a storm that sunk your ship then?¡± Frances asked. She knew it was a stupid question, but her brain felt like it was moving through sludge.

    ¡°No. Our own escort, which Thorgoth himself had picked, turned on us. One moment Teutobal and I were kissing. Then suddenly he and I were fighting for our lives with our bodyguards and there was blood and screaming everywhere. We, and a few of our guards were the last survivors and he was dying in my arms. He told me to fly away and he had his ship steered into a gale.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why would he steer his ship into the storm?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Because Thorgoth wanted to make it look like we were attacked by humans in their waters and that Teutobal died trying to defend himself. He was trying to start the war, four years before it actually started!¡± Renia sobbed.

    ¡°By using the death of his heir to unite Alavaria against the humans,¡± Frances stammered. ¡°By making his death look like an accident, he made sure Thorgoth couldn¡¯t use it.¡±

    Sobbing, Renia dabbed the edge of her wing against her eyes. ¡°He was so¡­ good. Too good for me. I¡­ I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I was a bitch. I just¡­ I changed the dates. The lover I talked about¡­ she was before him. I was already out of money in Alavaria and he just helped me without asking me for anything.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°But then¡­ What happened in Erlenberg? I mean¡­ I can guess you felt terrible after that, but that doesn¡¯t explain why you had a bad reputation.¡±

    ¡°I deserved it. I¡­ I had to create a new identity from the ground up and¡­ I didn¡¯t know how so I¡­ fell back to bad habits. I tried to target only people that deserved it, but it didn¡¯t help my reputation,¡± Renia closed her eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t strong enough to make my own way.¡±

    Frances blinked. Renia was always so wise, and understanding that it was shocking to see the harpy had her own trauma, and struggles. Another part of Frances reminded her, though, that the harpy was just another living being, trying to make her way in a world that could be cruel, and was very cruel to her.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not, but I¡­ I don¡¯t know if any of us are strong enough to survive in the world alone,¡± Frances stammered. Getting up, she walked past the desk and wrapped her arms around the harpy, which¡­ didn¡¯t quite work as her arms couldn¡¯t wrap around Renia¡¯s wings.

    The harpy, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind. She leant into Frances¡¯s embrace, smiling sadly. ¡°Frances¡­ thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Frances whispered.

    <hr>

    Titania and Antigones filed into their bedroom, Timur behind them. The trio locked the door behind them and cast privacy spells before sitting themselves down at the table.

    ¡°So does anybody know why Helias killed himself?¡± Timur asked.

    Titania threw her hands up in the air. ¡°Believe it or not, I have no fucking clue brother. I thought the bastard didn¡¯t have it in him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he killed himself.¡±

    The siblings¡¯ eyes shot at Antigones, who was scowling.

    ¡°Helias had no reason to commit suicide and every reason to fake his death,¡± said the general.

    ¡°That¡­ but maybe we just didn¡¯t notice anything. I mean, he did just lose most of his army,¡± said Timur.

    Antigones shook his head. ¡°Timur, Helias wouldn¡¯t have faced any consequences for losing his army to a dangerous foe. That and he has your father¡¯s favour. There¡¯s no reason he would kill himself.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he felt guilty?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s an experienced general. We can¡¯t afford to let guilt overwhelm us for being defeated or losing soldiers.¡± The orc¡¯s tone took on a deadpan quality. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s also the Alavari who ordered the massacre of three hundred civilians. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s capable of feeling guilty about anything.¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But¡­ that means¡­ Shit, there¡¯s nothing we can do but push with the terms that Erlenberg gave us. I mean, I suspect that we¡¯ll have to pay them some money, but far less than we initially discussed because we ¡°produced¡± Helias¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°You could always just give them a higher amount of gold,¡± said Titania, shrugging.

    Timur fixed his sister with a glare. ¡°That money is coming from our treasury, Titania. It is money that could go to farmers for better equipment, rebuild and maintain roads, expand mine,s and other resource-gathering facilities. I can¡¯t in good conscience, not use this better negotiating position, even if it¡¯s based on a falsehood!¡±

    The prince stiffened, waiting for Titania to retort, only to be met with silence and a contemplative gaze.

    ¡°Alright, but what if they find out that Helias is alive?¡± Titania asked.

    Timur took a deep breath. ¡°Well, then we are fucked. Everybody¡¯s going to hate us for negotiating a withdrawal on false pretenses.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just admit that we think Helias faked his death?¡± Titania demanded.

    Antigones shook his head, whilst Timur groaned, ¡°We¡¯d be saying, ¡°Sorry, we lost a general!¡±¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Titania crossed her arms, brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Damn this is a shit tornado, guess we can only use this to our advantage.¡± She glanced at Timur. ¡°So, what are you going to tell Frances?¡±

    The colour drained from Timur¡¯s face. Without another word, he got up and walked to the exit.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± said Titania.

    ¡°Sister, shut up,¡± Timur hissed, not looking back. He slammed the door behind him.

    Titania winced. ¡°I was being serious, bro.¡± Sighing, she glanced at Antigones who shook his head.

    ¡°Give him some time,¡± said Antigones. ¡°You need to keep trying.¡±

    Titania nodded, ¡°I know. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s hard when he¡¯s the favourite child.¡±

    ¡°Dear, you do realize Timur thinks you¡¯re Thorgoth¡¯s favourite child?¡± Antigones asked.

    ¡°Urggh, don¡¯t remind me.¡±

    <hr>

    Martin saw Timur and Frances exit the carriages that took them to the Windwhistler manor and leave together. At this point, nobody in the party batted an eye.

    ¡°That¡¯s going to end poorly,¡± Ginger mused.

    ¡°I hope not, for Frances¡¯s sake,¡± said Martin, watching Frances and Timur walk side by side, talking in whispered voices. A soft bump against his hip tore his gaze from the pair to his lover, who was crossing her arms. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine, Martin. Come on, we need to go meet Mara again, or have you forgotten?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Meet¡ªOh, yes. She was going to tell us what her plan was,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Plan for what?¡± Ayax asked, sidling up with Elizabeth.

    ¡°Oh, hey kitten. Just talking about the meeting with Mara and um, the you-know-what in Erisdale,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°The possibility of civil war?¡± Elizabeth asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Martin whispered. He blinked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±

    <hr>

    Mara welcomed Elizabeth and Ayax happily into the room they were meeting in and once everyone got settled and Ginger and Martin explained that they told Elizabeth and Ayax, Mara launched into her plan.

    ¡°So our plan is to try to hit the ground running. Conthwaite is going to come out on the side of the reformers so the attention gets put off you two and on us instead. Before that happens of course, we¡¯re going to tell our moms.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so¡­ we need to convince them not to hate me?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the easy part. The hard part is that we need to build relationships with some of the more reasonable traditionalist nobles. To do that you and Martin are going to have to meet with them and try to sway them to, if not to our side, to at least stay neutral. Essentially, you need to negotiate with them to agree with some of the policies we are going to suggest to the king,¡± said Mara.

    Martin swallowed, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ going to be pretty hard.¡±

    Elizabeth raised her hand. ¡°Um, if it¡¯s not too rude to ask, why can¡¯t you do it Mara?¡±

    Wincing, Mara dipped her head. ¡°Ah, about that¡­ since I left on such bad terms with Darius, the nobles from the traditionalists are going to receive me more negatively. You won¡¯t be alone, I will be talking to several nobles, but I need your help to talk to those I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold on you mean you need me to show up to a party of nobles and convince them to join us,¡± Ginger asked, pointing to herself.

    Mara nodded, smiling brightly. Martin nodded too. However, he slowly stopped, and his eyes widened.

    Ginger snorted, thumbing over to Martin. ¡°Yeah, he gets it. Me meeting them is a terrible idea. They take one look at me and they¡¯ll throw a hissy fit. I¡¯m like the prime reason why it isn¡¯t good for nobles to mingle with commoners.¡±

    ¡°Ginger, I think you¡¯re being too hard on yourself,¡± Elizabeth said.

    Ayax nodded, ¡°I agree, though, I also think you¡¯re correct, Ginger.¡± The troll flashed Ginger a wry grin. ¡°No offence, Ginger, but it¡¯s going to be difficult for you to charm the nobles.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m not going to be much help.¡± Martin faced Mara, his features filled with distress. ¡°Sister, I have been fighting on the frontlines and making it a point to avoid socializing. I am pretty sure I won¡¯t be able to make a good case.¡±

    ¡°That and with the ongoing war, I don¡¯t think the Lightning Battalion can afford to lose Ginger and Martin,¡± said Elizabeth, scratching the back of her head. ¡°Ginger¡¯s one of our best company commanders and Martin¡¯s our chief logistics officer.¡±

    ¡°Wait, the Lightning Battalion is becoming a permanent formation?¡± Ginger asked. This was news to her. She¡¯d hoped that the Lightning Battalion wouldn¡¯t be disbanded after the siege of Erlenberg, and she didn¡¯t think it would. However, it was nice to know this was official.

    Elizabeth slapped a hand against her head. ¡°Oh, shoot, I forgot to tell you all about it. Yes, the Lightning Battalion just got its formal commission and new orders. We¡¯re being commissioned under the Erlenbergian Army as the 72nd Erlenbergian Battalion ¡ª Double-Strength. We¡¯re reporting to both Erlenberg and Erisdale in our next mission, defending the Erlenberg-Erisdalian border against Alavari raiding parties.¡±

    ¡°What does double-strength mean exactly?¡± Ayax asked, tail flicking with curiosity.

    ¡°So a battalion is usually between four hundred and a thousand soldiers. A double-strength battalion has double that.¡± Ginger bit her tongue and did some math. ¡°So our total strength is either going up to eight hundred or two thousand. Typically they¡¯re only assembled for special assignments, however.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so they¡¯re expanding us? Why?¡± Martin asked, eyes widening. ¡°And where are they getting the soldiers from?¡±

    ¡°Mainly from Erlenberg and Erisdale, and yes, more convict soldiers. These actually volunteered to join us. To be exact, we¡¯re getting another cavalry company, two infantry companies, two convict companies, and what I¡¯m most excited about, an artillery company. That¡¯ll bring our numbers up to two hundred cavalry, eight hundred infantry, and seven cannons along with their crew.¡± She glanced at Mara. ¡°As to why it¡¯s to do with our new job. We¡¯re going to be countering Alavari raiding parties and defending flashpoints along the western Erisdalain front, near the Temple of Heroes. If I recall correctly, that¡¯s near a lot of minor traditionalist lords and ladies.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see what you¡¯re getting at Elizabeth. This assignment would provide an excellent opportunity for you to visit these lords and ladies without straying too far from the Lightning Battalion,¡± said Mara, grinning.

    Ginger groaned, ¡°You¡¯re missing the point. I still won¡¯t be able to convince them. I¡¯m just a filthy convict after all. I mean, argh!¡± The redhead sighed. ¡°Look, even I sometimes can¡¯t see myself as anything other than a convict, how do you expect nobles who haven¡¯t experienced what I have to think otherwise?¡±

    Martin gently put a reassuring hand on Ginger¡¯s shoulder, but the group fell silent.

    Ginger wished her cup was filled with wine, but took a deep gulp of water anyway. Honestly, she knew she shouldn¡¯t be complaining but she was just so damn tired of feeling¡­ feeling like she didn¡¯t matter. She was aware Martin sometimes felt like this, and she¡¯d noticed the girls, especially Frances, making their best efforts to include him. The thing though, was that what Ginger felt was different. Ginger knew that her love wasn¡¯t afraid of being truly useless. He was worried he couldn¡¯t contribute to a group of exceptional people. She was afraid that all the ugliness inside of her was holding her friends back and hurting them.

    ¡°Ginger, what if we got engaged?¡±

    <hr>

    The words had left Martin¡¯s mouth before he had even realized it. They¡¯d flown, like birds darting from a cage, unimpeded, with such haste that it took a moment for his brain to catch up.

    Everybody that is, all the women in the room turned to Martin, their eyes wide. Ginger was the last, a humoured half-smirk on her features until her eyes met his.

    ¡°What?¡± she whispered.

    Martin swallowed and nodded because while his words were hasty, unthought and careless, once his mind had caught up, he¡¯d realized something important.

    He had been quite serious about that statement.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking?¡± Ginger stammered.

    The knight pursed his lips and thought for a moment.

    In Erisdale, marriage and engagements were flexible arrangements but backed by a core of key traditions. Marriage and engagements were commitments, of a different scale, but were nonetheless, public commitments for a couple that symbolized their devotion for one another.

    They could be broken and amicably so but were not to be done so lightly. So to ask for marriage, or to be engaged¡­ that was a significant thing to do. One should only do so if their partner was one they trusted, loved, and wished to share their life with.

    The thing was¡­ at this moment, Martin felt that what he had with Ginger met most of those requirements.

    The siege had started just after winter had ended and had ended just around the end of spring. He¡¯d known Ginger for almost four months, most of which he¡¯d spent with her in intimate and close proximity. He could live with her. He knew that she¡¯d die for him, and he would die for her. He¡¯d come incredibly close to losing her and that feeling alone had been harder than he could bear.

    Were they perhaps a bit too close? Did they perhaps need some time to figure out who they were as their own person in a relationship? Yes. Renia had told him so in private, and he suspected the harpy had also told Ginger as well. Right now though, an engagement would offer one rather significant advantage to Ginger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Ginger. I do want to get engaged because I love you, I do want to get married to you in time, and there is something that an engagement will give you that will help us both in the task ahead.¡±

    Mara, jaw working, suddenly froze, before snapping her fingers. ¡°Brother you¡¯re a genius! So what if Ginger¡¯s a convict. If she¡¯s your betrothed, approved by our parents, then the nobles will have to give her a chance!¡±

    ¡°Wait, holdup! It¡¯s an engagement! If the nobles get any idea that we¡¯re doing this just to sway them they¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing them just to sway them.¡± Martin got off his chair and got down onto his knee.

    Ginger felt like she¡¯d just had her breath knocked out of her. Her hands clamped over her mouth because she didn¡¯t want to make another sound. If she did, she was worried that she¡¯d wake up from whatever dream this was.

    ¡°Ginger, I love you. I don¡¯t have a ring at this moment. I know that things may change. We might fall out of love and we¡¯re in a war for Amur and Rathon¡¯s sake. I just know right now that I want to be engaged to you if you will have me.¡±

    Ginger wiped her eyes, yet nothing she did could stem the flow of tears.

    ¡°If we do all of this just to break up, this will really suck,¡± she croaked.

    Martin laughed, ¡°Oh I know!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ if I do want to end this, you¡¯ll let me, right?¡± Ginger whispered.

    Because as much as Ginger loved her knight, part of her was still worried¡­ If something went wrong, or even if nothing did, would she be able to choose? Especially after making such a commitment? She¡¯d fought so hard to be free, what if she was just going to be shackled again?

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you. I promise.¡± Martin winced. ¡°I mean I¡¯ll beg and cry and probably mope, but I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Ginger knew that Martin wouldn¡¯t stop her in her heart, but his words gave her the last bit of strength she needed.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less,¡± said Ginger. Smiling so wide it hurt, she grabbed Martin and kissed him full on the lips. ¡°Then that¡¯s a yes."

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 56 (120): Francess Heart, Timurs Loyalty

    Frances glanced at Timur. She hadn¡¯t had to persuade him to come with her after the day¡¯s talks. He just agreed to and now they were walking through the gardens of the Windwhistler compound. There was the odd scar on the ground from the earlier bombardments, but the hedgerows and plants were quiet, peaceful, and most of all, they didn¡¯t listen in like others.

    ¡°Frances, what do you want to talk about?¡± Timur asked, hands in his pockets. They¡¯d been walking for a bit, and neither had said a word.

    Frances winced. Even now she wasn¡¯t sure of what she should say, but she had to.

    ¡°Helias. We think he¡¯s alive,¡± she said.

    Timur grimaced, ¡°We do too, but we, as in myself, Antigones and Titania have no idea where he is, or where to find evidence that he is alive.¡±

    Frances blinked, ¡°Wait, but that¡¯s not what it looked like in today¡¯s negotiations.¡±

    Timur tried to meet Frances¡¯s gaze, but he had to look away. ¡°Frances, Alavaria can¡¯t admit we don¡¯t know where he is, especially since we have no proof that he is alive. The only thing I can do is to negotiate for the best deal I can.¡±

    ¡°Even when you think he¡¯s alive?¡± Frances asked. She tried to keep her voice level, but she could see Timur flinch at her tone.

    The prince sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. I need to do what¡¯s best for Alavaria and fulfil my father¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°And if your father is wrong?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°My father is the king, and he¡¯s done his best for Alavaria,¡± said Timur, his eyes narrowing.

    Frances swallowed. She knew she was starting to provoke her friend and crush. She needed to be more careful. Even if his father was the person responsible for all the suffering of her family, her friends, and thousands of innocent people.

    ¡°Timur, I think I can accept you wanting to negotiate the best deal for the army. I don¡¯t like it, but I understand why,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°Thank you, Frances.¡± Timur pursed his lips and seemed to study something on her face. ¡°There¡¯s something else, though.¡±

    Frances blinked. Her first instinct was to deny it, but that didn¡¯t feel right.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s about your father, Timur.¡±

    Timur wasn¡¯t sure what Frances wanted to say. He did not however like how hesitant she seemed. ¡°Go on,¡± he said, trying to keep the worry out of his voice.

    ¡°Has he¡­ well, he hasn¡¯t lifted your curse. Why not?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t killed Edana yet¡ªnot that I will I mean, I don¡¯t think I could anyway,¡± Timur stammered, quickly raising his hands in the air. ¡°I¡¯m not going to try to kill Edana!¡±

    Frances did her best not to scowl at Timur, but she did cross her arms. ¡°Timur, even if you tried now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to kill her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange that he asked you to do this two years ago when you were not even sixteen?¡±

    The trogre prince spluttered, ¡°I mean¡ªI could¡­ He probably didn¡¯t really mean for me to kill her.¡±

    ¡°Then why would he curse you?¡± Frances asked. ¡°You told me that it was going to kill you.¡±

    Timur shook his head. ¡°Look, I deserved it. I lost at Vertingen.¡±

    Frances nodded and pressed on. ¡°I remember, but I also remember that you were fifteen and in charge of an army that you shouldn¡¯t have been in charge of. And isn¡¯t Thorgoth your father?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your point, Frances?¡± Timur snapped out. He winced immediately after that. The tone had already done its damage, though, and Frances had to force herself not to grimace.

    Still, she didn¡¯t hesitate. The fact of what she¡¯d learnt yesterday pounded in her head. She couldn¡¯t tell Timur about Renia, though. She couldn¡¯t tell him that if he went back to his father, he might be killed

    ¡°Timur, I think your father is abusing you,¡± Frances said.

    Timur stared at Frances and a croaked half-laugh echoed from his dismayed face. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. He¡¯s never hit me. Not like¡­¡± the trogre blinked and swallowed. ¡°Sorry, ignore that, please.¡±

    ¡°Not like my parents, right?¡± Frances asked in a quiet voice. She took a quick breath. ¡°Hitting me was only one of the things that my parents did to me. What they told me, how they treated me, that was just as painful. Besides, Timur, he cursed you to die.¡±

    Timur frowned, ¡°That was just punishment.¡±

    Frances grimaced, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t met me by chance you would have died!¡±

    Timur sighed. ¡°Frances, my father treats me well. Yes, he¡¯s stern, but I always make mistakes and he has never discarded me, even if I disappoint him. He makes sure to give me missions that I can do with the few talents that I have.¡±

    ¡°Who tells you that you made these mistakes?¡± Frances asked, acting on an instinct that she suddenly felt.

    Timur blinked, blindsided by the switch in questioning. ¡°Well, my father. I mean, he is the one giving me the missions.¡±

    ¡°Does he ever tell you what you do well?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Um, no, usually because I just do a mediocre job,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m not a teacher, but I think¡­ I think you¡¯re really smart. There¡¯s no way you could have just done a mediocre job so to me he just¡­ he sounds cold, and mean.¡±

    ¡°Frances, you¡¯re a talented, genius of a mage, of course, you¡¯d get compliments from Edana. I¡¯m not you. I¡¯m just¡­ the spare prince. I¡¯m nothing special, even when compared to Titania who is uncouth and brash.¡± Timur smiled sadly. ¡°She¡¯s father¡¯s favourite and he always showers her with praises, and who can blame him? She¡¯s this amazing war hero and fighter.¡±

    It was like a switch went off in Frances¡¯s head. Frustration, building since this conversation started, overcame the hesitancy tempering her words.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered why she hates her father, then? Or asked her?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s a bitch?¡± Timur replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s because your father abused her! He tortured her into becoming his weapon!¡±

    Frances, arms crossed, tried to force herself to calm down. She could feel the simmering rage bubbling in her chest again. It raged to be let out, hissing that she was right and that all she needed to do was convince Timur was to just push him a little further.

    Only, the wide-eyed shock across his features told her otherwise. He was staring at her, shaking his head, his lips trying to form words that were immediately abandoned.

    ¡°Frances, if this is your idea of a joke, it¡¯s absolutely horrible,¡± Timur hissed.

    ¡°What¡ªI¡ªwhy would you think I would be joking about this?¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Because my father commissions plays about my sister and sends her the finest jewels as presents. Does that look like someone who hits their own daughter?¡± Timur demanded.

    Frances frowned. That was strange, but she knew what Ivy¡¯s Sting had told her was true. More importantly, Titania herself had told her that. There was also the fact that Thorgoth had no qualms killing his favourite son, Teutobal.

    ¡°Hmm, have you asked your sister?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me where you got this from?¡± Timur retorted.

    Ivy¡¯s Sting shivered in fear, and Frances gently touched her wand. ¡°Timur, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Then how do I know you¡¯re not making this up?¡± he demanded, a growl underpinning his tone.

    ¡°Are you kidding¡ªwhat reason do I have to lie to you? I l¡ªI like you! You¡¯re my friend!¡± Frances cried.

    Timur flinched, and his trembling tail went still. His eyes fixed on Frances.

    ¡°I¡­ I know that but you¡¯re telling me my father, who I love, is hurting me? Hurts my sister? How does that make any sense?¡±

    ¡°How does that make sense¡­¡± Frances shook her head. ¡°Timur, he¡¯s got a curse that¡¯s killing you. He never seems to tell you he loves you, or that he¡¯s even happy with you. He started a war with the humans for reasons that still don¡¯t make sense and you can¡¯t explain to me why it¡¯s just. He even tried to destroy and kill hundreds of people in Erlenberg before declaring war!¡±

    The trogre prince began to stare at Frances again. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The burning of Erlenberg¡¯s ships during the Winter Tournament? Have you not heard of that?¡± Frances asked, her voice pitching up again.

    The trogre again, was completely confused. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that an accident?¡±

    ¡°I nearly broke my back falling off a ship we had to blow up to stop them, and we found your sister meeting with conspirators and could have apprehended her if she hadn¡¯t bolted. Timur, where are you even hearing all of these things?¡± Frances demanded.

    ¡°That¡¯s what has been reported to court and¡­ what my father and his close advisors tell me,¡± Timur signed. ¡°Frances¡­ I get what you¡¯re saying, I really do, but this is really hard to believe.¡±

    Frances gritted her teeth and exhaled. ¡°So what are you going to do then?¡±

    Timur stammered, ¡°Well¡­ um, just¡­ look I don¡¯t know! You¡¯re asking me to believe my dad¡¯s hurting me? That he hurt my sister? How do we know he doesn¡¯t have a good reason¡ª¡±

    ¡°What good reason would a parent have to hurt their children, much less curse them to die!¡± Frances exclaimed.

    ¡°That was my fault and I deserved that!¡± Timur bellowed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t! Timur, your father¡¯s an abusive parent and a true monster. You need to get as far away from him as you can,¡± Frances yelled.

    ¡°And abandon my country? My people?¡± Timur retorted.

    Frances froze. ¡°That¡¯s¡­well¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, my father has to know what he is doing. He¡­ he may not be the best father, and maybe you¡¯re right about him hurting Titania, but he¡¯s ruled Alavaria for years. Shouldn¡¯t that mean that I should trust him and his actions?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances¡¯s head was beginning to hurt. ¡°Are you¡­ Timur, why are you making excuses for him?¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°I just told you that he hurts his own children and you¡¯re saying that he has a good reason for that,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Well¡­ Um¡­¡± The prince grimaced. ¡°Just answer my question.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Frances groaned. ¡°If you want to know what I think. I think you should abandon Alavaria! I¡¯m not saying humans are better, but Alavaria massacred three hundred civilians in front of the city to make a point.¡±

    ¡°Those are the actions of one general.¡±

    ¡°Who your father never asked to be punished! Doesn¡¯t that seem even a little odd to you?¡±

    Timur, scowling, scratched at his head. ¡°Yes, okay, this all sounds¡­ odd but how do I know you aren¡¯t just trying to turn me against my father?¡±

    ¡°Turn you¡ªI¡¯m trying to save you!¡± Frances wailed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you aren¡¯t, but you have to kill my father to stay in Durannon. How do I know that hasn¡¯t¡­ biased your judgement?¡± Timur asked.

    Suddenly, the trogre prince staggered, clutching his cheek, as pain exploded across his face. Blinking, he turned to the human mage in front of him.

    Frances¡¯s mouth was hanging open, her right hand raised and trembling.

    ¡°I¡­ Timur, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°So what did you mean, Frances?¡± Timur hissed, glaring at the girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just got so angry and frustrated¡ª¡±

    ¡°And you feel that towards my father? Or me?¡± Timur demanded.

    Frances flinched. ¡°Your father¡­ and a little at you. I¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you believe him. He¡¯s hurting you.¡±

    ¡°I believe him because he¡¯s my dad. And if that¡¯s your measure, why should I believe you now?¡± The trogre prince touched his cheek and winced.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Timur, please¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, I like you and I care about you, but¡­ you¡¯re right about this relationship. We can¡¯t go further than this. Especially not when we disagree about my father and the war.¡± Timur straightened his shirt and stepped back. ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    Frances reached out her hand but stopped herself from stepping forward. ¡°B-but Timur, please, you need to¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you truly care about me then you¡¯d let me decide,¡± Timur said.

    Frances shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re in terrible danger,¡± she cried.

    ¡°From my own father? Do you have any evidence other than the curse?¡± Timur hissed.

    Frances froze. Renia and Ivy¡¯s Sting¡¯s stories whispered in her mind. At the same time, her stomach twisted at the thought of telling these stories, when neither of them had allowed her to.

    ¡°I¡­ Timur, please, at least ask your sister. I do have evidence, but I can¡¯t show you it!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Because it¡¯ll put other people in danger!¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°Ask Titania, she¡¯ll tell you, and¡­ and¡­¡± Frances bit her lip. ¡°You ¡­ you should know that Thorgoth has already hurt more of his children than just you and Titania.¡±

    Timur frowned, ¡°What does that even mean?¡±

    Shaking her head, Frances tried to blink back the tears in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve heard enough. Goodnight Frances.¡± Timur turned to go and paused. ¡°The negotiations are wrapping up tomorrow. I¡­ I do wish we can meet again, under better circumstances, as friends.¡±

    Her heart crumbling, Frances sniffled. ¡°I do too. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Timur swallowed, faced Frances and gave a stiff bow, before leaving. He didn¡¯t look back at the crying girl behind him. Frances, sobbing, wracked with guilt and frustration, didn¡¯t follow.

    <hr>

    Elizabeth, Martin, Ayax and Ginger chattered away eagerly as they made their way to their rooms. As they reached Frances¡¯s room they stopped.

    Martin knocked on the door. ¡°Frances? Are you in there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s going on?¡± cried the voice.

    Smiles faded from the teens. Something didn¡¯t sound right about Frances¡¯s voice.

    Martin thought about it for a moment and decided to play it casually. ¡°It¡¯s not an emergency, but Ginger and I decided on something really important and we¡¯d like to tell you in person.¡±

    After a moment, the door creaked open. Frances¡¯s eyes were tinged red and while her hair had been hastily combed, it was mussed, as if she¡¯d been burying her face in her pillow.

    ¡°Frances? What happened?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°It was Timur, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ayax hissed.

    Frances raised her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now. Just¡­ tell me please.¡±

    Martin hesitated, so Ginger gently stepped around him and held Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°Frances, Martin proposed to me and we¡¯re getting engaged. We were wondering if you¡¯d like to celebrate with us. I can see you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re getting married?¡± Frances stammered, eyes widening. Ginger smiled, nodded and an infectious joy spread through Frances.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be immediate. We think that we¡¯re going to keep being engaged for a while yet, but yes, we want to work towards it,¡± said Martin, beaming. He staggered as Frances grabbed him and Ginger in a tight hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you both!¡±

    Ginger stammered, ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ sad or anything? I mean, you and Timur¡­¡±

    ¡°It was my fault and I¡­ I really don¡¯t want to talk about it. Can we just all go and celebrate for today?¡± Frances pleaded, looking at her friends.

    They all nodded slowly, though, it was clear to Frances that they would be asking for an explanation later.

    ¡°Well, I have always wanted to go to a House of Light,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Ooh, I know a place!¡± Ayax exclaimed.

    <hr>

    The House of Light they went to gave the group a private room to celebrate Martin and Ginger¡¯s engagement. Within minutes, they were all pleasantly buzzed as they ate, talked, and played board and card games.

    The most common game in Erlenberg was unsurprisingly a game about trading. Elizabeth professed it was similar to Settlers of Catan from Earth, but based around moving your trading ship around a map to try to build a company.

    It was while they were playing that Frances slowly explained the argument she had with Timur and how she¡¯d lost her temper. She left out Renia¡¯s story, though.

    ¡°I¡­ I wish I didn¡¯t hit him. It¡¯s just¡­ when he suggested I was being biased, when all I was trying to do was save him, it touched a nerve,¡± Frances said. She closed her eyes. ¡°Instead I just¡­ I just did what my dad and mom always did to me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Timur was being a numbskull, and he¡¯s a tough guy. One hit doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re becoming like your parents,¡± said Ginger cheerfully.

    Elizabeth seemed a little more concerned, however. ¡°Frances, I get why you were frustrated, but why do you feel that Timur is in danger?¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°I learnt something recently about King Thorgoth. The person who told me hasn¡¯t allowed me to share it yet, so I really can¡¯t say more, but it¡¯s alarming. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really scared for him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good. Do you think he¡¯ll be alright?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°If he talks to Titania, I think he¡¯ll be fine, but¡­ that¡¯s only if he talks to Titania.¡± Frances took another deep sip from her cup. ¡°Ah, well it wasn¡¯t going to be possible anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you never know cuz. And if it doesn¡¯t work out, there are plenty of other fish in the sea,¡± said Ayax, nudging Frances.

    Frances forced herself to smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re right. I just¡­ I¡¯m going to need some time.¡±

    ¡°Take as long as you need,¡± said Martin, filling Frances¡¯s glass.

    <hr>

    That night, after the party, Frances called Edana while lying in her bed. She wasn¡¯t sure if her mother was awake, but she wanted to try.

    To her surprise the image of her mother appeared. At this late hour, Edana was in a comfy cotton nightgown, her hair an utter mess. To Frances¡¯s surprise, she realized that her mother was starting to show just the littlest bit of grey at the roots of her hair.

    ¡°Frances, dear, how are you?¡± Edana asked, stifling a yawn.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I could be better. I just wanted to see you mom.¡± Frances shifted onto her pillow. ¡°Timur and I¡­ well he¡¯s been negotiating for the army and well, we sortof um, confessed.¡±

    Edana blinked, and suddenly all sleepiness was gone. ¡°Oh. What happened? He felt the same way, I suppose?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work. We had an argument about his father.¡± Frances bit her lip. ¡°Mom, I really want to tell you what I learned, but I think we need to meet in person to go over it. It¡¯s¡­ well, Timur¡¯s dad abuses him, but he doesn¡¯t believe that.

    ¡°How so? I mean, you later told me about how he abused Titania so it isn¡¯t too surprising, but why doesn¡¯t Timur believe that he¡¯s being hurt?¡± Edana asked.

    Frances bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s something to do with how Thorgoth treats him. From what I¡¯ve been told, Timur always seems to disappoint his father, even when he does his best. And yet, he¡¯s¡­ conditioned? Brainwashed? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s been trained to be happy with the barest compliment. He kept defending his dad, and accusing me of trying to turn him against his father, when all I was trying to do was help him.

    ¡°Ah, I see. You didn¡¯t react well to that I guess?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°No. I slapped him. He¡­ he kept a brave face, but he was hurt.¡± Frances screwed her eyes shut. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, or why. I like him very much, but at that moment I was so angry he said that¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural Frances, though, not healthy. One reason Igraine and I took a break was because I took my anger and fear out on her, before I realized I was being a terrible person.¡± Edana took a deep breath. ¡°What I mean is, relationships aren¡¯t easy. It means loving your partner and treating them as best you can, even when you feel like you can¡¯t, and it also means supporting your partner, even when they¡¯re not at their best.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready for that.¡± Frances winced. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing we decided to just stay friends.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t know until you try, and with the matter of his father in the way, it¡¯s no wonder you had that disagreement.¡± Edana smiled. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ actually glad that he thinks of you this way. Not completely happy, but I am glad he truly cares about you.¡±

    Nodding, Frances bit her lip. ¡°How do I make it up to him? He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s leaving tomorrow, and I don¡¯t think he wants to see me again, at least not tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You apologized, right?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°Yes, but he didn¡¯t accept it,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t press him to do so. Give him time. The next time you meet, tell him you¡¯re still sorry and if you can¡¯t make it up, and ask how you can be a better friend to him,¡± said Edana, smiling.

    Frances nodded, and wiping her eyes, said,¡°Thanks, mom.¡±

    Edana smiled, and suddenly looked a little sheepish. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Frances. Um, I¡¯m glad you called because I want to ask you something. I wasn¡¯t sure how to ask you, even though I knew you ought to have a say.¡±

    Frances was puzzled, but nodded. ¡°Okay. What is it?¡±

    ¡°So Igraine and I¡­ well let¡¯s start with that.¡± Edana took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯re getting married. I was wondering if you could be my chief attendant.¡±

    It took a second, before Frances¡¯s brain caught up, at which point, sheer elation just overwhelmed her sorrow from the day¡¯s events.

    ¡°Oh my Gods, YES!¡± Frances screamed, before clamping her hands over her mouth and hoped she didn¡¯t wake her friends.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m¡­ I can¡¯t quite believe it honestly. It¡¯s been such a long road and¡­ well ultimately we just felt it¡¯s time,¡± said Edana, dreamily. Shaking her head, she pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s something else, though. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not getting any younger Frances, and neither is Igraine. Now, she likes you but we were thinking about raising another kid, though, both of us agree we should ask you first.¡±

    Frances squeaked, ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you. You are part of this family. If I want to have a child, I want to be sure that you¡¯re alright with it.¡±

    Frances made a thoughtful face. Part of her understood what Edana was worried about. She hadn¡¯t had the best experience with her blood sibling, Denise. However, despite the bad memories, she felt surprisingly alright with the possibility.

    It would be sad that her mother and Igraine would be focusing more on their new daughter, but¡­ when she thought about how happy her mother would be to complete the family she always wanted¡­

    ¡°I might be a little jealous, but I want you to do it, mom. Though, I¡¯m a little confused. I thought you¡¯d be the one bearing the child because Igraine¡­ well I don¡¯t think she likes men.¡±

    ¡°No she doesn¡¯t,¡± said Edana in wry tone. ¡°Very perceptive of you. The thing is, though, there are magical means of conception between two women and I¡¯m one of the few mages who can perform the right spell. So it¡¯s possible and since our child needs to inherit her barony, it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°Woah.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ mom, is it possible to fake someone¡¯s death with magic. Like¡­ create a head that looks like that person.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking of General Helias.¡± Edana pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°I was contacted about that by your Grandmother earlier. With regards to that¡­ there is, but there¡¯s no real way to prove it because a mage skilled enough to fake it wouldn¡¯t leave any traces. What¡¯s surprising is that if they did fake it, that mage would probably have already made an appearance in the fighting, but as far as we know, they haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°They would have to be dispatched by Thorgoth,¡± said Frances, grimacing.

    ¡°Yes, and we can¡¯t prove that. We have cut Antigones off from retreating, but as Timur did, single riders or small groups could slip by,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Damn. That does sound like Thorgoth.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Thanks mom. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll keep trying to see if my sources are willing to tell you about what we found out about Thorgoth. They are¡­ they¡¯re just really scared.¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t press them too hard. Goodnight Frances, and thank you, for your blessing.¡±

    ¡°Love you, mom,¡± Frances whispered, kissing her fingers and pressing them to the mirror.

    Edana did the same. ¡°Love you too, Frances.¡±

    <hr>

    The next day, Frances had asked if she could talk to Renia before the negotiations were finalized. Once they were in private, Frances had told the harpy about her conversation with Timur. She also apologized for revealing the little she did.

    The harpy took it in stride. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Frances. I don¡¯t mind that you warned Timur. I¡­ I know I would have, but I can¡¯t let anybody know I¡¯m alive.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡­ I just hope Timur will listen to me,¡± said Frances.

    Renia pursed her lips. ¡°I think he cares about you, Frances, but¡­ from what you told me, he¡¯s spent a long time under his father¡¯s influence.¡± Renia crossed her wings, almost as if she were crossing a pair of arms. ¡°Thorgoth is a very charming Alavari. He embodies everything that we see in an ideal king. He was tough, strong, eloquent and yet concise. I couldn¡¯t have believed that he could do anything wrong, and due to my status, I was always more privy to whispers and rumors. Not at court, but between servants. That and Teutobal was getting suspicious. I think he found out about what Thorgoth was doing to Titania, though, he never told me directly.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°Why do you sound like you admire Thorgoth?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s hard not to. Sixty years ago, while Thorgoth¡¯s grandmother Queen Taira reigned, Alavaria was incredibly divided. There was a sporadic civil war that tore the country apart and the humans really took advantage of that to claim disputed territory, such as Vertingen.¡± Renia sighed. ¡°We even lost a king, King Tagus, Thorgoth¡¯s father, to an assassination. Thorgoth put a stop to that.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t Timur mention this?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°He was born long after that period, in a time when we were enjoying the fruit of Thorgoth¡¯s success. Teutobal, Titania and I were born just at the end of the wars,¡± Renia explained.

    ¡°So¡­ he¡­ he is a hero to the Alavari?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Yes, Timur has always been around Alavari that see him as such. Not to mention that according to what you told me, Thorgoth always seems to be able to undermine Timur¡¯s confidence in anybody but his father in sneaky ways. The rare compliments, the sarcastic barbs, the isolation from other people his age, and yet relative lack of actual punishment¡­ I don¡¯t know for sure but I think they played a role in conditioning Timur to rely only on what his father says. And if he only trusts what his father tells him, Thorgoth can lie to him, or contradict himself, and Timur would probably believe it.¡±

    Swallowing, Frances couldn¡¯t help but think of how low her crush¡¯s self-confidence was.

    ¡°That¡¯s horrifying.¡±

    ¡°It is. There is hope, however,¡± said Renia, smiling. ¡°You challenged what he thinks. You told him where he should look for answers. If he decides to listen to you, he¡¯ll have a chance of being free from his father¡¯s grip.¡±

    Oddly enough, Frances wasn¡¯t happy Renia had said that. She was hopeful Timur would find the truth, but she had another thought. It was again, tied to a memory of her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt, though, right? Finding out that his father has been hurting and lying to him all this time? I¡­ I remember when I realized my parents shouldn¡¯t have been hitting me. I¡­ I knew in my heart that they shouldn¡¯t have been, that¡¯s why I was happy to be transported to Durannon, but it was¡­ still does¡­ hurt,¡± Frances whispered, her eyes filling with tears.

    Renia could only nod sadly.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 57 (121): Timurs Horror

    ¡°Thank you for hosting us, Lady Windwhistler,¡± said Timur, bowing.

    ¡°Thank you for being such a courteous guest,¡± said Eleanor, grinning like a shark would. Timur winced. She must have heard about what happened between him and Frances.

    Speaking of, she was standing beside her mother, expression impassive. They all exchanged their goodbyes and went to their mounts to ride out from under Erlenberg¡¯s western gate.

    All the while, Timur wanted to say something to Frances. Only, there was a gulf there that hadn¡¯t been there before. He knew she was sorry, but to accept it¡­ he didn¡¯t want to. Not after what she¡¯d said about his father and sister. They were lies.

    Were they? Frances didn¡¯t lie. She was as truthful as they came. She told him all of these things¡­ out of concern, not to turn him against his father. And now that he thought about it, he hadn¡¯t exactly received her concerns with an open mind.

    Timur distractedly got onto his horse, barely sparing a glance to check his equipment. Swallowing, he closed his eyes briefly and turned to Frances.

    Maybe they weren¡¯t meant to be together, but¡­ he didn¡¯t feel right to leave it like this.

    ¡°Frances,¡± he said. Coughing to clear his throat. It felt like there was a lump there. ¡°Frances?¡±

    The human girl¡¯s eyes widened, her amber eyes meeting his.

    ¡°About¡­ what happened earlier. I forgive you. See you someday,¡± he stammered.

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened before a relieved smile burst across her face. ¡°See you someday, and stay safe, Timur.¡±

    Timur nodded and kicked his horse to a trot, following his sister and his brother-in-law as they joined their escort, led by Olgakaren. The lump in his throat was gone. He¡¯d done the right thing.

    ¡°Ah good, you made up,¡± said Titania.

    Timur glanced at his sister, because she hadn¡¯t said that in her usually snide tone. No, she seemed to be almost giving him a look of approval.

    ¡°Did¡­ you just compliment me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it,¡± Titania drawled. ¡°You were moping around so much last night that it was unbearable.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t.¡± Timur winced. He was strangely relieved that his sister was back to her usual self, though.

    However, Titania wasn¡¯t finished. Her features were twisting in a comical contorted expression. As if she was trying to spit something out.

    ¡°What the heck were you two arguing about last night anyway?¡± she asked, her voice adopting that oddly sincere tone again.

    ¡°Um, why are you interested?¡± Timur asked. This was getting weird. His older sister didn¡¯t give a damn about him, and to have her ask¡­ this was just odd.

    Titania made a face. ¡°Look, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but she is a catch. Frances I mean.¡±

    Timur¡¯s jaw dropped and he glanced at Antigones¡­ who was oddly enough, smiling proudly at his wife. The orc general must have encouraged her, but still, Titania was willingly trying to talk to him¡­ and compliment him.

    ¡°What. She¡¯s a powerful mage, smart, kind, sensitive and cute too. You also seemed to get along famously, so why were you arguing?¡± Titania asked.

    Timur sighed, eyes on the road ahead. ¡°She was saying some really things about dad that I couldn¡¯t believe. I mean, I get why she¡¯s saying that but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re not true.¡±

    Unseen by Timur was how the teasing smile Titania wore disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Titania asked.

    Something about how controlled his sister¡¯s tone grabbed Timur¡¯s attention. That was when he noticed her smile had gone.

    ¡°Well, she was saying that he abuses me, which¡­ is ridiculous. Dad doesn¡¯t hit me. I mean there was the time he cursed me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Timur looked at Titania, like, actually stared at her. She¡¯d yanked the reins to her boar so hard it was beginning to struggle against her and it was taking all her considerable skill and strength to wrestle the beast still.

    ¡°How do¡­ what? How don¡¯t you know? He must have told you. It was for messing up at Vertingen.¡±

    ¡°He did what?¡±

    This time, it was Antigones who¡¯d spluttered these words out. The general was gawking at Timur, hands clenched around his reins.

    Timur stared at his brother-in-law and then back at his sister. They weren¡¯t angry at him, which was good, but somehow, their horror filled him with a greater concern. Blinking, he found Olgakaren amidst their group. Surely she was going to act normally¡ª

    The harpy had covered her mouth with her silver-black wings. Her dark eyes were wide.

    ¡°Timur, why didn¡¯t you tell me? I mean, mom¡¯s Thorgoth¡¯s chief consort. Maybe she would have been able to convince him to change his mind. And she knows you weren¡¯t responsible for our defeat at Vertingen.¡±

    Timur spluttered, ¡°Well, dad told me I couldn¡¯t get any help from any Alavari to remove it and it would be really embarrassing that I hadn¡¯t figured out how to fulfil the conditions of the curse¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still cursed?¡± Titania shrieked.

    Timur winced. If the guards weren¡¯t paying attention before, they certainty were now and now he felt¡­ very strange.

    General Antigones seemed to have paled and Olgakaren was in complete shock. That made sense. They were nice, kind people and Olgakaren was his best, and probably only friend other than Frances.

    He couldn¡¯t comprehend his sister¡¯s reaction, though. She looked like her world had turned on its head. Titania¡¯s eyes were actually filling with tears.

    ¡°Okay calm down I¡¯m not going to die¡ª¡±

    Antigones raised a hand. ¡°Timur, just¡­ stop. We¡¯ll continue this conversation when we are in private. And you all.¡± He glared at his guards. ¡°Not one word.¡±

    Timur swallowed and nodded. Somehow, he got the sense that this conversation wasn¡¯t going to go well.

    <hr>

    He was right. Sat down in front of Antigones, Titania and Olgakaren, with three pairs of concerned eyes on him, Timur had never felt so uncomfortable to be at the centre of attention. This¡­ was very ironic for him as he usually wished more people would listen to him.

    ¡°Right, brother. Start with what the hell did dad curse you with and why?¡± Titania hissed.

    Timur tried her best not to squirm, but he knew he was fiddling with his fingers as he explained to his interrogators. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never actually got the name of it. He did it because I failed to kill the Firehand after she was wounded and helpless in the aftermath of Vertingen, and also failed to exploit the Lapanterian army¡¯s weakness.¡±

    ¡°Wait, and you thought this was a good reason for getting cursed?¡± Olgakaren squawked.

    ¡°Um, I failed your mom when she needed someone to take command of the army,¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°Timur, the Lapanterian army was capable of a fight and our advantage was gone. Thorgoth is right that we could have hit them when they were down, but we were so badly mauled it would have been a pyrrhic victory at most!¡± Antigones exclaimed. He wasn¡¯t yelling, or hysterical like how Olgakaren and Titania looked. Yet, the rising tone of the general¡¯s voice alarmed Timur almost as much as the horrified expression on his sister¡¯s face.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I would have fallen back. Especially after the losses we took.¡±

    It was warm, but Timur felt himself shiver. ¡°No. That¡¯s¡­ that can¡¯t be. That would mean¡­ no, Frances meant well, but she can¡¯t be right about dad.¡±

    ¡°Timur, focus, we¡¯ll talk about what Frances told you later. What does your curse do? Where is it?¡± Titania demanded.

    ¡°Um, well, hold on, let me dispel the glamor.¡± Timur pulled out his wand, said the Word of Power and touched his arm. He didn¡¯t have a chance to pull his sleeve up as Titania was beside him in an instant. She yanked his sleeve up to reveal the curse mark. He normally kept that under a glamor in order to not draw attention but he still could see it was glowing an ugly crimson.

    However, now the mark was surrounded by a light blue circle of shifting runes and marks that glowed and danced. It was an oddly comforting sight.

    ¡°So um, the curse was meant to drain a little bit of my magic, bit by bit until, well¡­ the obvious. Dad said that it would break if I killed the Firehand and that I couldn¡¯t ask for any Alavari¡¯s help in breaking it.¡± Timur pointed at the blue circle. ¡°But, um, that¡¯s new.¡±

    Antigones leaned forward from where he sat. ¡°Titania? How bad is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ this¡­¡± Titania¡¯s wand hand began to shake. ¡°It¡¯s bad. This is Queen Friganoth¡¯s Agony. I didn¡¯t even realize dad could cast that. It¡­ it should have killed you a long time ago, only, it hasn¡¯t.¡± Titania pointed Second Chance to the glowing outer blue ring. ¡°There¡¯s another spell feeding magic to balance out the curse. I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯s possible because it isn¡¯t drawing on your magical reserves.¡±

    ¡°That must be Frances¡¯s spell,¡± Timur said, eyes wide. As everybody started staring at him again, he swallowed and averted his gaze. ¡°We met by chance. It was our first meeting. She was training in Leipmont and I was there too, on my way to¡­ well I was going to make an attempt, but I couldn¡¯t think of a way to kill Edana so I was just going to sit down and think. I mean I know it was a cowardly move¡ª¡±

    Titania seized Timur by his shoulders. ¡°Brother, stop it! Just¡­ you were sent on a suicide mission!¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, but I made a huge mistake¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you know how you would have died?¡± Titania croaked. Timur blinked at that. The black eyes he was looking at her filled with tears. His sister, who hated his guts¡­ was crying?

    ¡°It would have been gradual, and utterly agonising. A tiredness would set on before a growing pain that would just build and build until your entire body would be screaming for you to kill yourself, only, you would have not a single ounce of strength left. The clothes on your skin would feel like they were burning you. Water would have tasted like hot oil. Scratch the screaming part, you would barely be even able to draw breath as it would grate in your lungs like hot sand. That¡¯s how you would have died, according to the ancient records of the Third Great War.¡±

    Timur wanted to be sick. He had to be in a bad dream. This was some sick twisted nightmare. Only, he had no reason to disbelieve his sister, who was now crying, her tears dripping on his trousers.

    ¡°Oh Galena. How the fuck did I not notice it! I¡­ I should have known. I thought I was the only one because he didn¡¯t hit you but no, he just changed how he hurt his targets!¡± she sobbed. ¡°How did I miss it? How did I¡ª¡±

    The puzzle assembling in Timur¡¯s brain suddenly clicked into completion, and he suddenly remembered what Frances had told him.

    ¡°Wait, dad hit you?¡±

    Titania froze. ¡°Who¡­ who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Frances¡­ she¡­ no. There¡¯s no way!¡± Timur spluttered. He wanted to back away, but Titania¡¯s grip on him was too tight. Something must have shown on his face because she let go. He tried to struggle to his feet, but he couldn¡¯t find his balance. ¡°She can¡¯t be right. I mean¡­ but¡­ no, she was worried even when we first met. That¡¯s why she worded the contract that way.¡±

    ¡°When you first met? Wait, what contract?¡± Titania demanded.

    Timur reached into his jacket, and pulled out a small leather pouch he always kept on his person. His trembling fingers barely managed to undo the ties to the pouch and produce the contract he and Frances had signed all those years ago.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. She just¡­ Frances just offered to balance out the curse with her magic. She just had two conditions.¡±

    ¡°What were they?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t force another human mage to break the curse. I also needed to look at dad and think if he was a good ruler,¡± Timur stammered.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°That, wait, that¡¯s it¡­ the first one makes sense, but the second one is so vague it¡¯s hardly a requirement. There has to be something hidden¡­¡± Titania gently took the contract and read the glowing words. ¡°No. That is it. There¡¯s a lot of legalese here, but no, that¡¯s basically it. But why would she¡­ you mean she just sacrificed a good portion of her magic to save your life?¡±

    ¡°Good portion? I thought¡­ I thought it would be a trickle,¡± Timur said.

    ¡°Timur, Frances¡¯s reserves wouldn¡¯t be affected but it would take far longer for her to recover her magic. She basically handicapped herself.¡± Titania froze. ¡°Oh God, I¡¯ve been fighting Frances when she¡¯s handicapped.¡±

    ¡°Frances¡­ wait, Titania. Frances said that dad¡­ that dad tortured you into becoming his weapon.¡± Timur shook his head, trying to force a smile to his face. ¡°That can¡¯t be true, right?¡±

    Titania and Antigones didn¡¯t answer. The tears in his sister¡¯s eyes and the grim look on Antigones¡¯s face said it all.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re telling me my mother married a monster that hurts his own children?¡± Olgakaren stammered.

    ¡°Olga¡­ I would refrain from telling your mom. It might put her in danger, and moreover¡­ I¡¯m not sure if she was completely in the dark,¡± said Antigones coolly.

    ¡°Sir? What the hell do you mean?¡± she snapped.

    ¡°Berengaria was involved with your father long before he married her. She was privy to many of his secrets. For what motives, I don¡¯t know, but her proximity to Thorgoth makes it dangerous for her to know anything about this.¡± Antigones grimaced. ¡°I let you in because I trust you and I know Timur does. Now¡­ Timur, I¡¯m sorry but what else did Frances say?¡±

    ¡°No nooo, I¡¯m not saying another word until you tell me what the fuck did dad do to my sister!¡± Timur meant to sound enraged, but instead, the voice that came out was desperate, half-choked with the tears that were running down his face. ¡°And how did she find out! She¡¯s not even an Alavari! How the hell did I know nothing about this?¡±

    Titania swallowed. ¡°She has a Named Wand dad once owned called, Ivy¡¯s Sting, which makes stinging vines. Dad used Ivy¡¯s Sting and her special ability to torture me and just¡­ keep me in line when I tried to defy him. I don¡¯t know why, but Ivy¡¯s Sting told Frances.¡±

    Timur had officially given up trying to make sense of this. ¡°The fuck how?¡±

    ¡°Your father gave Ivy¡¯s Sting, or left it for Ixtar the Agoniser, who took the wand, used it to kill my wife Zirabelle before he was killed by Edana Firehand, who gave it to Frances. We¡¯re not sure when exactly Frances got the wand, but she does have it now. Got that?¡± Antigones asked, the tension in his voice just barely reigned in.

    Timur felt like he¡¯d got punched again after being battered.

    ¡°Dad killed Archmage Zirabelle?¡± he whispered. Shaking his head, he struggled to focus. ¡°Wait, Titania, does dad¡­ does dad still torture you?¡±

    ¡°Not since I married Antigones. He didn¡¯t expect us to fall in love. It forced him to compromise. I do missions, he can¡¯t touch me, or hurt me,¡± Titania said, wiping her eyes.

    Timur groaned. ¡°I¡­ Oh Galena, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know. I¡­ he always made to¡ªto praise you and make you sound like the example I should look up to.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t any better. I thought¡­ I thought he was treating you fine.¡± Titania grabbed a handkerchief and snorted into it, before narrowing her eyes at her brother. ¡°Was¡­ was that his plan all along? To divide us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore. I just¡­ I thought all this time¡­ I wanted to think Frances was making it up, or just paranoid. Except no, she was right. About you¡­ and¡­¡± He wiped his eyes again with his sleeve, but it was no use. He was sobbing, tears blinding him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ what¡­ how¡­¡±

    Olgakaren wrapped Timur in a hug. ¡°Timur, it¡¯s alright, take your time.¡±

    Timur grabbed the harpy, trying to breathe but only managing to sob. ¡°Oh God. Frances¡­ I should have listened to her.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what else did she say, brother?¡± Titania whispered.

    ¡°She¡­ she said that we raided Erlenberg and tried to blow up the harbour and that you did it. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s true, right? Dad said it was an accident,¡± he croaked.

    Titania winced. ¡°I organised it, yes.¡±

    ¡°She said that he probably made Helias kill all those humans and their children. Or at least, he sanctioned it,¡± Timur stammered.

    Antigones nodded, his eyes bright as well. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Timur¡¯s chest clenched. ¡°He¡¯s been abusing me all this time? Hurting me for no good reason?¡±

    Titania swallowed. All her life, she¡¯d wished her brother would just wake up and see that their father was an asshole. Except, that was before she¡¯d learnt how deeply her father had got his claws into the sobbing trorc in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but yes.¡±

    She expected Timur to break at this, and her brother did let out a low moan, like that of a wounded animal. He sobbed into Olgakaren¡¯s shoulder, shaking as he latched onto his friend, who was teary-eyed herself.

    Except, suddenly he broke out of her embrace. Wiping his eyes with a handkerchief he tried to steady himself on his chair.

    ¡°What about our siblings? Has he hurt the ¡®twins¡¯¡ªthat is, Tula and Terisa? Or Terroria?¡± he spluttered.

    ¡°Okay no. Tula and Terisa¡¯s mothers would kill him if he laid a finger on them,¡± said Titania with a frown. ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve met Gladia and Gunra, they adore their babies and they have the bravery to back it up.¡±

    ¡°And my mom dotes on Terroria. He¡­ he seems to like her as well. I¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s being hurt,¡± said Olgakaren. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll have to check, but Terroria spends a lot of time in mom¡¯s home in the Valaria Eeyrie, so I can¡¯t imagine him hurting her surrounded by harpies.¡±

    Timur blinked, and wiped his eyes again. ¡°Wait, that doesn¡¯t make sense. That can¡¯t be right.¡±

    Antigones¡¯s instincts suddenly screamed at him. They were telling him that there was something important at stake here. That if he didn¡¯t press Timur, they might forget it. Yet, they were also filling him with dread.

    The orc took a deep breath. ¡°Timur, what doesn¡¯t make sense? Is it something that Frances told you?¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Yes. The reason she told me all of this now, and tried to make me believe her was because she was trying to save me. Um, she said I was in terrible danger and¡­ and¡­ damnit.¡±

    ¡°Well she wasn¡¯t wrong. You were being hurt by your dad,¡± said Olgakaren.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that. She¡­ she seemed afraid for my life. I don¡¯t know why, though,¡± said Timur, running his hands through his hair.

    ¡°Timur, start from when she told you that you were in terrible danger. What did you do when she told you that?¡± Titania asked, in a gentle voice.

    It was the gentlest he had ever heard his sister and the voice wormed its way into Timur¡¯s head and sparked the memory.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe her. I demanded that she show me some proof and she said she couldn¡¯t because it¡¯d put other people in danger. She told me to ask you.¡±

    Antigones stroked his beard. ¡°That makes sense. If she learnt what happened to Zirabelle and Titania from Ivy¡¯s Sting, she wouldn¡¯t want people to know or else they¡¯d look for her wand to silence it.¡±

    ¡°Right, but there was something else. I¡­ I was in such shock and disbelief that I didn¡¯t want to listen any further but¡­ it was such a weird turn of phrase I just¡­ I kind of remembered it.¡± Timur shut his eyes, thinking back to the argument, her slapping him. The words they yelled at each other. The sorrow and guilt in Frances¡¯s face. Wait, no, that wasn¡¯t just guilt. There was fear. How had he missed it? She was scared for him, and¡­ and it was also holding her back. She wanted to say more but she couldn¡¯t and so she said something else that didn¡¯t make any sense.

    Timur snapped his fingers. ¡°Right! She said that ¡®you should know that Thorgoth has already hurt more of his children than just you and Titania.¡¯¡± He opened his eyes, hoping that his friends knew what it meant.

    Only, they were confused.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Titania asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I mean¡­ no, I am pretty sure I didn¡¯t misremember it. She said he already hurt our siblings, apart from you and I.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s nobody he could have hurt. Not Terroria, not Tula or Terisa,¡± Titania said.

    ¡°And we all know he loved Teutobal,¡± chimed in Olgakaren.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one thing we can agree on. I mean¡­ in hindsight, there were signs that you were abused by dad. He never really complimented you. He never gave you responsibility. He kept you on a tight leash and made it so that he was telling you everything you had to know,¡± Titania went on.

    Timur sniffled. ¡°Yeah. It wasn¡¯t like that with him and Teutobal. They¡­ they had this banter that went on. Once they started talking you could barely get them to stop. When Teutobal¡¯s ship went down in a storm, he locked himself away for days.¡±

    ¡°Oh no.¡±

    Antigones had spoken up. He was gripping his beard so tightly it looked like he was trying to strangle the hairs. The orc general¡¯s jaw had dropped open and he was shivering.

    Titania stared at her husband with growing dread.

    ¡°Dear? What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Teutobal. Thorgoth. Frances¡­ Frances thinks or knows Thorgoth ordered Teutobal killed,¡± Antigones.

    Silence deafened the room as the half-troll siblings and the harpy stared at the orc general, poleaxed.

    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s impossible. The Pride of the Greyhammer and its escorts went down in a storm! It was an accident!¡± Olgakaren squawked.

    ¡°There were harpies among them and they had boats too. They weren¡¯t far off from the Erisdalian coast, and yet, every single Alavari on all these ships went down? Not a single one survived?¡± Antigones demanded.

    ¡°No! Dad loved Teutobal. He was his pride and joy. The perfect heir. There¡¯s no way!¡± Titania wailed.

    ¡°They had the finest crew in Alavaria. Dad hand-picked the crew himself and¡ª¡± Timur choked up. ¡°Dad picked the crew. He picked the crew and most of the bodyguards.¡±

    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t make sense! How would you cover up the murder of your own heir? You wouldn¡¯t sail your ship into a storm. You can¡¯t escape a storm. Assassins want to live as well!¡± Titania spluttered.

    ¡°And even if they didn¡¯t, there would be tons of questions and suspicion. I mean¡­ yes it would be hard to believe, but there would be evidence on the ships that would point to an inside job!¡± Timur stammered.

    Antigones had been wondering that as well, until he remembered a particular detail in the incident.

    ¡°Not¡­ not if there was a convenient scapegoat,¡± the general whispered.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Olgakaren whispered.

    ¡°They were sailing off of the Erisdalian coast. What if¡­ what if the plan was never to get caught in the storm. What if the plan was to have Teutobal killed, and blame the murder on human¡ªno, Erisdalian ships that attacked the convoy?¡± Antigones asked.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t,¡± Timur mouthed, sound barely exiting his lps.

    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± Titania screamed.

    Antigones swallowed. ¡°Your father¡¯s been planning to fight the humans for a very, very long time. You know he¡¯s hated and feared them for years. And¡­ and Teutobal never wanted a war to break out. That¡¯s why he went to Erisdale, to try to deescalate the tensions.¡± The orc general froze. ¡°Zirabelle¡­ she wanted to make peace with the humans as well. She was friends with Edana¡¯s master, Archmage Glimmer. Allaniel¡­ he wanted to prevent war from breaking out and he formed the human-alavari coalition to bring Ixtar down.¡± The orc froze. ¡°They¡¯re all dead and Thorgoth was definitely involved in my wife¡¯s murder.¡±

    Olgakaren whispered, ¡°And he could have been involved in Prince Teutobal¡¯s death, but¡­ no wait, the assassins would have wanted to live. Why would they end up in a storm? This would have been meticulously planned.¡±

    Titania, between sniffles, managed a quiet, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Dear?¡± Antigones asked.

    The princess took a deep breath. ¡°Teutobal¡­ he was an exceptionally powerful mage and an amazing melee fighter. He¡¯d be fighting to defend his bride-to-be, Neria and he was always prepared for anything. What if Teutobal, or some of his crew, survived? They would have realized what was afoot. If they returned, Thorgoth would have still used the attack as justification for war, no matter if Teutobal was alive or not.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯d¡­ he¡¯d steer a course into the storm and sink the ship,¡± Timur croaked. He raised his hands. ¡°Wait, no, wait. I¡­ shit, Frances couldn¡¯t tell me much so we don¡¯t know if this was what she meant. I mean, it makes the most sense logically, but we have no evidence. I¡¯m not even sure how she figured it out.¡±

    Titania grimaced. ¡°Did she tell you why she couldn¡¯t tell you anything?¡±

    ¡°She said she¡¯d put other people in danger,¡± said Timur. He stiffened. ¡°She talked to a witness. Frances somehow knows people who survived, or witnessed Teutobal¡¯s assassination.¡±

    ¡°Assuming Frances is telling the truth,¡± said Olgakaren weakly.

    ¡°There are ways to find out and you bet I¡¯m going to look into this,¡± Titania hissed. The trorc turned to her brother. ¡°Timur, when we get back, I¡¯m getting my stepson and we¡¯re going to break your fucking curse.¡±

    Timur stared, ¡°You will?¡±

    ¡°What. You think I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t think you would,¡± Timur blurted out.

    The words lashed seemed almost like a whip. A pained, guilty look flashed over Titania¡¯s features. ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah no, that makes sense. I have been an utter bitch to you,¡± she sniffled.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ Sister, it¡¯s not¡­ that¡¯s not your fault,¡± Timur stammered. He never imagined thinking this way, but he preferred his sister to be angry, cracking quips and just insulting him. It was utterly horrifying watching her tear up like this.

    Titania took a deep breath. ¡°Maybe, but I could have been¡­ oh I don¡¯t know, a little more like that stumpy human mage who you¡¯re in love with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ªthat¡¯s not fair,¡± Timur stammered.

    Titania winced, but before she could say anything further, Antigones embraced her from behind.

    ¡°I love you just the way you are, Titania,¡± he whispered, kissing her on the cheek.

    The trorc princess whimpered, and leant into her husband¡¯s embrace. She sobbed quietly as the rest of the Alavari in the tent silently tried to process what they learned.

    Nobody was sure how long they were silent, but Olgakaren was the one who broke it. The harpy drew herself up and asked:

    ¡°So, what do we do now? Are we rebelling against Thorgoth?¡±

    Antigones nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wait, we are?¡± Timur whispered.

    Titania nodded. ¡°If dad even gets wind that we know that he had a hand in killing Zirabelle and that he was involved in murdering Teutobal, we¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if he murdered Teutobal,¡± stammered Timur.

    ¡°Okay, fair point, but we can¡¯t allow a monster like him to remain king. Not what after he¡¯s done to us,¡± said Titania.

    Olgakaren frowned, ¡°You¡¯re going to have a problem convincing everybody else. Even if they are convinced that Thorgoth abuses his children, and that he murdered Zirabelle, he¡¯s still popular, and most of all, powerful. Most people forget this, but he¡¯s a mage, and an incredibly powerful one at that.¡±

    ¡°We know, and I honestly don¡¯t expect either of you to join this. What I¡¯m asking for is your neutrality. Simply not supporting Thorgoth will help us,¡± said Antigones.

    Olgakaren flinched and looked down at her knees. ¡°I¡­ sir, you have my silence, but I don¡¯t know how far I can help you. I need a bit more time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright Olgakaren,¡± said Antigones quietly.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s not as popular as you might think.¡±

    All eyes snapped to Timur, who had buried his face in his hands.

    ¡°I¡­ I never thought much about it because dad always told me it was such a minor task, but¡­ I¡¯ve been doing a lot of negotiating with town and city mayors, village reeves, and minor nobility.¡±

    Titania regarded her brother. ¡°Yeah, so?¡±

    Timur swallowed. ¡°People are unhappy with the war and with how dad¡¯s continuing it. I¡¯ve criss-crossed Alavaria and from the west to east, from Kwent to the Great White Forest. I hear the same thing. We don¡¯t have enough people to farm the fields. We don¡¯t have enough money to pay taxes. Now, of course, complaints are normal, but I¡¯ve personally examined the land they were talking about and they¡¯re right. Just as the Human Kingdoms are drained of resources, Alavaria is too.¡±

    Antigones did a quick calculation. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Thorgoth put up ten thousand pounds of gold to ransom our army. You said that¡¯s a fifth of our kingdom¡¯s wartime budget. So we still should be making fifty thousand pounds of gold a year.¡±

    Timur sighed. ¡°That¡¯s only because we¡¯ve raised taxes. We¡¯re continuing to mint new, high-quality coinage, but it¡¯s not sustainable. The taxes are strangling our economy, the war is draining valuable labour from our population, and taking up the time of skilled artisans. If the money and labour were put to economic development, we¡¯d be fine, but that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    Olgakaren winced. ¡°If we rebel, though, we¡¯d be plunging Alavaria into a civil war. That would be even worse.¡±

    ¡°Holdon, I¡¯m missing something. Isn¡¯t our military spending going to the kingdom? At least indirectly? We are paying smiths, soldiers, and other Alavari who can spend their money goods,¡± said Titania. She took a deep breath and grimaced. ¡°And um, I¡¯m not sure what you mean by economic development.¡±

    Timur blinked, hard. Not because Titania didn¡¯t know, but because well, she was actually admitting it to him. Part of him wanted to gloat, but¡­ after what had just happened, he consciously made the decision not to.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not wrong. The problem is a good portion of the people we¡¯re paying for our military economy are dying and not investing in businesses that will grow our economy. And a significant portion of the money we are spending to fund our army and navy are being lost in the war and we aren¡¯t taking enough new resources to fund the deficit. It¡¯s just less effective than spending our money on economic development, which can include: building new roads, constructing a new marketplace, improving sewage systems that will allow more people to enter the workforce, and funding schools that will train better artisans.¡±

    Titania nodded. ¡°And I can imagine all of these projects would have created a lot of goodwill between the monarchy and the people, but we haven¡¯t done these.¡±

    ¡°No and so common Alavari are¡­ I wouldn¡¯t say they are completely discontented yet, but they¡¯re getting tired,¡± said Timur.

    His sister took that in with a contemplative frown. ¡°Alright. So¡­ brother, are you going to join my husband and I?¡±

    Timur shut his eyes. ¡°Can I¡­ can I just start with investigating him first? And¡­ and gathering support? I can¡¯t¡­ I¡­I¡¯m sorry, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s more than enough,¡± said Titania softly. The trorc awkwardly walked up to her brother and hugged his shoulders.

    Timur felt odd. The hug was stiff, but he hugged back, not quite sure where to put his arms, so he just sort of put them on his sister¡¯s waist. They broke it off very quickly.

    Yet, when their eyes met, it was as if for the first time, they truly saw one another. Nothing was really forgotten, but everything was forgiven.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 58 (122): The War Shifts

    One year later¡­

    Edana once enjoyed balls in Erisdale, the capital of the Kingdom of Erisdale. It was always nice to enjoy good food and drink, conversation, dancing, and maybe even a night getting to know someone intimately.

    A few things had changed since then, however. For one, she was married now. Igraine, who she thought somehow looked more beautiful when she was pregnant, was sitting beside her, nursing a glass of water. That meant no nighttime sheet wrestling with new acquaintances, and no drink. Not that she regretted giving up both for her pregnant wife, but these events seemed to mark the changes in her feelings like metaphorical signposts.

    The other was that with all the devastation she¡¯d seen in the war, Edana couldn¡¯t stomach the extravagance of the ball.

    There was a muted tone to the ball in the Crimson Palace. Less dancing, less cheery music, but Edana didn¡¯t understand why King Oliver was even hosting such a ball. She supposed the monarchy had to keep appearances and there was a lot of necessary behind-the-curtain negotiations that had to be conducted, but it just seemed very misplaced.

    ¡°¡¯Dana, why are we here again? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t catch that, I was too busy being sick to listen,¡± Igraine grunted.

    Edana sighed. ¡°Honestly, I want to leave, but Oliver specifically asked us to come. I suspect he wants to talk to us or me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Though, there¡¯s a lot of other important people today,¡± said Igraine. She thumbed over to a clump talking by a pillar. ¡°That¡¯s Darius and his traditionalists, and I also saw Earl Forowena too.¡±

    Edana frowned. ¡°Traditionalists and Reformers in the same banquet? Next thing I know, you¡¯re saying Crown Princess Janize and Prince Jerome are coming.¡±

    At that moment, Edana suddenly spied a man and a woman with respective entourages enter the ballroom from opposite ends. They both wore crowns.

    The older woman in her prime had flaming red hair and piercing grey eyes. She wore a perfect smile, only, it was so perfect it came off as insincere. Apart from that, however, she was quite beautiful, in a sharp, deadly fashion that seemed designed to intimidate those she approached.

    The man, younger than the woman, had the same flaming red hair. However, whilst the woman had slender curves, he was built like an ox. All in all, Prince Jerome had a dull look to his features. One could say that he was a bit hard to look at.

    ¡°Edana, please stop jinxing things,¡± said Igraine.

    The mage winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Hello? What¡¯s this?¡±

    Earl Forowena, walked over to Jerome and his entourage, limping slightly thanks to her leg, her cane tapping on the ballroom floor. She was grinning. Jerome saw her and smiled. It was a rather nice smile, Edana thought, just before the prince swept Earl Forowena in his arms and kissed her.

    Edana and Igraine glanced at one another, both with the same look on their faces.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Igraine asked.

    ¡°Igraine, language, but I agree. This¡­ this is new,¡± said Edana. It also changed a lot. Prince Jerome, second-in-line to Erisdale¡¯s thrown wasn¡¯t popular, or well-liked. He was a nice enough guy, but unfortunately, a bit of a dullard.

    Edana never expected the brash Earl Forowena to take an interest in him, much less get into a relationship with him.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s say hi, ¡®Dana,¡± said Igraine, getting up.

    ¡°You just want to know how this all happened, Igraine,¡± said Edana, offering her arm to her wife.

    ¡°Oh hell yes,¡± snapped Igraine cheerfully.

    ---

    The pair found Earl Forowena and Pulius chatting eagerly whilst their respective groups of friends and escorts were mingling.

    ¡°Hell, Forowena, Your Highness,¡± said Edana, curtseying. Igraine dipped her head, her stomach was a bit too big to bow.

    Jerome smiled. ¡°We¡¯re well, Lady Firehand, and Baroness Leipmont. How is your pregnancy going?¡±

    ¡°Horrible, but ¡®Dana makes it bearable,¡± said Igraine, briefly smiling with bliss. She shook her head. ¡°We didn¡¯t know you two were together. Congratulations.¡±

    Forowena chuckled, ¡°It was a relatively recent thing. Ginger, Martin¡¯s betrothed, introduced us at your wedding, Edana.¡±

    ¡°Did she now? I heard that you met my daughter and her friends, Your Highness, but I didn¡¯t realize you became close,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°We¡¯re not really, but while The Lightning Battalion were escorting me on a tour of western Erisdale before your wedding, she and her friends were very kind to me.¡± The prince¡¯s beaming smile faded. ¡°They didn¡¯t care that I am a bit stupid.¡±

    Edana winced, but couldn''t help feel pride bubble in her chest. ¡°I¡¯m very glad for you, Your Highness.¡± She made a mental note in her head to ask Frances for the details of that story.

    ¡°That was a while ago, though. Why go public now?¡± Igraine asked quietly, turning to Forowena.

    The Earl¡¯s fingers clenched tighter around her cane. ¡°Because Earl Darius and Janize were bullying my love and I won¡¯t stand for it.¡±

    Jerome grimaced, ¡°I know I tied my support to the reform faction baroness, and it¡¯s not much, but I don¡¯t like Janize and Darius, or what they plan for Erisdale.¡±

    ¡°Well said, Your Highness,¡± said Edana, thinking that she had rather underestimated Prince Jerome.

    She did, however, feel that the prince was severely underrating his support. The reform faction may now have the support of a slim majority of the nobles, but Princess Janize¡¯s championing of the traditionalists was very well known. Now that Jerome was publicly throwing his support with the reformists, the scales were shifting again.

    ¡°So, Edana, Igraine, any clue why we¡¯re all here?¡± Forowena asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have none. I can¡¯t imagine it¡¯s to do with the war. There have been few developments in the front,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Except where the Lightning Battalion is involved,¡± said Igraine, pointedly.

    ¡°They¡¯re on a top-secret mission, right?¡± Jerome asked.

    ¡°Mm-hmm. Of their own devising. I can¡¯t tell you what it is, not even you, Edana,¡± said Forowena. She grinned at the older woman. ¡°Though, once you find out, I think it¡¯ll be worth bragging about.¡±

    ¡°If you insist,¡± said Edana, smiling, but she had to force it. Igraine however, noticed.

    ¡°Dear?¡± her love asked.

    Edana sighed. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m¡­ always worried about Frances. I know she¡¯s capable, but it¡¯s not easy when she¡¯s in so much danger all the time.¡± She winced. ¡°I¡¯m also missing her seventeenth birthday. She¡¯s celebrating it with her friends in the middle of a warzone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Firehand, but knowing her and her friends, I think they¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jerome pursed his lips. ¡°I also think she wouldn¡¯t mind that you¡¯re missing it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± said Edana, again reevaluating what she knew of the prince.

    Royal trumpets blared, suddenly cutting off any further conversation. Everybody in the ballroom turned to see King Oliver stride out on the dais upraised above the ballroom. A ripple ran through the crowd as people bowed and curtsied.

    ¡°My subjects, I have called you all today to make a momentous announcement. After top-secret negotiations between the rulers of Lapanteria, Roranoak and the Kingdom of the Alavari, we¡¯ve agreed to a ceasefire to begin in a week, after which there will be a peace summit to end this war.¡±

    ---

    ¡°Edana, Igraine,¡± said King Oliver cheerfully.

    In a lounge, out of the way from the main ballroom, Edana and Igraine took their seats on the couch from across the king.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I take it that the subject of this private meeting has to do with your most recent announcement?¡± Edana asked.

    Oliver nodded and gestured to his guards. About half of them left, leaving only two knights.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± he said, once the door closed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is not a wise course of action,¡± said Igraine, her frustration barely hidden by her stoic expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your agreement, I merely need your support. Edana, I intend that you lead the peace delegation. I cannot trust Princess Janize and Prince Jerome is not ready.¡±

    Edana kept her expression placid. ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to assist, but you do understand that in light of recent discoveries about the conspiracies Thorgoth has committed against his own people, any peace we make with him is unlikely to last.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I know you also realize that the Kingdom of Roranoak is but a ruin. The Kingdom of Lapanteria is stretched to breaking point, and we are on the brink of civil war.¡± The king leant forward, steepling his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for long-term peace. I¡¯m looking for five years until I can sort the succession out.¡±

    Edana and Igraine stared at their liege. He had never once acknowledged the possibility of civil war breaking out in Erisdale. He couldn¡¯t, though, he had to be aware of it. It was now that they noticed how few red strands were there in Oliver¡¯s now grey hair.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean by succession?¡± Igraine asked.

    Oliver hesitated for a second. ¡°Not a word, but I much prefer Jerome to inherit the Erisdalian throne.¡±

    Edana stared at the king in stunned silence. This was almost too much for her to handle. She¡¯d always thought the king liked Janize better but if he was telling the truth¡­

    Igraine frowned, ¡°But he can¡¯t, Your Majesty. We follow primogeniture, the oldest child inherits.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s tradition, not law. My ancestor, Lady Grey didn¡¯t. She specifically stated that the most capable child inherits and that decision is made by the current ruler,¡± said Oliver.

    ¡°And Jerome is capable of ruling? He¡¯s an amazing knight, but you must be aware of his¡­ limitations,¡± Igraine stammered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be satisfied with Earl Forowena at his side. The problem is that the traditionalists will not accept my ruling. They¡¯ll object based on tradition and if I throw my lot with you and your reform faction, they will rebel to put Janize on the Erisdalian throne,¡± said Oliver. ¡°If you two can get a peace deal, however short it may be, we can focus on efforts in bringing the traditionalists in line, and we can bring them in line.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we could, but it won¡¯t be easy. Our support has increased, but¡­ ¡± Edana pursed her lips. ¡°If a civil war does break out, I don¡¯t know if we could win. In terms of pure military power, our factions are at parity.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but my mind is made up on this matter.¡± Oliver stood up. ¡°The ceasefire begins in a week. You¡¯re to assemble your diplomatic task force then. A Royal Writ giving you all the necessary authority and explaining to you the details of the conference will be sent to you tonight. That being said, do you require the services of any of the Otherworlders?¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Edana bit back the temptation to sigh and stood up. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. In that case, I would like to ask my daughter to join my staff.¡±

    ¡°The Stormcaller? Granted. You will have her and her regiment for the duration of the conference, though, security will be provided by army units,¡± said Oliver. He paused. ¡°Assuming that she can get out in time. She¡¯s in Gestoch with the Lightning Battalion at the moment.¡±

    Edana¡¯s brain came to a crashing halt. ¡°Did you just say Gestoch?¡±

    Gestoch was the province adjacent to Vertingen Plains. While technically the Kingdom of Alavaria¡¯s frontier, human forces had yet to enter the province as they¡¯d been kept in Vertingen by Alavari armies.

    Only, her seventeen-year-old daughter and her friends were just casually doing the impossible, yet again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact her, Your Majesty,¡± said Edana, her voice tight.

    ---

    That evening, Edana, pacing across the lounge area in the rooms she and Igraine were sharing, opened her mirror and called her daughter. Igraine had already gone to bed, but Edana couldn¡¯t sleep.

    It wasn¡¯t that Edana didn¡¯t know that Frances and the Lightning Battalion were on a dangerous mission. Several months ago, Frances had told her mother that she¡¯d mostly be out of contact for about three months. She couldn¡¯t tell her why, however.

    Now she knew, and she was beside herself. What if Frances didn¡¯t answer?

    She¡¯d never gone this long without talking to her daughter at least once. As much as she¡¯d tried to put on a brave face for Igraine, Edana was terrified.

    Except, Frances wasn¡¯t answering. Her face didn¡¯t appear in the mirror and all Edana could see was her own reflection. A reflection with dark eye bags, and somewhat thin features.

    ¡°Dear, come back to bed,¡± grumbled Igraine.

    Edana glanced at her wife, standing at the doorway to their bedroom, rubbing her eyes with a hand.

    ¡°I¡­ Igraine can you give me a moment to try calling Frances again?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°One last time.¡± Igraine sauntered over and took Edana¡¯s hand. ¡°Then you go to bed.¡±

    Edana nodded and focused on the mirror again. Yet, even as she reached out with her mirror, there was no response.

    Sighing, she pocketed the mirror. ¡°Sorry, Igraine¡ª¡±

    The ranger kissed the mage¡¯s cheek. ¡°Stop apologizing. You¡¯re supposed to worry about Frances, never mind that Earl Forowena has told you that she¡¯s supposed to be out of contact at the moment.¡±

    ¡°I get that, but I don¡¯t understand why she¡ªthey completely broke contact with us?¡± Edana muttered.

    ¡°They¡¯re worried about spies, ¡®Dana. I bet my bow that Frances, Elizabeth and Martin recall what happened at Conthwaite and Freeburg,¡± said Igraine.

    ¡°Right, and the Raid on Erlenberg showed that anybody could be turned for a good enough reason,¡± Edana muttered. Wrapping her arms around her wife, she pressed her face into her Igraine¡¯s dark brown curls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m finding it hard not to worry about Frances recently.¡±

    ¡°¡®¡¯Dana, you don¡¯t need to apologize. She¡¯s your daughter¡ªour daughter, and she¡¯s been doing things that I wouldn¡¯t do, even if I wasn¡¯t pregnant,¡± said Igraine. ¡°I mean, right after Erlenberg, they were protecting Erisdale¡¯s western borders, before clashing with General Berengaria¡¯s army at Vertingen again.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention escorting the prince. I know an attempt was made on his life that they foiled,¡± Edana whispered.

    ¡°Oh, and negotiating with all those lords and ladies. That must have been a chore.¡± Igraine shifted her embrace so that she was cupping Edana¡¯s face. ¡°¡¯Dana, when I tell you you¡¯ve been worrying too much, I don¡¯t mean you¡¯re wrong to do so. I just¡­ I just want to make sure you aren¡¯t hurting yourself when you do.¡±

    Edana shut her eyes, holding her wife close. ¡°Igraine, I love you.¡±

    ¡°I know. Now come back to bed. You can try calling tomorrow,¡± said the ranger.

    Relenting, Edana followed Igraine back to bed, but her mind was still on her daughter as she fell asleep.

    ---

    The next morning, Edana and Igraine were walking the streets of Erisdale.

    The capital city of the kingdom was built where the Greysky Mountain range swooped down to the Southern Sea. Thus, the city itself sloped down towards the ocean. Oceanside was where the docks, and the palace complex were, as well as the richest parts of the city.

    Edana had always found those areas rather boring, though. It was always too controlled, too well-groomed. No, where she found the best sights to see was along the Redbrick Way, a road of sandstone that cut along the coast, and through the capital.

    Here, along this road that turned up and down, snaking through the city, Erisdalians brought their goods to the market. They met friends, talked to neighbours, and argued.

    The war had done little to dampen the energy and enthusiasm of what essentially was a long, winding market, filled with food stalls, artisans and shops aplenty.

    In this case, Edana and Igraine had stopped at a tailor selling children¡¯s clothing. Having foregone her gold-trimmed robes for plain white robes, Edana was just a White Order mage, and Igraine, in a dress instead of ranger gear, was just the mage¡¯s wife.

    The couple had just wrapped up their purchase with the tailor when they heard marching. That wasn¡¯t unusual as many regiments came to Erisdale to be reequipped and to visit the capitol.

    What was unusual was the cheering that was coming down the street.

    Edana and Igraine paid no mind as they left the shop, but as they stepped into the sun, they saw that people were lining the streets.

    ¡°Is there a parade going on?¡± Igraine muttered.

    Leaning on her cane, Edana narrowed her eyes in the distance. They were standing on the part of the road where it dipped, so they could see a little of the commotion going on.

    There was a military unit marching down the gentle rise, but to Edana¡¯s confusion, it didn¡¯t seem especially noteworthy. The unit wasn¡¯t one of the knights or flamboyantly dressed cavalry. Rather, it was a mixed unit of mounted and foot soldiers. Some weren¡¯t even in armour. Narrowing her eyes, Edana tried to look for the unit¡¯s standard, which was a bit difficult as while the unit was getting closer, they were carrying three flags at their front.

    It was then Edana noticed a few things. One, there weren¡¯t only humans in the battalion. There was Alavari. Orcs, trolls, ogres and goblins. There was even the odd harpy hovering above the group. This was explained by a flapping Erlenbergian flag carried by a proud-looking orc. There was, however, also an Erisdalian flag carried by a human woman. As for the final flag, it was a white banner with a blue-lightning bolt streaking across it.

    ¡°Wait isn¡¯t that¡ª¡± Igraine stammered.

    Edana pressed her free hand to her mouth, ¡°It is! Come on, Igraine!¡±

    Ushering forward, the pair raced towards the battalion and the figures in the distance became more recognizable.

    Edana first made out Ginger. Her red hair was unmistakable. She was on horseback, giggling at an embarrassed-looking Martin. The young Erisdalian knight was getting flowers and ribbons thrown at him. If not for the fact that he was on his horse, in the centre of his friends, he¡¯d probably be mobbed. Beside them, also mounted, were Elizabeth and Ayax, smiling, but also talking in hushed tones.

    Edana¡¯s green eyes, however, focused on the shortest of the group. A teenager with chocolate brown hair and olive-toned skin. Frances had grown in the last year, though much to the girl¡¯s consternation, she hadn¡¯t gotten much taller. Edana had noticed however that Frances looked less like a young girl, and more like an adult. Part of it was due to her clothing. Frances no longer wore a cream dress anymore, but instead had the pure white robes of a White Order Master Mage. Aside from that, though, Frances¡¯s figure had filled out a bit. In the mage¡¯s opinion, her daughter no longer looked like a thin and gangly teenager. Rather¡ªand Edana knew she was biased on that front¡ª her daughter was turning into a beautiful, petite woman.

    But the moment Frances saw Edana and Igraine pushing through the crowd, her eyes widened, and her face lit up. Suddenly, Edana could see the thirteen-year-old girl she¡¯d first met so long ago, with the smile that she should have been wearing.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Frances!¡±

    Leaping off her horse, Frances tore down the street. After a push from Igraine, Edana broke from the crowd and ran as fast as she could with her cane.

    They met in the middle, almost knocking the breath out of each other as they embraced, laughing as they did so.

    ¡°How did you know we were coming?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I was just shopping with Igraine.¡± Edana brushed a lock of her daughter¡¯s hair from her face. ¡°Oh Frances, I missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°Me too, mom. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been¡­ six months since we were together,¡± Frances said. She guided her mother into the Lightning Battalion¡¯s column. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t talk to you, we were in¡ª¡±

    ¡°Gestoch, King Oliver told me. Earl Forowena then told me you were there to raid Alavari supply depots and equipment manufacturers,¡± said Edana.

    Frances blinked, shock fluttering across her features.

    ¡°The King and Earl Forowena told you? But why? Forowena swore that our mission would be kept secret.¡± Frances winced. ¡°I do trust you mom, it¡¯s just¡­ just¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, and I agree with your caution, especially in light of what you told me about Thorgoth. They told me because a situation has developed, which I¡¯ll tell you as soon as we¡¯re out of this parade.¡±

    Frances blushed, ¡°I know Martin¡¯s famous, but¡­ this was a surprise.¡±

    ¡°You and your friends are quite well-known now thanks to your exploits at Erlenberg and throughout western Erisdale. Am I right that you didn¡¯t want to enter separately because you wanted to protect your Alavari soldiers?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°Yes. We wanted to make sure we¡¯d reach the castle¡¯s barracks without anybody getting hurt.¡± Frances sighed. ¡°There have been a few incidents when we were in western Erisdale.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Edana pursed her lips. ¡°Why did you not tell us you were out of Gestoch earlier?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we wanted to make the Alavari think we were still in Gestoch until the last possible moment. It was so that Earl Darius could launch his offensive into Alavaria whilst they garrisoned the interior,¡± Frances explained.

    Much to the teenager¡¯s surprise, Edana sighed. ¡°Oh dear, what I¡¯m going to tell you later is going to make you quite annoyed.¡±

    ---

    In the privacy of Edana and Igraine¡¯s rooms, Frances crossed her arms. Mother and daughter were sitting across each other, tea and cookies on the table between them.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s making a mistake,¡± said Frances, biting on a cookie.

    Edana nodded. ¡°I agree, but there¡¯s no convincing him. He knows what Thorgoth did to Zirabelle and Titania, but I suspect that he¡¯s betting that the war has drained Alavaria as much as it has drained us.¡±

    Frances grimaced and let out a long sigh. ¡°Alright, who is leading the mission?¡±

    ¡°Me. And I¡¯d like to ask you to come along with me,¡± said Edana.

    The teenager flinched, her eyes widening. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t. Thorgoth¡­ he might try to have you killed.¡±

    Edana blinked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a bit hard to believe. I¡¯d be going as a diplomat and killing diplomats is a harsh crime.¡±

    ¡°You know Thorgoth abuses his own children. Do you think a person like that cares about the formalities of diplomacy?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°No, but he does care about what it looks like to his subjects.¡± Edana paused as she sipped her tea. ¡°That is¡­ unless you know something you can¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Frances nodded, Renia¡¯s secret and story on her mind. They¡¯d done their best to try to investigate Teutoball¡¯s murder and find evidence, but the need to keep moving and fighting had limited what they could do. So far, they had no hard evidence to corroborate her story.

    ¡°I see. Well, would you and your battalion like to accompany me then, Frances?¡± Edana asked.

    Frances smiled. ¡°I¡¯d love to, mom. Um, but as for my battalion, we¡¯ve been fighting non-stop for three months. I was thinking if I could ask you to allow our battalion to be dismissed for three weeks to recuperate. My friends also have some things to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. I¡¯ll get the paperwork through as quickly as I can,¡± said Edana. She took a bite of biscuit. ¡°You know, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a mission together.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. I can¡¯t wait. Although¡­¡± Frances winced, ¡°I might have to stay out of sight as much as I can. The Alavari aren¡¯t going to be happy with what my friends and I were doing in Gestoch.¡±

    ¡°What did you do? I know it was a raid, but it lasted for three months,¡± said Edana. She put her cup down. ¡°I know you¡¯ve also been doing limited counter-attacks while you were defending the border, but a three-month-long raid¡­ you must have gotten pretty deep into Gestoch.¡±

    ¡°Earl Forowena didn¡¯t tell you? Oh, right, she¡¯s debriefing Elizabeth.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°I think I can tell you because you¡¯re going to find out soon. We weren¡¯t just raiding random enemy supply depots. We had specific targets in mind. Have you heard of rumours of the Alavari enslaving Erisdalians, Lapanterians and those from Roranoak?¡±

    Edana paled. ¡°Yes, but¡­ those are rumours, right?¡± A chill ran up the older woman¡¯s spine as she took in her daughter¡¯s grim expression.

    ¡°The rumours weren¡¯t true, at least, not quite,¡± said Frances. Her hands forming fists, Frances, exhaled slowly. ¡°Have you ever wondered in the entirety of Alavaria, when humans can so easily interbreed with Alavari, why there are so few half-human, half-Alavari? Or why there seem to be no humans in Alavaria, despite the years of peace before this war?¡±

    Edana¡¯s stomach churned. ¡°Oh no.¡±

    Frances was scowling now. ¡°There aren¡¯t many, but Thorgoth has been rounding up every human who lived in Alavaria and every half-human, half-Alavari and putting them into internment camps. Each camp forces its captives to do labour, such as mining, wood-cutting, or quarrying. Our target was a major smithy producing arms and armour that used iron ore mined by the captives of one of these camps. We raised the whole facility to the ground and took the captives with us.¡±

    ¡°Good. Where are they now?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°We met up with soldiers from Conthwaite who took them to Erlenberg. We didn¡¯t feel it was safe for them to go to Erisdale.¡± Frances smiled sadly. ¡°Thankfully, we rescued every one of the captives of that camp, including the children.¡±

    Edana smiled at that, ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Though I must wonder, how did you find this out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a mystery to us too.¡± Frances rested her elbows on the table. ¡°The maps and schematics of the site were delivered to us. Not to Earl Forowena, or any member of the War Council but to me personally.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but it wasn¡¯t a trap?¡±

    ¡°No. We made sure to scout the facility before we attacked. We, that is, my friends and I as well as Earl Forowean, think that whoever delivered it was from Alavaria,¡± said Frances.

    Edana nodded, studying Frances as she hesitated. It seemed like she wanted to say something more.

    ¡°Mom, what we found¡­ it was horrible. Humans and half-Alavari were starving and wounded. Many had already died and those that survived¡­ broke into tears when they saw us. However, I¡­ finding them has made me wonder something.¡± Frances met her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Have you heard of Erisdale, Lapanteria or Roranoak doing something similar? Isn¡¯t it odd that there aren¡¯t any half-Alavari-half-human in any human country other than Erlenberg?¡±

    Edana had guessed what her daughter was going to ask a moment before she did. Her initial response was to deny it. There was no way that humans could do this.

    And yet, her voice dried up in her throat.

    ¡°I have never heard of it, but that doesn¡¯t mean something hasn¡¯t happened. The war¡­ ever since the Erlenberg Massacre, maybe even before, it¡¯s been escalating. And while I don¡¯t question the traditionalists and Earl Darius¡¯s loyalty to the human cause, I know that if he knew how to do it, and had the resources, he¡¯d do exactly the same thing.¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°Mom¡­ thanks, I know it¡¯s not easy for you to admit that.¡±

    ¡°And thank you for bringing it to my attention.¡± Edana took a sip from her tea. ¡°So, what are your friends doing?¡± Frances smiled, making Edana arch an eyebrow. It wasn¡¯t the smile itself that took her aback, it was the fact that it was an expression she rarely saw on her daughter, one of mischievous glee. ¡°Frances, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­ My friends and I have been making a plan for after we get back from our raid. This peace conference will actually help us with what we want to achieve. We thought of what we wanted to do a long time ago, but we really decided only about two months ago.¡± Frances crossed her arms. ¡°Would you like to hear about it?¡±

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 59 (123): Arriving at the Conference

    Edana steepled her fingers. ¡°Yes, I would very much like to hear about your plan.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°What are you planning by the way?¡±

    Frances grinned. ¡°We thought it up while thinking about what we were thinking about what we learned about Thorgoth.¡± She winced. ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t tell you but basically, three months ago we had a discussion about what we knew, and¡­ well we had some ideas.¡±

    <hr>

    Months ago¡­

    The crackle and pop of the fireplace was the only sound that filled the air between the group of friends.

    That and Renia¡¯s quiet sniffling, as Elizabeth and Ginger hugged her.

    ¡°Renia, thank you for sharing this with us,¡± said Martin in a quiet voice. ¡°That was very brave of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you all. I was just too afraid. The letter with the account of all the internment camps was the final push. We don¡¯t know if this is a trap and maybe it isn¡¯t, but while I think we know what Thorgoth is capable of, you haven¡¯t seen what I¡¯ve seen,¡± Renia croaked. ¡°He could be making this up just to lure you in.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°That¡¯s something I considered, Renia, especially¡­ well¡ª¡± she winced ¡°¡ªSorry everybody, I found out a while ago, but I didn¡¯t want to tell anybody without Renia¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you seemed so worried by King Thorgoth of late, cuz,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Yes. I¡­ I figured it out because Timur mentioned his brother¡¯s wife and I realized that not only were the names too similar, Renia looked like Neria,¡± said Frances, sighing.

    ¡°The thing is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a trap.¡± Elizabeth let go of Renia and opened the letter. ¡°After you showed me the letter Frances, I took some more time to study it. First of all, the camp¡¯s in a location that¡¯s hard to access and wouldn¡¯t draw that many forces even if it was a trap. Also, assuming the map and information is accurate, it would be hard for them to ambush us there. Finally, did you notice it was signed with the letter T?¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°Yes, but¡­ that might be hoping for too much.¡±

    Ginger pursed her lips. ¡°Frances, how many people whose name begins with T do you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­ I can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s from Timur. I don¡¯t know if he talked to Titania.¡± Her throat choking up, Frances shut her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s even possible he just talked to his father.¡±

    Martin crossed his arms. ¡°I think we won¡¯t be able to find that answer until we get to the camp and confirm their information.¡±

    All eyes turned to Martin. Frances gawked, ¡°You think we should trust this?¡±

    ¡°We can take the battalion, all of our troops. It¡¯s a small enough force that we can escape a larger army, but large enough to deal with a camp of that size,¡± said Martin.

    Elizabeth nodded slowly. ¡°The location is hard to find, but not hard to access. We could get in and out if we plan this carefully. If we find that the defences of the camp are far more severe than we expected, we¡¯ll just get out.¡±

    ¡°And if the information is correct, we raid the camp and get back to Erisdale?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°We probably need to get them to Erlenberg, kitten,¡± said Ginger with a grimace. ¡°Trust me, Erisdalians aren¡¯t the most tolerant when it comes to Alavari.¡±

    Everybody nodded at that and Elizabeth smiled, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll work out the details later. For now¡­ I think we need to talk about what we learned, and what we can do next.¡± The Otherworlder scowled. ¡°It¡¯s clear Thorgoth is truly a monster. But this might provide us an opportunity to disrupt his rule, if we prove that he killed his own heir. Obviously, we can¡¯t get Renia to speak up. It¡¯ll be too dangerous and it¡¯s the word of one Alavari, but it might be useful if we could find evidence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡­ Renia, do you want to leave?¡± Frances asked, quietly.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m staying,¡± said the harpy. She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I think that you might be able to find something in Erisdale. At least, you might be able to find some clues on the wrecked ships itself.¡±

    Martin started, ¡°Renia, you know where your ship sank?¡±

    The harpy shut her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°You have to understand that we weren¡¯t just one ship. There were several¡ªI think four ships in our convoy and we met up with two or three more. They staged the assassination right after the newer ships arrived and there was a¡­ a naval battle where we were fighting people on our ship and other ships. In the chaos, I remember one ship being driven onto the rocks and others sinking.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember where these rocks were? What did they look like? How was the sea behaving?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I remember they were this grey-black and the sea was already quite rough, and it was an island. It had a really dangerous-sounding name that Teutobal was telling me about. Keelcake? Kitewrecker?¡±

    ¡°Keelcracker Island. It¡¯s on the southeastern coast of Erisdale. It¡¯s probably the most dangerous patch of water on Erisdale¡¯s coastline thanks to its shallows and reefs,¡± said Martin. The knight stroked his chin. ¡°It¡¯s sea-facing side is also barren and without inhabitants. It¡¯s battered by storms continuously and has such little fertile soil nobody has bothered to cultivate it.¡±

    ¡°Basically a perfect place to conduct an ambush by sea,¡± Ginger muttered. ¡°Definitely someplace we should look at, especially since nobody should know about the ships being grounded there. I mean we would have heard about it if we did.¡±

    Ayax swallowed. ¡°Prince Teutobal¡¯s death isn¡¯t the only one we should investigate.¡± The troll coughed. ¡°My father. I¡­ I¡¯ve been trying not to blame myself for what happened to him and my mother, so I¡¯ve been talking to Renia, and Liz.¡± Dark eyes focusing on Liz, Ayax smiled briefly, before her expression settled into a grim look. ¡°Liz, you mentioned that there was something odd about how my parents died. Especially when I started talking about my home town. You¡­ you didn¡¯t press any further because I got angry. I¡¯m still sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°And I forgave you,¡± said Elizabeth, smiling back. Only, she began to mirror Ayax¡¯s grim look. ¡°But yeah. Were you thinking about what I said?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You told me that you thought it was odd why they came to my village of all places. That isn¡¯t the only thing. Our village wasn¡¯t on the Alavari-Lapanteria border, it was much deeper in Alavaria and it wasn¡¯t by the main road. Other places nearby weren¡¯t attacked, including the town of Inglenis. Only a few of the nearby villages were raided.¡± Ayax¡¯s tail stiffened. ¡°But maybe, just maybe my father was targeted. It can¡¯t have been by the humans. He was retired and he didn¡¯t have many interactions with Lapanteria. So¡­ given what happened to Archmage Zirabelle, it¡¯s possible that Thorgoth might have targeted him.¡±

    The troll grimaced. ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t know that. Maybe it was by chance, but¡­ I want to visit my home again and see what I can find out. My father had some papers I hid before I left. There are spells I can learn and will help us, so we¡¯ll get something out of this. And um, you don¡¯t all have to come along. It¡¯ll be dangerous and it¡¯s a bit selfish but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ayax, we¡¯ll come with you. Maybe not Martin and Ginger, though, I mean¡­ too many humans in Alavaria and it¡¯ll start getting difficult to hide you,¡± said Frances, pursing her lips.

    Ginger chuckled. ¡°You could disguise me as big burly orc.¡±

    ¡°Orcs generally don¡¯t have red hair, Ginger,¡± said Ayax with a smirk.

    ¡°But they could!¡± Ginger exclaimed, much to Ayax¡¯s roll of her eyes.

    ¡°On that note, that might work out. I mean, while you visit Ayax¡¯s home, we can go check out the wreck site with Renia,¡± said Martin. He glanced at her. ¡°If you want to, that is.¡±

    Renia swallowed. ¡°I do. I¡­ I think it¡¯ll be good for me.¡±

    ¡°But when can we do this?¡± Frances asked, curling her legs underneath herself. ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting practically nonstop and we can¡¯t do this while we raid Gestoch.¡±

    Elizabeth suddenly snapped her fingers. ¡°We can request leave after we finish the raid. Whether we¡¯re successful or not, the Lightning Battalion needs a few weeks of leave at the very least as we¡¯ve been fighting on the frontlines for so long.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think convicts are entitled leave, Elizabeth,¡± said Ginger, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°You need rest, though. So we¡¯ll file it as a respite! Or a ¡°training exercise in the building of morale!¡±¡± Elizabeth exclaimed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the biggest load of bullshit I¡¯ve heard,¡± said Ayax, smiling beatifically at her girlfriend. She leaned in and planted a quick kiss on Elizabeth¡¯s cheek. ¡°It probably is going to work.¡±

    Frances nodded, but while she smiled eagerly, she felt not quite able to be as happy as she could have been. Their plan was good, but she wanted to do something¡­ a bit selfish. Would it be wrong of her to ask?

    ¡°Frances, would you like to share something?¡± Renia asked. The harpy smiled. ¡°You know we wouldn¡¯t think anything badly of you for sharing your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ can I spend a few days with my mom, before we leave for Alavaria? I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen her in a while, and I won¡¯t because of the raid we¡¯re going to be going on,¡± said Frances timidly.

    ¡°Oh, of course! We¡¯ll definitely squeeze that in,¡± said Elizabeth, as everybody else nodded in understanding.¡°Thanks, everybody. You¡¯re the best,¡± said Frances, smiling with relief.

    ---

    Edana grinned. ¡°Well, it looks like we¡¯re going to be spending a lot more time with each other.¡±

    Frances blushed. ¡°I know. I¡¯m very glad that it worked out, and um, since we are meeting with the Alavari delegation, it might be an opportunity for anybody working against Thorgoth to reach out to us.¡±

    ¡°You think they¡¯ll do that?¡±

    ¡°Where else could they talk to humans without getting attacked?¡± Frances asked.

    Edana nodded. ¡°Excellent point.¡± She smiled. ¡°So aside from you going with me, your plan is going to be unchanged. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s going to be easier for Elizabeth and Ayax to go into Alavaria, though, since there is going to be a ceasefire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, though, Elizabeth is going to be in disguise. We don¡¯t want her to draw attention.¡± Frances blinked. ¡°Actually, mom, there¡¯s something I want to ask you about magic. There¡¯s a device in my world called a telephone. They¡¯re communication devices like our hand mirrors, but they don¡¯t need to display an image. I was wondering if you can help me do that but for my friends. I¡¯ve got it to work, but its range is quite short.¡±

    Edana leaned forward. ¡°Can you show me, Frances?¡±

    Scooting over to her mother, Frances showed her mother the rudimentary device. It was a hand-sized wooden tablet on a string, with Frances¡¯s name carved into it. Around the carving of her name were some runes that glowed with power.

    ¡°We¡¯re making it look like an identification tag so that it won¡¯t be easily identifiable,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Ah, that explains why it¡¯s wood. You don¡¯t want someone to take it from you.¡± Edana looked up from the tablet. ¡°I suppose the idea is that you want to make something that can communicate without needing the same amount of magic to create.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Hmm, have you considered that the magical signal would have to go through earth and that you¡¯ll need to bend it over our horizon?¡± Edana inquired.

    Frances blinked and groaned. ¡°No. Oh, that explains it. In our world, I¡­ I remember that the signal is carried by special buildings that project the signal over the horizon. I forgot that.¡±

    ¡°We can fix that, though,¡± said Edana. ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you to my temporary workshop and we can do it together?¡± She grinned as Frances lit up with glee.

    ¡°I¡¯d love that mom. Thanks!¡±

    ---

    ¡°Are you sure you have everything you need?¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Cuz, we have your new communication devices, disguises, Alavari coinage and spare clothing. Also we took out the anti-pregnancy charms you packed us because um¡­ why did you pack us anti-pregnancy charms?¡± Ayax asked.

    Frances opened her mouth to reply, blinked and touched her hand to her head.

    Elizabeth giggled. ¡°We¡¯re not even at that stage Frances, but thank you, for your concern.¡±

    Frances blinked owlishly. Ayax turned to Elizabeth, utterly perplexed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the problem, Liz.¡±

    The Otherworlder smiled innocently at her troll girlfriend, before bursting into a fit of giggles. ¡°I¡¯m joking, Ayax.¡±

    ¡°You should wear your nice Conthwaite robes!¡± Ginger exclaimed in the distance.

    ¡°They¡¯re so bloody uncomfortable and they make me look like a snob!¡± Martin retorted. The pair came into view of the others, continuing to trade barbs at each other until they came to a stop in front of their friends.

    Ginger turned to her friends. ¡°Frances, tell Martin that he needs to look the part when we get to Keelcracker Island.¡±

    ¡°Tell Ginger that we need to get the people on our side,¡± Martin hissed.

    ¡°Maybe pack both and see what the situation is first?¡± Frances stammered.

    Martin and Ginger glanced at each other and grudgingly nodded.

    ¡°Sorry, you know how it is, couple¡¯s argument,¡± said Ginger, elbowing Martin.

    Ayax frowned, ¡°You argue like¡­. So much these days. Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ginger

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Mostly,¡± said Martin. The pair glared at each other.

    ¡°The children thing, right?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Children thing?¡± Ayax, Elizabeth and Frances echoed.

    ¡°Ginger wants at least four children. I want her to pay heed to what the doctor told her about her health and aim for one. You are recovered from what they put you through, but pregnancy is a completely different kind of stress!¡± Martin hissed.

    ¡°It¡¯s my body!¡± Ginger snapped.

    ¡°And I am going to be your husband, and I care about you!¡± Martin pleaded.

    Ginger groaned and took a deep breath. Martin, turning away slightly, did the same.

    ¡°Put the discussion off until the war ends?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Martin sighed, ¡°We¡¯re probably going to argue about it, though, but yes!¡±

    Frances nodded slowly. ¡°If this is what having a relationship is like, I¡¯m starting to wonder why I ever wanted one.¡±

    ¡°Cuz, when it gets real good, it is pretty darn good,¡± said Ayax with a smirk. She regarded Ginger and Martin. ¡°When are you heading out to Keelcracker Island?¡±

    ¡°In a week, when Frances and Edana head for the peace conference. We were just making our plans,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the last members of the battalion have left and the Erlenbergians are safely on their way home. They know when to assemble and key sergeants have those newfangled devices you made, Frances,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll have yours soon.¡± Frances knocked some dust from her white robes. ¡°They¡¯re easier to make than a hand mirror, but there are a lot of them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad we¡¯ll be able to contact each other during this,¡± said Elizabeth. She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you all.¡±

    Frances swallowed, the tears she¡¯d been biting back finally surfacing. Elizabeth and Ayax stepped forward and hugged her, Martin and Ginger.

    ¡°Stay safe,¡± said Ayax, her voice choked.

    ¡°You too,¡± Martin said, quietly.

    After what seemed like forever, the friends let go of each other and Ayax and Elizabeth mounted their horses. Waving as they rode through the courtyard, they went through the gate and disappeared from sight.

    All the while, Martin, Ginger and Frances waved them away.

    <hr>

    The site of the peace conference had been carefully chosen by Alavari and Human negotiators. It had to be on the border between one of the Human Kingdoms and the Kingdom of the Alavari, but it couldn¡¯t be on territory that would be too dangerous. That is, the Humans were worried the Alavari might try to ambush them, and the Alavari vice-versa.

    After what Frances had suspected was hours of debate, the final location chosen was the island of Delbarria.

    Delbarria was in the middle of the border between the Kingdom of Lapanteria and the Kingdom of Alavaria. How does an island happen to be in the middle of a border between two land-based countries? Well, Delbarria was an island in the centre of the Green-Streak River. Two bridges led into this island on both sides of it and it held enough space for Human and Alavari delegations to set up lodgings. Both bridges on the Lapanterian and Alavari sides had large stone forts guarding them. Though, the northern bridge on the Alavaria side had its bridge fortified from both sides.

    Riding beside her mother, Frances could see the island was practically covered with tents and flags. It was like a miniature city had sprung up overnight.

    But aside from the many tents, though, there were no army formations. One of the conditions of the meeting was that no military units above a thousand soldiers could stand nearby.

    Mages, however, didn¡¯t count, which was why Frances and Edana were now crossing the eastern bridge onto Delbarria with their escort and the rest of the Erisdalian delegation.

    Frances had lived in Durannon long enough now that she knew that first impressions were everything, especially in a world where there was no television or internet. Whilst her mother wore her gold-trimmed White Order robes, Frances wore her White Order master-rank robes. They¡¯d considered wearing armour, but worried about the message that might send, they¡¯d forgone in.

    Instead, Frances and her mother had customized their robes with some magic. Edana¡¯s robes had a flame illusion that made it look like the edges were on fire, though, they didn¡¯t burn anything. It was an unnerving, eye-catching sight. Frances had cast a small illusion on herself that made stylized blue lightning bolts zip across her white robes as if they were darting across the sky.

    Used to going more or less unnoticed, Frances found the humans cheering her and her mother very unnerving. As to how she knew they were cheering her and not just her mother, well¡­

    ¡°Stormcaller! Stormcaller!¡±

    ¡°Firehand! Firehand!¡±

    Watching her mother for guidance, Frances blinked as she saw Edana soak up the praise. She waved at the crowd, guiding her horse deftly forward, a bright, natural-looking smile on her face.

    Frances did her best to copy her mother, but she knew her smile was coming off as a little shy, and hesitant. Thankfully, the crowd didn¡¯t approach them until they dismounted near the horse¡¯s corral.

    ¡°Just stay close to me, Frances,¡± Edana whispered as a wall of bodies surged forward.

    Frances nodded and tried to keep smiling, even as she pressed up against her mother. Luckily, most just wanted to shake her hand and thank her. A couple had questions that she managed to satisfy with the odd word.

    But otherwise, it was dizzying and deeply uncomfortable and some of the questions were truly random.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°What is your favorite food?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we can be successful?¡±

    ¡°How did you learn your lightning spell?¡±

    ¡°How did you get the Firehand to adopt you?¡±

    ¡°Oi! Break it up!¡± bellowed a man.

    Frances blinked as a man with a purple cloak cut through the crowd. As her eyes settled on him, she realized that she had met him before, years ago.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Frances said, curtseying.

    ¡°Lady Edana Firehand, Lady Frances Stormcaller, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again,¡± said Prince Sebastian of Lapanteria, smiling with relief.

    ¡°Likewise,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°How¡¯s Baroness Megara, Your Highness?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°At home, resting after giving birth, and grumpy, but she sends her regards,¡± said Sebastian. He paused and in a low voice, whispered, ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize again for conscripting you into the Vertingen campaign all those years ago.¡±

    Frances shrugged. ¡°You did what you had to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think so. That being said, I had a small gift delivered to the tent you¡¯ll be staying at. A token of my sincerity,¡± said the prince, smiling.

    Smiling back, Frances dipped her head, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Edana arched an eyebrow, and nodded approvingly, as Sebastian bowed back and had his escort disperse the crowd. Once clear, Frances and Edana followed Sebastian into a large tent with a central round table.

    The nobles at the table turned as they entered, but kept to their seats.

    ¡°Right on time, Lady Firehand,¡± said one of the nobles, a gorgeous brown-haired woman with piercing blue eyes. Those eyes practically simmered with fury, as Edana sat down at the table. Keeping as quiet as she could, Frances took the empty seat next to her mother, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be noticed.

    ¡°Princess Clawdia of Roranoak, it has been some time,¡± said Edana. Her smile was somewhat strained, and Frances realized that she had not let go of Poker. That was a little odd. Frances knew about her mother¡¯s past was tied to the Lapanterian-Erisdalian War, but that had never involved Roranoak, the kingdom on the westmost part of the continent.

    To Frances¡¯s consternation, Clawdia turned her sneer at her. ¡°You must be the Firehand¡¯s adopted daughter. Tell me, what possessed the Firehand to adopt such an ugly thing.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this is your only warning,¡± Edana hissed.

    The princess giggled as if she hadn¡¯t heard Edana, her eyes still fixed on Frances¡¯s neutral expression. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re rather quiet. What, does your mother beat you or something?¡±

    The words felt like the lash of a whip and suddenly all of Frances¡¯s attention narrowed onto Clawdia.

    ¡°Leave my daughter out of this,¡± Edana hissed.

    ¡°Explain why you rejected my brother as a student first!¡± Clawdia hissed. ¡°He¡¯s dead now because of that!¡±

    Edana opened her mouth, but Frances was faster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you and my mother¡¯s history is. We¡¯re at a peace conference and you¡¯re the one provoking Erisdale¡¯s chief negotiator, the head of my order, and my mother, who I would die for. So, Your Highness, I suggest that you think before you say anything else, or you¡¯ll have to contend with me.¡±

    Her tone was cool, and yet Frances made sure that she projected her voice so that Clawdia could hear the warning in it.

    Clawdia narrowed her eyes at Frances, ¡°So the Stormcaller does have fangs.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re doing with this posturing,¡± Sebastian growled with no small bit of anger, ¡°We can get to the business of negotiating peace for our kingdoms. Are our privacy spells up?¡± the prince demanded, glancing at the purple-robed mages in the tent. At their nod, the prince coughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to the main point, Lapanteria wants peace desperately and we¡¯re prepared to cede all claims to any territory north of the Green-Streak River, but not to Vertingen. We¡¯re not prepared to continue the war at all, but Vertingen is an essential buffer for us and we want it to remain unoccupied.¡±

    ¡°Erisdale can continue the war, but we¡¯d prefer not to. We want monetary compensation however for damages inflicted on our civilians,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Erlenberg has recognized that peace is in our interests, but we refuse to provide tribute,¡± said a half-human half-goblin. Frances recalled from her mother¡¯s pre-meeting briefing that he was Orcas of the Voidsailor House.

    All eyes now turned to Princess Clawdia, whose smile faded. The princess stiffened, her chin tilting up.

    ¡°The Kingdom of Roranoak will accept whatever terms necessary to secure peace, even if it means abandoning our alliance with our partners.¡±

    The uproar at that declaration made Frances¡¯s ears hurt. Everybody seemed to be shouting at once. It took Edana and Sebastian several attempts and her mother casting a spell that made a loud ¡°clap¡± before the room calmed down.

    ¡°Princess Clawdia, what is the meaning of this? Lapanteria and Erisdale have provided Roranoak with hundreds of pounds of gold and silver, soldiers and weapons, mages and all the like, all in order to help you fight this war. Now you saw you will abandon us?¡± Sebastian said, his voice shaking with the effort he was using to restrain himself.

    Clawdia¡¯s posture didn¡¯t change. She glared right back at the prince. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. Hundreds of my subjects are dead, their homes burnt to the ground and you want us to keep fighting? Once we lost our border forts, we were fighting a losing war.¡±

    ¡°We repeatedly offered to help you retake those forts and you refused!¡± Edana exclaimed.

    ¡°Because we couldn¡¯t have held them at that point, not after the losses we¡¯ve suffered.¡± Clawdia pointed at Frances. ¡°Then when we requested the services of the Lightning Battalion, the War Council denied us!¡±

    Frances blinked, glancing at her mother, only to find herself taken aback. Her mother looked as if she was going to erupt and spit flames at the princess.

    ¡°You wanted to send them at General Meowza¡¯s Alavari army, which outnumbered them by ten to one.¡± Edana forced herself to take a deep breath. ¡°Your Highness, is there nothing Erisdale and Lapanteria can offer Roranoak to keep her in the war?¡±

    Clawdia shook her head. ¡°None. We¡¯re done. You will have our guarantee that we will not join the war on Alavaria¡¯s side, but we are spent.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think King Thorgoth won¡¯t try to force you to join him?¡±

    The attention of the people in the tent shot towards Frances. After being repeatedly insulted, Frances had had quite enough of the princess.

    ¡°We¡¯re at a peace conference. What is he going to force us to join?¡± Clawdia asked.

    ¡°I think we all know the peace that might come from this conference will be fragile and temporary. So, when you break your alliance to Erisdale and Lapanteria, what¡¯s stopping Thorgoth from making you submit to Alavaria?¡± Frances asked. Studying the princess¡¯s scowl, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°That is¡­ unless you are aware of that possibility and don¡¯t care either way?¡±

    As the humans glared at the princess, Clawdia snorted. ¡°You have no right to question me, Otherworlder. This isn¡¯t your home.¡±

    ¡°Edana is my mother and her home is mine. I have no other parents,¡± said Frances in an oddly quiet tone. Oddly quiet, because Frances didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever been angrier in her life.

    The princess wanted to withdraw her kingdom from the war at the cost of turning on her former allies? It was not only mind-bogglingly selfish but stupid.

    ¡°Even if Durannon isn¡¯t our home, even if we can¡¯t die, do you think the Otherworlders will be happy with Roranoak endangering their chances of winning a war they¡¯ve poured four years of their life into trying to win?¡±

    Clawdia¡¯s smirk vanished. ¡°What are you implying, Stormcaller?¡±

    Frances mirthlessly crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m stating a fact, Your Highness. Just like how Thorgoth is a lying, murdering clodthrog who would immediately want to make sure that his neighbour is fully pacified, I¡¯m explaining to you that nobody, my fellow Otherworlders and I, and Lapanteria and Erisdale, will take this betrayal well. So you best reconsider.¡±

    ¡°We might be getting ahead of ourselves, maybe the Kingdom of Alavaria wants peace as badly as we do. They might not demand Roranoak break their alliance,¡± said Orcas. He gave Claudia a mirthless smile. ¡°Until they do make that demand, can we have Roranoak not announce their willingness to do so?¡±

    Clawdia took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°So long as we can get peace.¡±

    Frances exchanged a glance with her mother and a slight nod passed between the two women. No, they didn¡¯t trust Clawdia, but they weren¡¯t going to press her any further than they already had.

    ---

    ¡°Mom, what happened to Clawdia to make her hate you so much?¡± Frances asked later.

    The tents for the peace conference were truly elaborate and fully furnished. The tent that Frances and Edana shared had screens that enabled both to have some privacy and a lounge room where they could talk and meet with people in private.

    Sebastian¡¯s gift was also here, which were a new healer¡¯s kit and pack. It was an eminently practical gift and Frances quite appreciated it.

    She would examine it in detail later, though, because Edana was sitting on a wooden chair, one hand pinching her nose. Frances sat across from her, watching her exasperated mother in silence.

    ¡°Years ago, when I was about twenty-one, Clawdia had a little brother called Calen. He was a mage, about thirteen years old. The Kingdom of Roranoak wanted him to join the White Order and as Erisdale¡¯s premier mage they wanted me as his teacher. I wanted nothing to do with him. I had nothing against the child but I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°You were still recovering after the Lapanterian War, right?¡± Frances whispered. Her mother didn¡¯t like talking about that time, but Frances had been told much by her mother¡¯s friends. ¡°It ended two years before this happened, right?¡±

    ¡°About two and a half. I had just finished half-a-year with the White Order and¡­ and¡ª¡± Edana shut her eyes, but that did nothing to hide the anguish on her face. ¡°Archmage Star had managed to keep me sober and out of trouble for that time, but that just made the pain and the guilt worse. My friends had left me because I had been a bitch. I was estranged from my family. Archmage Star and I¡­ we didn¡¯t really have the relationship you and I have. She was strictly my teacher and my minder. I had nothing to take my mind off of how I¡¯d killed so many people so horrifyingly and yet thrown the little, and the people I loved into the trash.¡±

    Something about the tenor of her mom¡¯s trembling voice put Frances on edge.

    ¡°Mom, is there anything I can do to help? Are you sure you want to share this with me?¡±

    ¡°No, you should know. I think you would understand the most. But please, don¡¯t tell Igraine, or your Grandmother. Igraine suspects and a few of my siblings know, but I¡¯m not ready to tell her or my mother yet.¡± Edana took a deep breath. ¡°A month before Calen arrived at Salpheron I tried to kill myself.¡±

    Frances instantly stood up, ran to her mother¡¯s side and wrapped her arms around the older woman¡¯s shoulders. She didn¡¯t say anything, though, because Edana continued to whisper, words spilling from her lips.

    ¡°I snuck out to a House of Light. My plan was to have a wild night out, then return to my quarters, where I had already prepared my last meal and a note. I had poisoned my meal beforehand. I¡¯d eat, fall asleep, and just not wake up.¡± Frances¡¯s mother sighed. ¡°Thank Amura and Rathon that I made a mistake. I stayed out too long. Archmage Star searched my room when she realized I had snuck out. When I returned, Salpheron was filled with mages searching for my whereabouts. I think that was the first time I ever saw Archmage Star cry because she hadn¡¯t realized how I felt.¡±

    ¡°I was immediately put on a twenty-four-hour watch and sent to get counselling. Into all of this¡­ came Calen. Archmage Star tried to block this, but she couldn¡¯t, at least not without telling the Kingdom of Roranoak that I¡¯d tried to kill myself. As for me¡­ I was desperate to prove that I wasn¡¯t some broken, drunk, sex-crazed maniac, so I agreed to a probationary period.¡±

    ¡°Only, Calen wasn¡¯t a good student. He was moderately talented and he idolized me. However, he couldn¡¯t, or wouldn¡¯t understand that I wasn¡¯t the person he thought I was. If¡­ if I had been older, wiser, I could have reigned his brashness and arrogance in and he would have been a magnificent apprentice.¡±

    ¡°But you were already struggling with what you felt about yourself,¡± Frances whispered.

    Edana nodded. ¡°It took only two weeks before I realized I couldn¡¯t take him on as an apprentice, and I formally rejected him. I told him that it wasn¡¯t his problem but that I wasn¡¯t worthy to teach him.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t take that well. He thought I was lying to him and thought it was my way of saying that he wasn¡¯t worthy of my instruction. So he tried to create a new spell, without the proper safety precautions, with all the arrogance of a thirteen-year-old prince who¡¯d been buoyed by approval all his life. It killed him and Clawdia, his twin sister, has never forgiven me since.¡±

    Frances, still holding onto Edana, digested the story in silence, a river of thoughts and feelings running through her head.

    ¡°Mom¡­ did this¡­ is this why you seemed to just understand what I was feeling when you first started to teach me?¡± Frances asked.

    Edana smiled, ¡°It was one reason. The rest was a lot of experience with other children.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t blame yourself for Calen¡¯s death, do you?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Not now. I was devastated back then. I¡­ I tried to kill myself a second time. Igraine knows about this one because she and my friends came back and talked me out of it, but it was a close thing.¡± Edana grimaced. ¡°I know now that it was his fault, even if he wasn¡¯t old enough to realize it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for sharing this with me, mom,¡± Frances said, squeezing Edana one more time, before letting go and returning to her seat.

    ¡°Thank you for listening, dear,¡± said Edana. She steepled her fingers. ¡°I¡­ I also have a question for you too, Frances. When you were talking to Clawdia, you threatened her. I mean, you said it as a fact, and it is a fact, but you rather¡­ intense.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°Sorry mom, I¡­ when she started insulting us and then saying that Roranoak would betray us for peace if necessary, I just¡­ it made me so angry. It was not only selfish, but so stupid that she couldn¡¯t see how angry we would get.¡±

    ¡°I understand, just be careful. The Alavari are going to want to enrage us so that we¡¯d make mistakes. You¡¯ll have to watch your temper, and vent your frustrations to me, or in any way possible,¡± said Edana.

    Frances was about to nod, when a thought occurred to her.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll definitely do that, but¡­ you also got angry in that meeting too. Who is going to be allowing you to vent at them?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Angry when¡ª¡± Edana blinked. ¡°Oh. Ah, right. When Clawdia insulted you.¡± The older woman pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­ I need to work on that. I didn¡¯t realize I looked so furious.¡±

    ¡°You looked like you were going to set her alight, mom,¡± said Frances, arching an eyebrow.

    Edana winced. ¡°Truly? Oh dear, I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize. The moment she brought you up, I just felt that I had to step in and protect you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand mom, but¡­ I can protect myself now too, you know?

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡ª¡± Edana looked down at her feet ¡°¡ªit¡¯s hard for me to stay calm when something is happening to you, my daughter, right in front of me, Frances.¡±

    Frances nodded, smiling. ¡°As long as we both understand and are trying to make things better.¡±

    Edana gave Frances a look filled with pride. ¡°You have grown so much, my dear.¡±

    ¡°I have an amazing mom,¡± said Frances, smiling right back.

 Book 2 Arc 2 Chapter 60 (124): King Thorgoth

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that we don¡¯t know who we¡¯re negotiating with,¡± said Frances.

    The humans were sitting at a large rectangular table, with one side of it, the Alavari side, being empty. Not every person in the delegation sat at the table, some, like Frances, were sitting one row behind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but to be honest, they don¡¯t know who they¡¯re negotiating with either,¡± said Edana. She glanced at her daughter. ¡°Do you think it will be Prince Timur?¡±

    Frances sighed as the trogre¡¯s handsome features resurfaced in her memory.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s Timur, but I don¡¯t think his father would trust him with something like this, especially given our suspicions about why the Alavari have asked us to come.¡±

    Edana nodded, just as the sound of trumpets blared from outside the tent. The flaps on the other side open and in strode the Alavari delegation.

    The Alavari that entered took Frances aback because he looked exactly like Timur but years older. He had the same long hair, his strong cheek, and lion-like tail. He had black eyes that while crinkled at the edges, were large and observant. The shape of his face, his nose, and even his cheekbones seemed like an aged replica of the Alavari she still had feelings for. His hair had once been maroon, and distinguished grey streaks ran through it.

    She found him handsome, extremely so. He didn¡¯t just have a handsome face, he was tall, and powerfully built. Yet, unlike Timur, he had an ostentatious golden crown on his head, bedecked with jewels and carvings. He had four, not six fingers, and finally as it dawned on her who he was, she found that his face had none of the kindness she¡¯d seen on the man¡¯s son.

    Frances felt her breath catch in her throat, and dread pool in her stomach, as Ivy¡¯s Sting screamed with horror.

    Master! It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!

    King Thorgoth of Alavaria, the ¡°Demon King¡± himself, chose the seat in front of Edana and sat down, resting his elbows on the table.

    Behind him, practically unnoticed, Titania and Timur, both wearing much smaller crowns, entered and stiffly took seats beside their father.

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Thorgoth, it is an honor to finally meet you,¡± said Edana, finding her voice. She sounded calm, but Frances could see how stiff her mother¡¯s shoulders were, and how tightly she was holding onto Poker.

    Thorgoth smiled. ¡°The pleasure is mine, Lady Firehand. And greetings to you, Princess Clawdia, Prince Sebastian and Sir Orcas. I believe this is the first time we¡¯ve all met.¡±

    The king¡¯s voice boomed throughout the tent. The best way that Frances could describe his tone was that it sounded like he was commanding the people around him.

    It also was causing Ivy¡¯s Sting to completely break down, sending waves of panic and fear up Frances¡¯s arm, where she¡¯d hidden her wand in advance. After all, if Titania could recognize Ivy¡¯s Sting, Thorgoth could too.

    Don¡¯t let him see me. Don¡¯t let him see me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Frances stuck her hands into her sleeves to touch her wand and send her thoughts to Ivy, letting a little of the anger that gripped her flow to her wand. ¡°We will hurt him if he dares to try anything. Ivy, you are not alone anymore. We can fight him.¡±

    As Frances comforted her wand, she barely paid attention to the other greetings that were made between the highest level of delegates.

    That is until she heard her name.

    ¡°And this must be your adoptive daughter, Frances Stormcaller, the Otherworlder. What a pleasure.¡±

    Frances looked up and found herself staring right into Thorgoth¡¯s gaze. They were like black spotlights, fixing her in place, and suddenly she felt like she wanted to run.

    This was the Alavari who abused Timur, who tortured Ivy¡¯s Sting, who beat Titania, who murdered Renia¡¯s husband, who started the war that cost so many lives.

    Anger flared in her heart, forcing Frances to take a quick breath. Swallowing to clear her throat, she said, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Thorgoth chuckled. ¡°A little shy are you? Then again, I suppose your mission is to end my life. This must be rather awkward.¡±

    Something about the king¡¯s laugh just grated on Frances¡¯s psyche. It was friendly, too friendly. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her, but the laugh seemed to speak to how Thorgoth didn¡¯t care about the bloodshed he¡¯d caused or the pain he¡¯d inflicted on those around him.

    ¡°Not at all awkward, Your Majesty. I am exactly where I want to be. Keeping humans and Alavari safe.¡±

    She gave Thorgoth her most practiced smile. The fake one she¡¯d given to her parents and those around her when she was aching inside. Only, this one was not to hide her pain but to hide the urge to pound the monster in front of her into the ground.

    Thorgoth only laughed, putting his hands over his belly as he did so. He did this for several seconds, long enough for people to start to squirm, and yet nobody interrupted him.

    When he stopped, he fixed Frances with a nasty grin.

    ¡°And you have been doing a rather good job of it, Stormcaller,¡± the king drawled, showing to the tent that he was anything, but complimenting Frances for it.

    Frances didn¡¯t care. She wanted to zap the king. She could see it. Blue lightning arching across the table and frying Thorgoth to a crisp.

    ¡°And I am Prince Timur of Alavaria. A pleasure to meet you all,¡± said Timur suddenly. He smiled, charmingly. His gaze met Frances¡¯s, and in that split second, she realized that something seemed different about the prince.

    As Thorgoth glanced at him, Timur gestured to Titania. ¡°And this is my sister, Crown Princess Titania of the Kingdom of Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure and an honour.¡± Titania sneered right at Frances, who glared right back.

    ¡°If we¡¯re done exchanging pleasantries, can we get down to business?¡± Edana asked, her tone just above a hiss.

    ¡°An excellent idea,¡± said Thorgoth, steepling his fingers. ¡°To business.¡±

    <hr>

    The Human Kingdoms and the Kingdom of Alavaria had very similar demands. Peace was at the forefront, and territories or compensation being the next. The clash came with who was giving what.

    As much as Edana and Frances had feared that Thorgoth might demand more from Roranoak, he seemed content to just have peace with them. He was, however, insistent over Vertingen and annoyed at the demands for compensation.

    Frances stayed quiet during the rest of the exchanges, watching the representatives argue, comforting Ivy¡¯s Sting when she needed to.

    The thing of course was that nobody was budging on the salient points: Vertingen and Erisdalian compensation. The discussion wound around and around the points, with Titania and Thorgoth leading the Alavari discussion and Edana and Sebastian countering.

    Timur however, watched and occasionally interceded. As Frances examined him out of the corner of her eye, she realized that her earlier guess had been correct.

    The prince was even quieter than before. The easy smile he had was gone. He looked as healthy as before, and yet his shoulder seemed slightly slumped.

    And when their eyes met, he seemed to look regretful, before looking to somewhere else.

    The talks wound on past lunch until it was finally dinnertime and it was time to adjourn. That was when the delegates all stood up, and as informed by their staff earlier, they all reached across to shake each other¡¯s hands.

    Sliding in next to her mother, Frances reached out to Timur. He glanced at her for a moment, before taking her hand gently, without a word or a smile.

    Yet, as Frances pulled back, she felt something inside her palm aside from her skin.

    <hr>

    The delegations were having dinner in their sections of the camp. There were going to be banquets hosting both parties, with one happening tomorrow, but it was agreed upon that tonight, both sides would retire to their areas.

    This was when Frances showed her mother the note Timur had snuck into her hand.

    ¡°Erlenberg activity, Kwent location, Conthwaite time, signed T,¡± Edana whispered. She frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    ¡°Timur wants me to meet at the west fortress on the Alavari side in the evening. It¡¯s the only one with a fortified bridge and um, well we were on a date in Erlenberg,¡± said Frances. She grimaced and walked over to her chest. ¡°I think I should meet him.¡±

    Edana shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should. You don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Timur.¡±

    This was a possibility Frances had considered, but as she re-read the note, she shook her head.

    ¡°Only he and I know the meaning of Erlenberg and Kwent in this context and I¡­ I¡¯m sure that he was the one who told me about the camp in Gestoch,¡± said Frances. She pursed her lips. ¡°The writing is also similar.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t think you should go, even if it¡¯s Timur who wrote this,¡± said Edana, crossing her arms.

    The arch tone of her mother¡¯s voice whipped Frances¡¯s head to the side. ¡°Wha¡ªMom? Why?¡±

    Edana¡¯s expression softened, but her posture didn¡¯t. ¡°Remember, Frances, we are fairly certain Thorgoth is not interested in peace and agreed to this conference to achieve something else. You don¡¯t know if he¡¯s being coerced by his father, doing this on his behalf. It could very easily be an elaborate trap.¡±

    ¡°But mom, what if he¡¯s being genuine?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°It could also be a trap by Thorgoth. He could be watching Timur,¡± said Edana. She stepped closer to her daughter, bending down to meet her eye. ¡°And even if it isn¡¯t a trap, if you are caught in the Alavari section of the camp, you will fall under significant suspicion. There will be consequences that I can¡¯t protect you from.¡±

    That made Frances pause. Her mother had given strong reasons and there was an urgency in her tone. A few years ago, she would have been cowed and agreed with her mother. She would have been too scared of the possibility of getting sent back home.

    But she wasn¡¯t the Frances of a few years ago, and there was far more at stake than simply her life.

    ¡°Mom, Timur would not have asked me to meet with him unless it was important. He took great risks in passing me this message and in giving me the information that helped us raid Gestoch. It¡¯s only right to meet him.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll be putting your life in extreme danger.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. In all of her years in Durannon, she¡¯d disagreed with her mother once or twice, but usually, they either agreed to seek more information or acceded to the other side. This wasn¡¯t a situation she¡¯d ever found herself in, at least, not with her mother.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve done this before.¡±

    ¡°But not alone. Not without your friends.¡±

    ¡°I did something similar at Vertingen.¡±

    ¡°Which I never wanted you at. Can¡¯t you ask Timur to meet us?¡±

    Frances spluttered but managed to get her thoughts together. ¡°I could, but it¡¯d be just as dangerous because of his father.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯d be more dangerous for him, but less for you,¡± Edana said without flinching.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Blinking, Frances could not believe what she was seeing. Her mother¡¯s face wore a melancholic expression, but her eyes were cold.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather put him in danger instead of me?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re my daughter and you come first.¡±

    ¡°Mom, this¡­ I need to do this,¡± Frances replied.

    Edana exhaled slowly and sat down on one of the chairs in the tent. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I think he wants to help us. And because I think he needs our help,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not simply doing it because you have feelings for him?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°No! I mean, I do, but that¡¯s not the point. Besides, he saved my life!¡± Frances took a deep breath to try to calm her racing heart. ¡°Mom, this¡­what¡¯s going on? Ever since Vertingen, you¡¯ve never tried to stop me from helping people before. Or from taking on dangerous missions.¡±

    Edana swallowed, and Frances could see her mother close her eyes in a vain attempt to stop the tears filling them.

    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve begun to regret that.¡±

    Her mouth open, eyes wide, Frances stared at her mother in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Pinching the bridge of her nose, Edana looked down at the ground. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Not right now.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Frances cried.

    Her shoulders sagging, Edana sighed and met Frances¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just go. With my love. But please¡­ be careful.¡±

    Frances stared at her mother, who looked away. Unable to stay, the young mage tore her gaze away and ran out of the tent.

    <hr>

    If there was a weak subject that Frances had, it was using magic to create a glamour. A good glamour needed a mage to have a very strong imagination and to have very fine control over their magic. Ophelia Voidsailor from Erlenberg was fantastic at it. Ayax was very good, particularly at spells mimicking the shape and feel of clothing.

    Frances had a good imagination, but she had far too much power to be able to do most intricate illusions well. Often, the illusions she created would shred themselves apart unless she made them large.

    This is why when she snuck into the Alavari camp disguised as a troll, she relied a little less on magic and more on practical effects, bolstered by magic.

    When they had done their raid into the internment camp in Gestoch, Ginger and Ayax had worked together to come up with several disguises that would help them infiltrate the camp. Frances was using one of these, a false troll tail that she animated with magic so it would move like a real troll tail. It was easier than creating a troll tail out of nothing and the effect was just as good.

    To make fake ears, Frances used ones of cloth and leather that Ginger and Martin had made and adhered them to her ear with a spell. A quick colour spell disguised them enough so that Alavari won¡¯t give a second glance.

    Frances still wore her white robes, but she¡¯d used a spell to dye them a plain brown. To change her face, she applied cream from her bag to darken her face.

    The trickiest bit was the fingers. Frances had enough power to turn her pinkie invisible, but she had to be careful not to make it look like it¡¯d been cut off. She succeeded on her third attempt at the spell.

    Now, as she walked through the camp, her wand hidden in her sleeve, nobody gave her a second look. There wasn¡¯t any dividing barrier between the two camps just a separation that she¡¯d crossed without too much trouble. That did mean of course that Alavari could do the same, but then again, the human staff had layered multiple privacy spells on their tents.

    In what seemed like no time at all, she was at the northern fortified bridge. It was essentially a four-story gatehouse with a defensive ditch filled with stakes. The gates were open, but Frances felt a shiver run up her spine as she walked towards it and the two guards, a goblin and an orc, standing outside of the gate.

    ¡°Halt, who goes there?¡± yelled the orc.

    ¡°Fern Horn, just going for a walk,¡± said Frances, using her alias from the Gestoch raid. Horn was a very common surname in Alavaria.

    ¡°Hey Fern, would you like some company?¡± drawled the goblin, the leer on his face telling Frances exactly what he was interested in doing.

    Frances couldn¡¯t help it. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d been approached. With fame, came a lot of propositions. However, those gazes and offers always sent a shiver up her skin.

    ¡°Not interested, um, I¡¯m meeting someone anyway. Sorry, I didn¡¯t mention earlier, didn¡¯t think it was relevant,¡± Frances stammered, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Aw come on, I bet they wouldn¡¯t mind you having some fun first?¡± the goblin asked, sauntering up to Frances.

    ¡°Not interested,¡± said Frances, taking a step back.

    ¡°Harold, seriously, quit it,¡± said the orc,

    ¡°Aw come on, James. Let me give it my best shot,¡± whined the goblin.

    A familiar voice burst out from behind Frances. ¡°Oh for the love of¡ªHarold, don''t make me demote you again!¡±

    It was not, however, Timur¡¯s voice.

    Titania stormed past Frances, hands on her hips. The two guards were already bowing.

    ¡°My apologies Your Highness,¡± squeaked the goblin.

    ¡°Apologize to her,¡± hissed Titania, pointing to Frances. The princess wasn¡¯t looking at her, which was a good thing, because Frances was not sure if her disguise would stand up to her sight.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± stammered Harold.

    ¡°Good, now, where were you headed¡ª¡± Titania¡¯s voice trailed off as she met Frances¡¯s eye. The two stared at one another. Frances tensed, ready to grab her wand at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Which was when Titania did something rather unexpected.

    ¡°Oh Fern! I was wondering where you got to dearie.¡±

    The princess swaggered over to Frances, batting her eyelashes. Frozen, completely taken aback, Frances just stared at the approaching princess.

    ¡°Wh¡ª¡±

    Titania was too fast. She¡¯d closed the distance in a moment and was now holding Frances¡¯s shoulders. And now she was kissing Frances.

    ¡°MMMPH!?!?!?¡±

    She tried to wrestle Titania off, but the trorc¡¯s grip was iron. She was helpless, unable to protect herself from foreign lips pressed against hers, touching her where she didn¡¯t want to be touched. She wanted to scream, but Titania had grabbed onto her hair, pressing her mouth into hers, completely overpowering her. With no other option left, Frances went for her dagger.

    ¡°Follow my lead and I¡¯ll take you to my brother,¡± Titania whispered.

    Frances flinched, but as Titania parted, smiling lustfully, the shaking mage forced a smile on her face.

    It could be a trap, but she didn¡¯t have a choice. At least Titania wasn¡¯t yelling out her identity in the middle of the camp. Even as her stomach churned, and shivers ran down her spine, Frances forced herself to stay calm.

    Chuckling to herself, the trorc princess, hand on Frances¡¯s waist, steered her towards the gatehouse, away from the embarrassed-looking guards. Passing the gate, Titania led Frances to a heavy-looking door, which she opened and led inside.

    The moment the door shut, Frances whipped her wand out and had it at Titania¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream!¡± she hissed as the princess¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What the hell was that for?¡±

    ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t like that¡ª¡±

    ¡°You forced yourself on me!¡± Frances wiped her lips with her free hand, hating how she was shaking. This had been a mistake. Her mother was right, but she wasn¡¯t here to hold onto her.

    Oh no. She could see the memories again. Her lips were stinging, like the crack of the cane. Her mother was dragging her out of her closet by her hair. Her stepfather was grabbing her by the cheeks as he hit her.

    She was on the ground now, her knees against the carpet. Titania was going to hurt her again. She needed to get away, but how¡­ how was she so weak?

    Voices filtered through like a haze, Frances closed her eyes, and suddenly could hear Ivy¡¯s voice.

    Master! You¡¯re safe! Your parents aren¡¯t here! And Timur¡¯s here! You¡¯re going to be fine! You¡¯re going to be fine.

    ¡°Ivy? What¡­ I¡¯m still in Durannon?¡±

    Yes. You¡¯re having a panic attack, open your eyes.

    Frances opened her eyes and suddenly, the haze of voices that she didn¡¯t realize she was hearing cleared up. Timur was beside her, not touching her.

    ¡°Oh, thank Galena. Frances, you¡¯re safe. You¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    Relief flooded through Frances. ¡°Hey Timur, sorry. I¡­ I just need a minute.¡±

    ¡°Do you need a blanket? How can I help you?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances held out her hand and Timur, gingerly taking it, helped her to stand up.

    ¡°I just need some space¡± She looked around the room. ¡°Is there anybody else here?¡±

    ¡°No. We made sure of that. If you¡¯d like, there¡¯s a little guard bedroom here. It¡¯s not much but it¡¯s private,¡± said Timur.

    Frances swallowed. She didn¡¯t want to look so weak, but¡­ she felt like she¡¯d been casting magic for hours. It¡¯d been so long since she had a panic attack, she had in some ways forgotten how bad they could be.

    ¡°That would be lovely, but¡­ how long do we have to meet?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°The whole evening,¡± said Timur kindly.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Timur,¡± Frances stammered, giving Timur a weak, grateful smile. He smiled back, and Frances felt her heart ache. She missed this. She truly did. As much as she tried not to think about the prince, moments like these reminded her of why she felt so strongly about him.

    <hr>

    Once the bedroom door was closed, Timur turned to his sister, who¡¯d been following them, a little ways off.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think it has to do with me?¡± Titania squawked.

    Timur narrowed his eyes. ¡°She stuck her wand at you the moment you left and then collapsed¡ª¡±

    The princess winced. ¡°Alright, Timur, I did do something, but it was a joke! One of the guards was approaching her and to distract them and draw them off I kissed her.¡±

    Timur¡¯s jaw dropped open for a second, as the image passed through his brain. Shaking his head, he stammered, ¡°Wait, like, you both pretended to be lovers and you kissed?¡±

    ¡°Well I sort of just grabbed her, held her there, and kissed her like she was my woman,¡± said Titania. She smacked her lips. ¡°She has nice lips by the way.¡±

    The princess expected her brother to grumble or snap ¡°Titania!¡± Instead, he looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    ¡°You forced yourself on her?¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°That makes it sound like I attacked her. I was just having a little fun¡ª¡±

    ¡°Titania, you grabbed Frances and pushed your lips onto hers, without even asking her!¡±

    Normally, when her brother got emotional, Titania generally brushed it off as him whining, but there was an alarm in his voice that grabbed her attention.

    ¡°I mean I had to draw their attention away,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°You could have told them to back off, said you needed to talk to Frances about a task, anything!¡± Timur exclaimed.

    ¡°It was a joke. I just wanted to mess with her a bit,¡± Titania whispered, only, it was starting to dawn on her that the joke was not as trivial as she thought it would be.

    ¡°You thought it was a joke to restrain a person who was abused by their parents and then kiss them against their will?¡± Timur demanded.

    Titania staggered, as horror filled her.

    ¡°I¡­ oh no.¡±

    ¡°Yeah oh no. You¡¯re going to apologize,¡± said Timur, crossing his arms.

    Titania buried her head in her hands. ¡°Would she even want to see me? After what I did?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see, but you need to apologize all the same.¡± Timur bit back the scowl on his face and sighed. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re not a monster.¡±

    Titania flinched, staring at her brother again. ¡°What¡ªhow¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a slow learner, but I learn and we¡¯ve been working together for a year. I¡¯ve noticed things.¡± The prince groaned, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Okay? You¡¯re not a monster. You just need help.¡±

    The princess nodded and exhaled, slowly, feeling a shred of her old confidence return. ¡°Thanks, Timur.¡±

    Timur smiled briefly. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances sat heavily on the bed and holstered her wand, her hands shaking. She fumbled with her flask at her belt and managed to unstopper it. Fighting not to cry, she choked down several gulps of the sweet herbal concoction.

    ¡°Master, if you want, we can just leave. You don¡¯t owe them anything, not after what Titania did to you.¡±

    ¡°But Timur. He¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You can contact each other using one of the spare listening devices you have right? Just give him one. You were planning to do so anyway.¡±

    That was a perfectly good solution, and yet Frances hesitated. ¡°I just need a moment, Ivy.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ you¡¯ve just had a panic attack. You need to take care of yourself first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying! All this time! Protecting myself, my friends, and out of nowhere she kisses me and I just fall apart!¡± Frances wailed. She slammed the cork back into her flask. ¡°I thought I was fine! I mean, you know I¡¯m not like¡­ completely happy but what more could I ask for?¡±

    ¡°I still think you should talk to Renia about it,¡± Ivy said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure what I¡¯m unhappy about, Ivy. I have an amazing mom, even if she seems to be acting a bit odd lately. I have the odd nightmare, but it¡¯s not even that bad. Sometimes I don¡¯t even remember it. I have great friends and we¡¯re saving the world, bit by bit.¡± Frances tried to lean back onto her wrists, but to her frustration, her hands were still shaking. She grabbed onto them, trying to still them, to no avail.

    Tears filling her eyes, Frances buried her face in her hands. ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s wrong with me? My life¡¯s been better than it¡¯s ever been. I¡¯m Frances Windwhistler, Frances Stormcaller, Otherworlder Heroine, celebrated by my friends, my family, my peers. I should be happy.¡±

    Ivy didn¡¯t respond at first. Instead, Frances could feel the ancient wand was deep in contemplation.

    ¡°Perhaps instead of thinking what you should feel, you should think about what you do feel, Frances,¡± Ivy suggested.

    Frances froze and her thoughts came to a crashing halt. The panic, the fear, was coming back. She forced it down, clapping her hands against her cheeks.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it!¡± Frances struggled to her feet. ¡°Ivy¡­ I can¡¯t. Too many people are relying on me right now. If Thorgoth finds out we¡¯ve been meeting, if he finds out about you, or if mom finds out I got hurt¡ª¡±

    ¡°You mean you aren¡¯t going to tell Edana about tonight?¡± Ivy¡¯s Sting said with incredulity.

    ¡°Would she ever let me visit Titania and Timur if I did? This isn¡¯t going to be our first and only meeting. We could communicate by magic, but there are going to be meetings where we¡¯ll need to meet in person,¡± Frances wailed.

    ¡°No she wouldn¡¯t want to, but you could make her understand how important it is. She¡¯s only doing this because she loves you.¡± Frances cringed as she felt the sincerity her wand conveyed. ¡°She would never hurt you if you told her what you¡¯re feeling. I¡­ I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking, but I think it¡¯s something that you need to as you say: ¡°get off your chest.¡±

    Sitting in silence, Frances took another sip from her flask.

    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll tell you a little, but I¡¯m not telling my mother. At least not until I figure out why she¡¯s been acting so strange lately.¡± She closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling unhappy with myself.¡±

    ¡°At what part of yourself, master?¡± Ivy asked in a curious tone.

    ¡°Everything. I¡¯m Frances Stormcaller, Frances Windwhistler. I¡¯m loved, admired, I do live a dangerous life, but it¡¯s a great one. Except, while I can blast Alavari and win every battle I¡¯ve been in, I can¡¯t fix myself!¡± Frances growled while Ivy''s Sting remained quiet. The wand continued to stay silent as her master continued her diatribe.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to move on from Timur, but I¡¯m still interested in him. Yes, I figured out the magical phone, but I can¡¯t seem to come up with any better offensive or defensive spells other than my lightning spell. I¡¯ve been fighting all I can but I¡¯m still no closer to stopping Thorgoth and there¡¯s still the possibility of an Erisdalian civil war. I have so many great friends, but I still feel lonely. And no matter what I do, I can¡¯t forget everything that my parents did to me!¡±

    As Frances hissed the last part of those words, she slammed one fist into the bed.

    ¡°I hate that I can¡¯t move on from them. It¡¯s been five years! Five years of love and affection from my friends and I still can¡¯t forget what my bastard parents have done to me!¡±

    Ivy took in Frances¡¯s feelings in silence, without judgement or criticism. As Frances panted, trying to gather her thoughts, she could feel her wand reflecting back love and understanding.

    ¡°Master, your mom did mention that what they did might stay with you. That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be happy.¡±

    Frances groaned, ¡°I know, but it sucks! I hate that part of myself! That stupid broken part of me that keeps dragging me down!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I see.¡± Ivy¡¯s Sting paused. ¡°Thank you for sharing this with me, Frances. I¡­ I just don¡¯t know how to help, though. I mean, I understand what you¡¯re feeling. I mean, I feel the same way about my memories of Thorgoth.¡±

    Feeling the fear and the sorrow in her wand, Frances blinked and extended as much as her comfort and love as possible. ¡°You¡¯re not to blame. He did horrible, horrible things to you.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡­ I know I might have to face him someday, though. Soon perhaps. I don¡¯t think this peace conference is going to go well. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll ever be ready.¡±

    ¡°Nobody does,¡± said Frances in a dry tone. She caressed her wand. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll be with you when we do face him.¡±

    ¡°I know. And¡­ I¡¯ll be with you, no matter how bad you feel about yourself,¡± said Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    Frances smiled. ¡°Thank you, Ivy.¡±

 Chapter 125: The Delbarria Gatehouse Meeting

    <hr>

    Historians years later would coin this small meeting between Frances, Titania and Timur, the Delbarria Gatehouse Meeting. It would be repeatedly pointed to as one of the most significant events in Durannon¡¯s history.

    In some ways, Frances knew that this was important. She had an inkling as to why Timur wanted to meet her with Titania today. So, before she sat down across a simple wood table from Titania and Timur, she made sure to cast privacy spells on the room.

    ¡°Alright, why did you want to meet with me?¡± Frances asked, crossing her arms.

    Timur scratched his head, wincing. ¡°Well, um, do you remember our last conversation, the¡ªum, argument we had?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hit you. That was horrible of me to do that.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s alright. You remember I forgave you, Frances, and¡­ well, you see, I talked to Titania like you asked and um, she told me everything.¡±

    Frances blinked, staring at Timur. ¡°Everything?¡±

    The prince nodded, gaze falling to the table. ¡°Yes, she told me about dad abusing her, that¡­ that what he was doing to me was abuse, and Thorgoth giving Ivy¡¯s Sting to Ixtar so that he could kill Zirabelle. We also think we figured out what you meant by your clue. That dad¡­dad¡­¡± Timur swallowed and buried his head in his hands, sucking in breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ fuck.¡±

    ¡°We figured that you meant to say Thorgoth killed our eldest brother. We need to know how you found that out, if that¡¯s what you meant,¡± said Titania. To Frances¡¯s surprise, the princess awkwardly patted her brother¡¯s shoulder with a hand. It was a very poor attempt, but Frances didn¡¯t miss how Titania¡¯s eyes were looking at Timur. They were filled with concern.

    ¡°I did mean that. I¡­ I met a survivor of the attack, but I can¡¯t tell you who they are. They don¡¯t want me to,¡± said Frances in as level as a tone she could.

    Titania frowned, ¡°Do they not trust us?¡±

    ¡°They are worried for their life if Thorgoth or his allies finds out that they survived,¡± Frances said.

    The princess scowled, but after a moment, she merely sighed. ¡°Alright, let me get to the point. During the last year, my husband, my brother and I have been gathering allies and preparing to rebel against Thorgoth. Of course, we¡¯re nowhere near the strength that my father has gathered, so we are suggesting an alliance between us and the Human Kingdoms, or at least with Erisdale.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°And you didn¡¯t just want to contact my mother because you were worried that she might not trust you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can you convince her to talk to us?¡± Titania asked.

    Crossing her arms, Frances fell silent. She didn¡¯t speak for what seemed like forever for Titania and Timur. Timur even managed to compose himself, though the fact that Frances was still deep in thought made him tense up.

    ¡°I have a few questions. What is your plan if the peace conference is successful and the Human Kingdoms sign a treaty with the Kingdom of Alavaria?¡± Frances asked quietly.

    Titania snorted. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than that, Frances. Do you truly think any ceasefire here will last for long?¡±

    Sighing, Frances stood up and walked for the door. Titania blinked uncomprehendingly, but Timur, after half-a-second, scrambled after Frances.

    ¡°Wait wait! Frances, she¡¯s just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Being a bitch? She can¡¯t use that excuse anymore, Timur.¡± Frances turned to face Timur, her eyes bright with tears. ¡°If you want me to stay, she has to stop toying with me, and maybe I will put aside the fact that she not only has tried to kill me several times, assaulted me today, and orchestrated the burning of half of Erlenberg¡¯s fleet.¡±

    Timur winced and turned to his sister. ¡°Titania, please¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Timur. I need her to say it,¡± Frances stormed past Timur and put her hands on the table. ¡°Do you understand, Your Highness?¡±

    Titania¡¯s features were unreadable, but not because they were stoic. The trorc¡¯s expression was flipping between a sneer, and eyes-wide panic.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Titania said.

    Frances nodded and sat back down, crossing her arms. ¡°So, what is your plan if the Human Kingdoms and Kingdom of Alavaria agree to a ceasefire?¡±

    The princess closed her eyes for a moment, and schooled her expression. ¡°We¡¯d use that time to build up. We don¡¯t think the ceasefire will last long, so when war breaks out, we can rebel when Thorgoth is most occupied.¡±

    ¡°I think that would be the best decision.¡± Pursing her lips, Frances met Titania¡¯s eye again. ¡°My second question is, Titania, how do we know we can trust you to be a better queen than Thorgoth?¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. Titania stared at Frances, aghast. ¡°W-what kind of question is that? You know what he¡¯s done! You know what kind of monster he is!¡± the princess shrieked.

    ¡°Yes I do, but you¡¯ve hurt me, and so many others. You also have no love for humans, and I haven¡¯t seen you treat anybody with respect aside from your husband.¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t want Thorgoth on the throne, I¡­ I want to help you, I will try to convince my mother and Erisdale to help you, but after that, you¡¯ll be queen. And after all I¡¯ve seen from you, I don¡¯t think¡ªknow if you¡¯re a good choice for queen.¡±

    Timur stammered, ¡°Frances, Titania¡¯s a smart, powerful and a decisive leader. She¡¯ll be a good ruler.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I understand her trying to kill me, we¡¯re at war.¡± Frances grabbed her hand as the memories of Titania¡¯s hands grabbing her surfaced. It didn¡¯t stop her wrist shaking. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t just stop at that. She enjoys hurting and toying with people. How are you going to solve that?¡±

    The two half-troll siblings wore very different expressions. Timur had turned to Titania, his face the one of someone who was well and truly out of ideas.

    His sister just sat there. She blinked, and wiped her eyes with the back of her arm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Frances. I¡¯m trying. I am keeping good, kind people around me, but yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a bitch. I¡­ I only know how to destroy things.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur, I treated you like shit for years and you still are trying to help me.¡± The princess snorted. ¡°Honestly, if anything, you should be the next king. Like I¡¯ve told you before, you¡¯d be good for the throne.¡±

    Timur shook his head, ¡°Titania, please no. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Assaulted our only fucking ally in the human kingdoms before a crucial meeting. Which was cruel and stupid. No, Frances is right. Hell, she¡¯s being extremely forgiving, especially given what I did to her.¡± Titania breathed out. ¡°Frances, why don¡¯t I sign a contract with you?¡±

    Frances blinked, ¡°A what?¡±

    ¡°A contract, like you signed with my brother.¡± Titania coughed and glanced at Timur. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ll not need that any longer. I managed to break the curse on him.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you did? Didn¡¯t that anger Thorgoth?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± said Titania. She grimaced. ¡°I¡¯ve been making sure to protect Timur the best I can, though, I think dad knows that we know about his abuse.¡±

    Timur didn¡¯t say anything. But the downcast look on his face was all Frances needed to see. Deciding to get back on topic, Frances asked, ¡°What¡¯s this contract you are proposing?¡±

    Titania swallowed. ¡°The contract will allow you to kill me if you think I¡¯m going too far.¡±

    Timur gasped. ¡°Sister!¡±

    The Princess winced. ¡°I don¡¯t have any better idea for how to make sure that Frances can trust me, and honestly, it¡¯s probably the least that I deserve for all the shit I put her through.¡±

    Frances sucked in a breath. Her first instinct was to deny it, but¡­ it would be a good way to ensure their safety from the temperamental princess.

    Except¡­ part of Frances rebelled against it. No, she didn¡¯t trust, or like Titania, but the princess was a better Alavari than her father.

    After all, now that Frances thought about it, Titania didn¡¯t have to tell Frances that Timur had his curse broken. A moment later of thinking about it, she shook her head.

    ¡°No. That won¡¯t be necessary. I think you¡¯re being sincere.¡± Grimacing, Frances sighed. ¡°I still don¡¯t forgive you for what you did, but¡­ we can work together.¡±

    Timur let out an audible sigh of relief as Titania¡¯s shoulders relaxed. The princess nodded. ¡°Good. For today, let¡¯s start by cancelling the contract between my brother and you. You¡¯re going to need all your magic, especially if my father tries something at this conference.¡±

    ¡°You think he¡¯ll do something too?¡± Frances asked.

    Titania shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s keeping his plans close to his chest. We can¡¯t figure out why he¡¯s holding this conference. It¡¯s actually allowing us to do some missions that the war has prevented us from doing.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of missions, did you send me the information on Gestoch?¡± Frances asked hopefully, glancing at Timur.

    Timur nodded, smiling. ¡°We didn¡¯t think you¡¯d rescue all of them, but you did.¡±

    Frances returned his smile. ¡°We couldn¡¯t do it without your information. Thanks.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Titania rolled her eyes, but she was smiling as well. ¡°I¡¯m assuming since we didn¡¯t see your friends at the negotiations they are elsewhere? We need their help. We¡¯ve been trying to look into Teutobal¡¯s death in the human lands. Since there¡¯s now a ceasefire, we were able to send a friend of ours to scout it out, but we have no idea where their ships went down.¡±

    ¡°Keelcracker Island, three of my friends are going there to see what they can find.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Maybe they can join up? Your agent may be able to provide a perspective they don¡¯t have.¡±

    Timru nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Can you contact them?¡± He swallowed. ¡°It¡¯s Olgakaren. She has a hand mirror.¡±

    Frances nodded, recognizing the name of Timur¡¯s friend, but deciding not to bring it up. ¡°I can. And¡­ we have a request too. Two of my friends are going into Alavaria to dig up information on the death of a mage called Allaniel the Valorous.¡±

    ¡°I can send my husband and my stepson to assist Ayax and her companion,¡± said Titania. She paused. ¡°It is Ayax going there, right? She wants to find out about her father.¡±

    Hesitating for a moment, Frances glanced at Timur. He nodded, smiling encouragingly.

    ¡°Yes. We thought that given the location of Ayax¡¯s village, that there was a human raid there was far too coincidental,¡± said Frances.

    Titania nodded. ¡°We agree, and we also know that Allaniel was thinking about coming out of retirement. He sent a letter to my husband to ask for a meeting before he died. My husband wrote back but the letter must have never reached him.¡±

    ¡°If Thorgoth found out about this¡­ then he¡¯d want to take him out,¡± Frances muttered.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s good that Ayax is going there then. She might be able to point us in the right direction. Perhaps we can have them rendezvous so Ayax and Elizabeth can get there faster?¡± Timur suggested.

    It was perhaps the first time during this meeting that Frances began to fall at ease. While her feelings about Titania were mixed, she was becoming more certain that she, and Timur, were on the same side.

    ¡°Yes. Where should they meet?¡± Frances asked.

    <hr>

    ¡°Frances, can we talk for a moment, before you go back to your tent?¡± Timur asked.

    It was late. They¡¯d needed time to go through the details of the different rendezvous and then lift the contract between Timur and Frances. Yet, Frances found herself nodding before she could stop herself. She could see Titania leaving, shooting a last knowing smile over her shoulder before she shut the door.

    And it was just her and Timur, alone for the first time in a year, standing in a room.

    Titania had spoken a lot more during the meeting, with Timur making the occasional contribution. So, Frances¡¯s attention had been focused on the princess.

    Only now did she see the prince¡­ really hadn¡¯t changed, at least visually. It had been a year, and yes, he seemed a little taller, leaner. His posture was uncertain, with his hands in his pockets, eyes slightly averted.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what Titania did to you. Is there anything she could do to make it up.¡±

    Frances flinched, and crossed her arms. ¡°Just don¡¯t bring it up. Ever again. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to remember it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡­ I¡¯m glad to see you again. I really like your new robes, you know, the ones you arrived in,¡± said Timur, smiling.

    Frances allowed herself a hint of a smile. Only, as she gazed at Timur, she was suddenly reminded of his father, and how much he looked like him.

    ¡°You never told me your father looked like you,¡± said Frances.

    The prince winced, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize. He was always talking about how I needed to brush up my appearance. Only, Titania told me that I did look fine, and that I looked like dad.¡± His tail flicked back and forth. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ this year was very strange. It felt better, having people to tell me I¡¯m valued, that I¡¯m not what dad has always said I was. But¡­ I¡¯m still not happy that we need to depose my father.¡±

    There were hundreds of words unsaid in the little Timur had said. Frances could see that in his downcast eyes.

    And yet, she was relieved that he felt so much better about himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to find out this way. It must have been really hard.¡± She took a step closer to Timur. ¡°Did¡­ did your sister help you? I mean¡­ I know I told you to talk to her but¡­ well¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right to think that way. Especially after what she did to you.¡± One hand scratching his hair, Timur spluttered, ¡°Titania is not a nice person to most people. I really hate that she did that to you. I¡­ I do want to tell her off and yell at her and I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t do that, but she¡­ she was really helpful to me. She was trying to make up for all the years she treated me like crap and honestly, I can see she¡¯s still hurt by what our father did to her. It doesn¡¯t excuse what she did. You should hate her, but I can see she¡¯s trying so hard to be a better person.¡±

    He took a deep breath and stepped forward, extending a hand to Frances. She didn¡¯t accept it, but she didn¡¯t back away. So he merely let his hand fall to his side.

    ¡°Frances, I know you¡¯re still hurting from what she did to you. Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    Her heart ached, and yet, Frances couldn¡¯t help feeling touched by his concern. ¡°Thank you, but it isn¡¯t your problem. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Because she had to be. She didn¡¯t like Titania one bit, but she could see now more than ever that she was better than Thorgoth. The princess would apologize, she could see right and wrong once shown. Not like her father. There was still hope for her and people still believed her.

    Even if Frances could still feel the ghost of the trorc¡¯s hands over the back of her head and the press of her lips against her own.

    ¡°Frances¡­ I know you don¡¯t trust me, but¡­ please, tell someone what happened tonight and what you really feel about what Titania did to you,¡± said Timur.

    She blinked. ¡°Wait, but I do trust you.¡±

    The prince swallowed and seemed to brace himself.

    ¡°Then why did you lie to me?¡±

    The words cleaved right through her wall of defenses. The trogre¡¯s black eyes on her, seemed to see right past the excuses and mantras she¡¯d thrown up to hold back the dam.

    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­ I¡­ sorry, Timur, I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡­ you¡­¡±

    Why was she hiding what she felt about Titania from Timur again? Titania wasn¡¯t here. Timur was someone she could trust, especially now. Yet, she ripped her gaze away from his concerned expression. She just couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Frances?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Look, just¡­¡± Frances hated that she was tearing up again. She was so tired of just crying and she hated that her emotions were just bubbling back to the surface. It was like throwing up through her face. ¡°Timur, leave me alone¡ªI mean. No, don¡¯t go, but¡­ please don¡¯t ask. I can¡¯t deal with her, or what I feel right now. There¡¯s too much at stake!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ wait, what you feel? Frances, what do you mean?¡±

    Frances froze. She needed to go, but with her emotions in such disarray how could she get back to her tent. She needed to shut herself off, now, leave it for later. She could talk to her mom later, not now¡ª

    Master, master! You should tell him.

    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    But you¡¯re not! I know you¡¯ve been trying to be strong for me, for your friends, for everybody, but you¡¯re not! I can feel what you feel and I¡¯m scared for you. Please, Frances, tell him, tell him what you feel, tell him what you need.

    Frances almost did blurt out just then what was in her heart. Words not even formed, just sounds and ideas she didn¡¯t even want to admit she held. But a force, a weight on Frances¡¯s heart, seized her in place and sealed her mouth.

    ¡°Ivy, I can¡¯t ask him that!¡±

    Why not? He cares for you. He¡¯s saved your life. Look at him. He wants to help.

    Frances looked at Timur. He hadn¡¯t taken a step closer, but his eyes were still filled with worry. His arms were outstretched, trying to reach her, to welcome her.

    Frances, blinking back tears, couldn¡¯t resist. She held her mouth shut, but ran towards Timur, and slammed into him. She cried, tears streaming down her face, biting back the words into muffled sobs. Her face buried in his chest, she let herself lean into him.

    And like in her deepest dreams, the prince, her prince, wrapped his arms around her, cradling her gently, tears in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re going to be okay,¡± Timur whispered, gently stroking the back of Frances¡¯s head.

    She didn¡¯t speak. She daren¡¯t not speak. If she did, all the chaos and cacophony of her thoughts and feelings would flood out and¡­ maybe she needed that, but right now, during this conference, the last thing she needed were her friends and family worrying about her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­ I don¡¯t even know,¡± she whimpered.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a bad day for you. You¡¯ll get through this. You always do.¡±

    Yeah, but no matter what I can¡¯t fix myself. Frances sniffled, holding onto Timur, just happy that he was just there for her.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡­ I guess you don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°No. Timur¡­ I do, but not right now. There¡¯s too much going on,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Okay. Do you want me to walk you back to your tent?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances, wiping her eyes, giggled, ¡°In disguise I hope?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your mom would fry me if she recognized me.¡±

    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t hate you.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s definitely not going to like Titania when you tell her. And you should tell her,¡± said Timur. Hesitantly, he raised his right hand to Frances¡¯s face, and when she nodded, he gently brushed her hair out of her face. With his other hand, he plucked his handkerchief from his pocket and dabbed at Frances¡¯s cheeks.

    For a moment, Frances wanted the trogre in front of her to just stop trying to minister to her and just kiss her. It would be nice if Timur could hold her, run his fingers through his hair, and sweep her into his arms. It was hard, but she managed to push those thoughts out. This¡­ this wasn¡¯t the time.

    ¡°I¡­ yes, but we¡¯re all trying to work together. I don¡¯t know. Wouldn¡¯t that be unhelpful?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes, but would you rather Edana find out later or find out now?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Oh, yes. You¡¯re right.¡± Frances exhaled, forcing herself to smile. ¡°Thanks Timur. Um, I¡¯m going to teleport myself back to the tent, but I¡­ Thank you for offering.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡± Timur let go of Frances. She almost grabbed onto his hand, but that wouldn¡¯t be proper, or right, and she really needed to go back to her mother.

    But wouldn¡¯t it be nice if he could just touch her and slip a hand underneath¡ª

    Frances shook her head, feeling her cheeks warming. What¡¯s worse was that she could see Timur giving her a confused and concerned look. It reminded her that to her dismay, she¡¯d never asked how he was doing.

    ¡°Timur, how are you doing? I mean, I¡­ I see you¡¯re getting along with Titania, but you found out that¡ªfound out the truth of your father. I can¡¯t imagine your year has been easy.¡±

    Timur blinked and his look of confusion melted into a joyful smile. ¡°You know, I¡¯m always impressed at how kind you are. Thank you for asking. I¡¯ve been¡­ it¡¯s been crazy, but I¡¯m starting to feel a bit better.¡± He winced, his smile fading just a tad at what had to be a bad memory. ¡°It¡¯s hard to accept who my father is. I still don¡¯t quite, but¡­ I¡¯m trying and as Olgakaren has told me, that¡¯s what counts.¡±

    ¡°She sounds like a great friend,¡± said Frances slowly, her heart aching as she remembered that the harpy and trogre prince had shared a bed. It wasn¡¯t worth being jealous over. She¡­ she wasn¡¯t Timur¡¯s girlfriend, and she knew that Olgakaren and Timur were friends, not lovers.

    Timur did notice however, and he seemed to wrestle with trying to say something. His face didn¡¯t so much contort as he hesitated, lips parted slightly.

    ¡°Frances, I still have feelings for you. I¡­ I I loved the date we had and I¡¯ve thought about how happy we were then. I want more of that, if you do too.¡±

    She clapped her hand to her mouth before she could say yes. She wanted to, but they were still on opposite sides.

    That and his father was still at the conference. If they started something now¡­ what if Thorgoth found out? He couldn¡¯t hurt her. He could, however, hurt Timur. She still remembered what Titania did when she saw and it had barely taken her any effort.

    ¡°Timur, I want that too, but not now. Not with your father so close.¡± She sniffled and wiped her eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you wait for a little longer? You can go to Olgakaren if you¡¯d like, or maybe you don¡¯t want to wait, but we shouldn¡¯t, not right now. You remember what happened when Titania found out.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± The prince wiped his eyes and sniffled. He was trying his best not to tear up as well. ¡°But¡­ you still like me?¡±

    How to answer that? She could simply answer yes, but that didn¡¯t encompass the weight of what she felt towards Timur. It didn¡¯t describe the shiver that ran through her heart when she locked eyes with him. It didn¡¯t encapsulate how attractive she found him, or how she wanted him to just hold her. How could she describe how much she trusted Timur? Who¡¯d saved her life, comforted her when she was down, and even forgiven her when she¡¯d hurt him?

    Master, tell him the truth¡­ at least, a little. He deserves that, right? Ivy whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Frances thought. She took a deep breath.

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m in love with you. I¡¯ve been in love with you for a long time.¡± She smiled, giving up on stopping her tears.

    He was crying too, but smiling as well. ¡°I¡­ I love you too, Frances. I¡­¡± he sniffed. ¡°Sorry, heh, still can¡¯t believe you do.¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± she spluttered. Stepping forward, Frances and Timur took each other¡¯s hands. It was like there was an irresistible force pulling them together. The pair were drawn to each other, like moths to a flame.

    Yet, by unspoken agreement, they merely looked at each other¡¯s tear-filled eyes. The two filled with gladness by the fact that they both knew they were in love.

    <hr>

    Edana had gotten too tired pacing back and forth in her tent. Frances was long overdue back and it was now incredibly late at night. She wanted to call her daughter, but she also knew that if she did, she might blow Frances¡¯s cover.

    There was a sudden zap, like a muffled crack of lightning. Edana ripped her tent flap open and Frances staggered into her arms.

    ¡°Mom, sorry. There was¡­ Titania¡­you¡¯re going to be angry at her, but I managed to get an agreement.¡± Frances yawned. ¡°There was a complication. I¡¯ll tell you about it tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Edana hesitated. Her daughter had been crying. Her eyes were tinged red. Yet, there was a happy smile on Frances¡¯s face that signalled something else.

    ¡°Alright. It can wait,¡± said Edana, helping her daughter inside.

    <hr>

 Chapter 126: A Dance at the Request of a King

    Edana reacted predictably poorly when she found out about what Titania did to Frances. However, Frances telling her mother of what Timur did to help her calmed the mage down enough for the full story to emerge, which included Titania¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust Titania, though,¡± said Edana.

    Frances eyed her mother. Edana still was seething. It wasn¡¯t obvious, but she¡¯d known her mother long enough to tell that the arch tone in her voice and stiffened shoulders signalled just how angry the older mage was. It was nice in its own way. She was glad her mother cared for her, but she needed Edana to trust Titania.

    ¡°I really really don¡¯t like Titania, but her hatred for what her father has done to her and her brother is real. She fully intends to lead a rebellion against him,¡± said Frances.

    Pinching the bridge of her nose, Frances¡¯s mother went quiet.

    In those tense few seconds, Frances wondered what her mother was thinking. In her opinion, this plan needed to come together. Maybe she had made a mistake?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like Titania, but I agree with you, Frances. I¡¯ll contact King Oliver and convince him to support Titania. Do you think we ought to tell the other diplomats?¡± Edana asked.

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Frances grinned. ¡°Thank you, mom! Um, as for the other diplomats, I¡¯m not sure. I trust Sebastian, but I don¡¯t think we can trust princess Clawdia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Sebastian, but¡­ what if we facilitated their contact with an anonymous person in the rebellion? It can be Titania herself, but we don¡¯t need to tell them that,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but would Sebastian or Clawdia believe them?¡± Frances asked.

    Edana stood up and started to pace across the tent.

    ¡°Hmm, they don¡¯t know that Thorgoth killed Teutoball. If the rebellion, working with your friends, can provide them evidence that Thorgoth did, then it¡¯d give them some credibility. Besides, the rebellion needs to find that evidence anyway to put a dent in Thorgoth¡¯s image.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll convey that to Timur and Titania.¡± Frances pulled out her hand mirror and paused. ¡°Mom, would you like to talk to them?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, does Titania have a mirror?¡± Edana inquired.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances narrowed her eyes. A dark smile had flitted over Edana¡¯s face. It was gone now, but she knew she¡¯d seen it. ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not happy about what she did to me, but we need her.¡±

    Edana chuckled. ¡°Frances, I won¡¯t contact Titania, unless she hurts you again. Then I will let her have it.¡± She stopped pacing and turned to Frances. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I¡­ I don¡¯t quite know how to explain what I feel, but I shouldn¡¯t have acted that way.¡±

    ¡°Apology accepted, mom. I¡­ I get that you want to protect me, though, and well, you were right. Titania did hurt me,¡± Frances stammered. She walked to her mom and hugged her. The pair savoured the moment, before parting.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to the negotiations,¡± Edana grimaced. ¡°I just wish we know why Thorgoth called this conference.¡±

    Frances nodded. The question had kept bugging her since the start of this conference, but they didn¡¯t seem any closer to coming to an answer.

    ¡°Is it possible he wants to kill our representatives, including you?¡± Frances asked suddenly. For it was the only thought that she could think of. The diplomats at the conference Prince Sebastians, Princess Clawdia, and her mother, were all high-ranking and very important people. Indeed, Thorgoth, Titania and Timur were here too, but from what she heard from Ivy¡¯s Sting, Thorgoth could probably beat her and her mother together.

    Edana stayed quiet for a moment, one thumb drawing circles on her staff. ¡°I¡¯ve considered that possibility, but there is something preventing Thorgoth from doing that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The outrage of every human across Durannon. Right now, we agreed to the conference because we are tired of war. Such an act would galvanize every citizen against Thorgoth, and it might not be seen well by his people.¡±

    ¡°But would he do it if he thought that could win him the war? He would be taking you, me, Sebastian and Princess Clawdia out along with our staff,¡± said Frances.

    Edana grimaced. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and we can¡¯t even take precautions. One of the terms of the conference was that no army is to be brought onto or near the island. That being said, we do have guards and mages.¡±

    ¡°I guess that will have to do. I¡¯ll keep pressing for Titania and Timur to do some investigating, though,¡± said Frances. She made sure that Ivy¡¯s Sting was hidden on her person. ¡°Ready to go, mom?¡±

    Edana grinned, ¡°Yes.¡±

    <hr>

    To put it briefly, nothing got done with the day¡¯s negotiations. The points of reparations and Vertingen put the conference in a deadlock.

    Frances would have found herself terribly bored, if not for the fact that Thorgoth was still present.

    She knew Thorgoth was a monster by reputation and deed, but there was just something very menacing about how the so-called Demon King conducted himself.

    He dominated every conversation. It didn¡¯t matter if he was speaking passionately, or whatever topic, he demanded to be heard and it was hard for Edana, Sebastian or Clawdia to get a word edgewise. And all the while he was smiling, looking like he was having an amazing time.

    So everybody found it a relief when attendants arrived to inform the conference that it was time to break for lunch.

    That, was when Thorgoth threw down a final card.

    ¡°My lords and ladies, in the spirit of peace and friendship, the Kingdom of Alavaria would like to invite you to a banquet we are holding over the next few days. Of course, please feel free to bring your taste testers,¡± said Thorgoth, sweeping his hand in a grand gesture.

    The humans all exchanged glances. After a split second hesitation, Edana got up and dipped her head.

    ¡°The Erisdalian delegation would be delighted to attend, King Thorgoth,¡± said Edana, smiling serenely.

    With the mage¡¯s acceptance, the other human countries also took Thorgoth¡¯s offer, and they all went for lunch.

    Where Edana was immediately bombarded with questions.

    ¡°Why did you accept Thorgoth¡¯s offer, Edana?¡± Sebastian asked.

    ¡°It would have looked terrible to refuse, Sebastian. That and if we can bring taste-testers, we shouldn¡¯t need to worry,¡± said Edana. She smiled grimly, ¡°I¡¯ll also be making sure to have the mages here prepare some potions for you all to take.¡±

    ¡°I wonder why he invited us at all,¡± said Orcas. ¡°Thorgoth could be trying to one-up us, but it¡¯s not going to get us closer to peace.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he wants to put us at ease for whatever he has really planned,¡± said Clawdia, her lips pursed.

    Frances blinked. She hadn¡¯t expected the Roranoak princess to have figured out that Thorgoth had an ulterior motive.

    ¡°You think he has some other motive for the peace conference, Your Highness?¡± Frances asked.

    Clawdia narrowed her eyes at Frances, only to sigh. ¡°Yes. Roranoak is so weak at the moment that a good strike at our capital is going to be very hard to turn back, even with Otherworlder support.¡±

    ¡°We think so too.¡± Frances glanced at her mother, who nodded. ¡°We have intelligence that suggests that Thorgoth doesn¡¯t care about the rules he breaks to get what he wants. For instance, we¡¯re sure that he killed one of Alavaria¡¯s only archmages, Zirabelle the Magnificent and we have evidence that we can, if necessary, confront him with.¡±

    ¡°Thorgoth killed Archmage Zirabelle?¡± Orcas gasped.

    ¡°Wait, why would he kill his own Archmage to do that?¡± Clawdia spluttered.

    ¡°Because she was interested in peace between our kingdoms. Thorgoth wanted war at any cost,¡± said Edana. She moved her plate aside, which had barely been touched. ¡°Maybe Thorgoth is interested in peace at the moment, but not for long. We need to find out why he wants this conference now of all times.¡±

    Sebastian nodded. ¡°Agreed. Clawdia?¡±

    Clawdia swallowed, especially as the eyes of everybody in the tent were now on her. The princess schooled her face into a neutral expression.

    ¡°I¡­ I agree, but I will still try to seek peace for Roranoak.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t just wear your mage robes to the banquet,¡± said Frances.

    Edana glanced from the outfits she had laid out to her daughter, who was in her underclothes. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because we need to make an impression, mom. Yes, we know Thorgoth probably won¡¯t care, but there are other Alavari nobles watching.¡± Frances smiled knowingly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to look bad in front of Princess Titania, right?¡±

    Edana arched an eyebrow at her daughter. ¡°I¡¯m very impressed. You knew that would work.¡±

    Frances¡¯s smile immediately vanished and she averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡­ if you don¡¯t want to¡ª¡±

    Edana reached over and squeezed Frances¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Frances, dear, you¡¯re right. I agree with you. You know how I feel about having multiple outfits.¡± Frances sighed with relief as Edana looked over the dresses her daughter had laid out. ¡°What are you going to wear, dear?¡±

    Running her fingers over the other dresses she packed, Frances picked a larger bright blue dress with full sleeves and a high collar. ¡°This one. I can hide my mage robes underneath it with a bit of adjustment.¡±

    Edana frowned. ¡°Why would you wear your mage robes to the banquet, dear?¡±

    Frances met her mother¡¯s face, looking just as confused, before recognition flashed in her eyes.

    ¡°Oh! I never told you!¡± Frances rushed over to her mage robes and brought them out from her side of the tent. As she carried the robes over, Edana realized that they were clinking and the robes themselves seemed quite stiff.

    ¡°I made some modifications to the standard Master mage robes. You know they have protective enchantments woven into them. I um, well I merged the enchanted armour plating from my old brigandine into the robes and added some of my own spells.¡±

    Taking the mage robes from her daughter, Edana¡¯s eyes widened as she realized how heavy they were. As she examined them, she realized the inside was lined of the torso was stiff. A glance inside revealed a combination of interlocking plates, which Edana knew were enchanted with Frances¡¯s auto-defence spell. The reason she couldn¡¯t see the rivets was because an outer layer of cloth hid them and muffled the sound the plates made. As for the dress portion of the robes, Edana realized that Frances, or someone skilled with needlework and armour, had detached it and added the same metal plates on the inside.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing this all the time?¡± Edana stammered.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s quite comfortable with gambeson on, if a bit warm, but that¡¯s why I have a cooling spell on the robes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be wearing a ball gown on top of the robes, though,¡± said Edana. She shook her head. ¡°No, Frances you¡¯d barely be able to move with a ball gown on top of your robes. It just wouldn¡¯t work. There are too many layers and too much weight to deal with. Especially if you end up dancing.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s too bad,¡± said Frances. She sighed. ¡°I just¡­ I trust Timur and Titania, but I¡¯m worried if Thorgoth decides to do something.¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right to worry. Bring your estoc, miniaturized of course, and your diamond ring. I¡¯ll bring Poker. It¡¯d make a nice statement.¡±

    Frances giggled and started to put on the blue dress. ¡°Feels like we¡¯re going into battle.¡±

    ¡°Well, the banquet is but another form of battle,¡± said Edana sagely.

    <hr>

    There were a lot more people in attendance at the banquet than Frances expected. At most, she expected their party, the Alavari royalty and some of their attendants.

    But under a massive canvas tent, there were at least five long tables each seating forty or maybe fifty persons. And they were filled with Alavari.

    They weren¡¯t just nobles either. Everybody was wearing their best. It was a multi-coloured palette of whites, blues, purples and greens, which Frances remembered were the favoured colours of most Alavari. However, there were some who were wearing cotton, and others wearing bright silks, whilst also being adorned with jewels. It seemed that Thorgoth was not only hosting his nobles, the human nobles, but every single member of his staff. They were separated from the nobles, but they had their tables and it appeared that they were rotating in and out to keep the banquet going.

    One thing was certain, the chorus of Alavari eating, the strum of lutes and call of violins, the chatter from those at the tables all stopped as the human delegates arrived.

    Thorgoth, sitting at the head table, stood up. The king¡¯s smile bordered on a leer as he bowed. ¡°Please welcome our human guests, Princess Clawdia of Roranoak, Prince Sebastian of Lapanteria, and Ladies Edana Firehand and Frances Stormcaller.¡±

    The tent stayed silent, until Thorgoth started to clap, at which point, everybody started to clap, as if by unspoken command.

    They continued to clap even as the Alavari attendants lead the humans and their escort to the head table where Thorgoth was sitting. The head table was circular. The members of the Alavari royal family sat on one side, with Titania to Thorgoth¡¯s right and Timur to his left.

    The attendants showed them their seats. Frances being sat next to Timur, with Sebastian on her left. Edana was next to Titania with Orcas on his right. Clawdia sat the farthest away.

    At first, Frances was overjoyed to be sitting next to the trogre and the pair exchanged a quick smile.

    As Frances settled down, however, she noticed Thorgoth watching them out of the corner of his eye.

    She froze. Did he know? Did the king have a hand in their seating arrangement, or was it by chance?

    In any case, she couldn¡¯t show any affection for Timur. If she did¡­

    The thought of Thorgoth¡¯s sneer, of him tearing Timur down further stung like one of the blows from her mother¡¯s cane. She couldn¡¯t let him get hurt even¡­ even if that meant treating him coldly tonight.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she said, barely managing to keep her voice curt.

    Timur stared at her. Did he truly not get it? Frances narrowed her eyes, looking past her prince, and towards his father.

    Blinking Timur dipped his chin ever-so-slightly. ¡°Lady Stormcaller,¡± he said, echoing her cold tone.

    They turned back to their drinks. Already, dishes were being served to the humans. Frances thought they looked delicious. There were pastries, roasted and grilled beef and chicken. Fresh fish caught from the river, and an assortment of braised and stewed foods with seasonings that Frances had never tried. Yet, she didn¡¯t taste much of it.

    She was too busy trying to stay quiet and keep her gaze away from Timur, but even trying was hard. Nevermind, it wasn¡¯t just hard, it was extremely difficult. She¡¯d heard and read that those in love felt drawn like a magnet to their partners. That they wouldn¡¯t be able to take their eyes off one another.

    In focusing on not meeting Timur¡¯s eyes, Frances¡¯s yearning to shuffle up to the trogre prince and ask him to play with her hair only grew.

    Wait, play with her hair? What was she, some sick freak? Frances felt her cheeks grow hot and gulped down another cup of¡­ whatever this sweet juice was that the Alavari were serving. It didn¡¯t seem alcoholic, but it had a smooth herbal taste.

    She was so lost in trying to figure out what she should do with her feelings that she took a gulp far too big for her and began to choke.

    Timur immediately shifted closer to Frances, offering her his handkerchief, but respectfully not touching her. ¡°Frances? Are you alright?¡±

    She met the prince¡¯s black eyes. ¡°Thanks Timur, I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± Frances stiffened and coughed. ¡°I mean, thank you for your concern, Your Highness.¡±

    Timur blinked and coughed officiously. ¡°Good, milady.¡±

    Frances tore her gaze away from the prince and tried not to think how dashing he looked in his crimson jacket and gold tassels.

    Because she was already having enough problems trying not to act like she normally did around Timur. She trusted him and it was hard to ignore that habit. She had to stop herself from wanting to pour Timur¡¯s drink. When she brushed by his arm, she had to make her apology cold and curt, instead of accompanying it with a smile.

    She was glad that he hadn¡¯t stuck a fork out with food like her friends sometimes did, she¡¯d have bitten it. That being said, she didn¡¯t think she and Timur were doing too bad.

    Her hopes that Thorgoth didn¡¯t suspect them were smashed into pieces when he addressed her.

    ¡°So, Lady Stormcaller, what do you think of my son, Prince Timur?¡±

    Frances narrowed her eyes. There was nothing unnatural about the smile that Thorgoth was giving her. Yet she shivered with unease. She suspected there was a good reason why the king of the Alavari was asking what she felt about his son. Especially since the king had no love for his son.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very well acquainted with Prince Timur, but he seems to be a courteous example of your kind, Your Majesty,¡± said Frances. Her expression was schooled and she knew her small smile looked terribly unconvincing, but it was that or give away what she really felt about Timur.

    Thorgoth nodded, his smile widening into a grin. ¡°Is that so? Well from what I¡¯ve heard it seems that you¡¯ve met before and that you¡¯d both like to catch up with one another. Why don¡¯t you both go for a dance? Our countries are going to be at peace after all.¡±

    Timur had been sitting silently between Frances and Thorgoth, but those words made his head snap towards his father.

    As for Frances, she was paralyzed. Cold horror filled her heart.

    He knows. Oh crap he knows that we like each other. Oh no. Oh no! What do I do? What do I do? He¡¯s going to hurt Timur, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    ¡°Master! Snap out of it! Timur¡¯s got Titania!¡±

    Frances sucked in a breath and swallowed. ¡°Oh. Oh right, he does. Thank you, Ivy,¡± she thought to her wand.

    But what to do next?

    Still paralyzed with hesitation, Frances could only watch as Timur, stood up and bowed to her.

    ¡°Lady Frances, would you give me the pleasure of being your partner for this dance?¡± Timur asked. His back was towards his father, his black eyes only for her. He was nervous. Frances could see that his jaw was clenched, but his smile¡­ if uneasy, was sincere.

    Frances wanted to see Thorgoth¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t know how the king was going to react to his son¡¯s forwardness.

    But her eyes were drawn to Timur¡¯s proffered hand.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± she stammered, rising to her feet, and taking the prince¡¯s hand. In a daze, she let Timur guide her to the dance floor. It was like her feet moved not by thought but by feeling and by want.

    They were soon standing at the edge of the dancing area. For a brief moment, she wondered if anybody was starting to notice. It was the Prince of Alavaria dancing with the Stormcaller.

    ¡°Timur, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Frances, if you don¡¯t want to, we can stop.¡± Timur tried to smile, but he looked absolutely miserable. ¡°I know my dad¡¯s putting pressure on us, but we don¡¯t have to listen to him,¡± said Timur sadly. Frances knew though that he wasn¡¯t sad at her. No, the fact that her prince was dipping his head to avoid the king¡¯s gaze told Frances that he¡¯d had his heart broken by an entirely different person.

    Frances took a deep breath, her thoughts suddenly clear. Her eyes only on Timur, her hands in his. She studied his downcast eyes and the sad, regretful fall of his face. Frances knew that Thorgoth would probably be annoyed if they didn¡¯t literally dance to his tune. Then again, he probably didn¡¯t like that his son fancied a human, Otherworlder, mage, so that wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    It didn¡¯t matter what she did, she wasn¡¯t going to be able to change the situation. There was, however, one thing she could change. A person who she could cheer up, and she¡¯d be happy to annoy Thorgoth, the Demon King for.

    Frances stepped in close and put her left hand on her prince¡¯s shoulder, and raised her right hand, still holding onto Timur¡¯s six fingers. To her consternation, she had to reach up a bit as her head just reached Timur¡¯s nose.

    Close enough that she had to look up to meet Timur¡¯s eyes, Frances smiled. It was far easier than she expected.

    ¡°Timur, I do want to dance with you. I¡¯ve been wanting to dance with you the whole night.¡±

    The trogre¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of my father?¡± he asked, his voice soft and fragile.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of what he¡¯d do to you,¡± Frances whispered. She squeezed his hand. ¡°But he knows now, and we can¡¯t hide from him anymore. So¡­ I¡¯d like to dance with you because it¡¯d make you happy.¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°I mean, it would, right?¡±

    Timur blinked several times, and wiped his moist eyes with the back of his left hand, before gently placing it at Frances¡¯s waist.

    ¡°It would, Frances. Thank you,¡± he whispered.

    She smiled at him, the joy on his face making her feel that warm and fuzzy feeling she had first felt during their date in Erlenberg. ¡°Um, can you lead? I don¡¯t know Alavari dances at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m alright at, it¡¯s dancing,¡± said Timur. He whirled Frances out, right on the beat of the music. ¡°This one has a four-beat. It¡¯s called the Goblin Queen Waltz. I don¡¯t know why actually, but it¡¯s what it¡¯s called.¡±

    Frances nodded. It was a simple dance with a tune that she knew would play again and again in her head as she fell asleep tonight. Holding on tight to Timur, she waltzed with him across the grassy floor of the tent.

    The crowd and the banquet tent blurred in the background. Her attention focused on what her feet were doing, the melody and cadence of the music, and her partner, guiding her along, whispering instructions.

    Despite this, though, Frances still trod on Timur¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Frances squeaked.

    Timur chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is your first time with this dance. You¡¯re quite good, you know?¡±

    Frances sighed with relief. ¡°We had to learn some dancing because we needed to socialize with some nobles in Erisdale.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Any partners you liked?¡± Timur asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°No!¡± Frances exclaimed, concentration lost she tripped over herself. Only Timur¡¯s strong grip on her stopped her from falling to the floor. ¡°Sorry!¡± she stammered, hating that she couldn¡¯t meet Timur¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Six fingers touched Frances¡¯s cheek and she looked up to see the trogre¡¯s expression of concern. ¡°Frances, you know I don¡¯t mind if you did like dancing with somebody. I mean, you know about me and Olgakaren¡¯s relationship.¡±

    As much as Frances wanted Timur to keep caressing her cheek, she didn¡¯t want to draw further attention than they already probably had. She quickly took his hand and resumed their dancing posture.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you wouldn¡¯t be angry or jealous. Not that I thought you would be. I just¡­¡± Frances fell quiet trying to execute a series of difficult steps. Timur didn¡¯t say anything, but she could see him waiting, worryingly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, Timur. There really wasn¡¯t anybody, but I¡­ you¡¯ve already had to go through so much and you can¡¯t even get away from your father,¡± she whispered.

    After all, Frances knew her abuse was behind her and that she was away from her mother and step-father. Timur, though, was still exposed to his father and everything he could do.

    ¡°Oh. I see.¡± Timur didn¡¯t say anything for a moment as he led Frances through the dance. When he spoke, his voice was thick with emotion.

    ¡°I¡­ thank you, for thinking of me, Frances. I¡¯m really lucky that you always have.¡± Timur¡¯s grip tightened on Frances, bringing her closer to his chest. She felt a brief moment of panic that immediately subsided.

    Frances, her heart warm, her eyes about to burst into tears briefly rested her head against Timur¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, my prince,¡± she said, looking back up.

    Their eyes met. The human¡¯s amber eyes looking up into the Alavari¡¯s black. The tall prince in crimson holding the petite mage in blue. Both were smiling, and yet there was a melancholic intensity in their looks, which seemed only for each other. They were a pair that were opposites at first glance, and yet, as they whirled across the floor, Alavari and humans remarked that they seemed perfectly matched.

    From his seat, King Thorgoth smiled. Not a happy or admiring smile, a strained smile that seemed a micro-expression from turning into a scowl of disgust.

    Edana watched the king from the corner of her eye, even as she took in her daughter dancing with a prince of Alavaria.

    What did she feel right now? In some ways, she was overjoyed for Frances. Love could bring a person great joy and she did seem happy with Timur. Not only that, the prince was also in love with Frances. They had the makings of a good couple and in time, what they had could blossom into something truly beautiful.

    Yet, part of her hated that Frances had fallen in love with Timur of all people. As an Alavari, he was already drawing attention both from the human delegates, who were staring at Frances in shock, and from the Alavari attendees, who were already whispering.

    Oh, and there was also the fact that she knew Thorgoth wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use Timur against her daughter.

    In every way, Thorgoth fitted his ¡°Demon King¡± moniker. They were just words, a title born from tradition, but Thorgoth was a true monster who had no qualms about hurting his family, or his own subjects to achieve what he wanted.

    And he now had turned to Edana, with that far too friendly smile of his.

    ¡°So, Firehand, what do you think about your daughter¡¯s relationship with my son?¡±

    Edana faced the Demon King. Etiquette suggested that she return his smile. Her instincts and every motherly feeling in her body told her to stab the bastard. So, she compromised on a glare.

    ¡°I think that it¡¯s precious and should be protected,¡± Edana hissed.

    Thorgoth rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°You¡¯d think that my son would remember that the girl he¡¯s so in love with has killed hundreds of his kind. Shame he¡¯s decided to be as disappointing as usual.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I should add hypocrite to your list of defects, father.¡±

    Edana was wondering if she was hallucinating, but no, Titania was glaring at Thorgoth. The princess had a white-knuckle grip on her chair. She looked half-ready to run. However, despite her fear, she was meeting her father¡¯s now furious look. At that very moment, Edana realized why Frances trusted Titania enough to meet with her.

    ¡°Hmm, so you do know something,¡± Thorgoth muttered.

    Titania sneered. It was an intimidating, vehemence-filled look, but her quivering arm spoilt the effect. ¡°I know enough. Don¡¯t you dare try to hurt my brother or Frances.¡±

    Thorgoth snorted and took a sip from his wine glass as if he hadn¡¯t just been threatened. ¡°Try and stop me.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t be alone.¡± Edana grinned as Thorgoth blinked, his gaze shooting over to her with some measure of surprise. ¡°Princess Titania, I have something to discuss with you in private. Would you mind following me.¡±

    Titania immediately rose to her feet and walked behind her father to meet Edana. Together the pair left the head table, leaving Thorgoth glaring after them.

    A moment later, though, unseen by anybody else, the Demon King of Alavaria smiled.

    ¡°Well, enjoy this while you can. It¡¯ll end sooner than you think,¡± Thorgoth muttered to himself.

    <div>

 Chapter 127: The Fallout and Teamup

    When Frances and Timur left the dance floor they knew that people were going to find their dancing suspicious.

    They didn¡¯t quite expect the sheer amount of attention they were getting. Many of the Alavari in the tent were either staring at them or whispering in hushed tones. The humans were all wearing expressions of shock or complete confusion.

    ¡°Timur, I think we need to leave,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Wait, where¡­ oh your mother and Titania must be talking,¡± said Timur. He looked at the crowd and pursed his lips. ¡°Frances, do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes,¡± said Frances. Glancing at the prince, she saw that he looked worried, and so she squeezed Timur¡¯s hand.

    Timur squeezed back and took a deep breath. ¡°We need to stay. If we leave together, rumours will spread about us sleeping together.¡±

    Frances blinked. She didn¡¯t want to sit close to Thorgoth again, but Timur was right about it preventing a far more dangerous rumour from springing up. She nodded and together, they returned to their seats.

    Thorgoth said nothing, he merely smiled wanly at the pair. Even after Titania and Edana returned, he kept quiet and only spoke to say goodbye when the human delegation finally left.

    Frances didn¡¯t sleep easy that night. The silence that Thorgoth left was far more menacing than if he had said anything.

    <hr>

    A little earlier¡­

    Titania led Edana to a small pavilion that she immediately spelled for privacy.

    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t expect that you would want to talk to me,¡± the trorc princess admitted. She turned to face Edana and found the Firehand¡¯s brilliant green eyes glaring at her.

    ¡°Let me make this clear princess. You assaulted my daughter. I have not forgiven you for that and neither will I forget.¡± She stepped forward, gesturing with Poker. ¡°But we are united in opposing your father. I trust you with that.¡±

    Titania swallowed, eyes full of regret. ¡°I¡­ I understand. For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry. You¡­ you raised her well.¡±

    Edana¡¯s expression softened, but she still kept Poker at the ready. ¡°Thanks. Now, I know you don¡¯t know what Thorgoth is planning. What resources do you have for your rebellion and what¡¯s your strategy?¡±

    The trorc princess relaxed just a tad, her expression turning into one of exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s not terrible, but it could be much better. Our supporters are loyal and if we had to muster them the next day we¡¯ll have an army of about fifteen thousand with mages. Moreover, we could muster them at a central location. The war is also growing increasingly unpopular, especially among the common folk.¡±

    ¡°I sense that there¡¯s a catch to this,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Yes, my father might have up to a hundred-fifty thousand troops. Now, a significant number of these are garrisons and that of his vassals. I¡¯d estimate that his most loyal vassals command about twenty-five thousand troops and he has his personal retinue of troops numbering about twenty-five thousand. That leaves about a hundred thousand that we are going to try to sway.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, doesn¡¯t Alavaria have a standing army loyal to the state?¡± Edana asked.

    Titania pursed her lips. ¡°We do have a standing army, but it is made up of many noble houses, similar to Erisdale and the other Human Kingdoms. The generals and nobles that are appointed to lead these armies exert a lot of control over them, as they¡¯re drawn from the counties they control.¡±

    Edana nodded. This was a similar situation to that of Erisdale, but in Erisdale, the armies were more or less loyal to the king, with the lords only exerting control over much smaller personal retinues.

    ¡°So how are you going to sway those lords?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been doing it slowly, sounding out before approaching lords interested in replacing Thorgoth. Some of them are genuinely opposed, but others have grudges or are merely being opportunistic. What we need is something to tear down my father¡¯s image and I hope we can find something by searching Allaniel¡¯s house, and where my brother, Teutobal, died,¡± Titania explained.

    Letting the idea and what the princess said sit in her brain for a while, Edana considered the plan and the alternatives. She had her misgivings but at the moment...

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good plan for the moment. I won¡¯t tell the king about our suspicions about Teutobal¡¯s death, but I think they¡¯ll support you.¡± Truth be told, Edana was sure that all it would take was for the Erisdalians to hear ¡°rebellion against Thorgoth¡± for them to throw money at Titania. The princess didn¡¯t have to know that, however.

    ¡°Support us with what?¡± Titania asked. ¡°Would they recognize us?¡±

    Edana shook her head. ¡°Money for the moment. Depending on how this conference goes and if the war continues, then we¡¯ll consider recognizing you.¡±

    Titania narrowed her eyes. ¡°We need recognition¡ª¡±

    ¡°Which would not help you. The Alavari don¡¯t care which human kingdom supports you,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°The Alavari commoners don¡¯t care, the Alavari nobles do.¡± Titania narrowed her eyes at Edana. ¡°You¡­ you know this, don¡¯t you.¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know if I can trust you and given what you¡¯ve done, can you blame me?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not good enough. You may be opposed to your father, but only the Gods know if you will make a good queen,¡± Edana hissed.

    Titania flinched, her eyes dropping to the floor as Edana forced herself to keep the vehemence boiling under her skin from rising to the surface. The older woman sighed and lowered her staff a bit.

    After all, like her own daughter, Titania had been abused as a child. She deserved some compassion.

    ¡°In the event of the outbreak of a rebellion, Erisdale is likely going to endorse you. It¡¯s just we won¡¯t be willing to do so before that occurs,¡± Edana explained.

    Sighing with relief, Titania smiled, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯ll be good enough for now.¡±

    Crossing her arms, Edana continued, ¡°Erisdale will also be willing to send money and equipment¡­¡±

    <hr>

    The day before the time of the Delbarria Island Meeting, thousands of miles away, a troll and an orc waited at a crossroads with their horses. Both were female and both were armed. The troll had a staff and was watching their surroundings, her tail flicking nervously. The orc in contrast was stretching, taking care not to knock against the warhammer hanging against her side.

    ¡°Ayax, sit down. You¡¯re going to worry yourself tired,¡± Elizabeth said.

    Ayax grumbled but sat down against one of the trees lining the road. ¡°I don¡¯t know about meeting Antigones and his son um, what¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Aralik. He seemed pleasant enough when we talked to him,¡± said Elizabeth. The human disguised as an orc sat down beside her girlfriend. ¡°We¡¯re going to be fine, Ayax.¡±

    The troll sighed, ¡°I sure hope so. We¡¯re but a day away now. It¡¯s just¡­ never mind.¡± She shook her head.

    Elizabeth snuggled up to Ayax¡¯s side, stroking the troll¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re going back to where your parents died, dear. It¡¯s alright to feel nervous, and scared.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± Ayax said this without any vehemence, her eyes half-lidded and moist. ¡°It happened in the past, it¡¯s done. It¡¯s just¡­ Oh, I don¡¯t know, Liz. There¡¯s just something about that place that feels heavy.¡±

    The Otherworlder sort of understood what her girlfriend meant. When she was on Earth, she¡¯d gone to several of the local cathedrals in her country of birth, Canada, and while the atmosphere had never been oppressive, their grandeur had seemed to impose a pressure on her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you, no matter what,¡± said Elizabeth, hugging Ayax.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ayax whispered, returning the embrace.

    The thunder of hooves shook Elizabeth and Ayax apart and sprang them to her feet. Quickly, they readied their weapons.

    ¡°How many horses, Ayax?¡± Elizabeth asked, hand on her hammer.

    Ayax strained her ears. ¡°Two horses or ponies, and two war boars. Should we hide?¡±

    Leaning against the tree, Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°No, but let¡¯s act casual like we¡¯re just relaxing after a long ride.¡±

    Nodding, Ayax pretended to be checking her horse¡¯s tackle, whilst Elizabeth took a sip from her flask of water.

    There were four approaching the crossroads. Leading the group was an armoured centaur carrying a lance with a gold and white pennant attached to the end. Behind her were two orcs on the war boars. They were followed by a goblin on a pony. As the group sighted Ayax and Elizabeth they slowed down.

    ¡°Strangers, identify yourself!¡± bellowed the centaur.

    Ayax hefted her staff but made sure to just hold it straight. She didn¡¯t want to make any threatening moves. ¡°We¡¯re merely travellers heading to Everglenia. I¡¯m Ayax, and this is my partner Lizara.¡±

    ¡°Ayax?¡± The larger of the boar riders took his boar past from behind the centaur. Elizabeth and Ayax blinked. It was General Antigones, wearing light armour over his riding clothes.

    Neither Ayax nor Elizabeth relaxed. They weren¡¯t at war, but until a few weeks ago, the Alavari had been the enemy. But Ayax did lower her staff. She¡¯d never met the general in person, but he¡¯d been her father¡¯s good friend. Courtesy was owed.

    ¡°General Antigones, we finally meet,¡± she said.

    The orc dismounted, landing with a thud on the dirt and walking past his guard. ¡°Indeed. You look a lot like your mother.¡±

    Ayax let him approach and when he extended his hand, she took it and shook it firmly. Once again, she was reminded of how formidable the elderly general was from the strength of his grip.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told. Who¡¯s with you?¡± Ayax asked, glancing at the remaining people.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The smaller orc that had been following Antigones gave a friendly wave. Despite his fangs, he had a rather pleasant smile, even if he was just as largely built as Antigones.

    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Aralik, Antigones¡¯s son. The centaur is Arima, my fiance and one of our family¡¯s most trusted guards. The goblin¡¯s Runatius, my best friend from the Alavari Academy and a magic forensics expert. They know about Thorgoth¡¯s tyranny,¡± said the orc.

    Glancing at one another, Elizabeth and Ayax didn¡¯t speak but sought each other¡¯s opinions on their faces. Ayax was hesitant but was nodded once, whilst Elizabeth was smiling.

    Agreement reached, they went to mount their horses.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going then,¡± said Ayax.

    <hr>

    Coincidentally, around the same time, Martin, Ginger and Renia were on a small boat, sailing towards Keelcracker island. Ginger was piloting the boat, whilst Martin and Renia were just doing their best to hang on to the boat, and to their breakfasts.

    Despite their best efforts, the waves were throwing Martin and Renia up into the air and slamming them down onto the thwarts of the boat. Ginger, against the stern of the tiny boat, holding onto the tiller, ducked down low enough so the boat¡¯s single triangular sail wouldn¡¯t hit her in the head.

    ¡°Honey, remind me, how long has it been since you¡¯ve been on a boat?¡± Martin bellowed.

    Her hair tied up behind her, Ginger, shrugged and wiped sea spray from her eyes. ¡°Oh a while, but my family were fisherfolk. It never really leaves you.¡±

    ¡°How will Olgakaren get to the island?¡± Martin yelled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but a skilled flier can get through this. I¡¯m just not a very good flier,¡± said Renia sheepishly. Looking sick, she hugged the boat and vomited over the side.

    Ginger smiled sympathetically. ¡°Just hang on, we¡¯re not far from Clinkertown.¡±

    ¡°Clinkertown? Right, the only town on Keelcracker Island, ¡± Martin stammered.

    ¡°More a village than a town. I¡¯ve been there once.¡± Ginger thumbed over to the mainland. ¡°My village was on the east coast of Erisdale rather than the south, but we did visit Keelcracker.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ a lot of ships get wrecked on Keelcracker, right?¡± Renia asked. ¡°How do we know if the people in Clinkertown have stolen anything from the wreck already?¡±

    ¡°Oh trust me, they would, but they couldn¡¯t have,¡± said Ginger, grimacing. ¡°Your convoy got wrecked on the south side of Keelcracker. That¡¯s just horribly craggy terrain. A harpy may be able to access it, but it will be too risky for humans. We just need to get you and Olgakaren to that side safely.¡±

    ¡°Get us to Clinkertown safely first,¡± Martin groaned.

    <hr>

    Clinkertown was truly more of a village than a town. It was basically a scattering of houses almost thrown all over a gentle sloping gravelly dirt. Some rocky gardens were cultivated, but it was clear from all the boats that the main economy of the town was fish.

    Martin and Ginger moored their boat by Clinkertown¡¯s dock. Fishermen and women stared at them as they disembarked, probably finding their clothing rather strange and their weapons very unusual. It wasn¡¯t that the trio was wearing odd clothing, but they weren¡¯t wearing the sea gear that those in the harbour were.

    ¡°Right, guess we¡¯re heading to an inn first, Ginger?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Fraid not, villages this small don¡¯t have inns,¡± said Ginger congenially.

    ¡°Wait, where are we sleeping, then?¡± Renia asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are some abandoned huts up the hill. They¡¯re for visiting fishermen or people making long trips and nobody owns them. They¡¯ll be uncomfortable as sin, but they¡¯ll shelter us.¡± Ginger took a deep breath. ¡°The problem is that we need to pay for a place at the pier, a map of the island, or at least a chart of the coast and that means we need to visit the harbour master. That might get us some attention.¡±

    Leading the way, Ginger stepped off the pier and toward a rather large building, the largest on the island in fact, that smelled strongly of fish. The reason why became apparent as the barn-like structure housed lots of salted fish on racks. People were moving in and out through it, hefting wheelbarrows and nets full of fish onto processing tables.

    Martin was a little surprised to find, though, that many of the people moving fish onto the processing tables weren¡¯t the typical blonde-haired, brown-skinned Erisdalians, but were paler people with red hair, similar to what his fiance had, which was typical of those from Lapanteria.

    ¡°Hey, you there, who are you and what are you here for?¡± Ginger put her hands on her hips and faced the speaker, a sea-weathered man with a white moustache.

    ¡°We¡¯re on official crown business. I¡¯m Ginger, this is Sir Martin of Conthwaite and our companion Renia. I¡¯d like to ask to speak to the harbourmaster,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking to him. I¡¯m Hook.¡± He extended his hand and Ginger shook it. Hook frowned briefly as he squeezed her hand, and Ginger suspected that he could feel the scars and weathering on her palm and fingers.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. We¡¯d like to get a map of the coast and we can pay good money for it. There¡¯s a shipwreck we¡¯d like to try to locate on the south side,¡± Ginger explained.

    The man was giving Ginger an unreadable expression, which only deepened as she finished her explanation.

    Still, after a moment, he nodded. ¡°On the south side? You¡¯re not going to have much luck getting there. We do have a spare map, though,¡± said Hook. The man ducked into a small room off to the side of the building and came out with a map. Ginger paid him upfront for the map and the spot on the pier and the three set out of the town as quickly as they could.

    ¡°Should we call, Olgakaren?¡± Martin asked once they were up the slope and a good distance from the town.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± said Ginger, glancing over her shoulder. There were some people in the town looking after them, which was annoying, but not unexpected. ¡°We should be fine. Don¡¯t take off your cloak, though, Renia.¡±

    Renia nodded, as Martin pulled out the wooden communication charm and thought of Olgakaren.

    ¡°Olgakaren here,¡± said a tired voice, wind cutting in and out over it.

    ¡°Olgakaren, it¡¯s Martin. We¡¯re on Keelcracker island. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Hiding above the clouds over the town. Where are¡ªah, are you the trio making up the hill?¡± the harpy asked.

    Martin looked around and didn¡¯t see the harpy. He did, however, see the crest of the hill ahead. ¡°Yes. Meet you over the ridge?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Olgakaren exclaimed.

    <hr>

    Once over the ridge, Olgakaren swooped down from the sky and landed. Although warmly dressed in a jerkin and tight pants, she shivered slightly from the cold. Ruffling her black-speckled silver wings, the harpy gasped. ¡°Water please.¡±

    Martin uncorked and helped the harpy sip from his own flask.

    ¡°Thanks. Blast the winds are crazy up there and please tell me you have somewhere I can stay? I¡¯ve been dodging humans all the way through Erisdale,¡± Olgakaren gasped, blinking rapidly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit rough, but yes, there will be somewhere to stay,¡± said Ginger, eyeing the harpy with wary eyes.

    ¡°Thank Galena. And you¡­¡± Olgakaren frowned at Renia, who stepped behind Morgan. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the survivor of the wreck and our source. We¡¯re keeping her identity on a need-to-know basis. You can call her Phrygia,¡± said Martin, using the alias that they¡¯d agreed to give Olgakaren when they met.

    Ginger, however, noticed that Renia, who¡¯d pressed up behind her, was shivering, and not from the cold.

    ¡°Olgakaren, can you excuse us?¡± the convict asked.

    The young harpy frowned, spreading her wings. She had an impressive wingspan and Martin found his hand twitching towards his sword.

    ¡°Look, why can¡¯t you let us know who she is? We¡¯re on the same side. Besides, how do we know you aren¡¯t just making this all up and getting a random Alavari to confess this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not our decision to make, Olgakaren. If Phrygia is happy with it, then yes, but you¡¯re going to have to trust us like we¡¯re trusting you now,¡± said Martin, smiling disarmingly.

    Olgakaren narrowed her eyes. ¡°You do know Frances saved my life, right?¡±

    ¡°And Timur¡¯s in love with Frances, but until recently was loyal to his father,¡± Ginger said in a dry tone.

    An exasperated look came over the young harpy¡¯s face. Groaning, she buried her face in her wings.

    ¡°Good point. Okay, I won¡¯t pry. You don¡¯t need to hide, Phrygia,¡± said Olgakaren. Renia didn¡¯t reply at first. Just as Ginger was wondering if she should take the older harpy away, she sighed.

    ¡°Sorry, I just needed a moment. I know Olgakaren won¡¯t know who I am, but I was just worried. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met another harpy from Alavaria.¡± Renia stepped behind Ginger, lifted her hood and curtsied. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Phrygia, nice to meet you.¡±

    Only, it was like Olgakaren had been struck by a thunderbolt. Her eyes widened. Her legs gave out and she fell to the ground, her claws scrabbling at the ground.

    ¡°Lady Neria? It¡¯s¡­ Oh, Galena it¡¯s really you,¡± Olgakaren croaked.

    Martin and Ginger glanced at each other in horror, whilst Renia covered her mouth in shock.

    ¡°Wait, you know her?¡± Ginger asked.

    Olgakaren shook her head. ¡°No. I just¡­ when I was at court with my mom, I saw her with Prince Teutobal. Every harpy wanted to be her or was jealous of her.¡±

    ¡°Your mother?¡± Renia asked.

    ¡°Queen Berengaria,¡± Olgakaren stammered.

    ¡°Huh, Beria married Thorgoth. That¡­ that¡¯s a bit surprising, but I can see why.¡± Renia sighed. ¡°Olgakaren, please, you can¡¯t tell anybody.¡±

    The harpy shook her head and fluttered her wings. ¡°Oh, Galena no. I¡¯m not saying anything. I thought say one of the guards or maybe even Teutobal survived. If Thorgoth finds out, you have no chance of defending yourself against him.¡±

    Wincing, Ginger turned to Renia. ¡°That¡­ is comforting?¡±

    Renia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s what I expected when I ran.¡± She helped Olgakaren up. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    <hr>

    In Alavaria, the journey towards Ayax¡¯s old village was made in silence. It¡¯s hard to talk while riding galloping horses after all.

    They had to break camp eventually and after the group had set up tents and gotten their rations out, Antigones broke the silence.

    ¡°Do you know when your parents died, Ayax?¡± the general asked.

    Ayax narrowed her eyes at Antigones from across the fire. ¡°When I was thirteen, shortly after the war started.¡± She winced and forced the scowl off her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so nervous, sir. We¡¯ve been fighting Alavaria for a long time.¡±

    Antigones nodded. ¡°And you¡¯re likely to be fighting us for longer. We¡¯re not ready to rebel against Thorgoth yet. Hopefully, Allaniel left something that might help us.¡±

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re going to find, sir?¡± Elizabeth asked. She and Ayax knew what they wanted to find, but they weren¡¯t sure what the Alavari were looking for.

    The orc general exchanged a glance with his son and guards.

    ¡°Your father and I were exchanging correspondence leading up to the war and one of the topics we were discussing was Ixtar and the war¡¯s justness. Your father kept records of the hunt and investigation into his crimes and he might have something that might be able to tie Thorgoth to what he did, and perhaps to other crimes that he did. Loyal as he was to Alavaria, he detested Thorgoth, though, I never got the story as to why,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°My father and you were close?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Very. In fact, he introduced me to Zirabelle,¡± said the general, smiling wistfully.

    ¡°He introduced you to mom?¡± Aralik stammered.

    ¡°Allaniel and I were childhood friends since we grew up in the house of my father, Chief Demetios of the Blackhand Orcs. We kept in touch when he went off to the Academy, that is the Alavari Academy for Magic, our most prestigious school. That¡¯s where he met Zirabelle and later introduced her to me.¡±

    ¡°Allaniel was raised by an orc chieftain?¡± Elizabeth inquired.

    ¡°He was orphaned by the ongoing civil strife, but he had a talent for magic, so my father decided to take him in,¡± Antigones explained. ¡°Our friendship only got stronger as we fought in that civil strife and helped put King Thorgoth on the throne. We thought it would get better after that, but¡­ well here we are.¡±

    Elizabeth crossed her arms. ¡°Sir, why did you declare war on the Human Kingdoms? I mean, we know why Thorgoth wanted war, but there had to be some justification he used to rally the Alavari.¡±

    ¡°Um, the humans broke their promises and insulted us, Otherworlder,¡± said Runatius incredulously.

    Aralik nudged the goblin. ¡°Runatius, please, the Otherworlders might not have been told. By Galena, most humans might not know. Now, I¡¯m not sure what the White Order told you, but do you know of the 3rd Treaty of Kwent?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± said Elizabeth, frowning. Ayax shook her head as well.

    ¡°Two hundred years ago, the human rulers of Roranoak, Erisdale and Vertingen swore never to claim Vertingen, Delbarria and other territories that were disputed with the Kingdom of Alavaria. But as we fell to civil strife, they did exactly that. Erisdale and Lapanteria even fought their 4th war over Vertingen, the one where Edana Firehand made her name, taking advantage of our weakness.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked, remembering what Frances had told her about her first adventure. ¡°Wait, but Vertingen is unoccupied,¡± she stammered.

    The centaur, Arima, shook her head. ¡°Erisdale and Lapanteria occupied parts of it. Not the entire plain, but in a direct and clear violation of the treaty. They did leave it, but only after King Tagus paid them to do so. He didn¡¯t want them to use the summoning system.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but it wouldn¡¯t have worked. It would only summon us if the human kingdoms were attacked,¡± Elizabeth said, remembering the briefing they¡¯d been given when they arrived in Durannon.

    ¡°Would it differentiate between Alavaria launching a war to reclaim stolen territory, or Alavaria launching an invasion?¡± Runatius growled.

    Elizabeth swallowed. She didn¡¯t know. The system had never been very clear on that part. It didn¡¯t seem to want to punish the Alavari. It only requested they kill King Thorgoth, but could it make the distinction between wars?

    No, it didn¡¯t justify what Alavaria had done up until now, but it did throw the war into shades of grey. Then again, hadn¡¯t this whole war been fought in shades of grey? With convict soldiers fed against a horrible Alavarian king and his supporters?

    The question stayed with Elizabeth even when she went to bed, sleeping beside Ayax. They were amongst the many in her mind as she lay down beside her girlfriend. As she turned over to glance at what Ayax was doing, she found the troll staring at her.

    ¡°Liz, something¡¯s bothering you,¡± said Ayax.

    Elizabeth sighed and shuffled closer to Ayax. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, can I?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t smile once after they told us about what Erisdale and the other human kingdoms did,¡± said Ayax. She gently touched Elizabeth¡¯s chin. ¡°You¡¯re not at fault, Liz.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I shouldn¡¯t have been so ignorant.¡± She was close enough that her nose was almost touching Ayax¡¯s, and yet she didn¡¯t feel like kissing her. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the human kingdoms. This isn¡¯t the first time they¡¯ve done something bad. The more we look, the more we find and¡­ there¡¯s just something I feel is on the horizon.¡±

    Ayax was staring at Elizabeth now, mouth trying to form words and failing. It made Elizabeth happy that her girlfriend was trying to comfort her, but she knew there was nothing the troll could do.

    ¡°Ayax, I know it¡¯s just a feeling, but I feel something about this war is going to change.¡±

    ¡°Then it probably is. Your feelings are rarely wrong. We will survive it, Liz.¡± Four fingered hands brought Elizabeth¡¯s forehead to her love¡¯s. It was warm, soft and it did a little to abate the worry in her chest.

 Chapter 128: A Couple, and a Home

    When Frances arrived with Edana at the pre-conference meeting between the human ambassadors, she was thinking that her dance with Timur might be mentioned. Her mother had warned her that the human diplomats had been surprised. However, neither of them thought that a dance by itself would provoke a reaction.

    Only when they arrived at the meeting, they found themselves faced with an oppressive silence.

    It wasn¡¯t a united front of antagonism, though. Sebastian and Orcas were eyeing Frances but their quirked lips were more indicative of curiosity rather than hostility.

    Most of the antagonism was coming from, and perhaps unsurprisingly, from Clawdia.

    ¡°Lady Stormcaller, explain why you were consorting with an Alavari prince?¡± the Roranoakian princess half-hissed, half-shrieked.

    Frances really did not have enough shits to give the princess, especially since she apparently was deciding to blow a dance out of proportion. Besides, Frances knew how bad it looked, she didn¡¯t need someone questioning who she liked.

    ¡°Your highness, Prince Timur is an acquaintance. My relationship with him has no bearing on the negotiations,¡± Frances explained.

    ¡°If you two are merely acquaintances then I am blind. He¡¯s the enemy. He¡¯s Thorgoth¡¯s son. You want us to fight Thorgoth and you¡¯re sleeping with his son?¡± Clawdia hissed.

    Frances was so completely done with the princess that she couldn¡¯t muster the anger to bite back. She stood up and crossed her arm over her chest. ¡°I swear that my relationship with Timur, if it even could be called that, will not interfere with my duties to the Human Kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°You are in love with the enemy, how would that not interfere with your duties?¡± Clawdia demanded.

    Frances tried to comprehend just why the princess and everybody else in the room was questioning her loyalty. Had she not killed how many Alavari in service of the Human Kingdoms? Why were they worried, now just because she had feelings for someone and hadn¡¯t even had the time to actually spend time with him?

    ¡°Mom, may I leave?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Please do, dear,¡± said Edana.

    Clawdia spluttered, ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Watch me!¡± Frances snapped back. She stormed out of the tent, trying not to cry.

    Edana didn¡¯t hesitate and ran after her daughter.

    She found Frances in her tent sitting on her bed, arms wrapped around her knees. In one hand, she held her hand mirror, in the other, Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    ¡°Dear?¡± Edana whispered, standing at the tent flap.

    Her daughter looked up from the mirror. ¡°Mom? You¡­ don¡¯t you have the diplomats to attend to?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my first priority, Frances. Clawdia should learn that her actions have consequences.¡± Sitting next to her daughter, Edana hesitantly wrapped an arm around the girl¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Yeah, but it looks bad, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Yes it does.¡± Edana shut her eyes. ¡°Frances, it might be best if you leave the conference.¡±

    Her daughter stiffened, head whipping up to stare at her. ¡°Mom? What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Frances, Thorgoth knows about you and Timur. If he wants to hurt you, or his son, he can target either of you as you¡¯re right in his reach.¡± Edana didn¡¯t flinch as Frances spluttered, her shock and confusion deepening. ¡°You can contact him anyway with your mirror now, and I¡¯m alright if you talk to him. But I don¡¯t want you here.¡±

    ¡°Mom, but you¡¯ll be left with Thorgoth. I¡¯m not leaving you in such danger,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask other Otherworlders to come,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°You know that none are as powerful as I am, especially since now I don¡¯t have to provide magic to Timur.¡± Frances slipped her mother¡¯s arm and rose to her feet. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this all about? I¡¯ve gone through far more dangerous situations. I¡¯ve survived Vertingen, Erlenberg, and even Gestoch. I know you¡¯re looking out for me, but you and I know that things are too dangerous now for me to just sit things out.¡±

    Edana avoided meeting her daughter¡¯s amber eyes. She knew the answer to her daughter¡¯s question, but she didn¡¯t want to answer it. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t tell Frances, but¡­

    ¡°Mom, can you at least say why you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Frances begged.

    Edana closed her eyes, trying to let the silence go on, but it felt like it was bearing down on her as well, like a giant wave crashing down.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, Frances. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to tell you,¡± Edana said, in a quiet voice.

    Frances stared at her mother. ¡°Mom, you saved my life, I owe you everything. There¡¯s nothing that you could tell me that would change that.¡±

    Edana blinked at her daughter, feeling her heart tear into two at the love that was in those amber eyes.

    ¡°Frances, you shouldn¡¯t think like that. I¡­ I helped you but you don¡¯t owe me anything,¡± Edana whispered.

    ¡°When I was a broken, traumatized girl who hated herself, you taught me magic, you taught me everything I know and loved me despite my faults. Despite the fact I couldn¡¯t give you anything.¡± Frances grabbed her mother¡¯s hands. ¡°Mom, please, tell me what¡¯s bothering you. You¡¯re not acting like you usually do.¡±

    Edana buried her face in her hands and did her best not to cry.

    ¡°Frances, have you not realized everything I¡¯ve done has just put you in greater danger?¡±

    Her daughter blinked. She didn¡¯t understand. Of course Frances wouldn¡¯t understand what Edana meant.

    ¡°I did train you, I did teach you, and I helped you to become the most powerful mage amongst the Otherworlders. All that¡¯s done is put a massive target on your back.¡± Edana sniffled, squeezing her daughter¡¯s hands. ¡°Not only are your talents now indispensable, and are sought after for all the most dangerous of missions, you have drawn King Thorgoth¡¯s ire. I¡­ I¡¯m supposed to protect you, but I can¡¯t. Because of what I¡¯ve done, you¡¯re closer than ever to being sent home.¡±

    Frances was reeling, her mind whirling with what her mother was saying. It was so much that she almost sat back down on the bed.

    ¡°But¡­ I asked you to train me, to teach me. You needed to so that I can protect my home¡ªour home,¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°And in doing that, I put you in even greater danger, Frances. Don¡¯t you see that? If you weren¡¯t so talented, so powerful, you¡¯d been safe,¡± Edana cried.

    ¡°And if you didn¡¯t, I would have been unable to protect myself, our family, and my friends against Alavaria,¡± Frances pleaded, giving her mom a handkerchief. ¡°Mom, I¡­ I know you¡¯re worried but this is my home as well.¡±

    Edana sniffled, and accepted the handkerchief. She blew into it, holding onto Frances¡¯s hand as she did so. After a moment, she hugged her daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know, I just¡­ just please stay safe. Don¡¯t think you need to sacrifice yourself to save me or anybody else. Promise me that, please,¡± Edana sobbed.

    Frances hugged her mother tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, mom.¡±

    Except, Frances felt a twinge in her heart as she made that promise.

    <hr>

    Master, you weren¡¯t telling Edana everything. I could sense it.

    Sitting alone in the tent, with Edana having left for the conference, Frances shook her head.

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t,¡± she whispered to her wand.

    The lash of dismay from Ivy¡¯s Sting was enough to make Frances wince. Why? She¡¯s your mother. Why did you lie to her?

    ¡°Because my mother would sacrifice her life to protect mine, no matter if she had a baby to go home to! That¡¯s not fair to Igraine, or her baby.¡± Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°If I get killed here, I will return home, and I would hate that to happen, but¡­ I¡¯d still be alive and if I was forced to return home because I protected her, and my friends, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯d be fine with that.¡±

    And what about me? What about Ayax,Martin, Ginger, Timur and all those you¡¯d leave behind!

    ¡°Ivy, I don¡¯t want to go back to Earth! I don¡¯t want to be thirteen, sick, broken and frightened of my parents!¡± She sniffled, sharing her thoughts and emotions with her wand and dear friend. ¡°But I¡­ I couldn¡¯t live with myself if you fell back into Thorgoth¡¯s hands, or if we lost this war. I¡­ I survived them once. I can survive them again.¡±

    Aren¡¯t you scared of being hurt by them? You told me you¡¯re still hurting from them. Ivy wailed.

    ¡°It¡¯d be better that way then. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m never going to recover from what happened. But you and everybody else aren¡¯t so badly off.¡± Frances paused and holstered Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°And even if I never recovered from what happened, I still survived it. I can survive it a second time.¡±

    Frances, you can¡¯t think like that¡ª

    ¡°But it¡¯s true, Ivy.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m not going to try to put myself in danger, and I will do my best not to die here, but please understand.¡±

    Her wand flashed through both frustration, grief and panic, before finally resting on acceptance. Each successive wave flicking through Frances¡¯s mind like waves hitting a beach.

    I understand, but I won¡¯t let you sacrifice yourself. You hear me? If we ever confront Thorgoth, you will use all the other spells I¡¯ve gathered throughout the ages. Do you understand?

    ¡°I do.¡± Frances touched her wand. ¡°Thank you, Ivy.¡±

    Her wand, sadly murmured, You¡¯re welcome, its displeasure and melancholy at its master¡¯s decision clear.

    <hr>

    Edana and Frances had agreed that the latter should avoid Clawdia as much as she could, and so she wasn¡¯t attending the conference. However, Frances couldn¡¯t sit in her tent the entire day.

    So Frances had wandered across Delbarria island to where it split the river. This part of the island was rocky, likely a subterranean slab of rock that had been exposed by the current, and yet couldn¡¯t be eroded so easily. It was very uncomfortable, the craggy rocks making it difficult to stand or sit, and so few people went there.

    Only, as Frances clambered up the rocks, and past a boulder, she suddenly realized she wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°Timur?¡± she gasped.

    The trogre sprang to his feet. ¡°Frances?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± the both exclaimed.

    ¡°Practicing magic,¡± replied Timur.

    ¡°Trying to be alone,¡± stammered Frances. She waved her hands frantically. ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have to go. I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Timur shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Frances, I can go.¡±

    ¡°No! I want you to stay.¡± Frances clamped her hands to her mouth and glanced behind her. There was nobody there, but¡­ just in case, Frances raised Ivy¡¯s Sting and cast a spell that would alert her if anybody approached the rocks. Once done, she turned to face Timur, who was looking at her with a worried expression.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Frances, how can I help?¡± the prince asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. I¡­¡± the words wanted to spill out but Frances forced her lips close. Timur had to be facing a similar backlash from the Alavari. That was why he was here practicing magic instead of at the conference. She daren¡¯t not burden him with what she was experiencing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here instead of the peace conference?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s none¡ª¡± Frances shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±

    She could see him grimace slightly, but he nodded. ¡°Okay, can I ask you a question, Frances?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Timur took a deep breath. ¡°What are we now?¡±

    Frances froze. She knew what she wanted to say, and she also knew what the risks of that were.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Her drum that was her heart pounded in her chest, sounding the trepidation that was taking over her every thought and emotion.

    Timur stepped forward and took Frances¡¯s hands. With anybody, she¡¯d have to somewhat consciously stop herself from flinching. Yet, with the trogre, she found herself squeezing his fingers.

    ¡°I think I want to be with you, and I think you want to be with me as well,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°But how? Our countries¡ªour species are at war,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡­ I mean, we can¡¯t hide our feelings for each other anymore, but we don¡¯t know if we can even spend time together.¡±

    ¡°But we are on the same side now.¡± Timur swallowed. ¡°Frances, I¡­ after being told for so long what I should be doing, what a good Alavari is, I want to make my own decision for once, without caring what I should do. And I don¡¯t want to wait to court you, not any longer. I¡¯ve never been more certain of anything in my life.¡±

    Frances blinked back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough for you.¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not good enough for you either, but why should that stop us?¡± Timur asked.

    Why indeed? When the world already knew and disapproved, why should she restrain herself?

    Because you¡¯ll hurt Timur, you moron. Thorgoth hates you enough.

    She flinched at her thoughts because she knew she was right.

    Master, stop this at once. Thorgoth would hurt Timur even if you didn¡¯t act on your feelings. What are you waiting for? Ivy¡¯s Sting demanded.

    ¡°Ivy?¡± she whispered.

    Well? What are you waiting for? You love him and he loves you.

    What was she waiting for? Frances blinked, looking up at Timur¡¯s pleading expression, yearning for her acceptance.

    ¡°Okay, Timur. I¡­ let¡¯s date.¡± She squeezed his hands as the brightest smile of joy and relief burst across her prince¡¯s features, so alike and yet completely dissimilar to his father. His smile was so sincere, so full of happiness that she found herself mirroring it.

    He was so close now, in fact, he was gently tugging her closer to him. Her heart pounded as he wrapped her arms around her and she did the same. Her prince¡¯s lips were so close, and they were drawing closer.

    She raised her chin, her eyes wide. Her heart yearning for him to lean down and press his lips onto hers, like in the storybooks she¡¯d read as a lonely, hurting child. It was going to be perfect.

    That¡¯s when Timur¡¯s fingers clasped the back of her head, nudging her lips to his.

    Frances acted before she actually felt her desire and love snapping into cold fear and panic. She gasped, turning her head, somehow getting her arms between her and the trogre. Before she realized it, she¡¯d broken out of his embrace and was stepping away from Timur, her hands shaking.

    ¡°Frances what¡­ Huh?¡± Timur stamered.

    Frances took in the hurt on Timur¡¯s face with horror and a sharp, biting shame that shot through her chest.

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m sorry! I¡­ it¡¯s my fault. I¡­ I did want to kiss you. I really really wanted to, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so messed up.¡±

    ¡°Frances, take a deep breath.¡± She did, inhaling and exhaling, and again, but more slowly. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just¡­ the moment you touched the back of my head I just¡­ I panicked. It reminded me of¡ª¡± Frances blinked and crossed her arms as the memory flooded back. Of Titania¡¯s lips scouring hers, of her arms holding her head and body in place. Of her fingers grabbing her hair and clothing.

    ¡°Of what?¡± Timur demanded.

    ¡°Of your sister kissing me,¡± Frances whispered.

    Timur stared at Frances, his eyes wide and for the first time, he suddenly resembled his father. The prince¡¯s black eyes were narrowed, his breath hoarse, and his fists clenched.

    Frances, crying now, and hating that she was in tears again, spluttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please, don¡¯t be angry at her. I know I messed up¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances you¡¯re not responsible, Titania is,¡± Timur hissed. He buried his face in his hands for a moment, before letting go. The anger was still there, but it seemed to have been banked and reduced. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Hey, come here,¡± he said, dropping his arms to his side.

    Hesitantly, Frances approached and her hands still shaking, wrapped her arms around him. He was so warm, and it was just¡­ so comforting to have someone holding her with such gentleness.

    Rocking her gently, Timur said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re doing your best. And please, if there¡¯s anything you aren¡¯t comfortable with, tell me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but I know you wanted to kiss me and then I suddenly changed my mind,¡± she whimpered.

    ¡°Frances, you know I want you to be happy. If you don¡¯t feel comfortable suddenly, then that¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you don¡¯t feel comfortable, you know that, right?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t.¡± Timur smiled, ¡°You really have never been in a relationship, have you?¡± he said, gently brushing back a lock of her hair.

    ¡°No. I¡­ I guess that¡¯s something you definitely know more than I do,¡± Frances croaked, somehow managing to smile, despite¡­ just everything that she was feeling. That probably had to do with the Alavari holding her, like she was the most precious thing in the world.

    Why had she nearly given this up? She didn¡¯t know. All she knew was that she held onto Timur as tightly as she could, resting her cheek against his chest.

    <hr>

    They somehow managed to find a seat on the rocks where they just sat next to each other and talked, which was when Frances managed to ask a question that had been bugging her.

    ¡°Um, so Timur, I¡¯m here instead of at the conference because the Princess of Roranoak severely disapproves of my relationship with you and I¡¯m trying to avoid her. But¡­ why are you here?¡±

    Timur sighed. ¡°Titania says that I got father really angry, and told me to leave him for the day.¡±

    ¡°You got him angry by doing exactly what he demanded?¡± Frances asked, frowning.

    ¡°According to Titania, it was a challenge. He wanted to embarrass you and he didn¡¯t expect me to step up.¡± The prince closed his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°You love your father, Timur. I¡­ I get that. I sometimes still wish my parents wanted me.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I still don¡¯t get why Princess Clawdia has been so hostile to me and my mother. She¡¯s contributed nothing to the human negotiating table, or the negotiations. She¡¯s actively tried to annoy or anger us both. But¡­ she doesn¡¯t seem to have anything for Sebastian, which is odd. I thought Roranoak and Lapanteria are neighbours and before the war, rivals.¡±

    ¡°Princess Clawdia¡­¡± Timur blinked and stiffened. ¡°Crap, Frances, I just remembered. Don¡¯t trust her, or the Lapanterian diplomats. I¡­ I think one of the human kingdoms might be sending its own diplomats to negotiate directly with my father.¡±

    Frances¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. I and some of the guards Titania and I brought saw some humans going toward the area of the camp where my father resides. Titania and I weren¡¯t sure whether to bring this up because we couldn¡¯t be sure who, but now that you mention Clawdia¡¯s behaviour¡­ it¡¯s possible she might be trying to tie up the human negotiators to assist my father.¡±

    Frances swallowed, ¡°Timur, that¡¯s assuming your father wants peace. I¡¯ve never thought for a moment he was interested in that. If Roranoak¡­ and I think it has to be them, is working with Alavaria¡­ then we are in deep trouble.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to find out if it¡¯s them?¡± Timur asked.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°There may be¡­ I remember you told me you¡¯re very good at illusion magic.¡±

    ¡°Fairly good. What are you thinking of?¡± Timur asked.

    <hr>

    In Alavaria, Everglenia (Ayax¡¯s old village)...

    On the back of her horse, Ayax stared from the road they¡¯d stopped on, aghast at the sight.

    Elizabeth was already trying to comfort the troll, rubbing her back, trying to get her attention. It didn¡¯t do anything to stop the troll from shaking her head.

    For instead of being a fire-blasted ruin, the bones of old buildings standing quietly amidst the silence, there were Alavari. It looked like a mix of goblins and harpies had moved in.

    Ayax couldn¡¯t believe it. Her heart was breaking up inside. These people had desecrated what was left of her home. The tomb to the friends and neighbours she had buried.

    All that was left was a house on the outskirts of the village, a three-story stone building, the largest house in the village with a vegetable garden. Her family¡¯s house.

    Antigones frowned. ¡°They rebuilt the village? That¡¯s odd. It was raided, the population scattered.¡±

    ¡°Not so much, father. The land was unclaimed since the raid. It makes sense why some would move in.¡±

    Ayax couldn¡¯t hear any longer. She urged her horse into a gallop. She could hear her girlfriend crying out, her companions tearing after her.

    She thundered through the village marketplace, simply where the roads from all twenty houses all converged.

    It looked similar, but the faces were all different. Yvonne the flower and herb seller wasn¡¯t the one setting up in the middle of the market. It was a harpy and goblin couple with apples. Ulric the centaur, the blacksmith and farrier¡­ his shop was still there, but there was an orc couple instead.

    Blinking back the tears, not caring how many people she was nearly running over, Ayax didn¡¯t stop until she was at the door to her house.

    A house which had a new door, not the one that the humans had smashed in. Two children, a harpy and a goblin, sitting on the stone garden wall that her father had built with sorcery and the help of their neighbours Bernard and his husband Nicolas, stared up at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°Who¡­ what¡­¡± Ayax wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and leapt off her horse. She landed with a thud, staff planted in the ground, making the children¡¯s eyes widen. It took every ounce of control to bite back her anger and renewed grief and demand that these children get out of her house. That and the fear in the children¡¯s eyes managed to douse her burning grief.

    ¡°Who owns this house?¡± she managed.

    ¡°Nobody, miss, because this is the village orphanage. That¡¯s what Mister Sevatas says,¡± stammered the goblin child.

    Ayax froze. ¡°The¡­ the village orphanage?¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm. Are you an orphan too miss?¡± the harpy asked.

    Ayax¡¯s fingers squeezed her staff so hard, she thought she was going to cut herself. ¡°I was. I¡­ I got adopted. This¡­ this was my house.¡±

    The two children¡¯s eyes widened as they stared at Ayax, and then back to the house, and back at Ayax again.

    ¡°Gania, get Mister Sevastas,¡± stammered the goblin.

    An elderly troll appeared at the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m here, what¡¯s¡ª¡± he blinked at Ayax¡¯s appearance, and staff. ¡°Miss? How can I help you?¡±

    Ayax tried to form words, but her mind seemed to be going through molasses. She just stood there, staring, until she heard Elizabeth and the other dismounting behind her.

    ¡°Mister?¡± Antigones asked, stepping in beside Ayax.

    The troll bowed, ¡°Sevastas, my lord?¡±

    ¡°General Antigones, the general Antigones. May we talk inside?¡± the orc asked.

    <hr>

    The room they met in had been the dining room for Ayax¡¯s family, and now was the dining room for the orphanage. Sevastas sat on a stool, with Antigones and the others taking seats on what chairs were available, or in the case of Antigones¡¯s guards, they stood at the ready, keeping the curious orphans, behind closed doors.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you need to look underneath this house regarding a matter of national security?¡± Sevastas asked, frowning.

    ¡°Yes. You¡­ don¡¯t know what we¡¯re talking about?¡± Antigones asked, pursing his lips.

    The troll shook his head. ¡°No. This house¡­ Well, apart from the smashed doors and broken furnishings, it was in remarkably good condition, but there was no basement we could find.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hidden. I¡­¡± Ayax took a deep breath, squeezing Elizabeth¡¯s hand as she did so. ¡°This was my house, Mister Sevastas, before it and the village were destroyed in a raid. I don¡¯t need the house back, I¡¯m just interested in recovering some things that were my family¡¯s.¡±

    Sevastas gasped. ¡°Oh, oh I¡¯m so sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize anybody had survived that raid, Miss Ayax.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anybody to settle here after it, but well¡­ here we are.¡± Ayax swallowed. ¡°Did¡­ did you find the gravestones in the garden?¡±

    Sevastas¡¯s eyes widened, and he nodded. ¡°Were they your par¡ª¡±

    Ayax nodded. ¡°Yes. Sir¡­ can you give me a moment?¡±

    Antigones nodded as Ayax rose to her feet and made her way back to the garden. She knew Elizabeth was following her out, but didn¡¯t say anything. She was glad that her girlfriend was coming after her.

    Passing row after row of cabbages, brussel sprouts and herbs, Ayax slowly walked to the corner of the garden.

    Two large, flat stones lay flat on the ground, emblazoned with words painstakingly carved by magic and by chisel and hammer by a grieving thirteen-year-old girl.

    Allaniel the Valorous, beloved father, mage and husband.

    Kinea ¡°Theodora,¡± beautiful and caring mother and wife.

    The graves had been well kept. Little flowers were planted on the ground in front of the stones and more lay on the stones themselves. Smooth and polished river stones of various colors had also been placed on the graves, an Alavari sign of respect for the dead.

    Ayax froze, clasping her mouth as she fell to her knees. Any lingering regret and anger she had that her house was no longer hers vanished in an instant.

    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± she whispered.

    The harpy called Gania alighted a short distance away. ¡°We knew they lived here, in this beautiful house. So we tried to honor them.¡±

    ¡°Dad and mom built it together with our neighbour, Mister Ulric,¡± Ayax stammered. She wiped her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m glad you like it.¡±

    Gania smiled and after bobbing her head, she flew away, leaving Ayax with Elizabeth.

    ¡°Hey mom, dad. I¡¯m back. I¡¯m sorry I took so long to visit. I¡­ I¡¯m happier now. I have a girlfriend now. Her name¡¯s Elizabeth. She¡¯s here with me.¡± Ayax turned and reached out to Elizabeth, who, her eyes bright, stepped forward and knelt down beside her girlfriend.

    ¡°Hello Alaniel, hello Kinea,¡± Elizabeth whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I have new parents now. Two dads who really care about me, but I won¡¯t forget you. I¡­ I think you know that, but¡­ well yeah.¡± Ayax, sobbing, had to lean on Elizabeth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I love you so much and I miss you. I wish you were here. I have so many good friends now. My cousin Frances, Elizabeth, Martin and Ginger. They¡¯ve been taking such good care of me along with Dom and Alexander.¡± She sucked in a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to help end this war, mom, dad. I know you want me to be safe, but I need to stop this, before more children lose their parents, and before more parents lose their children. So¡­ wherever you are, please, I hope you watch over us.¡±

    Her hands shaking, Ayax put her hands on the gravestones, the grief washing over her as she sobbed. Elizabeth held onto her girlfriend¡¯s shoulder all the way, crying too.

    When Ayax was ready, she stood up and wiped her tears. As she turned around, though, she found Antigones standing at a distance.

    ¡°Ayax, do you mind if I have a moment?¡± the orc general asked. He smiled. ¡°You could stay if you¡¯d like, though.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± said Ayax. She stepped back a respectable distance, to join Antigones¡¯s son Aralik. They watched as the general walked to the graves and sat down in front of them. Reaching into his shirt, he took out a corked bottle of wine and several small cups. He filled the cups with the bottle, a clear liquid with a pungent smell that all the onlookers got a good scent of.

    ¡°Hello, Allaniel. Here¡¯s that drink I promised you.¡± Antigones sighed. ¡°Oh Galena, I miss you old friend. You kept us laughing even when times were bad, even if that meant you dying me red.¡±

    The orc fell silent, sitting quietly in front of the grave, back turned to the audience. Only his hoarse breathing giving a hint to the grief he was feeling.

    ¡°I am so tired, Allaniel. I should have retired years ago, but I can¡¯t now. Alavaria needs me. Thorgoth has betrayed all we fought for, and is sacrificing our promising new generation for his goals. And I can¡¯t abandon my young wife, Titania¡­ oh she makes me laugh and cry, but mostly laugh. She needs me, though, and this old body of mine has enough for one last war. After that, maybe I¡¯ll join you. I have a lot to apologize for. I¡­ I should have visited you earlier. If I did¡­ maybe this might not have happened. Maybe it would have. Oh¡­ I am rambling am I?¡±

    The general sighed and poured the two cups in front of the graves onto the soil, and finished the last one off. ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Allaniel, and Kinea. I wish I met you. You sound like an amazing mother, if Ayax here is anything to attest to. And I do hope you left us something useful, Allaniel. Knowing you, you probably did, but¡­ well this war hasn¡¯t been going so well.¡±

    And with that, the general stood up, brushed off his uniform and turned to Ayax. He was smiling, while rivulets of tears ran down his weathered face.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to your father¡¯s study.¡±

 Chapter 129: The Discoveries

    Ginger stared at the rocks below. ¡°Holy shit.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the only one staring. Everybody else was looking far below, there was a gravelly beach. There were many ships washed up on this shore, but lying against this one was a large ship, a purple flag with a white hand somehow clinging to the masthead, fluttering in the breeze. Once upon the time the ship had been ornate and beautiful, with sleek lines and a stern gilded with gold filigree and carvings. Now it was but a carcass, rotted wood and planks crumpling to the ground.

    As to why nobody had gone down there? Well¡­ that was also what the trio were staring at.

    It would have been better if it had been a sheer drop. If it had been, Martin and Ginger could have just rappelled down there and Renia and Olgakaren could have just glided down. However, what faced them instead was craggy jagged rocks that jutted towards the sea like they wanted to stab it.

    Clambering down that, even with climbing rope, and two fit humans, would be suicide.

    ¡°Is that your ship, Renia?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    The harpy shut her eyes and nodded sadly.

    ¡°Can you two get down there?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I can,¡± said Olgakaren, glancing at Renia, who nodded after a moment. ¡°I think you ought to go too. Pity we didn¡¯t bring the boat.¡±

    Ginger thumbed at the waves smashing against the rocks surrounding the cove. ¡°Nah, we¡¯d been smashed to pieces. That¡¯s why nobody goes here. The fish are plenty and yes you could get down there, but the danger is too great.¡±

    Martin nodded. Add the hard trek that the four had to endure to get across the rocky, barren terrain and he could see why nobody would check this site out. Light was already falling and they hadn¡¯t even started trying to make their way down.

    ¡°I¡¯d say we stop here, then,¡± said Olgakaren. ¡°Renia and I could carry you both down one by one but it¡¯s far too risky to do so in the dark, with the winds as they are. Especially if we want to get back out.¡±

    Martin put his pack down on the ground. ¡°Good thing we packed tents then.¡±

    ---

    Two tents were set up, one for Renia and Olgakaren, the other for Martin and Ginger. Sleep would not come easy, though, with the wind howling so loudly.

    ¡°Martin, can I ask a question?¡± Ginger said quietly.

    Martin opened eyes, taking in his fiance¡¯s face framed by her red hair, ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Ginger turned to Martin, her face mere inches from his. ¡°What are we going to do after the war?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Look, I think I am coming around to your point of view. I don¡¯t think I want four children, like, two would be enough, and I think you¡¯ll be happy with that. However, assuming we win the war, Martin, you¡¯re still going to be a second son, and your fame will only last so long. What are we doing then?¡± Ginger asked.

    Martin looked away from Ginger¡¯s brown eyes. ¡°What brought this on, Ginger?¡±

    Ginger frowned. ¡°Martin, answer my question.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t know for sure, but if the war does end, my mothers will take care of us. I just haven¡¯t really been thinking about it,¡± Martin said, reaching towards his fiance. She accepted his hand, but continued to stare at him.

    ¡°Martin, I ask you this because I want to raise our children in a home we own, in a place where they¡­ where they can be safe and cared for,¡± said Ginger.

    The knight nodded, but found himself frowning. There was a hesitation on Ginger¡¯s features that he¡¯d long learned to recognize. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me everything either,¡± she retorted.

    The two looked at each other reproachfully, unwilling to say anything or accuse the other.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy you¡¯ve come around to my side on the matter of the children,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± said Ginger, smirking.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like that you¡¯re hiding the topic of your family and birthplace from me, though,¡± said Martin in an exasperated voice.

    ¡°Who said I was doing that?¡± Ginger demanded with a note of accusation in her tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Ginger. This is the most you¡¯ve ever talked about your family and where you grew up.¡± Martin sighed. ¡°Look, I won¡¯t pry, but I¡¯m not happy about it.¡±

    Ginger grimaced and pulled her blanket tighter over herself. ¡°Maybe someday. Just not now.¡±

    ¡°I know, take what time you need,¡± said Martin resignedly. They both leaned forward and kissed. ¡°Goodnight now.¡±

    ¡°Good night,¡± said Ginger.

    ---

    The next day, with the help of the harpies, the humans managed to get down to the beach.

    This was done by having both harpies lift off with one of the humans and glide down. It took several attempts, but by noon time, Martin and Ginger were down on the beach.

    ¡°I need a moment. Damn you¡¯re heavy,¡± gasped Olgakaren.

    Renia was too exhausted to even ask for a break. She just lay sprawled out on the beach.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look around then,¡± said Ginger. Without waiting, she strode forward toward the ship. Martin quickly followed her.

    The shipwreck, being on it¡¯s port (left) side, was a complete mess. It¡¯d been thrown onto the beach from the storm that had smashed it onto the rocks. As Martin and Ginger picked through the ship, it became very obvious that not a lot had survived the years.

    ¡°Where are the bodies?¡± Martin wondered. ¡°There was an entire crew of Alavari and not a single bone is left?¡±

    ¡°Sea life, crabs, birds would have taken apart most of the bodies. Then any storm that blows by after the wreck would have picked up and carried away the bones,¡± said Ginger gruffly. She¡¯d seen it happen before with smaller wrecks.

    The pair stepped past the now vertical-standing main deck and into the ship itself. There were some intriguing artefacts. A lot of the metal artefacts on the ship had survived relatively well. The jewels, gold coins, and the ship¡¯s cannon were all piled up on the side, thrown by the crash.

    In the dim light, Ginger stared at them wanting to pick them up, and yet, she could feel herself holding back.

    ¡°Martin¡­ what do you think?¡± she whispered.

    The knight closed his eyes and swallowed. ¡°Ask Renia first.¡±

    Ginger¡¯s head whipped around. ¡°Wait, really? I thought you¡¯d say no.¡±

    ¡°Their owners are dead. The only person with any claim to them is the last survivor of this atrocity,¡± Martin sighed and scratched the back of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like thinking about the future, but money would be useful.¡±

    He was taken aback when Ginger¡¯s eyes narrowed at him. ¡°You don¡¯t like thinking about the future?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I mean¡­¡± Martin spluttered.

    ¡°You know what, save it for later,¡± said Ginger with a huff. She breathed and turned toward the stern of the ship. ¡°The rearmost cabins are where the most distinguished guests are, if there¡¯s anything of value it¡¯d be over there.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Renia walked in, Olgakaren right behind her. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m ready now. If there is anything, Teutobal would have hid it in our cabin.¡± The trio followed Renia as she picked her way through the ship. Shafts of dim light struck through the broken hold like ethereal pillars driven through the salty air.

    Renia stopped in front of the broken great cabin at the ship¡¯s rear, not out of any hesitancy, but because there was no doorway, apart from one that now horizontal and several feet in the air.

    ¡°Stand back,¡± said Ginger. Taking out her sword, Ginger hacked at the rotting wood. A few strikes and she¡¯d cleared an entrance that they could duck under.

    Desks, chairs, furnishings and what once was a bed were thrown to what was the side of the vessel, along with broken plates, and blackened silverware. The group could also see shards of what had been mirrors on the ground. Beyond that they could see the cliffs through the ship¡¯s stern windows.

    There were bone fragments here, but they were barely visible. Mere yellowed and whitened shards or sticks. Whoever had died in this room was gone, their remains carried away by beasts.

    What hadn¡¯t left however, was a bright crystal, shining with magic, nestled in a half-rotted drawer sticking out of an upturned and half-collapsed beau.

    ¡°The heck is that?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Looks like a recording crystal,¡± said Olgakaren. She ginger stepped, Martin following her, lifted the beau up so the harpy could retrieve the crystal.

    ¡°Can we learn what it contains?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Yeah, hold on, I know a little magic,¡± said Olgakaren. Focusing, the harpy hummed a little ditty, her claw glowing green.

    The crystal flared to life. Renia gasped as a wounded troll appeared in front of the group, seated in one of the chairs, blood soaking the bandages that bound a deep wound in his side.

    ¡°Teutobal,¡± Renia croaked. Martin and Ginger¡¯s eyes widened. The troll looked very similar to Timur in that they had the same hair and eyes, but he was far more handsome. There was a gracefulness to the arch of Teutobal¡¯s jaw and nose. It was a face capable of both being stern, and yet one also able to show kindness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡± Teutobal winced with effort, but somehow managed to smile. ¡°I am Prince Teutobal of Alavaria, son of King Thorgoth. The year is 402 AD. I lie wounded because my father, King Thorgoth the First, attempted to assassinate me and the rest of my crew off Keelcracker island to start a war between the Kingdom of Alavaria and the Human Kingdoms. Guards that he handpicked, ships that he chose, they all turned on us off Keelcracker Island. Let me repeat, my death is not because of some human assassination attempt, but because my father King Thorgoth has ordered me killed.¡±

    Renia was crying now, tears streaming down her eyes, but she refused to tear her gaze from the recording. Martin and Ginger felt the blood drain from their hands as Olgakaren almost looked away.

    Teutobal grunted. ¡°As I don¡¯t have any longer to live, I¡¯ve ordered my last loyal servants to steer The Pride of the Greyhammer into the storm and evacuate the ship. I¡­ I don¡¯t know if any of them will survive. However, as the assassins are dead, I hope that the storm will make my death look like an accident. This will delay the war by a few years, but make no mistake, my father wants a Great War regardless of how many Alavari lives it will cost. If¡­ if¡­ whoever you are¡­ you are reading this now, and my father still reigns, you need to show this recording to as many people as possible. As you know, recordings can¡¯t record magical illusions so this¡­ this should help undermine his support and maybe even stop the war.¡±

    Teutobal¡¯s expression softened. Or maybe he was getting tired, but he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Neria, if you are watching this. I love you. I know you won¡¯t be able to get our daughter even if you reach the shore alive, but know that I forgive you for that. Take care of yourself. Morgan¡­ if you ever see this, I¡¯m sorry for not being in your life. I hope you forgive your father, and know that he was just¡­ trying to make our world a better place.¡±

    And like that, the recording winked out, leaving the group shrouded by the dim light in the ship. Silent but for Renia¡¯s quiet sobs.

    Olgakaren gave the crystal to Martin, who pocketed it. Ginger walked to Renia and gently put her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Renia, it¡¯s alright, take as long as you need,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°He knew. He already knew and he¡­ he forgave me. I¡­ Oh Teutobal,¡± the harpy sobbed, burying herself into Ginger¡¯s embrace as she mourned the troll she¡¯d loved and lost.

    ---

    When Renia had recovered. The harpies flew them up to the cliff where they¡¯d left their equipment. The journey was made in silence and they readied their tents with few words.

    It took them the rest of the day so they¡¯d finished their rations and went to sleep. It wasn¡¯t so much the biting wind that quieted them, so much as the fact that they¡¯d watched someone¡¯s dying words. And if that wasn¡¯t enough¡­

    ¡°He was a true hero, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Martin mused.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡­ I¡¯m sad that he¡¯s dead. Is that odd? He¡¯s an Alavari,¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°You¡¯d be sad if let¡¯s say Ayax died,¡± Martin remarked.

    ¡°That¡¯s different. Ayax is a friend, even if I don¡¯t always get along with her.¡± No, that wasn¡¯t entirely true. Ginger and Ayax didn¡¯t talk much, but in Gestoch they frequently found that they would rely one each other¡¯s skills without question. There was an unsaid trust and respect that went beyond simple comradeship. They even liked similar hobby activities like sewing and birdwatching.

    Ginger pursed her lips. ¡°Sorry, no, you¡¯re right. I¡­ I suppose what¡¯s strange is that he seems such an admirable person, for someone related to Thorgoth.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Martin closed his eyes. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s¡­ sad that such a good person died like that.¡± The knight grimaced. ¡°Ginger¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I am worried about something for our future. I just¡­ I feel like I don¡¯t want to say it.¡±

    ¡°You know I won¡¯t judge you for it,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m worried if I say it, it¡¯ll happen. Not to mention¡­ it¡¯s not something we can do anything about,¡± he said. Shaking his head, he turned over. ¡°Sorry, forget what I said.¡±

    Sighing, Ginger wrapped her arms around her fiance¡¯s waist and leaned against his shoulder. ¡°Alright. Good night, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Night love,¡± he whispered back.

    ---

    ¡°So, what are we going to do with the crystal?¡± Olgakaren asked as they trekked back toward Clinkertown.

    It had been an unsaid subject for most of their hike back to their port of arrival, but as they neared the ridge that would lead down to Clinkertown, they were once again reminded of the evidence that Martin carried in his pack.

    ¡°I think we need to copy it. Best place to do so would be with Edana and Frances at the peace conference at Delbarria. That way we can give a copy to Titania and Timur. How many days of flight is that?¡± Ginger asked.

    The harpy put a feather to her chin. ¡°Quite fast actually. I¡¯ve used my wings a bit these last few days, but otherwise I¡¯m quite well rested, and there¡¯s a windstream that¡¯ll take me there. I estimate about four or five days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Martin handed the crystal to Olgakaren. ¡°Before you go, you¡¯ll need to call ahead to Titania and Timur probably. We¡¯ll call Frances.¡±

    ¡°Um, everybody, we might not have time for that,¡± Renia stammered.

    They turned. Renia was standing near the ridgeline, just looking over. Ginger sprinted over and cursed.

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of villagers coming up towards us. Olgakaren you need to leave now!¡±

    Martin blinked. ¡°What? Why? I thought you said they wouldn¡¯t bother¡ª¡±

    ¡°No time!¡± Renia squawked. She wrapped her cloak and hood around herself as Martin stowed the crystal in a pocket on Olgakaren¡¯s belt.

    ¡°Fly around the island and stay out of sight!¡± Ginger hissed.

    ¡°Got it. Good fortune and fair winds to you.¡± The harpy took a deep breath and leapt into the air, rising fast and furiously away. Soon she was soaring towards the clouds, shrinking to become a mere speck.

    ¡°Ginger, Martin, should I go?¡± Renia asked, her brown eyes wide.

    Martin pursed his lips. ¡°They¡¯d notice if we returned without our third member.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just stay behind us and let us do the talking,¡± said Ginger. She straightened her cloak and checked her sword. Martin did the same and made sure their identification papers were on them. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be anything. They might be off to scavenge bird eggs from the island nests or driftwood.¡±

    Martin walked to the ridgeline, narrowing his eyes at the approaching group. ¡°Why do some of them have weapons then?¡±

    Ginger¡¯s eyes widened as she looked again at the group. Indeed, most were unarmed, but one or two of them were toting staves and fishing spears. ¡°Martin¡­ you brought your fancy Conthwaite badge of office, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, wearing it underneath the tunic,¡± said Martin. It¡¯d been their compromise. Earlier, Ginger had realized that Martin¡¯s clothing would draw more attention than they¡¯d needed, but he had also realized that they probably might need something to identify themselves as noble. So he¡¯d brought his Badge of Office, a heavy golden chain with the shield of his house on it¡¯s end, personally given to him by his mother Esther.

    ¡°Get it out. I don¡¯t like what¡¯s going on. This¡­ this is odd,¡± Ginger hissed.

    Instead of simply waiting on the ridge, Martin, Ginger and Renia trod towards them as if nothing was the matter. There was no guarantee the party was heading for them after all.

    Except it did seem the party was heading for them as the group of about twenty continued to walk towards them.

    Martin glanced at his fiance, whose eyes narrowed, face showing obvious confusion.

    Then, suddenly, he saw it, an expression of horror and shock rippled across her face. Ginger turned to Martin, but the group was getting too close by now for conversation. He heard a quiet ¡°Shit!¡± before the band from Clinkertown stopped in front of the trio.

    Hook, the harbourmaster they¡¯d met, was leading them. His bearded and weathered face holding a stony-look.

    ¡°So, did you find what you were looking for?¡± he asked conversationally, crossing his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The cliff was too steep and there was no way down it,¡± said Martin in a congenial tone. He put his hands on his hips. ¡°Where are you heading Master Hook?¡±

    ¡°We were looking for you. You see, our island rarely gets visitors from people, especially from mainland folk claiming to be on royal business. Especially when one of them is someone who is a convict guilty of murder and attempted murder.¡±

    Martin froze, but he studiously refused to even glance at Ginger.

    ¡°It is true Ginger here is a convict, but she¡¯s a convict-soldier, on contract with the Erisdalian Army. Thus, a soldier, like any other, serving her term through defending our proud nation,¡± said Martin in a calm voice.

    ¡°What? A troublemaking runaway like her?¡± exclaimed one of the men in the crowd.

    Martin blinked and now he looked at Ginger. She was pale, her hands forming fists, her eyes wide with panic.

    ¡°Ginger, you¡¯ve never been to Clinkertown,¡± Martin said slowly.

    Her gaze snapped to Martin¡¯s. ¡°No! I haven¡¯t!¡± She grimaced her eyes narrowing at two people in the crowd. Two people who Martin realized were red-haired, with the same pale skin and blue eyes as his fiance.

    ¡°Mom, dad,¡± Ginger hissed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes widened and he took in his fiance¡¯s parents. They were well-built fisher-folk. Ginger¡¯s mother had greying red hair and was tall and thin. Her husband was built thick with a bit of a belly and plenty of muscle. They were both also very angry.

    ¡°We left Alert Island after you ran away to the army, only to be charged with attempted murder and disgraced our family! If your brothers and sisters weren¡¯t out at sea they¡¯d be back crying for your blood,¡± Ginger¡¯s father growled.

    ¡°Murder¡ª¡± Ginger let out a noise that seemed like a wail and a groan of frustration crossed together ¡°¡ªI tried to kill that man after he got one thousand of my soldiers killed in a futile assault and was about to kill a thousand more!¡±

    ¡°You lie!¡± Ginger¡¯s mother hissed.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t there! You were safe on these islands whilst I¡¯ve been fighting this war with my friends and nearly dying almost a hundred times. You weren¡¯t there at Erlenberg when Antigones besieged us there for months. You weren¡¯t at the Fourth Battle of Vertingen or at Gestoch. You were safe in your pretty little home, fishing god knows what waters, whilst others died to keep you safe!¡± Ginger shrieked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take that tone with me young lady. We are fisher folk and fisher folk don¡¯t go gallivanting off murdering people!¡± Ginger¡¯s father bellowed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m an adult and you are not the boss of me!¡± Ginger turned on her heel and tried to march around the group. That was when the villagers with spears and harpoons stepped forward and levelled them at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a convict, walking free somehow and you should be going back to jail,¡± said Hook sternly.

    ¡°Half, correct. She¡¯s a convict a convict soldier on official business,¡± said Martin. He raised his badge. ¡°I¡¯m a knight, Sir Martin of Conthwaite. Ginger¡¯s assisting me along with my companion Renia over there. So if you could please lower your spears, we¡¯ll be on our way and out of your hair.¡±

    ¡°Martin of Conthwaite? Like the Hero of Erisdale from the songs?¡± stammered a villager.

    ¡°What, he¡¯s real?¡± squawked another.

    ¡°Yes, I am real. I was at Kwent, Freeburg, Erlenberg, and the fourth battle of Vertingen. No, I don¡¯t spit fireballs from my mouth. That¡¯s something Edana Firehand does. No I don¡¯t have a lightning sword, but my friend Frances Stormcaller does use lightning a lot,¡± said Martin in a friendly, congenial tone. He smiled as the villagers all nodded, wide-eyed at him and the golden chain he carried.

    ¡°Then what are you doing with a convict like Ginger?¡± Hook asked, looking confused. ¡°I mean, a hero like you¡­ why would you even associate yourself with a convict?¡±

    Martin glanced at Ginger and raised his gloved left hand and waggled it. Ginger¡¯s shoulder sagged and she nodded with a sigh.

    ¡°Oh, you see, Ginger¡¯s my fiance.¡± Martin pulled off his glove and showed the Erisdalians his wedding ring, made traditionally of Erisdalian silver and engraved with fine detail. Ginger raised her right hand, showing that she had a gold ring with matching engraving. ¡°So, yeah. That¡¯s why. The songs might have mentioned that too.¡±

    ¡°Wait, the red-haired berserker that protects the Hero of Conthwaite is Ginger?¡± stammered one of the villagers.

    ¡°Red-haired berserker?¡± Ginger asked Martin.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t heard of that one yet,¡± said Martin. He couldn¡¯t keep the glare out of his eyes, however. That Ginger didn¡¯t tell him anything about her family¡­

    That hurt a lot more than he expected.

    ¡°So, can we be on our way?¡¯ Martin asked, cheerfully.

    Hook and the villagers all glanced at one another and shrugged, or lowered their arms. Without waiting for further permission, Martin, Ginger and Renia legged it as quickly as they could walk away from the group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare just leave, Ginger!¡± Ginger¡¯s mother cried out.

    Ginger, whirling around, shot back. ¡°Try and stop me!¡± She tapped the sword at her side for good measure and followed her husband back to their boat.

    ---

    Ginger knew what her fiance would ask once they got away from shore. She was waiting for it even as she battled with the tiller of the boat.

    Yet, when Martin did finally ask, she didn¡¯t expect him to do so with a tone torn between sadness and anger.

    ¡°When were you going to tell me about your family?¡± he asked, sitting in front of her, just before the boat¡¯s mast.

    ¡°Never¡ª¡± Ginger blinked. Crap, she didn¡¯t mean to say that. ¡°I mean, they weren¡¯t relevant¡ª¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t relevant? I¡¯m your fiance, Ginger. You know everything about my family and you weren¡¯t ever going to tell me about yours?¡± Martin demanded.

    Ginger growled in frustration. ¡°They¡¯re not exactly people I want to talk about, okay?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s bothering you.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some exchange, Ginger,¡± Martin replied.

    ¡°And you said you¡¯d wait for me to tell you, but now you¡¯re angry?¡± Ginger hissed.

    ¡°Yes! Because it¡¯s like you don¡¯t trust me!¡± Martin shouted.

    ¡°Both of you, calm down this instant!¡± Renia bellowed.

    Martin and Ginger flinched as they took in the harpy, glaring at them, her wings unfolding.

    ¡°You¡¯re both angry, and you both have secrets, that¡¯s natural as a couple, but if you¡¯re going to talk about it, you¡¯re not doing this now when you¡¯re angry. You¡¯re doing this when you aren¡¯t aiming to hurt one another.¡± The harpy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is that clear?¡±

    Martin and Ginger swallowed and nodded, as Renia¡¯s tone brooked no argument.

    ¡°We do have to call Frances too,¡± said Ginger, sighing. She closed her eyes. ¡°Martin¡­ I¡­ for what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want this to happen.¡±

    Martin felt most of his anger vanish with a poof. There was a degree of frustration simmering underneath, but he could see that Ginger was being sincere.

    ¡°I know, and I forgive you. Let¡¯s talk about it tonight,¡± he said.

    ---

    While the Erisdale team had gotten the energy crystal, Ayax, Elizabeth and their compatriots were in the house.

    Ayax had led the group to what looked like a kitchen closet. Stepping past the mops, rags and other cleaning equipment, she raised her staff to a section of the wooden flooring. Taking a deep breath, she tapped the board and exclaimed.

    ¡°In the name of Allaniel the Valorous, open the troll¡¯s fortune.¡±

    The floorboards shimmered. Elizabeth jumped as Ayax was covered in a purple glow, which faded. The boards split apart, leading to a staircase.

    Ayax turned to Elizabeth, Antigones and Aralik, ¡°Come on in. It¡­ it¡¯s going to be a bit dusty, though.¡±

    Antigones barked out some orders to guard the entryway and be on the lookout, before following Aralik, Ayax and Elizabeth.

    ¡°You have a secret basement?¡± Elizabeth grabbed Ayax¡¯s hand ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡±

    Ayax smiled. ¡°Dad said he had some rather dangerous materials here and didn¡¯t want me, my mother, or anybody else getting their hands on it. He called it his troll-cave.¡± They came to a short landing, which had a lock. Ayax produced a key tied around her neck and unlocked the door. Taking a deep breath, she whispered a word of power and produced a light that illuminated the room.

    Allaniel¡¯s workshop was actually quite small and carved into the bedrock underneath the house. It was so small that the massive Antigones had to duck underneath the roof, lest he knock himself on the ceiling.

    In this space, about the size of a small bedroom, was a desk, and shelves holding potions, and silver devices covered with cobwebs. There was even a small cauldron shoved in the corner of the room. All of which was covered in dust and cobwebs.

    What caught the onlooker¡¯s eye however was a number of papers pinned against the plastered walls of the workshop.

    Aralik¡¯s eyes frowned. ¡°That¡¯s unusual. Most of this is standard mage equipment, but this¡­ this isn¡¯t typical.¡±

    Elizabeth stepped up to the wall, studying the papers, muttering to herself, as she and the others did the same.

    ¡°Wait, this is a note on my wife¡¯s death,¡± said Antigones, eyes widening.

    ¡°Titania¡¯s death?¡± Aralik asked, whirling around, a panicked tone in his voice.

    ¡°No, not your step-mother¡¯s. Your mother, Zirabelle,¡± said Antigones, gently unpinning the paper and showing it to his son. ¡°Allaniel seemed to be very suspicious as to how Ixtar managed to get ahold of a Named Wand, even one as obscure and unknown as Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold on,¡± Elizabeth pushed past the orcs to the other side of the wall, before snapping her fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s a timeline. Allaniel was creating a timeline to track events. If that¡¯s the year 400, then the timeline begins here,¡± said Elizabeth, pointing at a piece of paper towards the top of the room, just out of her reach.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± said Ayax. She knelt down, hands forming a step.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Elizabeth stepped up on the troll and reached for the paper, unsticking it and taking it down. Once back on the ground, she studied it with narrowed eyes. ¡°This¡­ this is dated to 380. When Teutobal was born. It notes the suspicious circumstances when a ¡°Prince Thomas¡± went missing.¡±

    ¡°Prince Thomas was King Thorgoth¡¯s younger brother who went missing while travelling to his home fortress,¡± said Antigones.

    Aralik reached up and took down another paper. ¡°This is about Princess Tsarmina¡¯s death in 383. She¡­ ew. Oh Galena, that¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    Elizabeth scooted over to the orc. ¡°What¡¯s disgusting¡ªOh God, bedroom activities? She died doing bedroom activities? And¡­¡± Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Allaniel suspected that someone poisoned her before that, leading to a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that would¡­ oh wow, hide the death in something disgusting so that nobody would investigate. That¡¯s ingenious,¡± muttered Aralik.

    ¡°So, Allaniel was investigating all these deaths from the Decades of Strife?¡± Antigones mused.

    ¡°Decades of Strife?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Antigones sighed. ¡°The years before Thorgoth came to power were known as the Decades of Strife. Thorgoth¡¯s mother, Queen Talya was a powerful but ruthless queen and when she died, Thorgoth¡¯s weaker father King Tagus came to power. The families that she¡¯d been controlling began to feud leading to a period of constant assassination and intermittent warfare between families trying to solidify their power. They weren¡¯t rebelling against the kingdom, so it wasn¡¯t a civil war, but instead were fighting one another and resisting the royal house through assassinations and proxy parties.¡± The orc general pointed at where the first paper had been. ¡°To make matters worse, Prince Thenakles killed himself after being raped by his and Thorgoth¡¯s aunt Princess Tellenia. Tellenia was banished for that but that caused a succession crisis. Thorgoth was next in line, his half-brothers and half-sisters, such as Thomas and Tsarmina, commanded the loyalty of different parts of Alavaria.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Wait, is it possible that Thorgoth killed his half-brothers and half-sisters?¡±

    Antigones grimaced and his son, Aralik, who¡¯d been continuing to read the notes, nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible. From what I can tell, Allaniel here has been trying to find a pattern and clues that link the different assassinations and he notes that Thorgoth stood to gain a lot from every one of these.¡±

    ¡°And what did dad find?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°That Thorgoth might have had a far longer history of assassinating his rivals than we could have imagined,¡± said Aralik. He took another of the papers off. ¡°From what Allaniel writes¡­ Thorgoth could have even killed his own father.¡±

    Antigones froze. ¡°Allaniel thought he killed King Tagus?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself, father,¡± said Aralik, giving the paper over. ¡°We¡¯ve always thought Tagus was killed by the Yellowbridge troll family, but look at what Allaniel wrote. He notes that while the Yellowbridge family might have wanted to kill Tagus for trying to reign them in, Thorgoth was the one who got the casus belli to exterminate them once they found evidence that Tagus was assassinated by them. Evidence that happens to be from Thorgoth¡¯s own testimony, backed up by guards that were sent with Tagus. Allaniel says it¡¯s conjecture, but he thinks that the guards were bribed or picked by Thorgoth himself because their stories were too consistent. As if someone had made sure to prepare their statements beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Like how he picked them for Teutobal,¡± Elizabeth mused. She studied at Allaniel¡¯s desk, even tracing her finger along the dusty wood. ¡°Ayax, did your father have any secret compartments in his desk? He¡¯s done all this investigating¡­ it seems odd that he doesn¡¯t have any evidence that he hid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Elizabeth¡­ do you think Thorgoth assassinated my father because he knew that he suspected him?¡± Ayax asked, quietly.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so. If Thorgoth, as meticulous he is about assassinations, sent the team because he suspected your father was onto him, he¡¯d have made sure to have his team search and find whatever he can. That would have been actually more important than your father¡¯s death because without proof your father would have nothing.¡± Elizabeth leaned down, looking underneath the desk and coughing as dust fell on her. ¡°As it is¡ªblast that¡¯s dusty¡ªit doesn¡¯t disprove our working theory that Thorgoth lured humans to your village to kill your father for his involvement in the mage coalition.¡±

    ¡°We suspected that too¡­ though, I¡¯m not sure how Thorgoth would have lured humans to kill Allaniel,¡± said Antigones, one hand stroking his beard. ¡°It is strange that a human raiding party went to Everglenia, but I also know that humans wouldn¡¯t willingly cooperate with Thorgoth.¡±

    ¡°Well, Helias took Freeburg by bribing some people, what¡¯s to say Thorgoth couldn¡¯t do the same?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Antigones snorted. ¡°A good point, young Elizabeth.¡±

    Aralik coughed, and used his handkerchief to bite back a sneeze. ¡°Father, perhaps we could search the bodies of the deceased, or at least their remains for clues. Not much might have remained, but still¡­¡±

    ¡°I presume Ayax must have burned them, though,¡± said Antigones.

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°Oh, well, no. I buried them in a mass grave. It had rained after the fight and it was too wet to get anything to burn and I didn¡¯t want their rotting bodies lying in my village. So I buried them. I can show you where.¡±

    ¡°Ah-ha!¡± Elizabeth pulled out her backup dagger and plunged it into the desk. Ayax blinked and lunged forward to stop her girlfriend, but the tip of the knife hit the wood, which shifted, revealing a hairline crack. It was enough for Elizabeth to get her fingernails under it, much to Ayax¡¯s shock, and pull open the desk, to reveal a compartment.

    ¡°Evidence would have to be easily accessible in case Allaniel had to review it, but hidden. There was a notch on the otherwise immaculate desk, which suggested some kind of compartment and so I traced my fingers over the desk until I felt it.¡± Elizabeth beamed proudly, and Ayax, shaking her head, leaned forward and planted a kiss on her girlfriend¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re a marvel, Liz,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Thanks! Though, I¡¯m not sure how significant these things are,¡± said Elizabeth, looking at the actual contents of the compartment. Ayax didn¡¯t either, but as she glanced at Antigones and Aralik, she realized the orc father and son had frozen, their eyes wide with horror.

 Chapter 130: The Discoveries Part 2

    ¡°What the hell is that doing here?¡± Aralik spluttered, staring at the box.

    Ayax and Elizabeth, very lost, studied the box. It held three things: a strange crown made of a waxy-white coloured horn, a crystal that the pair suspected was a memory or recording crystal, and several pieces of a mage¡¯s staff that was made of yew. It was in three pieces but from the added wood and metal rings binding it together, it had been originally shattered into far more.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ayax asked.

    It was Antigones¡¯s turn to splutter. ¡°Ayax, how do you not recognize this?¡± The general almost touched the crown, but stopped himself. ¡°This is the Crown of Alavaria. The First Demon King¡¯s Crown. The one carved for him when he led our people against the Goblin Empire! The one that only the rightful kings and queens of Alavaria can wear!¡±

    The significance of what Antigones was saying didn¡¯t quite reach Elizabeth. More telling was Ayax¡¯s reaction. Her girlfriend took a step back from the table, her eyes wide and jaw dropped open.

    ¡°Wait, that can¡¯t be it. It¡¯s probably just a replica or a fake,¡± Ayax stammered. Aralik nodded, but Elizabeth only frowned.

    ¡°Your father wouldn¡¯t keep a replica, though. It must be the real thing and it might know something about the royal line that we don¡¯t,¡± said the human, reaching forward to touch the crown.

    ¡°Wow, of all the people in this room, the only being smart enough to figure out I¡¯m real is the human. Fucking hell, the children of Galena have grown stupid.¡±

    Antigones and Aralik backpedalled toward the door, which Elizabeth would find comical if it weren¡¯t for the fact that her girlfriend was pushing her back.

    ¡°It¡¯s real. That¡¯s the real fucking White Crown!¡± Ayax stammered.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m real Ayax daughter of Allaniel! Where is your bloody father anyway? It¡¯s been almost four fucking years since he let me out of this hidey-hole! I¡¯m going to freaking make him deaf!¡±

    ¡°Wow, a cranky crown. I thought there was nothing in Durannon that could surprise me.¡± Elizabeth gently pushed Ayax¡¯s arm out of the way and walked up to the crown, giving a quick bow. ¡°Our apologies. Allaniel was murdered and my girlfriend had no idea her father had hidden you away.¡±

    ¡°You? A girlfriend of¡ª¡± The crown suddenly fell silent. ¡°Did¡­ did you say Allaniel was murdered?¡±

    Elizabeth glanced at Ayax, who took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, human raiders killed my father, mother, and burnt down the village. I was the only survivor.¡±

    ¡°Humans in¡ªwait, the Great War, it started. Shit, he must have been unable to contact you about what he found, Antigones son of Demetrios,¡± the crown groaned. ¡°Damn, that explains a lot.¡±

    Antigones bowed deeply. ¡°What¡­ what did my old friend find, Great Crown of Alavaria?¡±

    ¡°Well, your friend found me. After that bastard Thorgoth murdered King Tagus, he tried to claim me, but I rejected him. So he forged a replica and threw me away to rot. About a year before he must have died, Allaniel rediscovered me, but he realized he had to act extremely carefully.¡±

    Elizabeth raised her hand, ¡°Sir Crown¡ª¡±

    ¡°For the love of Galena, just call me Whitey, and don¡¯t call me Crownie!¡±

    Elizabeth coughed. ¡°Whitey, how has Thorgoth managed to replicate you when you can speak and the other crown can¡¯t?¡±

    The crown snorted. ¡°Wow, a smart human with a good question? You must be an Otherworlder. You see, I don¡¯t speak to the Children of Galena, only to the ruler of Alavaria. I judge them whether they are worthy or not and guide them accordingly as I have advised countless rulers since the beginning of the kingdom. I can tell whether you are speaking truth or false. I know my wearer, better than they know themselves. I can tell you how to govern and how to not fuck up. I am the Great White Crown of Alan, First King of Alavaria, and my reputation is legendary.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded slowly, thinking the crown would be sneering if it could actually.

    ¡°You are being granted a unique privilege because things are going to shit and my normal gig of silently shocking unworthy rulers isn¡¯t going to work. That¡¯s why Thorgoth has gotten away with it. I don¡¯t talk to much Alavari because it¡¯s usually far more useful for them to think I¡¯m some horrifyingly powerful artifact that can curse them for disrespect.¡±

    Ayax blinked. ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t curse us?¡±

    ¡°If I could I would have called a thousand fucking bugs to bite Thorgoth¡¯s delicate parts off! That son of a bitch murdered his father! Moronic as Tagus was, it was not proper for the succession to be forced in such a way!¡±

    Elizabeth glanced at her Alavari compatriots, but they looked completely poleaxed. Even a gentle nudge of Ayax¡¯s arm didn¡¯t bring the troll out of her shocked stupor.

    Sighing, the human asked, ¡°Okay, so you don¡¯t know that Thorgoth also killed Prince Teutobal, too?¡±

    The crown physically vibrated. ¡°Oh of course he did that fucking bastard! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Ohh no, don¡¯t tell me only that assassination-hungry princess Titania is the heir to the throne!¡±

    Antigones growled and pushing past Elizabeth, he seized the crown. ¡°That¡¯s my wife you¡¯re insulting. And she is the rightful ruler of Alavaria¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fuck rightful general! We need a good ruler next to pull our ass out of this war!¡± the crown bellowed.

    ¡°Um, Whitey, have you met, Titania yet?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The crown was quiet, before, in a considering tone, it said, ¡°No. You are right, I should review the next in the Line of Greyhammer before I make my final judgement.¡± Whitey coughed, for some reason, even though it had no lungs. Elizabeth wondered if it was simply trying to pace its words. ¡°You, Otherworlder, who are you? I know the identity of every Alavari, but I can¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth Hae-won Kim, sir Whitey,¡± said Elizabeth as politely as she could.

    ¡°Right, Elizabeth, got any questions for me about what Allaniel was looking into before he died? And what is the plan to overthrow Thorgoth? I hope you have more people than this.¡±

    Elizabeth took a deep breath and glanced at Antigones, who simply nodded. ¡°We do, but not enough. We¡¯re looking for evidence to dethrone him and sway Alavari to our side. We have a team finding evidence that Thorgoth killed Teutobal and¡­well, we found you,¡± she said.

    ¡°That¡¯s a start, especially if Titania truly wants to rebel against her father, you¡¯re thinking I¡¯ll act as a rallying symbol eh? Well, I can do that, but you¡¯ll also find the other two items here useful.¡±

    Ayax, still eyeing the crown with apprehension, picked up the three pieces of the broken staff. Now that it was in her hand, she found it had a rather fine grain and felt rather good in her fingers. ¡°And what are these items?¡±

    Hello.

    Ayax flinched as a weak, tired voice came through her head. She couldn¡¯t figure out the gender, and as the troll whirled around, she realized nobody had seemed to hear it.

    ¡°Hello. You¡­ you must be a Named Staff. I¡¯m Ayax, Allaniel¡¯s daughter,¡± she whispered.

    The voice, weak, struggling with effort, echoed in the room.

    Silver Star is my name. I¡­ I apologize for my state. Thorgoth used me for the longest time. I was forced to kill his brother Thomas. I managed to turn against him during his first attempt on his father¡¯s life, which led him to snap me. Your father¡­ was trying to repair me, without much success.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Silver Star, the lesser-known and long-lost sibling staff to that horrible Spellbinder that amplifies the user¡¯s power to an incredible extent. Siblings, because they were forged by the same wandmaker. Another unfortunate witness and victim of Thorgoth¡¯s tyranny.¡± Whitney grumbled, ¡°Problem is, Thorgoth left no live witnesses.¡±

    ¡°My sister Spellbinder had no choice in her reputation, oh crown of kings and queens,¡± stammered Silver Star.

    ¡°How did my father come across you?¡± Ayax asked.

    The staff hesitated.¡°Your father found me when he was rummaging through Ixtar the Agoniser¡¯s personal belongings after he and the Coalition of Mages killed him. King Thorgoth didn¡¯t know, but the mad mage was trying to reassemble me as insurance against him.¡± Silver Star paused. ¡°There is something urgent you must know. My sister, Spellbinder, the most dangerous wand on the continent, is once again in the wild. Ixtar was unknowingly using her. She¡¯d disguised herself as an unknown Named Wand and was resisting him, but I now know not where she is after his death. You must secure her and hide her away before someone claims her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± Aralik stammered. ¡°If I recall, the agreement between the Coalition of Mages was that the loot was divided through the right of conquest, no questions asked. That was done to prevent arguments amidst the coalition. The Alavari mages took most of Ixtar¡¯s workshop materials, whilst the human mages took everything on his person.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so who did his wand go to, son? Or at least, probably went to?¡± Antigones asked. ¡°We need to know. If Ixtar¡¯s wand is with a human mage, then Alavari is in deep trouble.¡±

    Ayax wasn¡¯t sure why, but Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened and the colour seemed to drain from her face.

    ¡°Young Elizabeth, speak up! You look like you¡¯ve seen Thorgoth himself!¡± White demanded.

    Elizabeth stared at the crown, recalled it could tell if she was lying, and swallowed. ¡°I know where Spellbinder is.¡±

    Ayax frowned, how did her girlfriend know where the most dangerous wand on the continent was? Did someone they know have Spellbinder? But the only person with a Named Wand¡ª

    Ayax gasped. ¡°Elizabeth, are you serious? But¡­ Oh. OH!¡±

    ¡°I think s¡ªthey know, though,¡± Elizabeth stammered.

    ¡°Yeah, makes sense. Also makes sense why c¡ªthey didn¡¯t tell us,¡± Ayax gasped.

    Antigones glanced between the two girls, brow furrowed, furiously stroking his beard. Suddenly, he froze. ¡°Wait, are you seriously telling me that King Thorgoth once had Spellbinder, before he gave it to Ixtar the Agoniser, after which Frances Fucking Windwhistler earned its allegiance?¡±

    Ayax and Elizabeth glanced at each other, meeting Antigones and his son¡¯s incredulous gazes.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Cuz did say she had come to an understanding with Ivy¡¯s Sting, though,¡± stammered Ayax.

    ¡°She was going by Ivy¡¯s Sting. In my broken state¡­ she didn¡¯t realize I was there, but I recognized her. This¡­ Frances, is she trustworthy? You said she¡¯s earned her allegiance, but that hasn¡¯t happened since Yvonne the Shaman Slayer, her first wielder,¡± Silver Star gasped.

    ¡°Yes. She is. She loves Ivy¡ªI mean, Spellbinder, dearly,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good. I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I must rest. I do not have much strength since my shattering. Thank you for recovering me, Ayax, Allaniel¡¯s daughter.¡± And with that, the staff fell silent, as if its last breath had given out.

    Antigones groaned and picked up the memory crystal. ¡°Galena, I hope this is the last of the surprises we have today. Aralik, can you activate this?¡±

    Aralik nodded, said a Word of Power and waved his wand.

    The crystal flared to life. A handsome troll with somewhat cat-like features and grace sat in front of the desk. He looked tired, and worried, not like how Ayax remembered her father.

    Her eyes widening, she took in Allaniel as he brushed a hand through his greying hair.

    ¡°Ayax my daughter, General Antigones, my old friend, if you find this¡­ I am probably dead. If you are but a stranger, but one loyal to Alavaria, you must know that King Thorgoth of Alavaria is a true monster. A king who abuses his power murders his family and wants power above else. I¡¯ve long suspected Thorgoth of this ever since he started paying the bards to espouse the dangers of humans, and especially given how the Civil Strife that plagued our country ended so abruptly. As if all the obstacles were suddenly removed. The witnesses to these atrocities that I found are Whitey, the Great Crown of the First King, which I found after painstakingly searching the site where King Tagus was slain for several years, and Silver Star, the Named Staff that Thorgoth once wielded and later rejected. It¡¯s why I was on those ¡°business trips¡± Ayax, and why I made so many trips on the pretense of visiting you, Antigones.¡±

    Allaniel heaved in a deep sigh. ¡°You may wonder why I didn¡¯t tell both of you earlier. To be honest, I was terrified. I didn¡¯t know if I could trust anybody with what I knew. It took me ages to tell my wife, and even now, I wonder if Thorgoth suspects I know. I¡¯m doing my best to vet the people around you, Antigones, especially your new wife, Princess Titania. I can¡¯t tell what Titania stands for, and whether she¡¯s Thorgoth¡¯s pawn or your devoted wife. I have planned to tell you when that became clear. If I haven¡¯t¡­ I was silenced before I managed to figure that out.¡±

    The elderly troll drummed his fingers on the desk, tail flicking side to side. ¡°Even with these pieces of evidence, I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll be enough. Thorgoth has plans within plans and a wicked eye for the offence. I am sure that if his culpability is revealed, he has a method to level the playing field. I can¡¯t figure out what his plan is, or plans are, he might have many and come up with new ones based on the situation at hand, but I can¡¯t risk going public until my family are safe, and my dear Ayax can defend herself. Thankfully, Ayax, you have a talent for war magery, but I will not commit you to danger whilst you are so young.¡±

    Allaniel shut his eyes briefly before opening them. ¡°Tread carefully, Ayax, Antigones, or whomever you may be. And if you are Thorgoth or one of his loyalists who have discovered this¡­¡± The troll sneered. ¡°Go fuck yourself and cry over those that I must have killed for you to get this far.¡± Allaniel signed off, and his image vanished.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Ayax and Antigones snorted at that, before exchanging a look of understanding.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get these to where they need to be,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± said Ayax. She looked over the dusty desk. After a moment¡¯s thought, she closed up the secret compartment and patted it. ¡°Thanks for everything, dad.¡±

    <hr>

    There was one last thing they had to do before leaving Everglenia. The group had to dig up the corpses of the raiders that Ayax had buried.

    To assist in this, they had the townsfolk pitch in and Aralik and Ayax used their magic to expedite the process. Even Antigones however, pitched in hauling dirt, leading to a lot of townsfolk viewing the general with respect, and one or two appreciative looks.

    Not much was left of the corpses, though, and much of the clothing had rotted away, leaving a confused mess of bones and scraps of clothing and rusted weaponry. Yet Aralik studied the skeletons with a close eye, ordering the group to lay them out as best they could.

    Antigones, wiping his brow with a spare shirt, sat down on the ground. ¡°Son, what do you think?¡±

    The younger orc straightened from leaning over a skeleton and stretched his arms. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I can¡¯t say much about these bodies apart from the fact that there were twenty raiders of fairly athletic build.¡± The orc pointed at some of the buckles and accessories to the bodies. ¡°The odd thing is that they¡¯re dressed pretty well. That¡¯s gold and silver decoration to their buckles and gear, and their weapons are, well, were of high-quality steel.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit odd, though, we did suspect that they were probably not just normal raiders,¡± said Antigones.

    Ayax sighed, and looking away from the bodies, walked to Elizabeth, who hugged her girlfriend.

    ¡°I need to go away for a bit. If you don¡¯t mind,¡± Ayax stammered.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find you,¡± said Elizabeth. Her troll nodded and left the gravesite, whilst Elizabeth took a closer look at the pit and the items there.

    She narrowed her eyes at a particularly large skeleton, with something tied around where his pelvis once had been. It looked to be a leather scroll holder that somehow had survived. As carefully as she could, she took it, opened it and gently extracted the scroll from it.

    The scroll was badly yellowed and curled, but Elizabeth could just make out with the handwriting. As she read on, though, she felt her heart slow, and stop.

    Captain Tarrin, the contract with your mercenary company, The Black Knives, is as follows. Assassinate the mage Allaniel the Valorous, make sure that nobody in his village survives, and make it look like Lapanterian raiders did the deed. My spy in King Thorgoth¡¯s court has revealed that Allaniel is a powerful mage about to return to service for Alavaria. As the War Council refuses to approve the assassination, you must take on this responsibility. That, and you¡¯ll be paid the other half of your contractual payment, five hundred gold rings, upon completion.

    Good fortune.

    Earl Darius of Erisdale

    Elizabeth, her hands shaking, turned to Antigones and Aralik. ¡°Guys, we have a problem. We have a huge problem fucking problem.¡±

    ¡°Liz? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ayax asked.

    The Otherworlder tried to say something, anything. Yet, she knew nothing she could say could soften the blow. So instead, she handed the scroll and holder to Ayax. Antigones and Aralik looked over her shoulder, reading the scroll with her.

    Elizabeth could see emotions flicker through the three. She could see Antigones¡¯s face colouring, and his son¡¯s mouth dropping open, aghast. Most of all, however, she could see her girlfriend¡¯s hands shaking as she read.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him,¡± said Ayax quietly. Her hand shaking she put the scroll back in its holder. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that fucking bastard!¡± she screamed.

    Elizabeth trembling, reached out for her girlfriend. ¡°Ayax, dearie, you can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°He had my parents killed! He has to pay!¡± Ayax screamed.

    ¡°And we¡¯ll bring it to the War Council¡ª¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t make him suffer justice! He¡¯s one of their own!¡± Ayax glared at Elizabeth. ¡°Tell me I¡¯m wrong, Liz. You¡¯ve worked with Earl Darius and you know the Human War Council. Tell me!¡±

    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t say anything because as much as she hated it, she suspected Ayax was correct. Even if Earl Darius had acted independently of the War Council, against a resolution they had made, he was still one of them. They would let him get away with a slap on his wrist.

    And Ayax deserved justice for what happened to her family, and her village. However¡­

    ¡°Ayax, if you try to take revenge on him, you¡¯ll be executed,¡± Elizabeth stammered. ¡°Even if you succeed, you¡¯ll be on the run from Erisdale forever. You¡¯d have to hide in Erlenberg forever.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. He had my mother raped, my father murdered! Don¡¯t you think he deserves to die?¡± Ayax hissed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elizabeth exclaimed.

    ¡°Then why are you trying to stop me, Liz?¡± Ayax demanded.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see you kill yourself over this! I don¡¯t want you to get hurt!¡± Elizabeth screamed, grabbing onto Ayax¡¯s arms. ¡°I want to bring him to justice, I really do, but you and I¡­ even if we succeed against him, we¡¯ll never be able to live freely, together.¡±

    Ayax tried to back away, but Elizabeth¡¯s grip was too strong. ¡°Why do you even care? You¡¯ll be going back to the human world!¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m thinking of staying with you!¡±

    Ayax blinked, her anger suddenly banked, shock widening her eyes as she took in Elizabeth¡¯s tears.

    ¡°What?¡± the troll whispered.

    ¡°I want to stay with you. To stay in Durannon. I¡­ I¡¯m not sure, I mean, if I leave, I¡¯d never see my family again, but I don¡¯t know how I can live without you or Frances, or without being in this world¡ª¡± Elizabeth sniffled, wiping her tears. ¡°And¡­ and so what if I¡¯m leaving? How can I leave contentedly when I know you¡¯ll be hunted by Erisdale?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ayax¡¯s shoulder sagged and she found herself unable to hold back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liz. I¡­¡± She grabbed onto the human, burying her face in her shoulder, sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    And the pair cried, sobbing as they wrestled with the rage and grief wracking their bodies.

    <hr>

    It took time for the group to process their emotions, and plan their next moves.

    However, as they departed Everglenia, there was a plan in place.

    Ayax and Elizabeth rode behind Antigones and Aralik, who forged a fast pace as their group thundered down the road. They were heading to Delbarria, which would take a three-day ride.

    It would be where a livid Antigones and Aralik could give Whitey the crown to Titania. It would be where they could reunite Silver Star with Spellbinder, and hopefully find a spell to fix the staff. It would be where they could meet up with the other team that would probably bring their evidence to Delbarria.

    However, it was also where Antigones and Ayax planned to confront Edana Firehand and Prince Sebastian.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they can help you, though, general,¡± said Elizabeth as they rode down the road.

    The general grimaced. ¡°Allaniel deserves justice and so does Ayax. If they do not even try to deliver it then this alliance between our sides is in question, and so I would have to consult with my wife.¡±

    Elizabeth swallowed and sighed. ¡°I understand sir. Can¡­ can I at least try to contact Frances and notify her of what we discovered, including what happened to Allaniel?¡±

    The general thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, and if the Firehand agrees, so much the better.¡±

    Nodding, Elizabeth took out her communication device and focused on Frances. ¡°Frances?¡± There was no answer. ¡°Ayax, can you call Frances?¡±

    Ayax nodded and tried her device, but despite infusing it with magic, when she called her cousin¡¯s name, there was no response.

    <hr>

    The reason why there was no response was Frances and Timur were at that very moment, occupied with infiltrating Princess Clawdia¡¯s tent.

    The Roranoak princess¡¯s pavilion was guarded, but by a token group of four soldiers, clad in their country¡¯s yellow livery. Through watching the tent, Timur and Frances had realized that there was nobody inside.

    Frances, hiding behind another tent, turned to Timur. ¡°You ready?¡±

    He rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nodding, Frances raised Ivy¡¯s Sting and sang out a short note. A gust of wind blasted into the faces of the guards, ripping their gaze away from the direction that Timur and Frances were hiding.

    At the same time, Timur and Frances legged it for the pavilion, with the trogre muttering a series of Words of Power.

    The guards turned back, Timur and Frances froze and didn¡¯t move, as the guards blinked, and didn¡¯t notice them.

    Frances couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She wanted to praise Timur for what he had done, but a breath of air and she might give the game away. All she could do was stand still and marvel at the prince¡¯s ability.

    Timur had explained to her that he¡¯d recently figured out how to cast invisibility spells, but they would only work to their full effect on still targets. If the target moved, there would be a slight haze, something a human or Alavari would register as ¡°weird¡± in their gaze. Still, it was an incredibly impressive spell.

    She almost snorted to herself. To think Thorgoth branded his own son as incapable. Gingerly, she and Timur exchanged a smile, before picking their way to the tent. The wind had given them a bit of a head start and allowed them to cut down on the distance they needed to travel. Yet it took an agonizing minute for them to sneak past the guards and get to the pavilion¡¯s flap.

    Although the two guards by the entrance had their backs facing them, the flap was closed. So Frances slowly withdrew something from her pocket, a gold coin and rolled it along the ground until it came to a stop in front of the two guards.

    The shiny object immediately caught the pair¡¯s eyes and one of them even walked forward to investigate. In that moment, trogre and mage slipped into the tent.

    Once inside, Frances whistled up a proximity alert spell for if someone touched the flap and a deafening spell to cut down any noise inside the pavilion. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Timur, that was amazing,¡± she gasped.

    ¡°Thanks. Good idea on the coin by the way. Where did you learn that from?¡± Timur asked as they strode up to Clawdia¡¯s desk. Similar to Edana and Frances¡¯s pavilion, the princess had a sleeping area and a work area with a table and chairs.

    ¡°Um, I saw a video game back in my world¡­ nevermind on that.¡± Frances immediately examined the notes and papers on Clawdia¡¯s desk, making sure not to touch them. What was already on her desk was intriguing enough. ¡°Timur, when did you see the Alavari meeting with Clawdia in private?¡±

    ¡°Frances, I didn¡¯t see them in Clawdia¡¯s tent. I just saw humans from the Roranoak and Lapanterian areas of the camp heading to my father¡¯s tent,¡± said Timur.

    Frances pulled out a memory crystal and pushed her magic into it to activate it. ¡°But was it yesterday?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes¡ªYou found something?¡± the trogre asked, as the human slowly let the crystal¡¯s light play over the documents.

    Frances¡¯s smile was grim. ¡°Yes. It looks like she¡¯s been considering an offer from Thorgoth. It looks like he offered to return Roranoak¡¯s border fortresses in return for neutrality and a guarantee of protection from the Kingdom of Alavaria if the human kingdoms counterattack. We got everything we need.¡± Her expression softening, Frances looked up at Timur. ¡°Thanks. I couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡±

    Timur blushed and looked away. ¡°Well, I mean, you made the plan and all but yes. You couldn¡¯t have done it without me,¡± he stammered.

    Frances giggled at how inordinately pleased the trogre was and stowed the memory crystal away. ¡°Alright, now we can use these to confront Clawdia.¡±

    ¡°Uh, what?¡± Timur blinked, his smile gone. ¡°Frances, confronting Clawdia would be a terrible idea.¡±

    Frances spun around, eyes wide. ¡°Timur, she betrayed the human cause and wants to work with your father.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what can Erisdale and Lapanteria do about it?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Well, we can stop sending troops to them and¡ªOh.¡± Frances blinked. That would have worked, but now Alavaria was offering to protect them against the humans. And if they tried to threaten Clawdia¡­

    ¡°You could declare war on them, but then you¡¯d be fighting Alavaria and Roranoak,¡± said Timur. He sighed. ¡°Your best option I think would be to try to offer Roranoak better terms than what Thorgoth is offering them.¡±

    Frances felt her shoulders sag and she pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Damn. I wonder if this was what your father wanted all along with this conference? To meet with Roranoak and convince them to join our side?¡±

    ¡°Now that, I¡¯m not sure. It could be but I sense he has a far larger plan in motion,¡± said Timur. He turned to the pavilion entrance. ¡°Not the time to discuss this, though, let¡¯s get going¡ª¡±

    There was a low-pitched whine that emanated into the air and Timur and Frances froze.

    ¡°Can you teleport?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Hold onto me, tightly as you can!¡± Frances gasped, raising Ivy¡¯s Sting. She burst into song, using to her full advantage, the deafening spell on the tent. As she sung out, she grabbed onto Timur and he hugged her tight.

    They zapped out with a flash, just as the tent flap started to open. Frances saw the inside of the princess¡¯s tent vanished, to be replaced by the inside of her and Edana¡¯s tent. Only, in her haste, she¡¯d teleported them a few feet off the ground. With nothing underneath her feet, she fell with Timur and they thudded onto the ground.

    Somehow Timur managed to roll her on top of him so that he wasn¡¯t crushing her and they lay like that, breathless, panting from the exertion of magic.

    ¡°That was close,¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°Too close, but¡­ we made it,¡± Frances looked up from where she was lying on Timur¡¯s chest and slowly realized just who she was on top of. It was¡­ actually rather comfortable and she felt her cheeks warm.

    Timur, who was also beginning to blush, coughed officiously. ¡°Um, you can get off in your time. Not that I¡¯m complaining.¡±

    Frances giggled, ¡°Do I weigh anything to you?¡±

    ¡°A bit, but honestly you¡¯re pretty light,¡± said Timur. Laughing quietly to themselves, the pair extricated themselves from one another and stood back up.

    And that was when they heard a third person in the tent sigh.

    ¡°When I said I was fine with you and Timur, Frances, I didn¡¯t quite mean for you to start getting serious so quickly.¡±

    Frances and Timur¡¯s eyes widened and as they slowly turned to see one of the last people they wanted to see. Edana Firehand, one hand pinching the bridge of her nose, the other holding her staff, Poker.

    Timur swallowed. ¡°Um, Lady Firehand, it¡¯s not like that. We were just infiltrating Princess Clawdia¡¯s tent.¡±

    Frances groaned as it was like a switch was flicked. Her mother¡¯s exasperation flared into shock, and then blossomed into anger.

    ¡°You two did what?¡± Edana hissed.

    ¡°Mom, Timur tipped me off to the fact that Clawdia¡¯s been negotiating directly with King Thorgoth without our say-so. We recorded documents that prove it,¡± said Frances, showing her mom the recording crystal.

    Edana blinked and took the crystal, pocketing it as her face seemed to flicker between several disparate emotions all at once.

    ¡°You should not have spied on our allies, especially with an Alavari prince in tow,¡± Edana said.

    ¡°Mom, she insulted you, me and not to mention, has betrayed us. I think it¡¯s justified.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s justified or not, you shouldn¡¯t have put yourself in danger like that,¡± Edana growled. ¡°What if Clawdia discovered you? What if you left something behind? What if you were caught?¡±

    Frances frowned, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be possible¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know for sure!¡± Edana shrieked. As Frances stepped back, her ears ringing, her mother heaved in a deep breath and held her staff with both hands. ¡°Frances, you¡¯re talented and powerful, but you¡¯ve also been incredibly lucky. You should have taken more precautions instead of just setting off by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m seventeen, a full mage, and we didn¡¯t have much time. For all I knew, Clawdia could have been finalizing a deal with Thorgoth.¡± Frances pointed at the crystal in her mother¡¯s pouch. ¡°We need to offer her and Roranoak better deal, now, or else she¡¯s going to side against us in the war and accept an Alavari guarantee of protection.¡±

    ¡°Wait what¡ª¡± Edana took a deep breath. ¡°Okay! It paid off this time, but you need to tell me about these things, Frances.¡±

    Frances sighed. She could see her mother¡¯s point, she honestly could, but the situation in the war was so dire, she didn¡¯t have time or even the opportunity to always just call her mother.

    Speaking off¡­ her hand mirror was vibrating.

    ¡°Alright mom, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± She pulled out her mirror. ¡°Sorry, I just have a call to take.¡±

    Edana nodded, satisfied, as Frances opened her mirror.

    ¡°Frances?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice echoed in the tent.

    ¡°Elizabeth! Oh, Amura and Rathon, how is your trip going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on our way to Delbarria. We found some¡­ we found a lot of things. To start with, we found out Thorgoth killed his father King Tagus and his brother Prince Thomas and we have witnesses to that.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you found witnesses to my father¡¯s murders?¡± Timur asked, looking very confused.

    ¡°That you Timur?¡± Antigones bellowed. ¡°If so, then yes. We found the Great White Crown of Alan, First King of Alavaria. The one your father has been wearing has been a forgery. This crown is sentient and it turns out has been advising all the previous kings of Alavaria.¡±

    Timur buried his face in his hands. ¡°Oh, Galena.¡±

    ¡°It gets worse, much worse,¡± said Elizabeth. She hesitated and Frances could hear her pulling her horse to a stop. ¡°Frances, we also found a damaged, if still sentient, Named Staff called Silver Star that witnessed the death of Prince Thomas, King Thorgoth¡¯s brother, whom Thorgoth also killed.¡±

    Silver Star? It¡¯s still alive? Oh goodness! Frances, Silver Star was carved by the same Wandmaker who made me. We were close but I lost track of it when I started to disguise myself. Ivy¡¯s Sting cried out in joy. Frances blinked and smiled at her wand¡¯s joy. She wasn¡¯t sure why her best friend was addressing this discovery to her, however.

    ¡°Silver Star is the sibling-staff to the Named Wand, Spellbinder, which we¡¯ve realized is your wand, Ivy¡¯s Sting. It turns out that Ixtar the Agoniser had both of them in his possession but kept them mostly apart,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances felt like her she wanted to throw up. Timur stared at Ivy¡¯s Sting and had a rather understandable look of surprise. However, her mother, who had been smiling and looking increasingly intrigued, had a far more troubling change. Now, her green eyes were wide and focused on Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    ¡°Frances, tell me you didn¡¯t know that Ivy¡¯s Sting was Spellbinder?¡± Edana stammered.

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t at first, but I did find out. Mom, she¡¯s a good friend and helpful¡ª¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the most dangerous wand on the planet, Frances! If anybody finds out you had her allegiance, every mage in Durannon would be tempted to take her from you by force!¡± Edana¡¯s face went pale and her hands began to shake. ¡°And I gifted her to you. Oh Gods, what have I done?¡±

    ¡°Edana¡¯s here?¡± Ayax demanded.

    Frances ripped her gaze away from her horrified mother, who she could not bear to look at. ¡°Yes, what is it Ayax?¡± Belatedly, Frances realized her cousin had a furious note to her voice, but the troll had already started to speak.

    ¡°Did the Human War Council vote on assassinating my father, Edana?¡± Ayax demanded.

    Frances whipped her head to her mother, who, now looked completely poleaxed.

    ¡°Excuse me¡ªwhat, how?¡±

    ¡°Did the War Council vote on assassinating my father?¡± Ayax demanded.

    Edana spluttered, ¡°Yes, but I and others voted against it as we knew that Allaniel wasn¡¯t a threat! He helped us against Ixtar! Of course, I didn¡¯t want your father to die!¡±

    ¡°Well then explain why Earl Darius hired a mercenary company to kill my father!¡± Ayax demanded.

    ¡°He did what?¡± Edana screamed.

    General Antigones cut in, his voice quivering with fury. ¡°Lady Firehand, we found the contract signed by his name saying the company was to pretend to be Lapanterian raiders and that Darius had a source in Thorgoth¡¯s court telling him that Allaniel was planning on returning to service. Needless to say, we will be discussing this in person when we meet with you. Unless you can guarantee that you can seek justice for this crime?¡±

    Frances stared at her mom, but she could already tell from the stricken look on her mother¡¯s face that the answer wasn¡¯t going to be the one that she hoped for.

    ¡°He will be punished, but the situation in Erisdale is precarious. I cannot guarantee the severity of the punishment,¡± said Edana, forcing the words from her lips.

    They could hear Antigones snort and shake his head. ¡°As I expected. How disappointing. I will see you in a few days, Firehand.¡±

    The connection cut off, leaving the trio in the tent in silence.

 Chapter 131: A LOT of Revelations

    ¡°You really can¡¯t do anything about Darius, mom?¡± Frances asked slowly.

    Edana forced herself to meet her daughter¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You know the situation in Erisdale is delicate. We¡¯re torn between two heirs, one of which would be happy to punish Darius, the other of which would praise him.¡±

    ¡°Darius went against a resolution of the War Council!¡± Frances exclaimed. ¡°He needs to be punished for that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve previously gone against a resolution of the War Council, Frances!¡± Edana retorted.

    Frances blinked. ¡°What? When was this?¡±

    ¡°When I joined you at Vertingen three years ago,¡± Edana explained. ¡°It was agreed that I was supposed to stay out of military campaigns as a last reserve, but I defied that resolution. If we press Darius on that he¡¯ll throw that back at me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, he committed a crime against the traditions and rules governing war, whilst you were defending me!¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°I know! Believe me, I want to just throw him in prison, but Erisdalians won¡¯t care that he had an Alavari mage assassinated. As far as they¡¯re concerned, Alavari are the enemy no matter who they are.¡± Edana sat down on her chair and buried her face in her hands. ¡°We can¡¯t really punish Darius beyond giving him a slap on the wrist.¡±

    Frances shut her eyes. Part of her understood her mother. She could see the political machinations and pressures that constrained her mother¡¯s grasp.

    But the part of Frances that remembered holding her cousin whilst she grieved for her parents didn¡¯t give a damn.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we return the favour,¡± Frances asked.

    Edana looked up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Frances crossed her arms. ¡°Darius is a bad man. An evil man, who had innocents raped and murdered. He¡¯s no better than Helias in that respect. So why don¡¯t we have him killed?¡±

    Edana¡¯s green eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ Frances, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that we should assassinate him for what he did, and has done to innocent Alavari,¡± Frances hissed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ we can¡¯t do that,¡± Edana stammered helplessly.

    ¡°So we can have Helias killed for it but not Darius?¡± Frances demanded. ¡°Humans can summon Otherworlders to kill King Thorgoth, but Alavari can¡¯t do the same for people like Darius?¡±

    She watched as her mother tried to respond, to say anything to counter her point, only for her to groan.

    ¡°You¡­ you have a point, but I forbid you from involving yourself in this and whatever Ayax is going to do. It¡¯s too dangerous and if you do so, you would be hunted by Erisdale.¡±

    Frances crossed her arms. ¡°Mom, Ayax is family, and I¡¯m willing to bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Frances, you cannot say things like that so easily!¡± Edana narrowed her eyes. ¡°Speaking of which, why didn¡¯t you tell me about Ivy¡¯s Sting being Spellbinder?¡±

    Frances swallowed as her mother¡¯s green eyes bored into her. Touching her wand, she looked away. ¡°I know you¡¯d want to snap her and that you¡¯d get over-worried.¡±

    ¡°Over-worried? Frances, if anybody found out and already people have found out, every mage would want to kill you for your wand! People have done worse for less.¡± Edana used Poker to lever herself up. ¡°You need to snap her and be rid of that wand!¡±

    Frances shook her head and let Ivy¡¯s Sting feel her resolve. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that.¡±

    As Ivy tried to comfort her master, Edana, shoulders sagging, tears filling her eyes, pleaded, ¡°Frances, please, I¡­ I¡¯m trying to protect you.¡±

    ¡°I know, mom, but I¡¯m not a little girl anymore.¡± Frances nodded at her mother¡¯s staff. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure Poker doesn¡¯t approve.¡±

    Edana shut her eyes. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s told me he¡¯d refuse to fight with me if I snapped Ivy¡¯s Sting, or convinced you to do so.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Wait, why¡­ why are you still trying then?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re more important to me, dear. You, Igraine, and your future sibling are my world.¡± Looking sadly at her staff, Edana wiped her eyes. ¡°I love Poker, but¡­ if I lost any of you¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do. I can¡¯t even stand the thought of you being sent back to your world and now you¡¯re telling me you want to hold onto the most dangerous wand in the world?¡±

    Frances, shaking, heaved in a deep breath, trying to keep herself from bursting into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom, but¡­ I need to do this. I know this angers you, and I¡¯m sorry, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dear, you worry me, but you could never make me angry at you for long.¡± Edana sniffled and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll respect your choice with Spellbinder. But please, hold off on Darius for the moment. Let me talk to General Antigones and Ayax first and we¡¯ll think of what we can do.¡±

    Tears coursed down her cheeks as cold relief flooded Frances. ¡°Mom, thank you,¡± she walked forward and hugged her teary-eyed mother. Edana returned the hug with an equal ferocity.

    ¡°You are right, you are no longer a little girl. I just¡­ Can you please give me time to accept that?¡± Edana whispered.

    ¡°Of course, mom,¡± Frances said. ¡°Thank you, for trying, and for caring.¡±

    <hr>

    Timur had, to Frances¡¯s relief, stayed silent throughout the entire argument and he stayed silent as they left the tent, under disguise. He only spoke again once they were safely back at the rocks at the end of Delbarria Island.

    ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s what it¡¯s like to have a loving parent,¡± he said. Frances blinked as the trogre looked away from her. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s weird. I mean, I¡­ it was strange, like¡­ you were arguing, but you love each other so much.¡±

    Frances winced, ¡°Timur, I¡¯m sorry you had to see that. It must have been so awkward for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I wanted to see that.¡± Timur stiffened and his gaze shot back to Frances. ¡°Sorry! I don¡¯t mean I wanted to see you argue. That¡¯d be cruel and mean and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur, it¡¯s alright.¡± Frances reached out and took hold of the trogre¡¯s hand. ¡°Just¡­ tell me.¡±

    The prince blinked, rubbed his eyes and looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s stupid.¡±

    Sighing, Frances stepped around, trying to get a good look at the trogre¡¯s face, but he kept turning around. Tired, and well and truly exasperated, she took hold of both hands and tugged him to face her.

    She could hear the trogre sniffling before she saw it. He was still looking away from her, but his dark eyes were filled with moisture, and much of it was running down his cheeks. At first, Frances wondered why the prince would be crying. She and her mother had been arguing, and while they hadn¡¯t exactly made up, they¡¯d come closer to an understanding, even if it was an uneasy one. They still loved one another and had confirmed that.

    Oh. Oh dear.

    ¡°Timur, I¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. A chilling, sorrowful realization choking the comforting words she wanted to say. No matter how hard she tried, she knew she could never offer Timur the love that a parent could give.

    She hugged him, because it was all she could do and still, she wasn¡¯t even tall enough to support him. Yet, Timur didn¡¯t seem to notice because he leant on her holding her tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ why can¡¯t I have that from my parents?¡± he croaked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not my fault!¡± Timur spat out. ¡°It¡¯s just stupid fucking bad luck. Dammit I¡¯m supposed to be comforting you, not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m your girlfriend, I¡¯m supposed to comfort you,¡± Frances stammered.

    He blinked and shook his head. ¡°Sorry, was being stupid and running my mouth.¡±

    Frances sighed, smiling tiredly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive.¡±

    The prince tried to laugh, but it came out as a gurgle. ¡°H¡ªhow are you so strong, Frances? How do you just¡­ confront your mother, and then comfort me, all in the same day without even doubting yourself?¡±

    The question cut through Frances like a knife. The tip of which tore through the mask that she was clamping over her heart. It shook her, as the stress, fear and worries she¡¯d been bottling up nearly came welling up. She shoved it back down, trying to forget and put it to the back of her mind.

    Only, Ivy¡¯s Sting whispered, Frances, tell him. You trust him, and he loves you. If not your mother, at least tell Timur, please?

    She wanted to, in that moment, she just wanted to pour everything out. Only, she could imagine how it might just overwhelm Timur, this tide of doubt and frustration she¡¯d been trying to hold back for so long.

    She teetered back and forth, even as Timur blinked and started to notice that the girl he was holding was shivering.

    ¡°Frances? Are¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    And just like that, sheer exhaustion won out and Frances closed her eyes.

    ¡°Timur, can I tell you a secret?¡± Her prince nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can keep this up. I¡¯m so tired of arguing with my mother about my choices and most of the time I think I¡¯m right, but I also know she cares about me. I¡¯m angry. I¡¯m so angry at your father, at that bastard Earl Darius, at¡­ even at my mother, for wanting to snap Ivy. I¡­¡± She swallowed and looked up at wide-eyed Timur. ¡°Most of the time I just feel tired and sad and unhappy. Not at you or anyone else, just¡­ unhappy.¡±

    Timur brushed a lock of hair out of her face, his hand resting against her cheek. ¡°I¡­ Oh Galena, I¡¯m sorry. Is there anything I can do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± Frances croaked, eyes dry from so much crying. ¡°I think it¡¯s just me and my screwed up mind. I mean, I know my parents messed me up, and I will be messed up forever. I just¡­ I still hate that I can¡¯t work like a normal person.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re not normal,¡± Timur said in an odd tone that made her frown and meet his gaze, which was curious, and a bit surprised.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she demanded.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Frances¡­ you know you¡¯re an extraordinary person, right? How many people beaten up by their parents for so long, can turn their life around like you have?¡± he snorted. ¡°Years ago, you were so shy and scared, but now you¡¯re facing my father without even flinching.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I only do what I have to do,¡± she mumbled, looking down and away, even though she knew her cheeks were flushing.

    Timur laughed, a genuine one this time, and before Frances knew it, soft fingers lifted her chin up until she could no longer ignore the pride in the trogre¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°And because of that, you¡¯re a hero, Frances Stormcaller,¡± Timur said, voice thick with emotion. ¡°You may think you¡¯re screwed up and maybe you¡¯re right, but I¡­ Well, I was told that actions speak louder than words. I think what you¡¯ve done shows who you truly are. My hero.¡±

    Staring at Timur, taking in his words, Frances didn¡¯t know how to feel and what she should feel. All she knew was that there was a warm, soothing sensation in her chest and as gentle as it was, the sensation burned like hot embers.

    For the first time in a long time, she felt truly happy. That was why she reached up to Timur¡¯s shoulders, stood up on the tip of her toes and pressed her lips against his. Unlike the time Titania kissed her, this was gentle, loving, and altogether perfect.

    When the pair did part, their eyes were only for each other.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that,¡± Timur stammered. ¡°I mean, I wasn¡¯t saying that so you¡¯d well, kiss me.¡±

    Frances smiled, ¡°Did you like it?¡±

    Timur grinned and leaned in and Frances, giggling happily, kissed her prince again.

    <hr>

    Frances had just waved Timur goodbye when her mirror vibrated for the second time in a day. Making sure that nobody was around her, and that the privacy spells were still up, she answered the mirror.

    ¡°Frances?¡± Martin asked.

    Frances grinned, ¡°Martin! How is the search going?¡±

    ¡°We were successful. There were a few minor complications, but we found a recording that Teutobal left us recording what his father did.¡±

    Ginger chimed in, ¡°Unfortunately, the¡­ the fishing village we were at nearly discovered Olgakaren and Renia, and forced Olgakaren to fly off with the crystal. She¡¯s on her way to Delbarria.¡±

    ¡°That and Olgakaren recognized who I was,¡± Renia added.

    Frances grimaced. ¡°She swore not to tell anybody, though?¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, yes.¡± Ginger hesitated. ¡°Frances, I¡­ I need to make a confession. I also hid the fact that I was well, fisherfolk because I was ashamed of my family. I nearly messed up the mission because of that as they turned out to be in Clinkertown.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°Oh no! I¡­ I take it they don¡¯t like you? Did you manage to get away safely?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡ªwait, you¡¯re not annoyed that I didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    Not entirely sure where this was going, Frances hesitated. ¡°No? I mean, I¡­¡± she swallowed. ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding things myself. Things that I don¡¯t want to bring up right now too. So¡­ I get it. I¡¯ll tell you all eventually, but I¡¯m working through something.¡±

    ¡°Frances, are you sure?¡± Martin piped up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told Timur. We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re trying things again.¡± Frances smiled, feeling her cheeks warm as she remembered the touch of Timur¡¯s lips on hers. ¡°He¡¯s helping me through it.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s amazing, Frances!¡± Renia exclaimed.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I have some news too, from Ayax and Elizabeth. We¡­ we got some bad news.¡±

    <hr>

    In the room of an inn back on the mainland, Martin, Ginger and Renia tried to contain their horror as Frances told them about what Ayax and Elizabeth found out about Allaniel¡¯s death and how Edana¡¯s hands were very much tied.

    ¡°That bastard,¡± Ginger hissed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my mothers and see if there is anything we can do, but I think Edana is right, there is very little we can do at this moment.¡± Martin grimaced. ¡°And what you mentioned about Roranoak pulling out is very worrying. What if we can¡¯t stop them?¡±

    Nobody needed to say it. They all knew that if the war started again, the Human Kingdoms would be heavily disadvantaged.

    ¡°Well we¡¯re fucked. And we don¡¯t even know if Thorgoth is trying to sabotage the peace conference,¡± said Ginger.

    They heard a loud groan from Frances. ¡°If he is, we don¡¯t have a clue. Thorgoth knows Titania and Timur aren¡¯t trustworthy so he¡¯s made sure they don¡¯t find out anything.¡±

    ¡°Anything? I mean, Timur and Titania did notice the private meetings he was holding with the Roranoak delegates. They didn¡¯t see any extra troops in the area? Any preparations for a trap?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask, but I¡¯d think they¡¯d both notice something like that.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe he isn¡¯t going to sabotage the peace conference?¡± Renia asked.

    Ginger pursed her lips in thought, whilst Martin hesitated.

    Frances however, immediately said, ¡°No. I feel like he¡¯s going to try something bigger. I think Roranoak staying neutral is incredibly frustrating, but it won¡¯t win him the war, especially since Erlenberg joined a year ago.¡±

    ¡°But have you seen anything, Frances?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No I haven¡¯t. I¡­ I¡¯ll keep looking. Is that all?¡± she asked.

    The trio glanced at one another. ¡°I think so,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Okay, take care everybody,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°You too,¡± said Martin and the connection was cut.

    ¡°That¡­ was a lot,¡± said Ginger, her face morose.

    Martin took a deep breath. ¡°Ginger, do you think we should call up the Lightning Battalion?¡±

    His fiance¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You think it¡¯s that bad?¡±

    The knight grimaced. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s better to be safe rather than sorry, right? I mean, you don¡¯t think Thorgoth wants peace either.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Not with everything he and Alavaria have done,¡± said Ginger. She pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Where do we mobilize?¡±

    ¡°Kwent. It¡¯s in a central location,¡± said Martin. ¡°You think we ought to check with Elizabeth first?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but if we can¡¯t get in contact with her we should mobilize anyway,¡± said Ginger. She pursed her lips. ¡°Dear, if that¡¯s all¡­ can we talk about what happened today at Clinkertown?¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°Now you want to talk about it?¡±

    Ginger winced but didn¡¯t look away from the knight. ¡°When I didn¡¯t tell you, I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to make you unhappy. I know I hurt you. I just¡­ didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡±

    He tried to look stern, to put up a front and keep narrowing his eyes at Ginger. Only, the sight of her resigned posture, and the sadness in her eyes, proved too much. No, rather, they convinced him that she truly didn¡¯t mean to hurt him.

    Martin walked over to his fiance and sat down beside her. ¡°I forgive you, Ginger. I don¡¯t like what you did, but I understand why you did it and I¡¯m sorry for reacting so harshly.¡±

    ¡°You need not apologize. I hurt you. I deserved it.¡± At Martin¡¯s raised eyebrow, Ginger blinked, and turned to Renia, only to find her mirroring her expression. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ginger, even if you made a mistake, you deserve to be treated...?¡± Renia hinted.

    The convict sighed, ¡°I deserve to be treated with respect, like a normal person. So¡­ okay I accept your apology.¡±

    Martin smiled and kissed Ginger¡¯s cheek. ¡°Good job, dear.¡±

    Ginger smiled. ¡°Thank you both,¡± she said, looking meaningfully at Renia who beamed happily.

    <hr>

    Despite avoiding Clawdia as best she could, and the tension between herself and her mother somewhat resolved, the days after, waiting for their various allies to arrive with the evidence were not spent contentedly.

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure why, but there was a nervous unease in the air. It could have been because negotiations were still going nowhere and the ambassadors were growing increasingly frustrated. Maybe it was because of what they had found out, or maybe it was because they were just waiting for something to change.

    Then again, maybe it was because quite a few things had changed. First off, Elizabeth and Frances had agreed with their friends to mobilize the Lightning Battalion at Kwent, a decision Edana had confirmed.

    They¡¯d also informed Prince Sebastian of Lapanteria and Sir Orcas of Erlenberg about Roranoak¡¯s double-dealing, and they¡¯d reacted with the expected fury. It was why today, three days after the revelation, the human countries were meeting to talk to the Roranoak party.

    Princess Clawdia and her delegation sensed the hostility and attention on her almost immediately. Yet, to Frances¡¯s grudging respect, the princess calmly settled herself in her chair.

    Sebastian, in a low tone, began the meeting. ¡°Princess Clawdia, it¡¯s recently come to our attention that Roranoak is unsatisfied with the aid being provided in the war. In light of this, we¡¯d like to offer your kingdom a new agreement, in return for Roranoak¡¯s continued participation in the alliance.¡±

    As Sebastian laid out the terms, which included increased aid, gold and military support. Yet, as Frances watched Clawdia, she felt cold dread build in her stomach.

    The princess was paying attention, but it looked like her mind was already made up.

    <hr>

    That night, over communication devices and mirrors, Edana addressed the group. Almost all the separate teams had assembled for tonight¡¯s meeting. Olgakaren wasn¡¯t here, but then again, she was in the middle of a flight back to Delbarria and was due to arrive tonight.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Since Roranoak has turned against the other human kingdoms, if¡ªno, when the war resumes, Alavaria will have a much greater chance of winning,¡± she said.

    Antigones, sitting in what seemed to be outdoors in front of a fire, groaned. ¡°Do you know if Roranoak is going to help Thorgoth or staying neutral, Lady Firehand?¡±

    ¡°I suspect they¡¯re staying neutral, but would allow Alavari troops to move through,¡± said Edana. She took a deep breath. ¡°Regarding Earl Darius, I¡¯ve spoken to some of my friends on the council and in Erisdale. It¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll be able to prosecute him. I even consulted your mother, Martin,¡±

    In the inn they were staying at, Martin clenched his fist and sighed as Ginger rubbed his back. Renia was sitting in the room and keeping quiet as they didn¡¯t want anybody to recognize her by her voice.

    From beside Titania in a private room, Timur asked, ¡°What could my father offer Roranoak that would make them decide to do this?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, your highness, but Roranoak has been losing this war badly,¡± said Ginger. ¡°Lady Mara told us that even their major cities suffer from Alavari raids.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good question, though,¡± said Aralik. The general¡¯s son crossed his arms. ¡°There must be a lot of hatred in the populace and nobility. Why cede to Alavaria now?¡±

    ¡°Maybe King Thorgoth has threatened them with something they cannot afford to lose?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Titania grimaced, ¡°What could they not afford to lose that they haven¡¯t already lost in war, though?¡±

    There was silence at this question, until Antigones spoke again.

    ¡°Lady Firehand, can you explain why you can¡¯t prosecute Earl Darius or hold him to account for his actions?¡± the general asked.

    Frances glanced at her mother, who closed her eyes, frustration spreading across her features.

    ¡°The situation in Erisdale is even worse than I imagined. I talked to King Oliver today. He¡­ he is happy with the negotiations and willing to support the Alavari rebellion and Titania¡¯s ascendency, but he¡¯s informed me that he knows Princess Janize won¡¯t. In order to make sure that Erisdale would continue to support your faction, princess, he has changed his successor to Prince Jerome, and officially announced it yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why?¡± Titania stammered.

    ¡°Princess Janize has a hatred for Alavari that dwarfs imagination and she¡¯s supported by a large faction of Erisdalians. She wouldn¡¯t fund your rebellion. I spoke to Prince Jerome and his fiance Earl Forowena, and they swore to support you.¡± Edana glanced at her daughter. ¡°Frances, I also must thank you for asking me to look into possible covert activities because my friends and King Oliver also suspect that¡¯s the case. We don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, but they are up to no good.¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, but Erisdale has traditionally followed primogeniture, the oldest child inherits first. I heard that a ruler could legally designate a successor, but it¡¯s very rare.¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°Yes, and shockwaves are running through Erisdale¡¯s nobility. Since Oliver is alive, however, they are muted, but I¡­ I cannot guarantee there won¡¯t be a reprisal.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that Erisdale was so divided,¡± Antigones muttered.

    Martin nodded. ¡°It is. We spent the last year speaking to various neutral lords and ladies and were fairly successful. However, we¡¯re still looking at the west and interior of Erisdale against the capital region and the southeastern coast. The frontier against the interior.¡± The knight sighed. ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re close to civil war. There¡¯s no way we could prosecute Earl Darius.¡±

    In Alavaria, Elizabeth, who was holding Ayax¡¯s hand, suddenly straightened. ¡°There might be, though. Princess Titania, if you were to declare your rebellion and crown yourself the rightful Queen of Alavaria, then you would have leverage and the authority to demand Earl Darius¡¯s execution in exchange for peace with Erisdale. That would neatly solve our problems.¡±

    ¡°Oi oi! What makes you think I¡¯d accept her as Queen!¡± hissed a voice.

    Frances blinked as Ayax, turned around and pulled out Whitey. In Titania and Timur¡¯s room, the trorc princess paled as she saw the crown.

    Antigones growled, ¡°Whitey, my wife is an amazing Alavari and the rightful heir to the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°And is she not an assassin with vindictive tendencies?¡± the crown demanded.

    Frances blinked. She¡¯d heard about the crown but seeing it was something completely different. What was more curious however was the reactions from the Alavari. Ayax and Antigones¡¯s son Aralik looked somewhat less panicked, but still regarded the crown with apprehension. Timur and Titania however looked like they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    The only Alavari who didn¡¯t look nervous was Antigones.

    ¡°Despite everything she¡¯s been through, she is still a good person!¡± the orc general roared. He glared at the crown. ¡°How would you know about her anyway?¡±

    ¡°Your friend Allaniel was researching her background. Let¡¯s say I am astounded at the body count that she¡¯s racked up,¡± said the crown.

    ¡°I am right here,¡± Titania hissed weakly.

    ¡°I know and that¡¯s why I¡¯m making this clear, Princess. Do not premise your machinations on my acceptance of Titania. I will be assessing her first.¡±

    Timur shook his head, and turned to his sister. ¡°I¡­ but I don¡¯t want to be king.¡±

    ¡°Tough luck. You¡¯re the only of-age candidate and unlike your sister, I¡¯ve heard good shit about you.¡±

    Frances blinked and whispered to her mother. ¡°Did the magic crown just swear?¡±

    ¡°I believe it just did,¡± Edana whispered.

    Ayax coughed loudly, drawing everybody¡¯s attention. ¡°Whitey, if you believe Titania to be a no-good assassin, why did you just tell her your preference for Timur?¡±

    The crown fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°Because Allaniel trusted your husband and if he thinks you deserve a chance, then I will grant it,¡± said Whitey.

    Titania blinked and gave a warm smile that was clearly meant for the orc sitting a day¡¯s ride away. Antigones grinned.

    Timur smiled briefly, before adopting a more serious expression. ¡°We can¡¯t declare the rebellion just yet, though. We need to approach some other nobles first with this new information¡ª¡± he frowned as someone started banging on the door. ¡°Hold on.¡± The prince left the view of the mirror and walked off. Those listening could hear him talking to someone before Olgakaren came into view.

    The harpy was breathless, but more worryingly, her eyes were full of panic. ¡°We¡¯re in deep shit! Thorgoth has snuck a cavalry corps into Lapanteria! He¡¯s planning to swoop in and capture or kill everybody on Delbaria!¡±

 Chapter 132: The Princes Worth?

    The instant that Olgakaren announced this, the call burst into chatter.

    ¡°An entire cavalry corps? Where did they get this from¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur, you need to get out of here with Olgakaren¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sis you need to get out with the crown¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Antigones and Elizabeth bellowed, silencing the group. The Otherworlder and the orc exchanged a glance, before Elizabeth gestured to Antigones.

    ¡°You¡¯re far more experienced than I, sir,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Thank you. Olgakaren, are you sure that Thorgoth mustered a cavalry corps? That¡¯s about ten thousand Alavari and mounts,¡± Antigones asked.

    ¡°Sorry, I mean, cavalry wing. The new system we¡¯re using is confusing.¡± Olgakaren accepted Timur pouring a glass of water down her lips, before speaking again. ¡°I saw a camp and mounts enough for a cavalry wing. That¡¯s about five thousand Alavari. They seem mostly to be trolls and centaurs and they¡¯re about four days march from Delbarria.¡±

    ¡°In which direction?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Southeast. I think they crossed an unguarded section of the river downstream,¡± said Olgakaren. ¡°They knew you¡¯d be guarding the parts of the river near Delbarria and so are coming from within Lapanterian territory, using the forest on the south bank as cover.¡±

    Antigones stroked his beard. ¡°They¡¯re in clear violation of the peace conference terms. Alright, you humans need to evacuate Delbarria immediately and mobilize for war.¡±

    Edana, although shaken, nodded firmly. ¡°Agreed, but can we afford to tell the Roranoak delegates?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You tell them and get out of there and then leave whether they follow or not,¡± said Antigones.

    ¡°That might be more difficult than you think,¡± said Frances slowly.

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Elizabeth swallowed and her eyes met Frances¡¯s. ¡°Olgakaren, you said they have five thousand cavalry. As per the conference terms, the humans have about a regiment¡¯s worth of guards, so two thousand, but that won¡¯t allow them to stand up against five thousand cavalry.¡±

    ¡°And I bet King Thorgoth will pursue,¡± Frances breathed out. She knew her mother was not going to like what she was going to say next. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll need to go with the escapees. We know what you did at Vertingen. With your magic the delegates have a chance. I¡¯ll stay behind and with Ivy, delay Thorgoth for as long as I can.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely out of the question!¡± Edana hissed. Frances stiffened as her mother grabbed her hand. ¡°You have no chance of getting out.¡±

    Frances didn¡¯t want to do this, but she had no choice. She steeled herself and met her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mom, you know that even if I die, I¡¯ll still live. If you die¡­ what will Igraine and your unborn child say?¡±

    Edana looked as if she wanted to throw up and her grasp on Frances¡¯s hand tightened to the point it was becoming painful.

    ¡°Lady Edana, what if I helped Frances escape?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances stared at her boyfriend as her mother frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Timur?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help Frances escape from the duel. I¡¯m not a very strong magician, but I am good at illusions. At the moment she starts losing, I can intervene and interrupt my father. I can then help her escape into Alavaria where we can lay low before returning to human territory,¡± said Timur.

    Frances was about to reply, but Titania beat her to it. ¡°Brother, this is the stupidest idea I¡¯ve heard from you in ages. You¡¯ll be declaring yourself as a rebel! Father already suspects your disloyalty and this will just give him the reason to punish you!¡±

    Timur tore his gaze away from his sister and when he looked at the mirror, Frances trembled at the intensity in his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t lose you, Frances. Not after¡­ not after we finally have a chance.¡±

    ¡°But what about your kingdom? What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± Frances bit back her last and deepest worry. What if she failed and got Timur killed? What if in the battle, she failed to protect him?

    The prince managed a wry smile. ¡°Frances, I¡¯m not leaving you to face my father alone. We¡¯re a couple. We¡¯ll face him together.¡±

    Her heart thumping in her chest, Frances wanted to scream at the sky. She was touched. She was glad Timur loved her enough to do this. But she didn¡¯t want this. She just wanted to do what she was supposed to and keep everybody she loved safe. Not put Timur in danger!

    Edana sighed, ¡°Timur, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯d be relieved if you stayed with Frances, but how do you hope to escape Thorgoth?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a boat ready for us to get away. It¡¯ll have medical equipment in it and supplies. I¡¯ll also work with Frances so that we¡¯ll have spells ready to make our escape.¡± The prince smiled. ¡°I swear on my life I¡¯ll get Frances out safely.¡±

    Edana nodded, much to Frances¡¯s horror. ¡°Then I will charge you to that. If that¡¯s alright with you, Frances?¡±

    She very much wanted to deny Timur, but Frances could see the look in his eyes and tell that he would not take no for an answer. Thus, she sighed and nodded.

    ¡°And what if Whitey rejects me, brother?¡±

    Everybody¡¯s attention shifted again, and all eyes were back on Titania, whose fists were clenched tight. Her narrowed eyes forcing her brother to stammer.

    Timur shook his head. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If he does, and accepts you, you¡¯ll be the next king of Alavaria. If that¡¯s the case, you cannot endanger yourself like this,¡± Titania hissed.

    Ayax coughed to get everybody¡¯s attention. ¡°I hate to say this, but we won¡¯t know for sure until tomorrow when we gets Whitey to you. So¡­ why don¡¯t we just get everything we can ready until then?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± said Antigones. ¡°In the meantime, you need to alert your king and the Lapanterians.¡±

    There were nods all around and the call ended.

    But not the discussion.

    <hr>

    ¡°Mom, can we talk?¡± Frances asked, once the call had finished. Her mom turned to her, steepled her fingers and waited with an unreadable expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I can¡¯t see any other way out of this. I¡­ I know you love me and I keep putting myself in danger, but I think it¡¯s what I have to do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to do this, Frances,¡± said Edana suddenly. As if regretting what she was saying, she closed her eyes. ¡°But you are right. If¡­ if we are to get out of this alive, there isn¡¯t much we can do. You¡­ what you are doing is reasonable, even if I hate it.¡±

    Frances did not expect this. Her mother had been fighting with her on so many of her decisions, to see her just accept this was¡­ odd.

    ¡°You¡­ you really think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Though¡­¡± Edana leaned forward, taking Frances¡¯s hands. ¡°If you truly wanted to, you know you can say no, right?¡±

    Frances froze and she knew her mother could see her hesitation and terror she was biting down. ¡°I can¡¯t, mom. Not when your life, and others are at stake,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s your life, Frances,¡± said Edana, her worn hands caressing Frances¡¯s cheek. By unspoken agreement, she and her daughter touched their foreheads to one another. ¡°I¡­ I will respect your decisions, but don¡¯t do this because you feel it¡¯s what I or others deserve. Remember what I¡¯ve told you. You deserve to be safe and happy as well.¡±

    Swallowing, Frances nodded. She knew that she deserved to be happy, but how could she be happy with giving her family up to the enemy? No, she would never be happy doing this.

    Only, her decision to fight the Demon King wasn¡¯t making her happy either.

    <hr>

    The moment the call ended, Timur stood up. He had a lot of preparations to do and he probably should talk to Frances about what they ought to do.

    Titania¡¯s hand grabbed his wrist. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do this,¡± she pleaded.

    He¡¯d never heard his sister make that sound before and that took him aback. ¡°Titania, I can¡¯t let Frances face dad alone.¡±

    He tried to pull his hand out of her grasp, but his sister didn¡¯t let go, ¡°Timur, even if Whitey accepts me, which there¡¯s no way it will, I need you! You¡­¡± The princess wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re one of the few Alavari who doesn¡¯t see me as a monster.¡±

    Timur exhaled slowly, trying to bite back his exasperation. ¡°Titania, you calling yourself a monster is not helping you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop saying that! It doesn¡¯t excuse the mistakes you make, it doesn¡¯t help you and it¡¯s not true!¡± Timur blinked at how loud his voice had gotten and grimaced at the shock on his sister¡¯s face.

    Titania blinked. ¡°But I¡¯m not a nice person.¡±

    ¡°No you aren¡¯t. You assaulted my girlfriend and until recently she was afraid to kiss me!¡± Ripping his hand out of his sister¡¯s Timur stomped around the table, trying to get his anger in check.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Titania¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, until recently? Oh! Do you mean¡ª¡±

    Despite his annoyance, the memory of Frances¡¯s kiss made Timur smile. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t change the topic. You need to stop thinking of yourself as a monster. You wouldn¡¯t be trying to stop me from going ahead if you were.¡±

    Titania blinked, tried to think of a comeback, and gave up. She ended up sighing and shaking her head.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try, brother. You¡­ you stay safe, please. You¡¯re getting out of there alive, you hear me?¡± Standing up, Titania put both hands on her brother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You are not going to sacrifice your life for Frances. You are getting out of there with Frances, alive, do you understand?¡±

    Timur swallowed.

    To be completely honest, he had been thinking of precisely the opposite. Oh he¡¯d try to get out with Frances, but with how strong his father was, he wasn¡¯t sure he could. Besides, Thorgoth wouldn¡¯t kill him. He¡¯d hurt him badly, but Frances and his sister had survived years of beatings by their parents. He¡­ he could survive a few hits, especially if they had survived years.

    ¡°Timur, are you listening to me?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sorry, yes. I swear I will get out with Frances,¡± said Timur, shooting his sister one of his winning grins.

    Titania frowned. ¡°Good, because I doubt she would leave without you. She probably hates that you¡¯re staying to help her.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why would she hate that I¡¯m staying?¡± Timur winced as he recalled the reluctance on Frances¡¯s face and how she¡¯d been worried about the plan working. ¡°Oh, right. She¡¯d be worried that I¡¯ll get in the way.¡± Yes, they had managed to sneak into Clawdia¡¯s tent, but before that was a litany of incidents where he¡¯d ruined her plans, or life.

    He yelped as his sister flicked his forehead with a finger. ¡°You absolute moron! She¡¯d hate that you¡¯re with her because she loves you and doesn¡¯t want you in danger!¡±

    Timur snorted. ¡°Oh come off it, Titania. Frances wouldn¡¯t be worried about me that way.¡±

    Only, Titania didn¡¯t just let it go. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Brother, what part of ¡°she loves you¡± don¡¯t you get. If she loves you, of course she¡¯d be worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I know she cares for me. But I know I¡¯m not as important to her as say Edana or her friends. I mean¡­ we barely have started to date. I¡¯ve hardly done anything for her worth her worry.¡± He sighed. ¡°I mean, for crying out loud Titania, if it weren¡¯t for her, I¡¯d be very dead.¡±

    To Timur¡¯s confusion, Titania¡¯s jaw dropped open. Shaking her head, she pulled out her personal hand mirror and opened it.

    ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± Frances asked. Her face didn¡¯t come into view of the mirror, though.

    ¡°Frances, are you still awake?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Um, yes?¡± Frances stammered.

    Titania hooked her left hand with the mirror around Timur¡¯s arm and before he could stop her, she pulled out her wand, Second Chance. ¡°Is Edana with you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, mom¡¯s visiting the Lapanterian tent to meet with Sebastian,¡± said Frances.

    Titania grinned. ¡°Great! I need my brother to talk to you, now. We¡¯re teleporting in.¡±

    ¡°Wait what? Titania¡ª¡± The princess had already shut the mirror and ended the call.

    Timur spluttered. ¡°Wait, sister what are you¡ª¡±

    It was too late. Titania uttered a string of Words of Power and they vanished from the building in a flash. When they reappeared, though, they found themselves in darkness.

    Frances sang a note and the lights in the tent lit themselves, revealing that she was in a short-sleeved, cream-colored cotton night dress. Timur¡¯s eyes widened as he saw her stomp up to them, barefoot, amber eyes narrowed, Ivy¡¯s Sting in hand.

    ¡°Titania, why did you drag Timur here at this hour?¡± Frances clearly meant to sound angry, but it came out as a half-exhausted groan.

    Titania blinked. ¡°Oh, sorry, I wasn¡¯t aware you weren¡¯t decent.¡±

    ¡°Not decent?¡± Frances looked down at her nightdress, frowned, and looked back up. ¡°I¡¯m fully clothed, though.¡±

    Timur swallowed. Yes, Frances was fully clothed, but there was something oddly intimate about seeing her in a nightdress, especially one that showed her slender arms. Now that he thought about it, he couldn''t ever remember seeing her bare arms before.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not angry that we caught you in your nightdress?¡± Titania asked.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m angry because you dragged your brother here in the middle of the night when I¡¯ve just had a very long day! Thank the Gods my mother will be at an emergency meeting for a while or she¡¯d rip your head off. Did you even think to consider that she might come back?¡± Frances demanded.

    Titania opened her mouth, closed it and sighed. ¡°Point taken. But this really can¡¯t wait. My idiot brother has it in his head that he¡¯s not that important to you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not an idiot¡ªwait, Timur?¡± Frances turned to him, and the prince winced as he took in her stricken expression.

    ¡°I know. Set him straight. Call me when you need me to pick him up,¡± said Titania. Timur tried to grab his sister, but she danced out of his reach and cast the teleportation spell. In a flash, she was gone, and he was left alone with his girlfriend.

    A girlfriend who had no makeup on, had her bare arms crossed, her hair mussed by her pillow, and was looking at him with deep, panicked concern. Yet in that moment, Timur could only think about how goshdarned pretty Frances was and how nicely her nightdress fitted her. The loose clothing didn¡¯t even reveal much of his girlfriend¡¯s slender figure. She just looked so comfortable in it.

    ¡°Timur, what is going on?¡± Frances asked quietly.

    He forced himself to grin. ¡°Titania¡¯s just panicking. I think? You know how she gets.¡±

    ¡°Timur¡­ I heard what Titania said. She said that you think you¡¯re not important to me?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said.¡± Timur met Frances¡¯s eyes trying to stay calm, despite the pressure building in the back of his throat. ¡°We were talking about me staying behind. I¡­ I know you¡¯re not happy about it because you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll get in the way. I swear I won¡¯t. So please, let me help.¡±

    Only, to Timur¡¯s befuddlement, his girlfriend gasped, ¡°Get in the way? I¡¯m not unhappy because I think you¡¯ll get in the way.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you look so unhappy about me helping you?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Because your dad might kill you or worse!¡± Frances exclaimed. ¡°If it was just me, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about you or Edana or anybody else I loved getting hurt but¡­ but now you¡¯re going to be with me too, and I don¡¯t know what to do about that!¡±

    Timur frowned, ¡°Frances, it¡¯s not going to be that dangerous for me. Even if I get captured, dad won¡¯t hurt me that badly.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to get hurt at all! And how do you know if Thorgoth won¡¯t torture you or beat you or worse, give you that same curse? How do you know he will even bother capturing you?¡±

    Frances looked incredibly distressed now. Her arms were wrapped tightly around her torso and her eyes were wide with shock. Only, Timur just could not make sense of why. He felt horrible, only, he did not understand why she was so worried about the possibility of him getting hurt. After all, it seemed only fair for him to do something for Frances after everything she¡¯d done for him.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯m not letting you face my father alone,¡± said Timur, firmly.

    ¡°I know that! I just can¡¯t stop thinking about what he might do to you.¡± She wiped her eyes. ¡°Timur, I love you, I don¡¯t want you to put yourself in danger for me.¡±

    He nodded slowly. He was beginning to understand that, though the reason why still perplexed him. Yes, Frances cared for him, and didn¡¯t want him to get hurt. Only¡­ he hadn¡¯t done anything for her worth such care and attention.

    ¡°Timur? Do you understand?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡± He met her amber eyes and winced. ¡°Okay no. I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°What don¡¯t you get?¡± she asked, more gently this time.

    Timur froze, holding his breath. He tried to face Frances¡¯s pleading expression, tried to stop himself from wanting to tell her. Not knowing why he wanted to tell her, and not sure why he wanted to hold his silence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Frances, you have family and friends¡­ a lot of people who you love and care for, right? People who love and care for you,¡± he whispered. At her nod, he took a deep breath and braced himself for what¡ª and he had no idea what¡ªwould come next. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever put you in danger, or relied on you. So why are you so worried about me?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened slightly and she closed her mouth, but apart from that, she didn¡¯t react. She just stared at Timur with a blank expression, like those his father and the other courtiers gave him whenever he was speaking.

    ¡°What?¡± she whispered.

    Timur swallowed and scratched the back of his head. He must have misinterpreted something. ¡°Ah, right, sorry. I know that¡¯s a silly question. Ignore me¡ª¡±

    Frances¡¯s blank expression shattered as she let out an anguished cry, ¡°Ignore you? Timur, I love you! Why would I ignore you when you have questions? Why else would I be worried about your safety?¡±

    Too late did Timur realize that the blank expression Frances had was just a mask, hiding a look of devastated agony. She barrelled into him, small hands holding onto his cheeks and pressed herself against him

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I love you. I¡¯m scared of losing to your father, but I¡¯m more terrified that I will fail and get you hurt for nothing!¡± she sobbed.

    Timur didn¡¯t expect this. He didn¡¯t like this and oh Galena, he was beginning to realize that he was sorely mistaken about what he and Frances had.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he croaked.

    ¡°And what¡¯s this about putting me in danger?¡± Frances demanded.

    He tried to look away, but Frances¡¯s hands were on his cheeks, cupping his face. And he didn¡¯t want to move away from her. She was trying to comfort him and he liked that. He just really didn¡¯t want to answer her question. Only, he kind of needed to. He owed Frances that much.

    ¡°Frances, ever since we met, I¡¯ve¡­ gotten in your way. When we first met, you handicapped your magic to save my life. I fought you at Kwent and then two years ago, I nearly got you killed at Conthwaite. If I hadn¡¯t listened to you at Erlenberg, and I very nearly didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have found out about my father¡¯s abuse.¡± Timur swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s what Titania was referring to.¡±

    Frances¡¯s voice was fragile. It quivered like a high, hanging note.

    ¡°And when she said that you weren¡¯t important to me?¡± she whispered.

    Timur swallowed. ¡°I¡­ this isn¡¯t something I¡¯m bothered by. I know you love me, but I know Edana, your adoptive family and your friends are more important to you than me, and rightfully so. I mean, they didn¡¯t put you in danger and I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve yet to earn any of the love you have for me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ my love isn¡¯t something for you to earn,¡± Frances stammered.

    His stomach dropped into a dark pit he hadn¡¯t realized was sitting in his body. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I¡­¡± She was so close that Timur could feel her chest rise and fall with every bated breath. ¡°I love you because you¡¯re kind and caring. I chose to love you despite your flaws.¡±

    Timur frowned. ¡°Wait, but it isn¡¯t fair for me to just have your love without doing anything.¡±

    ¡°No it isn¡¯t, but¡­¡± Frances¡¯s voice trailed off for a moment. ¡°What I mean is¡­ I give you my love not because I want something, or need something from you, but because I love you.¡±

    Taking Frances¡¯s hands, Timur frowned. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t care for me if I treated you badly.¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°No. No I wouldn¡¯t, but I¡ªI can decide that for myself. And I¡¯ve decided that right now, you are important to me.¡± She sniffled. ¡°And I feel hurt that you can¡¯t see yourself as important.¡±

    He winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡­ I still don¡¯t fully understand what you mean. I understand how you feel. However, how can I be important to you when I haven¡¯t done anything worthy of being important?¡±

    It was Frances¡¯s turn to frown. ¡°But it¡¯s just how I feel.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure what was in those words, but Timur suddenly realized what Frances was getting at. She didn¡¯t need him to earn her love. She loved him because of who he was.

    He¡­ he didn¡¯t have to prove himself, or work for her approval. Or at least, her love wasn¡¯t dependent on it. She loved him for what he did, and those feelings, encouraged by what he had done, were hers. They weren¡¯t his to control or labor for.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you love me for who I am? But what if your feelings change? What if my feelings change?¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°Then¡­ then they change. I mean, you don¡¯t love me because I saved you, right? Because you feel like you should love me?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Well, no. I mean¡ªOh.¡± He was nodding, suddenly seeing in a new light, why Frances loved him. It was comforting, and more than a little frightening.

    But the truth of it felt, for some reason, more clear. He was still confused, but not because he didn¡¯t understand. He just had no idea what to do next with this knowledge. Especially since they were going to be fighting his father.

    That was when another wave of realization hit him.

    ¡°Oh. Oh. Oh crap. So that¡¯s¡­¡±he hovered his arms over Frances¡¯s back and at her nod, wrapped them around her tightly. ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t want me to go with you¡­ I¡­I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t realize.¡±

    He felt more than heard Frances¡¯s sad giggle. When she pulled her head from his chest, she was smiling tiredly.

    ¡°I¡­ I think we both have a lot to figure out. I didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯d want to stay and help me if I stayed. You didn¡¯t realize why I didn¡¯t want you to stay.¡± She wiped her eyes. ¡°I should have known that being in a relationship is hard.¡±

    Timur nodded and tried to smile. ¡°Well, I still love you¡­ if that helps?¡± he asked.

    Frances nodded. ¡°It does.¡± She let go of him. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about our plan for Thorgoth tomorrow?¡±

    He nodded, feeling some of the warmth in his stomach drain away. ¡°Yes. We¡­ we¡¯ll survive this, Frances.¡±

    He saw Frances¡¯s smile waver but she forced herself to nod.

    ¡°Love you.¡± Hesitating for a second, she hugged him briefly, before pulling out her hand mirror with trembling fingers. He could tell that she was trying to be brave, just like he was. It was in a way, dishonest of them to put on a brave face. And yet, at least Timur hoped this was the case, they were both in their own way, trying to steel themselves for what lay ahead.

    Because for Timur, the thought of facing, fighting and surviving his father had suddenly become a lot more horrifying.

    <hr>

    Antigones and his party arrived quietly the next day to not draw Thorgoth¡¯s attention, leading to two reunions.

    First was Frances¡¯s reunion with Elizabeth and Ayax and while the pair were happy to see her, they were just as happy as Edana about the plan.

    ¡°Cuz, are you sure we shouldn¡¯t stay with you?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need you and Elizabeth to help Edana lead the Erisdalians, Lapanterians and Erlenbergians out of here. At the very least, Sebastian and Sir Orcas has agreed to the plan,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told Roranoak yet?¡± Elizabeth inquired, arms crossed.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, especially with what we know. How long will it take for our battalion to mobilize by the way?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°A week. After we get our ambassadors to safety, Ayax and I will head there.¡± Elizabeth gently reached out to Frances and took her hand. ¡°You tell us where you¡¯re getting out of Alavaria and we will go to you, no matter where you are.¡±

    Smiling, Frances nodded and hugged Elizabeth and Ayax. ¡°I know. Thank you both.¡±

 Chapter 133: Of Crowns and First Times

    ¡°Titania, dear, you can let go of Aralik and I now,¡± said Antigones.

    Titania shook her head and purred as she rubbed her cheek into her husband¡¯s chest, whilst grabbing onto Aralik¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Mom¡­ no¡­ seriously,¡± Aralik sighed and patted Titania¡¯s back gently as she continued to snuggle them.

    Timur swallowed. It was nice watching the much taller Antigones and Aralik get cuddled by his normally acerbic sister. However, the gnawing feeling at the back of his head, the anxiety and nervousness he felt toward the battle ahead, forced him to cough loudly.

    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t mean to kill the mood, but we do need to see if Whitey accepts you or not,¡± said Timur.

    Titania¡¯s smile faded and she let her family go, before glaring at her brother. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get this over with. Where¡¯s that crown?¡±

    ¡°Over here,¡± Whitey growled from Aralik¡¯s backpack by the door. Taking a deep breath, Titania¡¯s step son walked over, over the pack and using a handkerchief, pulled the crown out.

    Titania took a deep breath and several slow steps, before kneeling on the floor and closing her eyes.

    ¡°The heck are you doing?¡± Whitey asked.

    The princess opened one eye, and glared at the crown. Now that she was so close, it was a lot less impressive than she¡¯d thought. In fact, while it was very strange how the horn the crown was made of still stayed white, and how she couldn¡¯t tell from which animals or what animal the horn was made of, there wasn¡¯t anything particularly eerie about the crown or even intimidating.

    ¡°I¡¯m kneeling so my stepson can put you on me?¡± Titania said, trying to keep the drawl out of her voice.

    You could practically hear Whitey roll his non-existent eyes. ¡°I think we¡¯re past the need for ceremony at this point.¡±

    Titania snorted, but shut her eyes again as Aralik put the crown on her. For a moment, she just felt the warm bone around her head.

    Then she could feel Whitey¡¯s presence in her mind. It was deeply uncomfortable, like something was running fingers through her brain.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to warn you, this is not going to be pleasant, Titania Greyhammer, Daughter of Thorgoth Greyhammer and Aurelia Onyxstone, wife of Antigones Greenshield. I must search your memories and I am aware many of them are not pleasant,¡± said the crown. It almost sounded sympathetic, which Titania supposed was nice of the rude bastard.

    ¡°Do your worst,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°You do realize I can read your thoughts, right?¡± Whitey said, but his tone, while snarky was a bit gentler. ¡°I admit, I did not endear myself to you, and for that I apologize, but our situation is desperate. Now, let us begin.¡±

    Titania, took a deep breath and braced herself. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Flashes of memory started to flow like a trickle. Of playing with her birth mother so long ago, before she¡¯d died of a disease. Of playing with her older brother Teutobal before he went off to begin his training. That happy time was short, because her father started to hurt her.

    She¡¯d forgotten how it¡¯d started, but she¡¯d been throwing a tantrum when her father had suddenly exploded with rage. That was when he¡¯d first unleashed Ivy¡¯s Sting¡¯s ability against her. He¡¯d healed her after that with a warning.

    After that, any time she stepped out of line, any incident she caused, or any mistake she made was met with some kind of punishment. He was careful. He always healed her afterwards, but they both knew that the scars remained in her mind. She was helpless, unable to turn to anybody, as her father continued to turn her into his killing machine.

    So she¡¯d done the only thing she could do, lash out at anybody who she could. Titania shivered as the horrified looks of shock at her first targets appeared. Many of them were unpleasant individuals, plotting against the Kingdom of Alavaria. She¡¯d let them know she had killed them and made sure they suffered.

    There were others, though, that she¡¯d killed that she regretted, shoved away in a vain attempt to forget. The one that made her blood run cold, however, was a reform-minded goblin civil servant.

    She watched, helpless, as Whitey examined through her eyes, how she¡¯d poisoned the goblin¡¯s drink and stayed in the room he shared with his wife to make sure he¡¯d died of what looked like a freak heart attack. To her horror, she suddenly remembered what came next.

    ¡°Wait, stop. Please¡ª¡± she whispered.

    The goblin¡¯s wife had been awoken by her husband¡¯s writhing, and unseen behind an illusion, Titania had watched as she screamed for help and tried to keep her husband alive. She¡¯d watched as the goblin¡¯s two young children had come in, trying to help.

    And Titania remembered how jealous she¡¯d felt at this family. She was jealous of a person she had killed, how he¡¯d been so happy, and how much she hated him for his happiness. She could have saved him, and yet, she hadn¡¯t. Now, she wished she did. She wished she hadn¡¯t felt that way back then, but it was too late. All that was left was a horrible guilt that ate away inside of her.

    Whitey said nothing, instead, the crown moved on and the river of memories continued. To her relief, it did not linger on her training to seduce targets. That training had left her sometimes vomiting in a bucket beside her bed, sobbing.

    Suddenly the flow of memories stopped.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ I¡­ I am sorry. I underestimated what your father did to you. If you would like to pause this¡ª¡±

    ¡°Like I said, Whitey, get this over with already,¡± Titania hissed. She swallowed, feeling the crown¡¯s regret. ¡°Look, I accept your apology, but we haven¡¯t got any time to waste.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The flow of memories began again, this time, dropping her back into the rare memories she had about interacting with her brothers. She¡¯d been¡­ cruel to Timur, belittling him whenever she got the chance, laughing at his interest in geography and history, and taking pleasure in the court¡¯s lack of affection for her.

    Yet, she¡¯d adored Teutobal. She wondered why she never told him about her abuse. It just¡­ it felt like she¡¯d sully her older brother in some way if she ever let him know what she¡¯d done. It probably was her father¡¯s fault now that she thought about it. He made her strong, powerful, and yet, broke her down.

    In the end, she was glad that she had never told him before he died.

    And that¡­ had been her life for years. Death, sorrow, and self-loathing, interspersed with moments of terror and fear. She¡¯d seen the darkest underbelly of Alavari society, no, she¡¯d been immersed in it.

    That abruptly ended when she¡¯d been married to Antigones.

    In hindsight, her father¡¯s plan had been rather good. Marry the daughter he had under his thumb off to a grieving general and one of Alavaria¡¯s most powerful lords, who¡¯d he¡¯d just widowed. Not that they knew at the time. It¡¯d have planted a spy in a potential rival and tied Antigones closer to the royal line.

    It¡¯d just unexpectedly backfired.

    She¡¯d met General Antigones before at her father¡¯s council meetings. The orc general and lord had exuded dignity and power, though, there were moments that he¡¯d shown a degree of levity. They had always been when he was with his wife, the cheerful Archmage Zirabelle. As terrible as Titania¡¯s life had been, even she hadn¡¯t been able to resist giggling with Zirabelle. She told very funny jokes.

    When Zirabelle had been murdered, Antigones had been beset with grief and locked himself away at his estates. He¡¯d only appeared in court after her father offered her hand in marriage. Honestly, Titania had been happy to be married off. She had thought at the time that she couldn¡¯t escape her father¡¯s control, but having a handsome and powerful husband would be a benefit.

    That had changed when she met him at the wedding. There was no fault in her husband-to-be¡¯s posture, or attitude. And yet, one look at the orc and she could tell that he was still grieving. She would learn later that Antigones had only accepted her hand in marriage to silence all the other suitors that were propositioning him, and due to pressure from her father.

    What was she going to do with a husband still grieving for his ex-wife had been her first conundrum. She had known that she had to play the part of a good wife because her father had demanded she seduce Antigones to ensure his loyalty. However, it wasn¡¯t like she could just use her good looks. She had to approach this carefully.

    So on their first night, she¡¯d made it very clear that she was only offering pleasure, if he so desired, but that she would always respect his love for his first wife. To her surprise, Antigones had taken her up on that offer and they had a fairly pleasurable first night. The day after they¡¯d gone to Antigones¡¯s estates in western Alavaria, the province of Hordale.

    Whilst her husband continued to administer his lands, he¡¯d given her control of managing the Great Hall that he called home. While called a Great Hall, it resembled more of a cross between a manor home and a castle. It was a boring job, but Titania did her duty and in a way, it was quite fun to hunt down corrupt servants taking advantage of her husband¡¯s grief.

    She also met Aralik, her step-son. When they first met, she expected open hostility. After all, she had just replaced his mother. However, the orc had met her with a friendly, though, guarded smile. He didn¡¯t bother her, she didn¡¯t bother him. Yet, when she needed his input when his father was away, he didn¡¯t hesitate to assist.

    Perhaps that¡¯s what started her on the path to loving this family of hers. The fact that neither Antigones nor his son judged her on her reputation, but by what she did. It was why she couldn¡¯t abide it when she heard that her step-son was being bullied in the Alavaria Academy of Magic. At the time, she convinced herself she was doing it to ensure her standing in the family and to do her duty as a wife. In hindsight, she liked Aralik and didn¡¯t like that he was being hurt.

    The memory was a fond one, and her musings were interrupted when she heard Whitey chuckle as he saw her storm into the principal¡¯s office and demand him to take action against the mages who dared slander her husband¡¯s house, the House of Greenshield. When the principal explained they couldn¡¯t, Titania was so apoplectic with rage she¡¯d taken matters into her own hands.

    She¡¯d challenged the bullies to a duel, and promptly destroyed them, sending them all home with injuries. That had been the first time Antigones raised his voice with her for causing such a scene. She hadn¡¯t cared, at least at first, until she¡¯d been overtaken with fear of her father finding out about this.

    Only, once in private, Antigones had promptly apologized and thanked Titania for standing up for his son when he hadn¡¯t noticed. That was perhaps the first time they had honestly talked, and when she¡¯d discovered that the grieving general and stoic lord was a genuinely funny and charming person in private.

    Those moments started to become more and more frequent. They started with an evening chat here, or a talk over breakfast, and expanded to hunting together in the woods¡­ going on inspections of the surrounding cities and villages. Soon she realized that she really loved seeing Antigones smile and laugh. More importantly, she realized she¡¯d do anything to see him do so more often. Before long, she realized she wasn¡¯t just content, she was happy.

    Until her father had asked her to hand over and copy information Antigones had to him. It was fairly unimportant information to give out, and she¡¯d done worse to others. Her husband would never find out.

    Only, none of the Alavari she¡¯d done this to were her husband. As she¡¯d held the coded order in her hand, she realized that she cared for Antigones more than she should have.

    Then she¡¯d sent that information to her father.

    Whitey slowed this memory down, examining her thoughts and feelings at the time. Titania of the present, squirmed.

    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± she told him, feeling her lips move as she said so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± And the river of memories continued and Titania could suddenly feel the crown¡¯s realization.

    Because the next few days after she passed that information on had been the worst in her life. She¡¯d tried to hide her guilt, except she couldn¡¯t find the happiness she¡¯d once felt. Her husband¡¯s smile and laughter, which had once made her smile, now shot a dagger through her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell her father, and what use would that be? And she couldn¡¯t tell her husband because that would just make it worse.

    In the end, when Antigones had confronted her about what was going on, she¡¯d been half crazy with guilt and regret. She¡¯d told him about what she¡¯d done and when he¡¯d demanded why, she told him everything. Her father¡¯s orders, what he¡¯d done and as best she could, made it clear how it was her fault.

    She expected to be slapped, hit, to be punished for what she¡¯d done. Instead, Antigones hugged her.

    And that had changed their relationship entirely. Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t alone, with her father holding her hostage. Antigones helped her defy her father, and held her, sometimes literally, through the darkness that dogged her. For that, she¡¯d been forever thankful.

    It wasn¡¯t always easy. There were times they had to use separate rooms. Yet, Titania never wanted to lose the chance to see her grumpy husband smile and laugh. She enjoyed the side of her husband that nobody ever got to see and didn¡¯t want to lose that. So she¡¯d tried her best to change, to treat her husband well.

    That was how she came to the epiphany she had fallen in love with Antigones, and how she realized the orc general loved her too. Not just for her looks, but because of who she was, especially the person she could become, free from her father¡¯s control.

    Whitey was silent as they went through the latest memories, her missions in Erlenberg, the compromise they¡¯d struck with her father, her telling Antigones about Zirabelle¡¯s killer, and the last year of rallying support. It said nothing as the river of memories came to an end, and Titania panted. A deep exhaustion seeped through her body as she tried to push back the old memories and cling onto some fond ones.

    ¡°So, I was wrong about one thing, you are not the ruthless assassin princes I considered you to be. You are one of the most resilient Alavari I¡¯ve ever met, and you can be kind,¡± said Whitey.

    Titania pursed her lips. She could easily hear a ¡°but¡± in the crown¡¯s thoughts, though she decided not to interrupt it.

    ¡°The question I have yet to find an answer for is this: Do you want to be queen? Your thoughts are ambivalent, in opposition and I must hear the answer to this from you.¡±

    The princess stiffened. She had suspected this question would come as soon as she had put the crown on. She hadn¡¯t had an answer then, she didn¡¯t truly have an answer now.

    No, that wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be queen,¡± Titania whispered. Despite her mind, almost entirely in communion with Whitey, she could hear gasps as she said this. ¡°I know I am not good enough to be the queen. I think my brother Timur would be better, but he doesn¡¯t want it. But I¡­ I know you should accept me.¡±

    ¡°Why should I, Princess Titania Greyhammer, Daughter of Thorgoth?¡± Whitey declared.

    ¡°Because I am your best shot at ending this war. I am of the Greyhammer House and I have the skills necessary to bring this war to a close and overthrowing my father,¡± Titania hissed.

    Whitey didn¡¯t reply at first. It seemed to mull over her suggestion.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Titania exclaimed.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to be queen, princess. And why can¡¯t I try your brother? Indeed, he doesn¡¯t want the throne, but he may be far more suitable,¡± said Whitey nonchalantly.

    Titania felt her teeth gnash. ¡°The throne would break Timur. I don¡¯t like to admit it, but he¡¯s right. He should not be king.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Just because he shouldn¡¯t be king doesn¡¯t mean you should be. You have other siblings.¡± She could practically feel the smugness in the crown¡¯s emotions. ¡°Curious, you want the crown, but you don¡¯t want to be queen. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Aren¡¯t you reading my bloody mind,¡± Titania growled.

    ¡°As I mentioned, your thoughts are chaotic, jumbled. I need to hear it from you, Your Highness. Or I cannot be sure.¡±

    Throwing her hands up, her eyes still shut. ¡°Fine! I want the throne. I don¡¯t want to be queen, but I want the throne. I want its power! Happy? Is that what you want me to say?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s something else you want. Tell me. What do you want power for?¡±

    ¡°To protect those I love, and to create a world where¡­ where any children I might have won¡¯t turn out like me,¡± Titania whispered. She bowed her head. ¡°I mean, I know it¡¯s selfish and Galena knows I am probably going to be a horrible mother, but I¡­ I want children and I don¡¯t want them to grow up in my father¡¯s Alavaria.¡±

    Warm joy, and satisfaction emanated from the cold bone sitting on her head. Whitey chuckled so loudly she could hear it echo in the room.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do. You¡¯ll do. I will accept you, Titania, Thorgoth¡¯s Daughter. You are not the best person, you may not become the greatest of Alavarian monarchs, but you have boundless determination, an iron will, and more importantly vision. It may be motivated by selfishness, but what ruler isn¡¯t selfish in some way? More importantly, your vision is a kind one that Alavaria needs.¡±

    Shock took away the breath in her lungs. Titania whispered, ¡°Does that mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You are worthy. Alavaria kneel.¡±

    Titania¡¯s eyes flew open and she saw her brother, awestruck on one knee, head bowed. Her stepson, smiling with joy, looking up with her with admiration.

    Her eyes were, however, for her husband, who slowly, his entire body trembling, bent his knee and knelt. His eyes were full of tears, love, and certainty.

    He hadn¡¯t doubted her for a second, and that more than anything, in spite of everything, made her feel like the luckiest woman in the world.

    ¡°All hail Queen Titania Greyhammer! Rightful Queen of Alavaria!¡±

    ¡°All hail Queen Titania!¡± roared Antigones, Aralik and Timur, their voices as one.

    <hr>

    Tomorrow was the night. The enemy cavalry wing would still be two days'' march away from Delbarria and they¡¯d spent the rest of the day coordinating with Lapanterian and Erlenberg. The staff of the respective ambassadors had also spent the day getting essentials ready.

    Princess Clawdia suspected something during that morning meeting, as did King Throgoth, but the Roranoak princess was deflected by Prince Sebastian. As Frances vividly recalled from her Vertingen experience, the prince had a charming smile and a flattering tongue that did much to calm Clawdia down.

    It did nothing to calm Frances down as she and Edana checked her equipment one more time.

    ¡°Firebombs?¡± Edana asked.

    Frances checked a pouch on her belt. ¡°Primed.¡±

    ¡°Estoc?¡± her mother added.

    ¡°Alanna¡¯s stowed and polished,¡± said Frances, patting her hand on her weapon.

    ¡°That¡¯s everything.¡± Edana pursed her lips. ¡°Did we come to a decision on what to do about Silver Star?¡±

    Frances nodded, glancing back at the tent¡¯s desk. There, the broken staff and her wand were placed next to one another, presumably deep in conversation. ¡°Yes. Ivy¡¯s Sting convinced Silver Star to accept being taken to Salpheron where the White Order can repair it.¡±

    Her mother pursed her lips. ¡°Does Spell¡ªyour wand know any spells that might be able to fix Silver Star?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. We¡¯ve been practicing for tomorrow.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to describe how it¡¯s like to use them with Ivy. It¡¯s¡­ you¡¯d think it¡¯d be like using a library of spells, but no, it¡¯s more like being the librarian, but not being it.¡±

    Edana nodded once, her attention on the wand and staff on the table. Closing her eyes for a brief moment, she opened her arms. Frances accepted the hug, though, it seemed far more for her mother than for her.

    ¡°Frances, you¡¯re so brave. I know you¡¯re scared, but well¡­ I¡¯m so very proud of you.¡± Frances swallowed as she felt her mother kiss the top of her head with a desperate fervor. She hugged her mother, not wanting to let go. In spite of all the bad, there had been so much good, and even now, so much to look forward to. She didn¡¯t want her stay in Durannon to end. She didn¡¯t want to be parted from her mother.

    ¡°I¡­ thank you, mom. I love you. Always,¡± she whispered.

    Edana gave Frances a last squeeze, before gently pushing her so that there was a bit of space between them.

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t let me stop you from spending the night with Timur, dear.¡± Edana wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, her lips managing a cheeky smile.

    Her cheeks warm, Frances looked away. ¡°How did you¡­ how did you know?¡±

    Edana giggled, and gently traced her daughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°Well apart from the fact that this will be the most dangerous fight you¡¯ve been in yet, and the fact that you¡¯re officially together with Timur, I noticed the dress you didn¡¯t pack and the anti-pregnancy charm you¡¯re wearing around your neck.¡±

    Groaning, barely able to her mother in the eye, so Frances nodded. ¡°Oh. Okay. I¡­ I¡¯ll get changed then.¡±

    Edana smiled. ¡°Goodnight dear, and please remember, you can stop the moment you feel uncomfortable. It¡¯s your body.¡±

    Frances, biting down bubbles of trepidation, nodded. ¡°I will mom.¡± She managed a sincere smile, ¡°Thanks mom.¡±

    Edana, smiling, left, and only then did Frances¡¯s smile fade.

    Because if she was being honest with herself, Frances didn¡¯t completely want to sleep with Timur tonight.

    <hr>

    Frances knew Timur was expecting her, but she¡¯d deliberately not informed him of what they were going to be discussing. He probably thought that they were just going to talk a bit more about the next day¡¯s fight.

    Right now, she was dressed for a completely different kind of fight. In hindsight, it made absolute sense that her mother had figured out what she was planning. For tonight, she¡¯d chosen the white chemise she usually wore on really warm nights. Sleeveless, and not even reaching her knees, it was perfect in keeping her cool.

    It would be perfect in seducing him and that was what Frances wanted. Or¡­ did she?

    The good thing was that she¡¯d left Ivy¡¯s Sting to catch up with Silver Star. She didn¡¯t think she wanted her wand, as good of a friend she was, to be reading her thoughts now. For they were torn, and warring with one another.

    On one side, her desire to touch her boyfriend and be touched by him, and the fear that she may never ever know that sensation. The thought of being gone and banished from Durannon without ever experiencing what her friends and family had so enjoyed lit a fire under her skin and drove her to put on the dress and do her makeup as best she could.

    And yet, even as she tried to make sure she looked as pretty as she could, she was shaking, trembling, barely able to use the powder and cream she had to cover up her scars. There were just too many on her body. Despite the use of magic in healing, the war and all the fighting she¡¯d done left what looked like a myriad of little marks on her skin. In her rational mind, she knew that most of them were just noticeable, but would Timur not see them if they were up close? And there were older scars too. Long ago, her birth mother had buried the tip of a hot iron into her left thigh, matching a battle scar on her right thigh from a lance wound. Those two marks were still there, two mottled dots that to her dismay, her dress was too short to cover.

    To just make everything worse, she didn¡¯t know if she wanted Timur to run his fingers over her bare skin. It was a lump in her throat that choked her as she picked up Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    ¡°Ivy, do you need to talk to Silver Star more?¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°I¡¯m good Master. Let¡¯s get you to Timur. The wand sent a warm, relaxing sensation to Frances that ran up her arm. Master, relax, whatever happens, you¡¯ll enjoy it.

    Frances swallowed, nodded, and cast the teleportation spell. Their tent vanished and Timur¡¯s bedroom appeared.

    The bedroom in the gatehouse was simply a room with a four-poster bed, a desk and mirror, cabinets, and a washroom area divided off by wooden screens. Timur was sitting at the desk, hands clasped over what seemed like magic storage gems. It was actually well-furnished for a frontier fortress, but Frances could only think of how close Timur was to where she appeared next to his bed.

    Timur had been clasping his hands around what looked to be a gem glowing bright red, the color of his magic. As he turned around, the gem continued to shine, bathing his casual white shirt and black trousers with a crimson glow.

    ¡°Hey Frances¡ª¡± her prince¡¯s voice trailed right off as his eyes widened. For some reason, she was rather happy that he was looking at her like that. Yet, the anxiety in her chest didn¡¯t fade. In fact, it seemed to clench even tighter around her chest.

    ¡°Timur, um¡­ I was wondering if I could spend the night with you and if you and we could¡­you know¡­ ¡± Her face burning, Frances put down her wand on the bedside table and sat down on the bed, kicking off her slippers in the process.

    Timur got up and was sitting beside her in what seemed like a flash. He didn¡¯t touch her, though, he just sat down beside her.

    ¡°Frances, are you sure? This is a bit¡­ sudden,¡± he whispered.

    Arms crossed, Frances swallowed. ¡°Timur, I might not be here tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to go back to Earth without ever having known¡­ this. If¡­ if you¡¯re alright with it, can you please, help me know what this... feels like?¡±

    It was at this point that Frances took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and readied herself for her boyfriend to touch her. To help her undo the buttons on her chemise, to kiss her, or maybe to slip one of his long slender fingers underneath the thin cloth.

    Except as the seconds passed, Timur didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Frances¡­ I don¡¯t think you want this.¡±

    Her eyes flew open and she met Timur¡¯s gaze and took in the pained expression on his handsome features. ¡°Wait, but I do, I mean¡­¡± She forced her shaking fingers to reach towards the buttons on her dress, only for his hands to reach out and stop her. ¡°But I want you!¡±

    Timur clasped her hands firmly, not letting her escape, and yet, he didn¡¯t squeeze them too tightly.

    ¡°And I want you too,¡± he said, his voice hoarse. ¡°I¡­ I really want to make love to you. Sometimes, I have a hard time not thinking about it, but I can tell you don¡¯t want me to, or at least, you¡¯re not sure about it.¡± He let go of Frances¡¯s hands, instead, gently caressing her cheek. ¡°I mean, when you kissed me, you were almost giggling. Now¡­ you just look scared.¡±

    Frances¡¯s heart stopped. She couldn¡¯t move. She was paralyzed, but for the tears that started to pour down her cheeks. All she could feel in her stomach was the cold sense of abject failure.

    ¡°I¡­ sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ damn it,¡± she buried her face in her hands. How stupid was she to think that he wouldn¡¯t notice? How did she fail to convince herself that she wanted this? How could she fail at trying to make what might be her and Timur¡¯s last night, the best night ever?

    Timur chuckled softly and opened his arms. Frances tried to resist the offer, but hating herself as she did so, leant into her prince. Her prince, who she might not see again, who she couldn¡¯t even share her body with, something all couples she knew did.

    ¡°Hey, you have nothing to be sorry about,¡± Timur whispered, gently stroking her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend, and I can¡¯t even convince myself to have sex with you,¡± she croaked bitterly.

    Timur stiffened and his fingers suddenly pinched her hair. Too late did Frances realize she¡¯d said that thought aloud.

    ¡°Frances, you¡­ you think that because you¡¯re my girlfriend you have to be intimate with me?¡± he growled.

    He didn¡¯t tighten his grip on her, and neither did she feel unsafe. Yet, it was perhaps the angriest she¡¯d ever heard Timur and the stare that his black eyes fixed her forced her to look away.

    ¡°No¡ªyes, I mean¡­ I might be gone tomorrow! Your father might kill you tomorrow! How could I let you go without doing what I should be doing?¡±

    Timur frowned. ¡°Should be doing¡­ but Frances, you don¡¯t really want to make love or for me to touch you.¡±

    ¡°I do! I just¡­¡± she hiccuped, and buried her face in her hands again. Her mind was blank with nothing but grief. All the excuses she created to convince herself, crumbling away. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m scared. I want you to touch me, but I¡¯m terrified.¡±

    ¡°Why are you scared?¡± Timur whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I mean¡­ maybe it¡¯s because my birth parents hit me all the time? I know it¡¯s not you. I trust you. I want you to touch me. I¡ªI¡¯m trying to tell myself that you won¡¯t hurt me, that you really want me, but all I feel is scared, and worried that you won¡¯t like what you see.¡± She winced, waiting for Timur to pull away. Yet, he didn¡¯t, he just continued to hold her, even though he had to be so confused and annoyed at her.

    Except she only felt fingers on her hands, which parted her own hands so she could see his worried face.

    ¡°Frances, are you worried I won¡¯t love you because you don¡¯t want to be intimate with me?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she whispered. Meeting Timur¡¯s eyes, she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m worried I¡¯m not being a good girlfriend for you.¡±

    Her prince¡¯s face winced and he leant down towards her. They were so close, his nose almost touching hers. She could see the odd freckle on his face and every concerned crease between his brow. From his hands on her face, she could hear the beat of his pulse.

    ¡°Frances, I don¡¯t want you¡ªtruly want you, to force yourself to like sex. I would hate that,¡± he said.

    That confused her, and yet the intensity in his dark eyes arrested her. ¡°But I¡­ I know you want to touch me, to make love to me,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes, but only if you enjoy it too. I don¡¯t want you to lie to me about something like this.¡± He grimaced. ¡°What sounds worse, Frances? Me feeling a little disappointed that we can¡¯t make love to one another, or you forcing yourself to be intimate with me and then me finding out that you lied to me?¡±

    Frances blinked, staring at Timur. She opened her mouth, trying to explain, to excuse, to just do anything other than feel like a complete and utter idiot. It made her want to cry, and bury herself under a pillow and never come out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I thought¡­¡± she blinked, her vision blinded by tears, that Timur gently wiped away with the corner of his blanket. Shaking, she burrowed back into his arms again because what could she do at this point?

    That and her prince just held her, rocking her, one hand gently stroking the back of her head. It was calming and felt so safe.

    ¡°There there. You¡¯re not the only person to think like this, or have a bad thing happen. Did I ever tell you about my first time and how awful it was?¡±

    That brought Frances out of her shame a bit like cracking a whip in a silent room.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a very odd topic to bring up to your current girlfriend,¡± she sniffled. Timur blinked, opened his mouth and winced. Frances, cursing herself inwardly, squeezed her boyfriend. ¡°Hey, sorry. I¡­ please, tell me. You know I don¡¯t mind what happened between you and your old partners.¡±

    ¡°Huh, right, you don¡¯t.¡± Timur took a deep breath. My first time was when I was around sixteen, and it was with Nikea, daughter of a minor troll lord who had come to court to get a spouse. She was very pretty, though, not nearly as pretty as you are and since my sister had no interest, she went after me.¡±

    Suddenly, the trogre fell quiet. Frances could feel his muscles tense up. Wiping her tears, she shifted her arms up so her hands were on Timur¡¯s neck, her fingers intermingling with his long red hair.

    Timur swallowed. ¡°Long story short, we did it, and it sucked. She was only into my status. And in hindsight¡­ both of us had no real idea of what we were doing. We both didn¡¯t really want to do this and well, it didn¡¯t work.¡±

    Through his tense muscles, Frances felt rather than heard the regret and embarrassment in his voice, and she whispered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Her prince nodded and exhaled, slowly. ¡°I know, but it was that bad. We both found it quite painful and after we finished, there was an unspoken agreement that we would never see each other again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Frances whispered. She frowned. ¡°Wait, so how did you learn about¡­ all of this then?¡±

    Timur chuckled. ¡°I did have another partner after Nikaea, a centaur kitchen cook called Epomonia, but um¡­ it was fun, but it didn¡¯t work out. First, the size difference meant bedroom activities were quite awkward.¡±

    Frances couldn¡¯t help it, she giggled as the image popped into her head. She clamped her hand over her mouth, trying to stifle her laughter, tears well and truly gone. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry. But I can only imagine¡­ how did either of you not get hurt?¡±

    To her relief, Timur chuckled as well. ¡°We got really lucky, and we both wanted to try it out. She was a really sweet girl, and we both found each other attractive, but when I started to share my burdens¡­ she got scared.¡±

    Even as Timur fell silent, Frances didn¡¯t interject. She knew he needed a moment to gather his thoughts. All she continued to do was hold her boyfriend, letting him know she was there for him.

    ¡°So yeah¡­ I didn¡¯t learn much other than not what to do. I only really started learning after Olgakaren and I made an¡­ arrangement of sorts. You know we were stressed by the war and lonely. So we kept each other company in bed and over time we learnt what we both liked and how to make each other feel good.¡± Timur sighed. ¡°Even then, I¡­ Well, you know how I thought I wasn¡¯t important to you. I think that¡¯s why we never went further, Olgakaren and I. We care for each other, but I¡¯ve never been able to be open with her.¡±

    A pang of sadness struck Frances¡¯s heart as she watched Timur¡¯s melancholic expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you didn¡¯t find someone.¡± She blinked and felt her cheeks warm as her boyfriend stared at her. ¡°I mean, I love that we¡¯re together, but I thought you were¡­ happy with them and I was glad you were.¡±

    Timur grinned and shook his head. ¡°Has anybody told you how kind you are?¡±

    Frances smiled at that. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s nice to hear it from you.¡±

    Squeezing her gently, Timur took a deep breath. ¡°Well, Frances, it¡¯s late and we ought to get some rest. Besides, your mother must be worried.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. She knew what my plan was and knew I was going to stay the night with you.¡± Frances brushed back a lock of her hair. ¡°Um, I might not be able to make love to you but¡­ can I stay?¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Of course! What would you like to do? Maybe share a drink?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Timur, I was wondering that since I¡¯m here is there anything we could do to¡­ to well, help me be more comfortable with you.¡±

    A look of interest and deep thought came over the prince¡¯s features and he let Frances go to scratch his chin. ¡°There are things we can do but¡­ well, what are you comfortable with? Are there any intimate activities you¡¯d be interested in trying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I mean, I¡­ I don¡¯t know much about this,¡± Frances stammered. At her question, the prince¡¯s tail twitched slightly, which Frances was beginning to realize was a tell for when he was thinking deeply about something.

    ¡°Hmm, well to start with,¡± Timur took a deep breath. ¡°How do you feel about me touching your bare skin? Are there places I shouldn¡¯t touch? What clothes would you be comfortable keeping on or taking off? Would you prefer me to take off my shirt and trousers or keep it on? What do you think about touching me and where would you be comfortable touching me? Um¡­ let¡¯s start with that.¡±

    Frances blinked owlishly. ¡°There are more questions?¡±

    Timur smirked. ¡°There are a lot of intimate things you can do with people, other than simply making love, Frances.¡±

    She nodded slowly at that, simultaneously apprehensive and yet very intrigued by what Timur meant. ¡°So, um, I think I¡¯m alright with you touching me. Just¡­ not well¡­¡± she placed a hand lower down on her body and across her chest and Timur nodded in understanding. ¡°As for clothing¡­¡± Frances winced, trying to get her thoughts together. There was an easy question to answer at least on that topic. Blushing, she looked away. ¡°I¡­ I do want to see you without your shirt on. But¡­ but for my dress¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want¡­.it¡¯s¡­.Damnit.¡±

    ¡°We have all night, Frances,¡± said Timur gently.

    She exhaled. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d like what you¡¯ll see, Timur. I¡­ I have scars, from the war, my birth mother and stepfather. I know I¡¯m still pretty, but I can¡¯t help but worry.¡±

    Timur was silent at first, then he rose from the bed and walked over to kneel in front of her. His eyes unwavering, he gently put his hands on her thighs, just before her dress. Her eyes widened and she froze as his slender, smooth fingers drew slow circles over the spot where her mother¡¯s iron had left a burn mark, and over the discolored skin of her old lance wound.

    ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ll like what I see even if this is the least of it,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°If that¡¯s alright with you?¡±

    That knocked the breath from her lungs and his touch, sent her heart racing. ¡°Oh. Um. Okay then. I¡­ um, what were the other questions?¡±

    ¡°Would you be interested in touching me intimately and where? Oh and um, I should ask this too.¡± He leaned forward and bent down towards her thighs. ¡°Would you be interested in me kissing you, a lot?¡±

    On a normal sunny morning, in the cold light of day, where the eyes of so many were on them, Frances wouldn¡¯t want to be kissed. She wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable. She wouldn¡¯t want to touch her prince either, though, she¡¯d thought about just what was under his shirt. And yet, in the candle-lit room, after being held and holding her boyfriend, she yearned for Timur to kiss her, and she very much wanted to run her fingers over his lean body.

    She reached forward, hands on his neck, just underneath his collar. ¡°I want to touch you, except for um, the obvious. And¡­ I would like you to kiss me.¡±

    Timur smiled lovingly and kissed her thigh, right over where her mother had burned her. It sent what felt like an electric shock through her body, a tingle that made her gasp.

    ¡°Then let me show you how much I love you, Frances,¡± said Timur, his voice husky. He let go of her and reached for the buttons of his shirt. At the same time, before her mind could catch up, Frances found herself reaching for the buttons to her nightdress.

    And when her mind did catch up, she didn¡¯t stop undoing the buttons.

    <hr>

    A while later...

    Frances rested her head against Timur''s shoulders, breathless and panting. She yawned sleepily as Timur wrapped his arm around her and she wrapped her arms around his chest.

    ¡°So?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°That was amazing.¡± Smiling, she glanced up at her boyfriend. ¡°Timur, thank you. For talking me out of having sex with you, and for showing me... how incredible just touching can be.¡±

    Timur, grinning, kissed her brow. ¡°You are most welcome, my love. It was my pleasure.¡±

    She planted a kiss on his lips. ¡°Our pleasure, Timur.¡±

 Chapter 134 - The Stormcaller versus the Monster King

    Frances woke up and found herself blinded by dark maroon hair. One of her arms however was under something warm and soft, and she could only use her free arm to brush the hair out of her eyes.

    Her eyes were met with Timur¡¯s bare chest, which she realized she was resting her head upon. Blinking, she looked up to see her boyfriend snoring softly. One of her arms was under his back, which she belatedly realized, was also very much bare. His right arm was wrapped around her, hand resting on his shoulder. His left arm was sprawled out.

    Frances smiled contentedly, the memories of last night coming back to her. Nervous, fantastic memories that she could barely believe were true. The fact that she was sleeping next to her boyfriend, though, was proof enough.

    Giggling softly, so as to not wake Timur up, Frances pulled her arm out from her prince¡¯s body. If all they had done last night had just been touching, she was now intensely curious what the actual deed was like.

    As she pulled her leg away from Timur, though, and stepped on the bed for leverage, her foot squashed on something furry and soft.

    Timur howled, sitting bolt upright, eyes wide. ¡°OW!¡±

    ¡°Oh Gods, Timur? What¡ª¡± Frances blinked and looking underneath the bed covers, she cursed. ¡°I stepped on your tail.¡±

    Timur, caressing said tail, which had the same maroon color as his hair, groaned. ¡°Yup. That¡¯s¡­ one way to wake me up.¡± Feeling very sorry, Frances kissed Timur¡¯s cheek, smiling as his wince was immediately replaced with a wide-eyed smile. ¡°Although, I suppose I got a kiss out of it,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She giggled as he kissed her back. ¡°Alright, I guess this is the day then.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    His smile faded, a serious look replacing it. ¡°Yeah. I am.¡±

    <hr>

    The plan was as follows and that morning, once Frances had discretely got back to her tent and changed for battle, they all ran through it over communication mirrors.

    While the diplomatic meeting took place, as much as the staff would start evacuating. Sebastian, Sir Orcas, and Edana would stall, and then after it, they would confront Clawdia and inform her of the ambush as well as their knowledge. They¡¯d immediately either help Clawdia escape, or leave her and her entourage, depending on her response.

    Titania and Antigones had already left and were riding to rally their forces. Their excuse was that Titania might be pregnant and needed a doctor at a proper castle to check her out. Titania actually planned to address other lords with Whitey to try to get more support, and try to lesson the extent of Thorgoth¡¯s renewed attacks on Erisdale and Lapanteria. It wasn¡¯t open rebellion yet, but she was going to try to drastically expand her recruiting efforts.

    After Edana left with Sebastian and Orcas, with Elizabeth and Ayax escorting, they would blow the bridges to the island. That would leave Frances to face Thorgoth. She was to hold him off with Ivy¡¯s Sting as long as possible, until she had to evacuate with Timur, who would be watching the fight, reading to intervene. They would then travel into Alavaria territory to throw their pursuers off and then try to reunite on the human side as quickly as possible. At max, Timur and Frances would be in Alavari territory for a week. At least, this was what everybody hoped.

    Circumstances would conspire to make Frances and Timur¡¯s journey in Alavaria far, far longer than that.

    They began shortly after Timur got off a call with Frances. They¡¯d been discussing their battle plan and knew it by heart at this point. However, he had to be at the diplomatic conference and so after blowing his girlfriend a kiss, the prince ended the call and got up. He was going to be late, but that was alright. His father wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Only, there was a knock at his door. Timur wondered who could it be as he walked across.

    When he opened the door, he found Thorgoth smiling right at him. It was at this moment that Timur realized that no, Thorgoth wasn¡¯t actually that much taller than him, and yet he always found himself looking up at his father.

    ¡°Hello, son. We need to talk.¡± The king didn¡¯t give Timur a chance to reply, he just pushed past his son. Wide-eyed, Timur just stared as his father took a seat on one of the spare chairs and crossed his feet.

    The silence tightened. Timur stammered, ¡°Father, isn¡¯t the conference happening right now?¡±

    Thorgoth smiled. ¡°Yes, but the diplomats can stand to be reminded of how little I care for them. Besides, can¡¯t I have a chat with my son? Take a seat.¡±

    His voice was casual, and yet Timur found he could not meet his father¡¯s black eyes. He took a seat, crossing his arms, trying not to hunch forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡± Timur asked. He winced. The cheer he tried to inject into his voice made his tone high-pitched.

    His father¡¯s smile showed teeth. ¡°I know that you and the humans are planning something.¡±

    Timur flinched. He couldn¡¯t stop himself. His eyes wide, he stared at his father. He took in the king¡¯s casual posture and the flickering anger behind his smile. It was all in his eyes, those pitiless black eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually talk more than this? Why so silent, my son?¡± Thorgoth asked, leaning forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m just shocked. What¡­ why would I be planning something with the humans?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re fucking that Otherworlder bitch, or want to fuck her, Timur.¡±

    Thorgoth didn¡¯t yell those words, but the way they rolled off his tongue felt like he was spitting at Timur.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m loyal to Alavaria and you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what they are planning, my son.¡±

    Timur didn¡¯t know what to say. All he could think was how much of an idiot he¡¯d been. How could he have thought his father didn¡¯t have his own spies? Didn¡¯t suspect him and Titania? He¡¯d murdered so many Alavari, he¡¯d even murdered his own son, his brother!¡±

    Timur froze. Was Thorgoth going to kill him? Had Timur been wrong? Did his father really want him dead and not just hurt¡ª

    ¡°Timur, you¡¯ve been a good son. An obedient son. A son that a king would be proud to have. You know you are far better than your wild, rebellious sister Titania, don¡¯t you?¡± Thorgoth slid his chair forward, its legs screeching against the wood floor. They rang in Timur¡¯s ears, even as he sat, paralyzed, almost knee to knee with his father.

    ¡°I know Titania¡¯s been planning a rebellion. I know you want to support her. I admit, I am not sure why you would do something so stupid, but I am willing to forgive that. You are valuable to me and I reward Alavari who are valuable to me.¡± Thorgoth¡¯s eyes bored into Timur¡¯s. ¡°How about this, tell me everything you know about what the humans are planning, and what your sister knows, and I will make you my heir, and spare your beloved Frances Windwhistler. I will let her live, and let you take her as your bride.¡±

    Timur blinked. Taking a breath, he stammered, ¡°But¡­ the court will be furious.¡±

    ¡°I am the king. They will accept my decision. And you, a loyal servant of Alavaria, have many talents. I¡¯ve let you had small jobs at first, but you have always done well in them. You are ready for larger things. Maybe the governorship of a province, or the leadership of an army. I will let you take your pick.¡± Thorgoth pursed his lips. ¡°Though, of course, I will have to render Frances mute first, but other than that, she¡¯ll be unharmed and you can have her any way that you¡¯d like.¡±

    Timur felt like his whole world had gone sideways.

    ¡°What do you mean by rendering Frances mute?¡± he asked, slowly.

    ¡°Nothing invasive. Just a spell to make sure she can¡¯t speak or sing¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. I know nothing.¡± Timur was standing, and now he was towering over his father. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he hissed. He knew he was shaking, he knew his fists were clenched. That didn¡¯t matter. The image of a mute and sobbing Frances was too much.

    He could see his father looking up at him, the king¡¯s easy smile now completely gone.

    ¡°My son, Timur, think very carefully about what you¡¯re giving up. You will have everything you want. Even the woman you desire. I am willing to give all of this to you for all the good you¡¯ve done for the kingdom.¡±

    Timur stared at his father, and laughed.

    He laughed right at King Thorgoth¡¯s face. It was short, barely a chuckle, but the prince was far, far too angry to just keep laughing.

    ¡°Funny. I thought you just wanted me dead,¡± spat Timur, his entire body trembling with fury. ¡°Or was the curse and the order to kill Edana Firehand another reward of yours, father?¡±

    Thorgoth rose to his feet, lips twitching into the barest hint of a snarl. ¡°Timur Greyhamer, I have been merciful and tolerant of your¡­ affections for that human girl but you test my patience. Remember, I am your king. I have given you much, but I can take that all away.¡±

    ¡°So did you order assassins to take my brother Teutobal¡¯s life, father?¡± Timur hissed.

    The king blinked before his eyes narrowed. ¡°What kind of preposterous thing are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Did you beat and whip my older sister black and blue and have her raped so you could turn her into the assassin of your choice, Your Majesty?¡± Timur howled.

    The king¡¯s face twisted for a brief moment in a rictus of fury and he raised his hand.

    Before he suddenly lowered it, and smiled.

    ¡°And what if I did, Prince Timur? I am the king. Alavaria belongs to me.¡± He turned on his heel and strode for the door. Just as he reached the doorframe, though, Thorgoth paused.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot, Timur. I should have mentioned when I first made my offer that if I did find evidence that you lied to me, some people will visit your dear niece to check on her safety.¡±

    Timur¡¯s rage evaporated in a snap. ¡°No, father, wait¡ª¡±

    ¡°Offer¡¯s up, son. Better hope I don¡¯t find anything,¡± Thorgoth grinned.

    ¡°She¡¯s your granddaughter! How could you¡ª¡±

    The door slammed shut with a bang that echoed in Timur¡¯s ears for what seemed like forever. The trogre, shaking, sank to his knees, cold, horrified dread stabbing through him like a thousand daggers.

    ¡°What do I do? What do I do?¡± Timur stammered. Morgan had just started attending the Alavaria Academy for Magic. He remembered that it was in the province of Nairolen. Titania, Antigones and him had thought that in such a public place, at a well-respected and protected institution, with so many people around her, she¡¯d be safe. Morgan would be far away from Minaira, the capital city of Alavaria where his father was, and far enough away from the war as while Nairolen was technically not part of the kingdom¡¯s ¡°core¡± provinces, Erisdalians and Lapanterians would have to invade the Vertingen Plain and the province of Gestoch to get to it.

    Timur knew, though, that his father did not make idle threats. He had to stop this, and save Morgan.

    <hr>

    Frances was sitting in her tent, communing with Ivy¡¯s Sting, going over the spells they may have to use in the battle ahead.

    She was already in her battle armour. On her hand was her diamond ring, hoarding a store of backup magic. On her head was the roman-legionary style helmet Edana had given to her years ago. It¡¯d been expanded and reforged as time had gone on to accommodate her growth. Her main protective equipment was her armoured mage robes. White, made from tough linen, they hid an enchanted cuirass and armoured plates sewn in to protect her torso, arms and even legs. Over that was her equipment belt and wand holster, where she carried Ivy¡¯s Sting in the open. There would be no point in hiding her any longer. Finally, in its scabbard at her side was Alanna, her estoc. She rarely used the weapon, but she had no doubt she would run out of magic in this fight. The piercing sword might prove the difference between life and death.

    Her tent flap was ripped open. She tore her eyes open, took in the look on Timur¡¯s face and sprang to her feet.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Her boyfriend fell to the ground, knees thudding into grass. ¡°Father knows something is going on. He¡¯s going to have Morgan killed. Frances, we¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what! Explain,¡± Frances demanded, grabbing onto Timur¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Dad threatened to have Morgan killed if something happens today and it will! I didn¡¯t tell him anything, but now he¡¯s going to have Morgan killed, like her father! What am I¡ª¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Timur, focus!¡± Shifting her grip to his shoulders, she pulled him close to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think your father is one to bluff but can he really just kill her like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s at the Alavaria Academy for Magic, and it¡¯s highly protected and rather independent¡­ but you know he doesn¡¯t bluff!¡±

    ¡°Right, can one of our allies get her out of there?¡± Frances asked. ¡°Or can we send Morgan a message to leave?¡±

    Timur¡¯s panicked expression turned into a thoughtful frown. ¡°No, she can¡¯t leave there without a heavy escort. The Academy is politically neutral, but Nairolen province is loyal to my father and it¡¯ll be dangerous for her to leave. It¡¯s also why Antigones and Titania wouldn¡¯t be able to go there.¡±

    ¡°Olgakaren?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur almost smiled, but it faded immediately. ¡°Maybe, but alone she¡¯ll have trouble protecting Morgan,¡±

    Frances closed her eyes. The way she saw it, with the information she had, there was but one solution. ¡°Then send her ahead and we¡¯ll go get her after we leave.¡±

    The prince¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a better idea, Timur?¡± Frances asked. ¡°Is there anybody who can go?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s a month-long journey by horse to the Academy from where we are and who knows how long it¡¯ll take with us on the run,¡± Timur stammered. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough gold, horses or¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that when we need to but is there anybody else who can go get your niece?¡±

    Timur took in Frances¡¯s determined expression and wracked his head. There was nobody else. He knew that but as he stared at his girlfriend, he hesitated.

    ¡°No, Frances, but¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what, Timur?¡± Frances asked. She swallowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Timur?¡± she asked again in a gentler tone.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in Alavaria for¡­ a long time, away from your family and friends. In enemy territory, and on the run. I¡­ I can¡¯t do that to you,¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°And I can¡¯t let you abandon your niece. I want to help.¡± Frances took a deep breath and tenderly clasped Timur¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s an innocent child and someone dear to you. It¡¯ll be hard, but¡­ it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    The prince sniffled, tears filling his eyes. ¡°I love you so much.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Frances parted her lips and met Timur¡¯s in a kiss between chaste and desperate. It ended far too soon, but they didn¡¯t have time. ¡°Now, call Olgakaren. I need to get to the conference to tell Edana.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances could already hear the shouting and yelling before she arrived at the tent. Tensing up, she put a hand on Ivy¡¯s Sting and entered.

    All the humans were standing up, bellowing at one another, or more specifically at Clawdia and the Roranoak delegation. Frances¡¯s already uneasy stomach churned even more as she started to pick up words.

    ¡°You betrayed the alliance! You betrayed humanity!¡± Frances heard Sebastian bellow.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go home with the knowledge that the only reason your subjects haven¡¯t overthrown you is because they know you literally can¡¯t do anything better!¡± Clawdia retorted.

    Frances brushed past the frozen guards towards the human side of the conference table. Thorgoth and his Alavari weren¡¯t here yet. His side of the tent and table were empty, which made sense as Timur had just talked to him. Hands were however, already on weapons with the majority of the humans turned to face the Roranoak envoys.

    Frances found her mom, whose brow was furrowed and teeth grinding together.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± she hissed.

    Her mother didn¡¯t take an eye off Clawdia, and rasped into her ear, ¡°Clawdia knows something¡¯s up and confronted us about it. She doesn¡¯t know the plan, but she definitely told Thorgoth of her suspicions.¡±

    Frances¡¯s grip on Ivy¡¯s Sting tightened. ¡°Ah, well Timur just told me Thorgoth knows. The king¡¯s threatening his niece. I¡­ after I fight him, I¡¯m going to stay for a bit longer, and help Timur get his niece out of Alavaria.¡± She blinked back the tears she wanted to shed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, but she¡¯s but a child. I can¡¯t let him hurt her.¡±

    Edana¡¯s anger seemed to deflate, leading her shoulders to sag. ¡°How much longer?¡±

    ¡°Months. I¡¯ll be safe with Timur and I¡¯ll call you, okay?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but¡­ well, you wouldn¡¯t be you if you left a child in danger. Okay. But we¡¯ll need to change the plan. If Clawdia knows then we need to evacuate everybody else, now. Can you get everybody going¡ª¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about behind our backs with your Alavari-fucking daughter, Edana Firehand?¡± Clawdia hissed.

    Frances fought not to let her wand rise. The idea that this traitorous woman could slander the previous thing that she and Timur had burned at the back of her throat.

    ¡°Princess Clawdia, we know you have arranged Roranoak¡¯s neutrality and exit from the war, against the agreement between our countries. That¡¯s a far worse crime than simply sleeping with an Alavari,¡± Frances hissed. She took a deep breath. ¡°Anyhow, my mother and I were talking about nothing of consequence. Please, continue with your conference.¡±

    Frances bowed shortly, glanced at her mother. ¡°I already have ordered it to be sped up, don¡¯t worry,¡± she whispered. Edana smiled with relief and nodded. Frances, nodding back, headed toward the exit.

    She heard the tent flap on the other side open and then, a drawl.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t leave so quickly, Frances Stormcaller. I want to have a talk with you.¡±

    Frances stopped. She slowly turned around, facing her opponent.

    King Thorgoth was in full plate armor with an open-faced helmet. The armor was ornate, gilded with gold and silver and polished to a bright sheen, covering every inch of his body. Even his long lion-like tale was covered in articulated plates. Yet, perhaps what was more astounding was the fact that he sauntered in like it weighed nothing. In his gauntleted hand, he carried a wand.

    They stared at one another across the tent, divided by the heavy conference table. Amber eyes met black eyes, the pair standing silently. The humans in the tent, particularly the Erisdalian, Erlenberg and Lapanterian delegations, were either just running for, or trying to sidle quietly for the exits.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± said Frances in a quiet voice. She pursed her lips. ¡°May I ask why you are in full armour?¡±

    ¡°Well, someone¡¯s going to be fighting me. I can only imagine that it¡¯ll be you or your mother, since you have clearly found out about my ambush.¡± He smirked as Clawdia started. ¡°The princess didn¡¯t know, but they¡¯re not coming for the Roranoakians. We have reached an agreement, and I don¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°No. You just kill and abuse your own children.¡± Every muscle tensed, ready to move at a moment¡¯s notice, Frances raised her wand and took a step back. ¡°You don¡¯t really want to talk to me, do you?¡±

    ¡°Nah. I just want to kill you and every wretched human in this tent. Oh and that includes you Princess Clawdia, but as I¡¯ve mentioned we have a deal, and you do want to uphold your end of the bargain,¡± said Thorgoth.

    Frances grimaced, but didn¡¯t glance at Clawdia, she couldn¡¯t afford to, but she from the corner of her eye, the princess running out of the tent. She didn¡¯t even notice her mother backing away from the table, until Edana quickly kissed her on the cheek.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    Frances, unable to even blink, nodded and hissed. ¡°Get Clawdia.¡± She didn¡¯t hear her mother¡¯s response, but she heard her mother¡¯s footsteps fading.

    ¡°The Roroanokians will still abide by our agreement, even if your mother captures Clawdia,¡± said Thorgoth casually.

    Frances narrowed her eyes, and smiled. ¡°You know¡­ you always told Timur he talked too much. I think you¡¯re plenty talkative. Must be a family trait.¡±

    Thorgoth sauntered forward, not having even raised his wand. His tail swayed slowly from side to side. ¡°Perhaps. How did you come by my cowardly old wand? You do realize it¡¯s a useless Named Wand right? All it can do is make vines. Great for teaching my daughter a lesson, not the most practical for combat.¡±

    She felt Ivy¡¯s Sting shiver in fear, and yet, Frances felt her partner¡¯s rage and anger.

    Master, I¡¯m ready.

    ¡°I know,¡± thought Frances. She started to circle away as Thorgoth walked forward, putting one armored foot in front of the other, stepping towards the conference table.

    The king moved first, Frances reacted. He bellowed a Word of Power, flinging a fireball at her. She screamed a note to throw the table in its way. Wood blasted apart, showering the tent with splinters that froze and shot towards the king. Thorgoth bulled through, one arm shielding his face from the deadly rain of wood, singing now. Frances leapt out of the way of a purple bolt of magic that punched through the tent, setting it alight. The young girl leapt again, through the hole, collapsing the tent on the king.

    Heavy canvas, rope and supporting poles caved inwards, slamming onto the troll, covering him from view. Falling into a familiar aria, Frances charged her lightning spell and as the canvas ripped out, she threw a crackling bolt at the king.

    Chanting a sentence of Words of Power, the king created a purple shield that the lightning slammed against, arching over and dissipating. Thorgoth was smiling now, and he rolled his head, as if stretching his neck out.

    Frances sunk back into a ready stance. All around her, amidst the maze of tents and pavilions set up for the conference, humans were making for the bridges, humans were fighting each other, and fighting Alavari. Spells from the different mages were going off. Tents were exploding or on fire. The sounds of battle echoed through the once peaceful island.

    ¡°Well, so that¡¯s the Stormcaller¡¯s famous lightning spell. Very impressive. I might actually be able to enjoy myself this time,¡± said Thorgoth. He rolled his shoulders. ¡°Where did you learn to dodge, Frances dear? That was very agile of you.¡±

    Frances grimaced, saved her breath and started to sing again.

    <hr>

    Timur had just finished telling Olgakaren and closed his hand mirror when the first explosion deafened him. His ears ringing, he zig-zagged through the tents. The reason why they¡¯d wanted to evacuate the humans before the war resumed was to prevent such chaos.

    Obviously, that had gone wildly not to plan. But he could work with this. He just had to find where Frances was¡ª

    Timur ran face-first into a woman in an ornate dress and the pair tripped over each other¡¯s feet to go sprawling on the ground. Scrambling to his feet, Timur blinked rapidly and realized he¡¯d stumbled into Princess Clawdia.

    To his surprise, she flung herself at him. ¡°Your Highness! Save me! I¡¯m working with your father! You have to help me!¡±

    The prince blinked and as he looked up, he saw the princess was running from one Edana Firehand. Flames crackled and twisted around her black staff, scorching the ground underneath her feet.

    When she saw Timur, the legendary mage paused and smiled.

    ¡°Oh, Timur, do be a dear and hand that princess over. She¡¯s the one who told your father that we were planning something and she also seems to take issue with your relationship with my daughter.¡±

    Timur felt a smile growing on his lips. ¡°What kind of issue?¡±

    ¡°Apparently she feels that Frances is an Alavari-fucker,¡± said Edana lightly. She raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me if that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it, ma¡¯am¡ª¡± Timur froze and blinked. ¡°Wait, she¡¯s the one who alerted my father?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡± Edana blinked and grimaced. ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on¡ª¡± Clawdia gasped as Timur whipped around and socked her across the jaw, knocking her to the ground.

    ¡°Because of you my dad¡¯s going to kill a ten year old!¡± Timur whipped out his wand and a gem from his pocket, saying a Word of Power. The enchantment in the gem activated and ropes bound the princess tight. ¡°Ma¡¯am, keep her locked tight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Edana locked eyes with Timur. ¡°Keep my daughter safe.¡± Without waiting for a reply, the woman grabbed Clawdia¡¯s collar and dragged the princess after her.

    Timur grimaced and ran to find Frances. He knew how, luckily, he¡¯d just have to find the biggest explosions and follow the sound of lightning.

    <hr>

    Frances already had beads of sweat running down her face. It felt like she¡¯d been fighting for hours. However, she knew for a fact that they¡¯d only been fighting for minutes.

    This was not good at all. Thorgoth was still smiling, and maybe it was a front, but as he circled, stepping over tent poles and scorched grass, Frances could tell that the king was barely warmed up.

    Frances, in contrast, was beginning to pant. Sucking in deep breaths of air, she stayed put, turning to keep her eye on the troll, but not moving. She needed to conserve her energy.

    Thorgoth leapt into action, whirling his wand in a circle, yelling Words of Power, he fired a bolt of energy, whipped some kind of spell into the ground and cast a spell that did something outside of Frances¡¯s vision.

    Frances raised her diamond ring and threw a shield around herself, bright blue and white magic barriers blocking the bolt of energy, the column of earth and rock that slammed into her side, and an entire supply cart that smashed onto her barriers. Her singing wavered, as pangs of pain slammed into her head from the sheer force, but she held her barriers. Quickly dropping them, she leapt aside, dodging another piercing bolt of magic by the skin of her teeth.

    She fired back with the spell she¡¯d been simultaneously building as she¡¯d throw her shields up. A howling gale slammed down on top of Thorgoth¡¯s head, strong enough to force the Alavari to a knee. She immediately followed with a super-charged heating spell aimed to bake the king in his armor.

    Thorgoth¡¯s smile vanished for a moment, as he bellowed out a spell to cool his protective gear, but Frances wasn¡¯t done. Tapping into her connection with Ivy¡¯s Sting, she loosed a quick thunderbolt that slammed into the king with such force it kicked up a cloud of dirt.

    She fired again and again, throwing thunderbolt after thunderbolt into the cloud. When she stopped, out of breath, her wand arm shaking, she stood, waiting to see if the king survived that.

    Thorgoth stepped through the cloud, brushing off dust covering his armor, his tail batting away at the cloud he was leaving behind him. He was surrounded by a shimmering purple shield.

    Frances bit back a groan. This was bad. She¡¯d always known that fighting Thorgoth would be a horrible prospect, but it was worse now that she was in it.

    There had been several problems that Frances had known she was going to have when fighting the so-called ¡°Demon King.¡± First off, nobody knew anything about Thorgoth¡¯s fighting style other than that he reputed to be monstrously strong, not Titania, Antigones and certainly not Timur. Titania recounting her training had given insight into what her father valued. Power, reaction speed and a degree of flexibility and athleticism. However, he never actually fought Titania one to one. He¡¯d only administered punishments without actually showing her his fighting style.

    The second problem was that Frances had always known she was not a duellist mage. She¡¯d actually lost the semifinals in Erlenberg¡¯s Winter Tournament to a mage with less raw power than she had. Duelling magic was more of her cousin Ayax¡¯s forte. Simply put, Frances¡¯s power and casting speed meant she was used to overwhelming her opponents, or scoring a first killing blow. She had the instincts to grasp her opponent¡¯s weaknesses and try to predict their movements, but she knew herself could be very predictable. The longer a fight got drawn out between herself and an equally powerful and skilled opponent, the more predictable she might get. A mage more used to duelling, like Ayax, would be able to feint, deceive or even slip a critical spell past their enemy¡¯s defenses. In contrast, Frances had often relied on out-enduring, or overpowering equally skilled opponents, rather than landing a critical spell.

    That wasn¡¯t a problem on the battlefield against non-magical opponents, or opponents that simply weren¡¯t as powerful as Frances, and few were. However, Thorgoth was more powerful and he was probably more skilled. The situation was more like a duel.

    That and Frances had to make this duel as long as possible, which meant the longer she fought, the more deadly the fight was going to become.

    ¡°Roasting me alive? You are ruthless, Frances Windwhistler.¡± Thorgoth sneered. ¡°Not Wendlan any more I suppose? Did your parents hit you too hard?¡±

    Frances flinched, but didn¡¯t reply. Let the king monologue, let him buy her time. He probably had found out the same way Titania had. Through picking up on the research done one her by her opponents in the Winter Tournament more than a year ago.

    ¡°You know, when I do get my hands on you, and I will, I¡¯m going to torture you myself. Oh, and I¡¯ll do it in front of my son. I wonder how long he¡¯ll last before he goes insane.¡±Thorgoth pursed his lips and looked up at the sky. ¡°Or should I make my son do it. Put a noose around his head and tell him I¡¯ll just tighten it if he doesn¡¯t beat you? Nah, he¡¯ll just kill himself. He¡¯s so stupid like that¡ª¡±

    Thorgoth deflected a bright blue bolt of magic with his wand. Frances continued to sing, rage, fear, but mostly rage, driving her song. For a moment, she forgot she was supposed to be buying time. All she wanted was for this monster to die, so he could never hurt her or her love ever again.

    Thorgoth merely sneered and batted aside every blast of magic she threw at him, no matter the angle. Each of them could normally pierce plate armor, but he just hit them aside, continuing to chant Words of Power as he did. Frances dropped her voice to start her lightning aria, and that¡¯s when Thorgoth fired.

    Frances knew it was too late for her to cast a shield so she poured her magic into her enchanted armor. Sky blue barriers locked into place in front of the massive fireball that hit her, yet she was still thrown back and into the air. Her arms pinwheeling, she tried to levitate herself, only to be seized by Thorgoth¡¯s magic and thrown headfirst into the ground.

    She screamed a note, just quickly enough to create a shield that shattered against the earth, but broke her fall. She was certain the impact knocked her out for a split-second, but she scrambled to her feet anyway, blinking past spots in her vision, wincing as her head started to ache.

    Master!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Frances hissed, checking herself over. Dirt all over her robes, her helmet was smeared, but she didn¡¯t have any broken bones. But that was too close. She narrowed her eyes. Thorgoth waltzed, no, not walked, waltzed towards her, one hand twirling his wand like he was a bored kid in class.

    ¡°You are an exemplary opponent. Many mages wouldn¡¯t have survived that. I wonder how long you shall survive.¡± The king was grinning. He wasn¡¯t taking her seriously. He was still having fun.

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Ivy, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared, but¡­ I¡¯m certain. You won¡¯t survive if I don¡¯t stop holding back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Frances sunk back into her duelling stance and raised her faithful wand. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

 Chapter 135 - The Storm Breaks

    Thorgoth watched Frances rise, and raised one hand, beckoning her. He was grinning, absolutely at ease.

    Frances burst into song, but instead of her more primal song, she screamed, like her mother sometimes did, and punched Ivy¡¯s Sting forward.

    Bright blue magic thrust out from the tip of her wand like a lance. Thorgoth flicked his and threw up a purple shield. Except this lance cleaved through the shield, and slammed into the king¡¯s chest. Gasping, Thorgoth was thrown onto his ass, his armor dented where the magic had hit it.

    Frances had no qualms about hitting the king while he was down. She raised both hands and braced herself. She plunged her voice down low, her throat shivering as she hit the tone Ivy¡¯s Sting conveyed to her. The spell turned the soil underneath Thorgoth to mud, which exploded up towards the king, forming tentacle-like appendages that seized the king and began to drag him into the earth.

    Bellowing, Thorgoth¡¯s head disappeared into the muck for a moment, before the mud suddenly exploded upwards and the filthy king sprang to his feet, tail flicking away dirt. He raised his wand and looping bolts of magic twisted towards Frances. She leaped and rolled, before firing a sizzling beam of red at Thorgoth, which forced him to twist out of the way. He almost got another spell off but Frances continued to fire, picking and choosing from the spells that Ivy offered her, forcing him on the defensive.

    Many of these spells Frances had only read of and were from the arsenal of Ivy¡¯s first wielder, Yvonne the Shaman Slayer. Her speciality had been breaking or circumventing enemy shields with powerful and inventive spells.

    There was the Ground-Hugger that Frances had used earlier. Now she used the ¡°Shield-Melter¡± which summoned red sludge that stuck to the king¡¯s shields and ate through the magic. Thorgoth ran, dispelling his shield as he did so, continuing to fire back bolts of his own.

    Frances dodged and continued to rain magic on the retreating king. Her spells smashed through his shields, barely missing the king. Once in a while, she¡¯d hit him. A vicious, drill-like spell shattered Thorgoth¡¯s shields and tore off his right pauldron. The spatter from barely dodged ¡°Shield-Melter¡± coated the king¡¯s side, melting into his armor and causing him to wince. She managed to even score a glancing hit on his arm with her lightning spell after she forced Thorgoth to his knee with another lance spell.

    That had provoked the strongest reaction from the king. He growled, his arm spasming and smoking. Frances, although not daring to hope, smiled and readied another spell to try to wound the king, if not put him down.

    ¡°Right, you¡¯ve had enough fun!¡± Thorgoth swept his wand in a slashing motion, stringing together several Words of Power. None of them meant well and Frances immediately thrust her magic into her armor.

    The enchanted armor activated, blocking a hail of icicles that had materialized over her head. They continued to rain down, while the king waved his wand over his arm. Frances screamed a quick aria to banish the icicles and summoned vines that reached for Thorgoth. He unleashed a wave of fire that burnt them to a crisp.

    And suddenly, just like that, the king was back on the offensive and all Frances could do was to block the barrage of deadly, multicolored spells that were trying to kill her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How is he doing this?¡± Frances thought to Ivy, as she dodged.

    Her wand, explained in a resigned tone, He¡¯s king Thorgoth and he¡¯s the most powerful mage on this continent. He¡¯s definitely stronger than you and Edana, even if you combined your magic. And now he¡¯s taking you seriously.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Frances whispered.

    <hr>

    Timur may know how to make himself invisible, but most of the time he usually put himself under a kind of ¡°don¡¯t look at me¡± spell. This was an optical illusion that didn¡¯t vanish him completely from sight, but made him hard to look, or even notice. It wouldn¡¯t work if someone was looking for him, but it did the trick when running through a chaotic battlefield filled with Alavari trying to chase humans.

    He rounded a tent to find just in time to catch his father getting hit in the arm with Frances¡¯s spell. At that moment, His heart plunged into his throat.

    They¡¯d prepared extensively for Frances losing. He knew that the moment she either screamed for help, or shot either a mechanical or magical flare into the sky, he was to intervene and whisk Frances out of there. And if she didn¡¯t do either and started to falter badly, he was to save her. But after all this time, he¡¯d never envisioned the possibility that his love might just kill his father.

    He swallowed, looking away. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch.

    Then Thorgoth bellowed. Timur snapped his eyes back at the fight and froze. Before his eyes his father barraged Frances with spell after spell. It was as if he¡¯d never been losing the fight.

    The air was filled with the sound of Thorgoth¡¯s Words of Power, and Frances¡¯s almost hysterical singing, punctuated by the crackle of the energy being thrown out. He¡¯d seen, and experienced fighting Frances before. It was like being hit with a storm and that was a year ago. She¡¯d only gotten better.

    Except, Thorgoth was just taking the few spells Frances managed and returning them even harder. Frances barely attacked now. She was running, dodging or blocking the bolts and whipping gashes of magic thrown at her. Sometimes she rolled in behind tents that Thorgoth just blasted through with gusts of wind, or columns of fire that he¡¯d call down to engulf the entire area. Frances was only surviving through luck and some rather good reflexes.

    Timur ran after the duellists. He didn¡¯t like how this was going. Frances was racing towards the rocks at the end of the island. Well, not racing. She was trying to circle around Thorgoth but anytime she tried to circle around, his spells were carving up ruts in the dirt, several feet long. As hard as she tried to fight back, she was fully on the defensive and being herded into a corner.

    And to make matters worse, Timur could see that every shield she was putting up was getting smaller, and smaller. Some were even shattering at his father¡¯s spells.

    He swallowed. Should he act? The boat and their stores were hidden under an illusion at that part of the island. That¡¯s probably why Frances was running that way. However, with the way the fight was going¡­ could she make it?

    Except, Frances hadn¡¯t signalled him yet. She was still fighting.

    Timur took a deep breath. Right, he had to remain calm. She was still holding on, backing away towards the rocky outcrop, and shielding as best she could against Thorgoth¡¯s spells. Purple bolt after bolt twisted towards her and Frances managed to dodge, or block them.

    Until suddenly, a column of earth erupted from the ground and slammed into Frances¡¯s left side. She flew into the air, tumbling head over heels and thudded into the ground, rolling several times.

    Timur stared in shock as his father strode towards the downed mage.

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re knocked out already. Come on. Wake up.¡± He pointed his wand at the still girl and chanted a discordant note. Purple magic, arched like lightning, hit Frances and she began to writhe, screaming. Somehow she held onto her wand, and somehow she threw a tent at him, only for Thorgoth to grab it with his magic and toss it aside. Snorting, the king pointed his wand at Frances and levitated her into the air. To Timur¡¯s horror, she was awake, but her face was contorted in agony. There was bone sticking out from her left forearm and a bruise was already forming on her face. She tried to cast a spell, but Thorgoth ripped the wand from her grip and tossed it aside.

    Timur raised his wand. Screw the signal, it was time to save his girlfriend. Time to¡­ to fight his father.

    The prince hesitated, but only for a moment. The sight of his beloved so helpless and so broken was enough motivation. He opened his mouth to throw a spell at his father.

    ¡°Hey son, I know you¡¯re there,¡± Thorgoth crooned.

    Timur froze. No way. That was impossible¡ª

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid, boy? You have feelings for this wretched human. You are pointing your wand at me right now. Put it down, or I will send her back to her abusive parents.¡±

    ¡°Timur don¡¯t¡ª¡± Thorgoth wrapped his left hand around Frances¡¯s throat and lifted her into the air. She beat at him with her free hand and kicked him as hard as she could, but he was in armor. Frances¡¯s left arm was broken. Her struggles were getting weaker and weaker by the second.

    Timur had no idea what to do. If he put his wand down¡­ they were lost. If he didn¡¯t, Frances would die and be sent back to the Otherworld. If he attacked¡­ well that wouldn¡¯t go well, his father still had his wand pointed at her.

    But he had to try. He couldn¡¯t give up.

    Timur fired a quick bolt and another. Simple kinetic spells meant to just unbalance the king and force his grip off. He aimed them at his father¡¯s side. Even if Thorgoth knew where he was, there was no way that he¡¯d know where he was.

    His father dodged the first one. Still holding onto Frances¡¯s neck, the king yanked her into the path of the second.

    Timur¡¯s heart broke as his bolt of magic punched into Frances¡¯s back and she flailed. He was so shocked, he nearly got hit by his father¡¯s counterspell. Only by rolling and running as fast as could did he manage to lose his father¡¯s attention and get out of his field of vision.

    Frances was almost limp, but at that moment, his father dropped her on the ground. She gasped, holding onto her neck, sucking in deep gasps of air.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Timur, you are getting punished.¡± Thorgoth took a deep breath and started to sing. A purple shield rose around him, but it was clear enough for Timur to see through. Then another, and another and¡­ Timur stared as layer upon layer of shields surrounded his father, encompassing him in all directions.

    The why hit Timur as soon as Thorgoth stopped singing and trod towards Frances, who was trying to get her sword out of her scabbard. With one hand it was impossible. Thorgoth kicked her arm aside and stomped on it.

    Frances screamed, and kept screaming as Thorgoth stomped on her right shin. Although the crack of bone was soft, it deafened Timur.

    ¡°I¡¯d rape her in front of you, son, but that¡¯d mean taking my armor off. So I¡¯ll have to settle with breaking her bones.¡±

    Timur lost his concentration on the illusion spell. His heart pounding, his mouth moving faster than his mind could think. He fired spell after spell at his father¡¯s shields.

    The first one started to crack and shattered, but there were more underneath.

    And his father was already stomping on Frances¡¯s other leg. Her screams were tearing through his ears. Timur could barely see through the tears. He wasn¡¯t hurt, and yet his heart felt like it was ripping into pieces. He was bellowing something, and it took a second for him to realize that it was him.

    ¡°Father stop! Stop please! Don¡¯t hurt her! Stop! I¡¯ll do anything! Kill me! Kill me please! Don¡¯t do this! I¡¯ll do anything! Anything!¡±

    Thorgoth looked up from where he¡¯d finished making sure Frances¡¯s arms and limbs were all broken with a look that seemed to be¡­ curious.

    ¡°Anything?¡± Thorgoth asked, tilting his head.

    Timur fell to his knees, throwing his wand to the ground. ¡°Anything? Just¡­ let her go, please.¡±

    His father arched an eyebrow. ¡°First, cut your own tail off.¡±

    Timur hesitated for a split-second, but the sight of Frances at his father¡¯s mercy, her arms and legs at angles no human ought to be, steeled his resolve. He could see the horror in her amber eyes, telling him not to do it.

    Except he knew his father would do worse if he waited any longer. It didn¡¯t matter that a tail was a key part of a troll¡¯s body, particularly in helping a troll balance. It didn¡¯t matter that it was a sign of dignity, he already had seen his father hurt Frances, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her hurt any longer.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He drew his dagger, grabbed his tail and carved half of it off.

    <hr>

    Frances had never been in worse pain in her life. She couldn¡¯t move. Every inch of her body hurt. Both her forearms and forelegs were broken. Tears were streaming down her face and she couldn¡¯t even wipe them. Her throat felt wrong. It hurt to talk, to breathe, to make a sound.

    Still, nothing hurt more than seeing Timur cutting his tail off. It wasn¡¯t easy like chopping a rib or cutting a piece of meat. No, the young troll was crying as he had to use his dagger to slice through the sinew and tendon until he brandished half his tail in his hand by the tuft.

    ¡°T-there¡­ w-what else?¡± Timur stammered.

    Frances croaked, tried to tell him no, but all she could do was wheeze and even that was almost unbearable.

    Thorgoth, smiling now, dismissed the shields, lowering each one slowly. He bent down and drew Alanna, Frances¡¯s estoc, from its sheath. She couldn¡¯t even protest as he tossed the weapon to Timur.

    ¡°Give me your wand, and plunge that into your stomach and I¡¯ll leave you both here, but I won¡¯t hurt either of you any more,¡± said Thorgoth, smiling.

    ¡°No!¡± Frances croaked.

    Timur, hands shaking, took the sword in his hand and looked up at his father. ¡°You¡­ you promise?¡±

    ¡°I make no promises, but¡­¡± Thorgoth prodded Frances¡¯s broken arm with the tip of his metal-plated boot. She tried to stay quiet, but she flinched nonetheless. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you know what I¡¯ll do.¡±

    Frances shook her head. She tried to convey with her eyes to her prince. To the prince that was staring at the sword he¡¯d been given, her sword. She was trying to tell him it was alright, that it was fine if she died. She¡¯d still be alive. He had to go, run, leave and live.

    Because she¡¯d failed. She¡¯d lost. She¡¯d lost so horribly that all their plans had turned to ash. This wasn¡¯t Timur¡¯s fault. It was hers and because of her, Ivy¡¯s Sting was going to fall into Thorgoth¡¯s hand, Timur was going to die, and she was going to be sent back, away from her friends and family, watching the one she loved die in front of her. All to stop her from being tortured.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Timur took a deep breath and looked right at her, forcing a quivering smile onto his handsome face. ¡°Frances, it isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s his. I love you, I love you so much. So please, love yourself for me, okay?¡±

    Frances froze as the prince took the sword¡¯s blade in his hands, and pointed the tip at himself. The world seemed to slow.

    Timur loved her? After all of this? After she failed so wretchedly? After he cut his tail off for her? And even after all that, he didn¡¯t think it was her fault. Her prince wanted her to love herself?

    She sniffled and smiled, for what else could she do, when Timur¡¯s words brought so much pain and warmth to her heart? What could she do when he made her feel good about herself, even when she¡¯d failed so terribly?

    Thorgoth rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh for crying out loud. You¡¯re taking too long.¡± He took several steps forward and before Timur could react, the king grabbed the estoc and shoved forward.

    It was at that moment that Frances screamed. All she could think of was stopping the king, and saving her prince. She threw every last bit of magic into that one note. At the same time, in desperation, out of sheer instinct, she forced her lips and aching throat to form two Words of Power, and shape it to the note she sang out of love and for herself.

    Get away!

    Thorgoth was pushing forward in one moment. In a flash he was flying through the air, spinning comically away into the blue sky. Timur, standing with the estoc in hand, found the blade ripped from his grasp. The estoc spun several times before embedding itself into the ground behind the prince.

    As her vision started to go dark, Frances could make out that Timur was unhurt, his shirt only punctured. She saw him stare at her for a moment, before running towards her, and she knew no more.

    <hr>

    Timur could see his father sailing hundreds of meters into the air far towards the Alavaria side of the river as he ran towards Frances. Still biting back the pain, he tried to search for his wand, only to remember his father had pocketed it.

    ¡°Timur! Here!¡± he heard a voice. Blinking, he saw Ivy¡¯s Sting in the ground, and running over he picked her up.

    ¡°Help! Frances¡ª¡±

    I know I know! But first, reattach your tail first!

    Timur, wincing, grabbed both halves of his bleeding tail and gasped as Ivy drew on his magic and helped him to put it together. The wand must have also applied some kind of numbing spell because the pain subsided.

    Yet he knew immediately that his tail would never be the same. The back half hung limply as he gave it an experimental flick. Swallowing, he pushed his sorrow aside and ran to Frances.

    Somehow, Frances was unconscious, and only bleeding from where the bone of her left arm was showing. There was no time to heal the breaks, so Timur, letting Ivy guide his magic, quickly splinted her limbs, applied a bandage to the open wound, and after retrieving Frances¡¯s estoc, levitated her to the boat.

    No words needed to be exchanged. Both Timur and Ivy knew that Thorgoth wasn¡¯t dead and wouldn¡¯t die from such an impact. Still, just as they levitated Frances into the rowboat Timur had prepared, they heard a roar that made them both jump.

    ¡°Timur, you¡¯re going to wish you and your human whore were dead when I¡¯m done with you!¡±

    Timur swallowed. ¡°Shit.¡±

    Yup. Now let¡¯s get going. Though, I wonder, have they blown the bridges¡ª

    Two muffled explosions sounded and Timur, knowing that time was of the essence, leapt into the rowboat and pushed off with the oar. Making sure they were on the human side of the river, he took a deep breath, pointed Ivy¡¯s Sting at the oars and activated the enchantment on them.

    Without further ado, the oars began to paddle the boat against the current. It wasn¡¯t fast, but against the river¡¯s slow flow, it was sufficient that in half an hour minutes, the island of Delbarria and the ruins began to disappear into the distance.

    Only when they started to go into the forest did Timur let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Ivy, thank you,¡± he rasped.

    No, thank you. You¡­ you saved her.

    ¡°Frances saved herself. Particularly with that last spell.¡± Timur frowned. ¡°What¡­ what was that spell? Did you teach that to her? It sounded¡­ it sounded strange.¡±

    I didn¡¯t. That¡­ if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ I heard a Word of Power together with song.¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, song magic and Words of Power together?¡±

    It was only two words. She wanted Thorgoth to get away from you. That¡¯s why he went flying, but how did she do it? It hasn¡¯t been possible in centuries!

    ¡°Well, she is Frances Windwhistler.¡± Timur tried to smile, only for it to fade as he looked at Frances. Her bruised face, her broken and battered body. ¡°Ivy, help me, she needs more healing.¡±

    Of course. Though¡­ I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to heal her bones. I¡­ I don¡¯t know any healing spells like that.

    ¡°And neither do I.¡± The prince gritted his teeth and being careful not to unbalance the vessel, stepped up beside the unconscious girl to take off her helmet. ¡°But we can make sure she¡¯s not bleeding inside and set the bones better.¡±

    He felt an affirmative from the wand. Good idea.

    <hr>

    The healing that Timur could do didn¡¯t take long, but even after he finished, all he could do was sit and watch Frances sleep.

    The fight was over, and yet his heart was still pounding. His tail didn¡¯t ache anymore, but there was still a¡­ lack of feeling that he was beginning to realize was the damage that he¡¯d done.

    He felt empty and yet full, like he was still fighting, only he wasn¡¯t. His hands shivered every once in a while for no reason and every time he thought they wouldn¡¯t stop, they went still.

    A buzzing noise woke Timur from the fitful, sitting-up nap he hadn¡¯t realize he¡¯d taken. It was coming from Frances¡¯s belt. As carefully as he could, the Alavari withdrew the hand mirror from the belt and opened it to find Edana staring back up at him.

    The Firehand was singed, but she looked unhurt. Her eyes were wild, though, and desperate.

    ¡°Timur! Where¡¯s Frances. Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡± Timur turned the mirror to show Frances. His heart fell as Edana made a keening moan that had he not heard Frances screams this day, would have been probably one of the worst sounds he¡¯d ever heard. ¡°We just made it out. I¡­¡± He wiped his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I messed up. I messed up so bad. Dad knew, or guessed, he knew I¡¯d be watching and he tortured her in front of me and I couldn¡¯t do anything except cut off my stupid tail and try to kill myself, except Frances saved me because she¡¯s awesome and I¡¯m so useless I couldn¡¯t even fulfil my end of the plan and I don¡¯t even know how to heal her broken bones. I¡¯m so sorry Edana¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Edana spat. She was sobbing too, touching her mirror with her hand, as if trying to reach out to Timur, who touched the mirror as well. ¡°You¡­ you got her out of there. That¡¯s¡­ oh thank the Gods you did.¡±

    Timur sniffled, and wiped his eyes. ¡°That¡­ that was Ivy¡¯s Sting. I just¡­ I just did what she told me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, you helped too. You have my thanks. You both have my thanks,¡± Edana stammered. She blinked and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s this about cutting your tail off and killing yourself. Wait, you cut your tail off?¡±

    Timur flicked his half-limp tail over his shoulder and winced at the sight. ¡°I reattached it. Dad¡­ he was going to hurt her more.¡±

    Edana blinked again and wiped her eyes with a handkerchief. ¡°Timur¡­ I can¡¯t imagine what you are feeling.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I failed Frances and she¡¯s hurt¡ª¡±

    ¡°You nearly killed yourself to save her life!¡± Ivy¡¯s Sting hissed, to Edana and Timur¡¯s audible surprise. ¡°You were about to stab yourself to save her. It¡¯s not your fault!¡±

    To Timur¡¯s dismay, Edana nodded. ¡°I agree. It¡­ it may take some time to accept that, though, Timur. So¡­ get some rest. Eat something. You have a long journey ahead.¡±

    The prince swallowed and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Lady Firehand. And¡­ how are you? So I can tell Frances?¡±

    ¡°Sebastian, the delegates, myself, Ayax and Elizabeth all made it out safely. So don¡¯t worry your head. The war is starting again, but that¡¯s to be expected. Just focus on getting some rest for tonight, okay?¡± Edana said soothingly.

    Timur, yawned and blinked. It was dusk already and he hadn¡¯t even realized it. Sleep¡­ sounded really good. He just needed to put a few warning spells up.

    ¡°Alright Lady Firehand, and¡­ thank you, for the advice,¡± he said. He knew he sounded lame, but Edana only smiled.

    ¡°Call me Edana, Timur. Now¡­ get some rest,¡± she said. She closed the mirror. Timur, too tired to resist, put some warning spells up, weighed anchor in the middle of the river, and lay down to sleep as best he could.

    He had no idea that the most stunning development of the day was happening as he closed his eyes.

    <hr>

    Titania hadn¡¯t stopped at the nearby castle. She and Antigones were in a fast carriage, travelling hard for their territory when Thorgoth called her.

    Opening her mirror, Titania blinked at the scowl on her father¡¯s features, and had to resist a sigh of relief. There was only one reason why her father would be that angry.

    ¡°Titania, your brother, Timur has betrayed Alavaria and has escaped with Frances Windwhistler. You are to either apprehend or kill those two as soon as you can.¡±

    Titania pursed her lips and tilted her head slightly. ¡°Father, aren¡¯t we at peace¡ª¡±

    Thorgoth slammed the table he was sitting at, making his mirror jump. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck around with me, Titania. You know I had no intention of signing a peace with anybody but Roranoak. I wanted the Firehand and Prince Sebastian dead and a peace conference was the best way to get those fools here. Now, do you agree to kill your brother or not!¡±

    Trying to still her beating heart, Titania glanced at Antigones. The orc, out of Thorgoth¡¯s view, gently wrapped an arm around her waist and squeezed. Her husband¡¯s way of showing that she had his complete support, no matter what decision she made.

    ¡°Father, you do realize how bad it looks, making another princess of Alavaria kill a prince of Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°Titania, I am your father and you¡¯ll do as you¡¯re told.¡± Thorgoth sneered. ¡°Unless you¡¯re defying me as well?¡±

    The trogre shook her head. ¡°I prefer not to, father, but I can¡¯t agree with this course of action.¡±

    Her father narrowed his eyes and drummed his fingers on the table.

    ¡°You told him about how I trained you, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why he¡¯s turned against me.¡± The king¡¯s eyes were narrowed and bright with gleeful scorn. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s defected. It¡¯s not just that human mage. You twisted him against me with some sob story about your training. The training that made you who you are; deadly and powerful.¡±

    Titania couldn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t know how her father could always do this, make her feel small and helpless and yet paralyze her with indignant fury. He was miles from her, and yet she felt like she was staring up at him, punished by his cold black eyes.

    ¡°I told him nothing but the truth,¡± she managed.

    ¡°You lied to him. You didn¡¯t tell him how many you killed didn¡¯t you, or how much you enjoy hurting people. You didn¡¯t admit to him that you could have stood up to me long ago, but you decided to keep serving me.¡± Thorgoth chortled and leaned toward his mirror. ¡°But you see¡­ I reward those who are loyal to Alavaria, Titania. Kill that weakling brother of yours and his human whore, I will gift you Frances¡¯s Named Wand, which I¡¯m quite certain is Yvonne the Shaman Slayer¡¯s Spellbinder.¡±

    Titania flinched, even now she couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d been tortured by Spellbinder, the most powerful wand on the continent, and that it had given its allegiance to Frances. A few years ago, when she¡¯d been desperate for any kind of power and the illusion of safety it provided, the offer would have been tempting.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t fulfil your duty, Titania, I will strip you and your husband of your lands and you and your followers will be treated as an enemy of Alvaria, rebels. I know you are preparing to fight, but do you really want to risk all the lives in your care, the people who swore loyalty to you, just so you can unseat your father? Just so that you can become queen?¡± Thorgoth hissed.

    Titania stared at her father, her expression blank, before she glanced at the wide-eyed and smirking, Antigones. Then she finally looked at the white bone crown that she was holding onto in her left hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it is your right and choice. We are with you to whatever end.¡± Whitey whispered into her mind.

    The trogre¡¯s lips split into a grin. ¡°Dear, can you hold onto this please?¡± Antigones took the hand mirror, allowing Titania to let go. With both hands, she raised Whitey and set the crown onto her head.

    Watching her father¡¯s smile get wiped right off his face and his jaw drop open was just¡­ the greatest.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re not the true ruler of Alavaria, father. I am,¡± Titania said as regally as she could through her smirk.

    ¡°And that makes you the rebel and usurper, Thorgoth, you wanker!¡± Whitey crowed as her father just stared in abject shock.

    ¡°How¡ª¡±

    ¡°So I won¡¯t be killing my brother, father. In fact, I¡¯m going to be helping him. Consider this my official declaration that you¡¯re a rebel and I¡¯m going to put you down.¡± Titania drew a finger across her neck and Antigones obliged her by shutting the mirror.

    ¡°Well, the boulder is rolling. Where to?¡± Antigones asked.

    Titania smiled at her husband. ¡°To our army. But first¡­ I need to make an announcement. Can we get as many lords as we can together on a call?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll need some help from Aralik, but yes,¡± said Antigones. His grin widened. ¡°You¡¯re going to show them all Whitey and the messages from Teutobal and Allaniel.¡±

    Titania nodded. ¡°Yeah, magical recordings can be faked, but not when viewed in front of a magic mirror. They¡¯ll question if Whitey is real or an illusion, but coupled with those messages¡­¡±

    ¡°It will turn those who are undecided, and those are going to be the Alavari that will want to hear us out,¡± said Titania.

    Whitey growled, ¡°We¡¯ll have to act fast. I do not doubt Thorgoth is mobilizing his armies.¡±

    Titania nodded and let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡­ I hope I¡¯m doing the right thing. I mean, I thought we could dither, but he wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer and I can¡¯t hunt down my own brother. Especially when he has to go rescue Morgan.¡±

    ¡°That and the longer we sit on these revelations, the less useful they become.¡± Antigones stroked his beard and shook his head. ¡°Better to strike now when Thorgoth has just re-declared war against the human kingdoms. He¡¯s now fighting a war on two fronts and we¡¯ve thrown a massive wrench into his plans.¡±

    Her husband¡¯s words did reassure Queen Titania, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried. No, her father hadn¡¯t anticipated this, but he had known she wanted to rebel. She couldn¡¯t imagine that he had no contingencies for this situation.

 Chapter 136 - Into Alavaria

    The Fractured Song Index</a>

    Discord Channel</a> Just let me know when you arrive in the server that you¡¯re a Patreon so you can access your special channel.

    <hr>

    Frances woke to dull, pounding aches in every limb. Had she died and gone back at her parent¡¯s place?

    Her eyes flew open. The ground was, oddly enough, felt like it was lurching side by side underneath her, but the blue sky above, and the tree branches were still. If she remembered correctly from her lessons, the flat, broad-ish leaves with their distinctive shape leaves were oak.

    ¡°Look, if we don¡¯t wake her up, she¡¯ll starve to death!¡± said a male voice. Frances craned her neck and winced at the pain that shot around her neck. She opened her mouth and tried to say something.

    It was like having the worst sore throat in the world. Pain both knife-sharp and punch-thud strangled her words. All she could was wheeze.

    ¡°Timur?¡±

    Her boyfriend was by her in a moment. ¡°Frances! Oh thank Galena you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± she managed, wincing.

    ¡°Three days. We just got off the boat.¡± He reached behind him and gave Frances a flask of water. ¡°Hold on, let me help you sit up.¡±

    Frances wanted to protest, but she couldn¡¯t even speak. That, and she couldn¡¯t believe how weak she felt. She leant hard against Timur¡¯s arm as he pressed her water flask to her lips.

    From her sitting up position, Frances could see the boat tied to a jetty that stuck out into the river. Their supplies were on the bank, with a small tent set up.

    They weren¡¯t just in the middle of nowhere, though. All around them were remnants of a long deserted village. The doors were ripped off their hinges, and windows smashed. A few farm animals hung around the fences. There were even a few spare boats pulled up on the bank.

    As she took in where they were, what happened in the fight quickly came back to her.

    ¡°Ti¡ª¡± she swallowed. It hurt too much to speak, but she had so many questions. What were they going to do next? How did they survive? How were they both alive? Where was Edana and her friends and were they safe? What about Ivy¡¯s Sting?

    Timur must have seen her questioning on her face, because he took Ivy¡¯s Sting and put the wand in her hand.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re awake. We were worried you wouldn¡¯t wake up!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Ivy. I¡­ I can¡¯t speak. It hurts too much,¡± she thought to her wand.

    ¡°And that¡¯s fine.¡± Frances blinked and glanced at Timur¡¯s hand, which was still holding onto the tip of her wand. Hearing his thoughts through her wand was¡­ odd. ¡°You got hurt really badly. We managed to set the bones but we didn¡¯t know how to heal them.¡±

    ¡°I do, but¡­ my voice¡­¡± An upwelling of frustration fought to bring tears to her eyes, and she bit that down. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just give me a day or two¡ª¡±

    ¡°Master, you nearly died! You have a broken or fractured bone in every limb of your body! You¡¯re going to need a professional healer or weeks to get better,¡± Ivy protested.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Frances swallowed. How would she move? How could they get to Morgan in time?

    ¡°Frances, I can get horses and a cart. Just rest. We¡¯ll get to Morgan. Let me handle this.¡±

    Her boyfriend smiled gently and Frances relaxed, but for only a moment.

    ¡°Wait, but Timur, your tail! You cut your tail off!¡± Frances¡¯s thoughts went back to the battle. ¡°And¡­ how did we survive? I just remember your father¡­ stabbing you with my sword.¡±

    She could feel Timur and Ivy¡¯s unsure, pensive ideas before they actualized into coherent thoughts.

    ¡°You threw him into the air, like¡­ I think like a kilometer into the air,¡± thought Timur.

    ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re not going to believe this, but I think, well, we think you used Words of Power and song magic together. Like what Amura and Rathon did when they ascended into godhood,¡± said Ivy.

    ¡°Do you remember that, Frances?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head. She didn¡¯t remember that at all. All she could recall was that she wanted to get the king away from Timur. And now Timur and Ivy were telling her she had performed some kind of magic that was essentially a myth?

    Her boyfriend brushed some stray hair out of her face. ¡°Hmm, well, we didn¡¯t think you would remember it, but we¡¯re sure glad you managed to do so.¡±

    Frances opened her mouth, ¡°Wait, but¡ª¡± she burst into, hacking coughs. ¡°Timur, what about your tail?¡± she thought.

    Timur waggled his tail, which was thankfully whole, but to Frances¡¯s dismay, anything above the cut he¡¯d made seemed limp.

    ¡°I¡¯ll live. Please, Frances, just get some rest. I just need to find a horse and a cart.¡±

    Frances wanted to say otherwise. She didn¡¯t want to just sit there and force Timur to have to take care of her. Her already empty stomach chose that moment to announce how empty it was. It didn¡¯t even growl, it gave a faint gurgle that twisted in her gut.

    Timur smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be right with you.¡± Before he let Frances go, he propped her up against one of their haversacks so she could sit up. In a few minutes he was back with some hard biscuits and cheese.

    Frances tried to lift her arms to grab the food, but Timur stopped her and to her embarrassment, broke the biscuits and fed her by hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she croaked. She still felt like she wanted to hide under a blanket, but at least... at least Timur was taking care of her, and she was so relieved that he didn¡¯t seem bothered.

    Timur chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just¡­ let me take care of it, okay?¡±

    Frances nodded, hating how pathetic her situation had become, and knowing that there was nothing she could do.

    <hr>

    To Frances¡¯s absolute mortification, her broken limbs meant she could do almost nothing without Timur¡¯s help, and that included getting up to relieve herself. Her only saving grace was that Timur had splinted her broken limbs tightly enough so she could actually do her business. After that though, she¡¯d had to hold on to Timur in order to walk back.

    It was while he was helping her limp back to her makeshift spot that the pain in her legs spread from where the breaks were, all the way up past her thighs and into her hips. She forced herself to keep putting one foot before the other.

    Timur wasn¡¯t fooled. Maybe it was her grip on him, or how she trembled with every step. He stopped.

    ¡°Frances? Are you alright?¡± he asked. Frances nodded, and forced a smile, but her boyfriend was not buying it and his brow furrowed.

    ¡°Are you¡­ lying to me?¡± he demanded.

    She swallowed and nodded once.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m carrying you.¡± Unable to protest except to shake her head, Frances found herself lifted up in Timur¡¯s arms. The prince grimaced at the strain, but managed to stomp back to their camp.

    ¡°You need to tell me when you¡¯re hurting, Frances. Do you want your bones to set wrongly?¡± Timur asked once he put her down.

    Frances couldn¡¯t hide the sour look on her face. She did want to get better, but she hated how helpless she¡¯d become. Even when she first arrived in Durannon, bruised and starving, she¡¯d been able to walk on her two feet. Now she couldn¡¯t even do that.

    Timur sighed and sat down in front of her. ¡°You almost got killed by my father because of me. It¡¯s a miracle you survived.¡±

    Frances blinked, grabbed Ivy¡¯s Sting and pointed it at Timur. He stared at the wand for a moment before realizing what she meant, and grabbing the other end of the wand.

    ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s your fault?¡± she asked.

    Timur averted his gaze. ¡°Frances, I should have gotten you out of there, instead my father broke your limbs.¡±

    Frances almost screamed, but her aching throat slammed her mouth shut. ¡°What are you talking about? You nearly killed yourself because I couldn¡¯t stop him! You cut off your own tail!¡± she bellowed into her wand. She apologized briefly for probably making Ivy¡¯s Sting deaf in her mindscape, but she couldn¡¯t believe what her boyfriend was saying.

    ¡°What are you¡­ what was I supposed to do? Let you die?¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°Yes! Because I can¡¯t die!¡± she retorted.

    ¡°Are you crazy? That would mean you would go back to your parents!¡± Timur bellowed out loud.

    ¡°Better than you killing yourself for me!¡± Frances sniffled, almost in tears. ¡°Timur, why do you think so little of yourself? Do you think I want to see you die?

    ¡°Well, why do you keep pretending to be alright when you aren¡¯t?¡± he yelled.

    ¡°What do you even mean by that? I¡¯m fine!¡± she shot back.

    ¡°You just got tortured by my father!¡± Timur yelled.

    Frances raised her arm, and winced. Yet she still thrust her thoughts into her wand. ¡°I am fine!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said in the conference! And that¡¯s not what you look like right now!¡± Timur let go of the and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s it, if you need to go to the washroom, let me know but you¡¯re sitting there. Good night!¡±

    Frances growled and winced. Furious, she turned away from Timur and grabbed the blanket he¡¯d left for her and pulled it over herself.

    ¡°Frances, is there anything I can do?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s¡­ thank you for helping me speak. I¡¯m sorry we were so loud. Good night, Ivy.¡± Frances put her wand beside her and shut her tear-filled eyes.

    <hr>

    When Frances woke up, it was still night. At first, she wasn¡¯t sure why she¡¯d awoken. She could hear the burble of the river, and the buzzing of the bugs. That regular, rhythmic sound however, had lulled her to sleep earlier.

    Perhaps she¡¯d woken up because she¡¯d been sleeping for so long. Three days, as Timur had told her.

    She forced herself to sit up, gasping as her arms and legs ached in protest. She hated this¡­ being so helpless. Maybe that was why she¡¯d yelled at Timur.

    Because no, she was not fine. She¡¯d lost so irrevocably that the only reason they were alive was because of a stroke of luck that she didn¡¯t even remember. She¡¯d lost and Timur had almost killed himself to stop his father from hurting her more.

    Her hands were shaking and she grabbed them to stop it. She didn¡¯t want to remember Thorgoth¡¯s cold smile.

    Suddenly, she heard sniffles. Looking around, Frances couldn¡¯t see much through the dark, but she recognized the person crying.

    Wincing, she grabbed Ivy¡¯s Sting. She had to try healing her throat, at least a little. She wouldn¡¯t be able to heal it completely, not without being able to sing for longer, but perhaps she could relieve the pain.

    Touching her wand to her throat, Frances managed a reedy, raspy note. Although it was a very minor healing spell, she instantly felt the choking feeling lessen.

    ¡°Timur?¡± she asked. ¡°Timur, are you alright?¡±

    The sniffling stopped. ¡°I¡­ not really, but I¡­ I don¡¯t want to bother you. Oh dear, did I wake you?¡± His voice was coming from behind a nearby tree, and Frances could tell that he was sat up against it, his feet just peeking out from behind the trunk.

    ¡°No.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Timur, you¡¯re never a bother to me, and I¡¯m sorry I was angry at you.¡±

    ¡°... I know.¡± Timur groaned. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for everything. For nearly killing myself, and for not being able to help you.¡±

    Frances tried to get to her feet, and landed right back on her butt. Her hiss of pain brought Timur running over to her.

    ¡°Timur, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m the one who lost. I¡­ I¡­¡± She held Timur¡¯s hand. ¡°You brought me to safety and did your best to take care of me. I should have not put you in that position.¡±

    Her prince snorted and wiped his eyes. ¡°He¡­ because I couldn¡¯t get you out, he tortured you in front of me. Besides, you know all the Otherworlders were summoned to take him out, right?¡±

    ¡°I know, but Timur because I wasn¡¯t strong enough, you had to cut your tail off.¡± Frances bowed her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t blame you for trying to kill yourself, Timur. I blame myself for losing.¡±

    Her prince blinked. ¡°Then why were you angry at me?¡±

    Frances sniffled. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to die for me, especially when I¡¯m not going to die.¡±

    Timur set his jaw. ¡°And I won¡¯t let my father send you to Earth, Frances. I know you are terrified of going back.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Frances met Timur¡¯s narrowed eyes and averted her gaze. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to die to prevent that. I¡­ I am so glad that you love me, but because of that, your father used me against you.¡±

    ¡°And he did the same with you, Frances. Oh. Oh¡­ I see.¡± Timur reached out and at her nod, he wrapped his arms around her. ¡°My father¡­ he really did a number on us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s either of our fault,¡± Timur said suddenly. He met Frances¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡­ you think you failed. I think I failed, but¡­ it was my father who did this to us. We did our best and we survived.¡±

    Frances found herself nodding. ¡°I¡­ I think you¡¯re right. Only, it doesn¡¯t feel that way.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Timur whispered, his hug stiffening just a bit. Frances waited for her prince to continue, but he said nothing.

    ¡°Timur? Do you want to tell me why you were crying?¡± she asked.

    Her prince shivered, and a cold pit of dread opened in Frances¡¯s stomach as he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    That was it. Frances summoned the last of her strength and holding onto Timur, pulled herself up so she could gently kiss his cheek. He froze at that, his black eyes wide.

    ¡°Timur, I¡­ I would go back to my parents, if it meant you living. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re worth everything to me,¡± she rasped.

    Her prince blinked, trying to hold back his tears. She could see emotions flitting across his face, and see him trying to dam his emotions up.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really nothing. I mean, you¡¯ve had it so much worse and you¡¯re not complaining about it. It¡¯s stupid.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not stupid to complain or share¡­ especially when you¡¯re hurting. Holding it up inside is¡­ it¡¯ll just fester and get worse and¡­¡±

    Frances blinked and her voice trailed off.

    It clicked for Frances right then what she had to do. What she¡¯d been inadvertently been trying to hold back all this time, and how that had not been helping, but just making things worse. It was so absurd that she burst out into a fit of giggling.

    It wasn¡¯t the happy giggling that Timur liked, though. Try as she might, she found herself starting to sob. The weight in her chest that she¡¯d been carrying, the tight knot of anxiety and stress bound up since before the conference started shattered. Sobbing, she clung to her boyfriend and laughed, and cried, and laughed some more.

    ¡°Frances? What¡­ did I say something wrong? Did I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m such a stupid, fucking idiot!¡± she croaked.

    ¡°No you¡¯re not¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur, I haven¡¯t changed since I was thirteen! I¡¯m still trying to hide and hide and run from who I am but I can¡¯t. I thought I was better. I thought that if I helped my friends, did my duty, saved people, be a good girlfriend I¡¯d feel better. I¡¯d still be broken, but I could be happy. I thought I¡¯d learn to be happy with who I was. But¡­ I¡¯m not. I¡¯m still not happy with who I am. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been so stressed, anxious and unhappy since the conference started.¡±

    Timur stammered, ¡°But¡­ you are Frances Stormcaller, the bravest woman I¡¯ve ever known. The only person who ever gave my father a hard time in a mage duel.¡±

    Frances met Timur¡¯s wide-eyed stare. ¡°Yes, but¡­ I still think I don¡¯t deserve to be me. I just got better at lying to myself and to everybody else.¡±

    Her boyfriend tried to say something and yet, while his mouth worked up and down, he remained speechless. Her confession had rendered him mute.

    ¡°So¡­ you see, Timur, nothing you say will make you worthless to me because I¡­ I still sometimes think of myself as a waste of space,¡± she sobbed.

    Those words seemed to shock some life into her prince who tightened his embrace and planted kiss after kiss on her brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize. I¡­ I thought you were¡­ I thought¡­¡± He clung to her desperately as she sniffled into his chest. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Well, it¡¯s not alright, but¡­ hey¡­ at least I¡¯m not lying to myself about it.¡± Snorting, she sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me now, but¡­ please, I¡­ I want to help you and¡­ I won¡¯t ever think badly of you.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s so pathetic,¡± Timur stammered, his eyes now filling with tears. ¡°Frances, I¡­ I keep having nightmares about my father torturing you and I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t stop feeling scared of it happening and it¡¯s stupid because we¡¯ve already gotten away from it and it¡¯s just a dream, but I can¡¯t¡­ every time I see him torturing you in my dreams I just feel so helpless and horrified, even though it¡¯s just a dream.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ those dreams sound horrible,¡± Frances whispered. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to be scared by them.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re just dreams, and my father isn¡¯t even hurting me. He¡¯s hurting you!¡± Timur trembled, wiping his tears with his arm. ¡°You¡¯re the one who got your arms broken and was nearly choked to death. I just¡­ I just watched.¡±

    Frances forced her arms up so she could hold Timur¡¯s cheeks. ¡°No, even if we ignore the fact that he made you cut your tail off, he hurt you. He knew exactly what he was doing. He did this all to me because he knows you care about me and that it would hurt you to watch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ we had a plan, I failed to save you,¡± he spluttered.

    ¡°Did you break my arms?¡± Frances demanded.

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    ¡°Did you break my legs? Did you threaten to rape me?¡± Frances smiled sadly as she saw Timur¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°No, your father knows you¡¯re too brave, too self-sacrificing and honorable to ever value yourself over anybody else. It¡¯s why he threatened Morgan instead of just threatening your life, and why he hurt me instead of torturing you. He knows the best way to hurt you is to harm those you opened your heart to.¡±

    Timur¡¯s tail flopped down on the ground, and his jaw dropped open.

    ¡°Holy fucking Galena you¡¯re right. But¡­ but that means¡­ that means¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong or pathetic with you crying or feeling bad about a nightmare, or what he did to me,¡± she said. She shut her eyes. ¡°Timur, I¡­ I can¡¯t do much now, but¡­ please¡­ I swear I¡¯ll help however I can. I love you and you¡¯re a good, kind and caring Alavari, who carried me to safely, but I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t tell me what you feel. Just like how you can¡¯t help me if I don¡¯t tell you what I feel. Nothing is too pathetic or silly.¡±

    Timur took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡­ I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    ¡°I know you will, and¡­ I promise to do my best too,¡± Frances whispered, forcing herself to smile.

    He mirrored her watery smile and leaned in, but didn¡¯t meet her lips. She rose to meet him.

    This kiss wasn¡¯t tender like their first, or passionate like their night together. It was desperate, filled with grief and wobbly from mutual trembling.

    And yet, after they parted, they kept holding on to one another as if for dear life, as if trying to form a whole from two broken parts.

    <hr>

    The next morning, Timur and Frances worked together as best they could on getting mobile again. Frances needed to see a professional healer and that meant they needed to get to civilization quickly.

    Timur¡¯s search last night had yielded two horses, but no intact wagons. All of the four-wheeled wagons had at least one wheel damaged. That had, however, led Frances to come up with an idea. With Ivy¡¯s help, Timur had cut a wagon with awning in two, and modified it to create a cart.

    All set, Timur lifted Frances into the back of the cart. The two then busied themselves with loading up their transport and figuring out a key question.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m Tia Windlass, part troll with goblin blood to explain my eyes, and you¡¯re Theo Greyland. I had a bad accident and need a healer. You are my husband,¡± said Frances, going over their cover stories. She¡¯d already attached her fake ears to her

    Timur nodded from where he was attaching the horses to the cart. ¡°Yes. Hopefully they¡¯ll buy the story long enough we can get our horses shoed and you healed.¡±

    ¡°Shoed? Ah, right, these horses don¡¯t have horseshoes any more. They won¡¯t be able to travel as well, right?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Mm hmm. And we¡¯re all set.¡± Timur pursed his lips. ¡°Frances, are you sure you should wear your White Order robes? I mean they are armored, but it¡¯s not exactly inconspicuous.¡±

    ¡°I have an idea about that.¡± Nestled between the supplies, Frances yanked a blanket over herself and shuffled in. With her lying down and covered by the blanket, only her head peaked out slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit warm, but the weather is getting chilly.¡±

    ¡°Good point. Fall¡¯s coming.¡± Timur leapt onto the cart¡¯s seat, smoothed out his maroon jacket and grinned. ¡°Figured out where to go?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°Yes. Have we forgotten¡ªOh! Timur, you need to change?¡±

    The prince winced and sniffed his armpits. ¡°Oh dear, I smell don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, but you¡¯re wearing your prince¡¯s jacket,¡± said Frances, pointing at Timur¡¯s gold-buttoned definitely-not-common folk maroon jacket.

    ¡°Whoops! Good catch, Frances.¡± Timur went behind Frances to change and she sniffed herself.

    ¡°Timur, um, is it just me, or do I smell alright for being in a coma for three days?¡± Frances asked, turning her head to look at her boyfriend over the cart wall.

    Timur poked his head up from behind the cart sheepishly. ¡°Um, about that. Ivy¡¯s Sting insisted that I wipe you down and tell her that she was the one who insisted.¡±

    Frances blinked as her wand piped up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you¡¯re angry, master, but I thought it¡¯s nothing that he hadn¡¯t seen already and you were in a really bad way. Being stuck in stinking clothes wasn¡¯t going to help. I can swear he didn¡¯t see anything or touch anything he shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Frances felt her cheeks warm as Timur winced. She didn¡¯t think he and her wand were wrong, though. In an odd way, she was kind of touched that Timur had taken so good care of her even when she was unconscious.

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± She looked studiously away, before her gaze suddenly shot back to her boyfriend. ¡°Timur¡­ thank you. Um, you¡­ you might need to help me again later.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re alright with that?¡± he spluttered.

    Frances nodded once and then again, more firmly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m alright with that.¡±

    Timur let out a sigh of relief and bounded back on the carriage, wearing a more typical woolen overcoat. ¡°Alright, we all set, Frances?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go save your niece,¡± said Frances, grinning.

    <hr>

    From the maps that Timur had brought, Frances knew the journey to the Alavarian Academy of Magic would take them across two provinces. They were currently in the province of Oldaria, which bordered Lapanteria. Mainly an ogre-populated province, Oldaria¡¯s key features were its flatlands and the many broad rivers that ran through it, which had made it difficult for the humans to invade. The war however had depopulated the province and so it would take at least five days to get to a town, and another week before they were in the next province. And that is if they made good time.

    After calling Edana with her hand mirror and letting her relieved mother know she was as good as she could be, Frances had forced herself to try to get as much rest as she could. She¡¯d never felt so tired, so closing her eyes was easy. Sleep eluded her, however. The roads in Oldaria were stone-paved, but nowhere near as smooth as Erisdalian roads. Thus, the ride was bumpy and as well-bundled as Frances was, it was hard to rest well.

    So she and Timur had struck up a slow, aimless conversation as their cart and two horses trundled down the road. He asked her about Earth roads and motorways. She asked him about ogre culture. He told her a bit more about his mother, who¡¯d given birth to him and just left him with his father, and how he¡¯d never seen her since. She told him a little bit about her bullies.

    In the evenings they camped on the roadside. There were too few of them to have a watch, and so their only option was to set alarm spells and have their weapons near.

    And yet sleep didn¡¯t come easily. Almost every night, Frances was woken up by one of Timur¡¯s nightmares. She hated how she could barely do anything to comfort him, other than hold onto him and tell him she was safe and that it was alright for him to cry. If there was one positive thing out of that, it was that by the fourth night, Timur was more willing to ask for Frances to embrace him.

    He was also more willing to press her on how she was feeling. For the most part¡­ she did feel better after telling Timur. Just telling him her deepest fear had eased some of it. There were moments during the day that her boyfriend had to distract her from her melancholic introspection.

    Because the fact of the matter was¡­ Frances wasn¡¯t sure why she disliked herself. The more she thought about possible reasons, such as her inability to control her temper sometimes, her low opinion about herself, and how she sometimes felt abnormal and broken, the more she couldn¡¯t understand why she thought herself that way.

    Similarly, Timur was struggling with the idea that he himself had worth and that it was alright for him to need things. So a common conversation they had was about why they felt certain things about themselves. The problem was that often these conversations often wound to the conclusion that neither really knew why they were feeling like this.

    Frances still found it nice, though, to have someone she could confide in, and she saw in Timur¡¯s pensive smile that he seemed to enjoy telling her too.

    On the noon of the fifth day of travel, they saw the town. Timur¡¯s map indicated it was called Acrone, but there was a complication.

    ¡°Timur, why does that town look like it¡¯s a military base?¡± Frances asked. The walled town looked not too different from other examples she¡¯d seen in the human kingdoms, but she could see an additional palisade on the outside along with defensive earthwork ditches and small redoubts covering key approaches.

    The prince frowned. ¡°Since we¡¯re like a week¡¯s march away from the border, they must have made the town a supply depot. Well¡­ at least we know we¡¯ll find a farrier.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°And maybe a healer. We¡¯ll have to be careful, though.¡±

    <hr>

    Thankfully, Timur had prepared false papers for them and so getting into town was easy, if tense. They even found a very empty inn to stay for the night.

    Frances stayed in the inn, resting in their shared room, whilst Timur went to get their horses shod and to see if he could find a healer. She used this time to call her friends.

    That was when she found out about Titania¡¯s rebellion.

    ¡°So Thorgoth¡¯s forces are going to be divided¡­ that¡¯s a relief,¡± said Frances.

    From a room in the town of Kwent, Ginger grimaced. ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re going to have trouble. It¡¯s a civil war in Alavaria now and there will be fighting all over the roads.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that chaos be useful to them, though? It¡¯d mean they can slip by unnoticed,¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°In a way, but you recall the confrontation we had when we visited Keelcracker island? That was just because we were strangers visiting an isolated community. Think of what people are going to feel in a civil war,¡± said Ginger.

    They were going to be very scared and probably be very quick to pull out weapons. Frances swallowed. ¡°I understand. Thanks Ginger. Ayax, Elizabeth, do you have anything to add?¡±

    The pair, who were in a simple roadhouse in Erisdale, glanced at each other.

    Ayax pursed her lips. ¡°Cuz, most Alavarians can be pretty friendly. It¡¯s how I hopped across the country all the way to Erlenberg. But¡­ the war probably has changed things. Don¡¯t talk about the war unless asked about it, and don¡¯t ask people about their personal lives.¡±

    ¡°Because¡­?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Alavari only ask people about our personal lives and opinions in certain places and occasions. On market day, while at home, over dinner, or when we¡¯re drinking for example. When in public, we do ask if someone is doing well or not, but the typical answer is ¡°yes, or it could be better.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Ayax, is this why you didn¡¯t tell anybody about what happened to your parents?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The troll sighed. ¡°Not¡­ entirely. It¡¯s more that I used it as a shield. So I didn¡¯t have to talk to any Alavari about what I was feeling.¡±

    Frances wished she could reach out and touch her cousin, but there was no way for her to do so. All she could was¡­ well, talk.

    ¡°Thank you for sharing, and for letting me know, Ayax,¡± said Frances. She heard a knock at the room door. ¡°I have to go, everybody. Stay safe.¡±

    Ayax and Elizabeth waved. Ginger gave a thumbs up and Martin said, ¡°Get better soon!¡±

    She waved back and stowed her hand mirror into a pouch on her belt. She was out of her mage armor to blend in, yet she still wore her equipment belt on top of a plain green dress. Ivy¡¯s Sting was hidden in a pocket on her dress. She looked exactly like how she should, a helpless troll-goblin with splinted arms and legs.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± she called out.

    ¡°Timur, with a healer,¡± said her boyfriend. Frances relaxed for a bit. Finally, she might be able to get back on her feet.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she rasped. Her throat still ached. Talking was fine, but singing was out of the question.

    Timur opened the door and led in a very young Alavari, a little younger than Frances herself. Frances could tell from the girl¡¯s six-fingered hands, stockier frame, and lack of a tail that she was an ogre rather than a troll. Yet, despite her youth, the healer carried a rather large backpack and her black eyes were already scanning Frances.

    ¡°You said your wife was hurt in an accident? What kind of accident?¡± the healer asked as she set her pack down.

    ¡°She was trampled by a bunch of oxen that got loose. She put up a shield so none of them stomped on her body, but they got her limbs, and she strained her throat doing it,¡± said Timur. That was the story they¡¯d agreed on, as neither of them could think of a convincing way to explain it.

    The ogre healer examined Frances¡¯s splinted arms and legs with narrowed eyes. ¡°What did you say your name was?¡±

    ¡°Tia,¡± said Frances, keeping her smile pasted on her face. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but she could tell the ogre was getting suspicious. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Jane. Can I roll your dress up?¡± Frances nodded and Jane carefully looked at her splinted legs. The healer then asked Frances to open her mouth and gently prodded her neck, observing Frances¡¯s wince at her touch.

    Then, after finishing her examination, for whatever reason, Jane frowned and looked back between Frances and a nervously smiling Timur.

    ¡°So um, Jane, can you heal my wife?¡± Timur asked, clasping his hands behind his back.

    Frances studied the ogre. Jane¡¯s eyes were flickering between her and Timur. Her shoulders were stiff and she was breathing too consciously. It was as if she was trying to keep calm. As quietly as she could, Frances inched her hand towards her pocket, a spell already in her mind

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think I can heal your wife¡¯s throat, but I can fix her legs and arms.¡± Jane got up and shifted for the door, keeping both eyes on Timur and Frances. ¡°What did you say you did for your job again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a clerk. My wife is a small-time mage. She¡¯s a song mage, though, and can¡¯t really heal herself with a damaged throat,¡± said Timur.

    Frances smiled pleasantly at Jane, and froze as the ogre¡¯s eyes widened.

    Timur saw it too. He immediately moved in front of the door before Jane spun around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll scream,¡± the ogre hissed.

    ¡°Dear Jane, for whatever reason would you be screaming?¡± Timur asked nonchalantly.

    The ogre swallowed. ¡°You can¡¯t be a clerk. You don¡¯t have ink underneath your fingernails that one usually has. She is probably a mage, but she¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve treated quite a few soldiers and she has the legs of one. Used to riding and marching. That and your throat¡­ you didn¡¯t strain it, someone almost strangled you to death. Same as your breaks. An oxe would crush bone but those breaks look more like¡­ like someone stepped on you. You¡¯re both lying about who you are.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips and lowered her wand, but didn¡¯t let go of Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°We¡¯re not telling you the whole truth, but we can pay handsomely for your services, especially if you don¡¯t ask any further questions.¡±

    ¡°And it would be safer for you if you don¡¯t know the truth,¡± added Timur, putting his raised hands down.

    Jane glanced between Frances and Timur before asking, ¡°Are you with¡­ with Titania¡¯s side?¡±

    Frances¡¯s smile faded. This was too dangerous. She wasn¡¯t sure why Jane was demanding so many answers, but they¡¯d crossed from healthy suspicion into downright dangerous knowledge. She raised her wand.

    ¡°Wait, trust me on this,¡± said Timur. As Frances blinked, Timur took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re on Queen Titania¡¯s side.¡±

    Jane remained quiet for a long, tense moment.

    Then the ogre sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll heal you.¡±

    Timur grinned and extended his hand to shake Jane¡¯s, while Frances blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    <hr>

 Chapter 137 - Civil War

    True to Jane¡¯s word, she examined and healed Frances¡¯s arms and legs. It wasn¡¯t a perfect healing. Frances still needed to wear splints because the bones themselves needed more time to heal naturally. Jane was also unable to heal Frances¡¯s throat, but had given her some herbs to be mixed with boiling water. Frances, recognizing the herbs, thanked Jane and Timur paid her handsomely before she left.

    That had left the pair alone in the late evening, quite tired after a long day. After the pair locked the room and cast a soundproofing spell, Frances immediately glanced at her boyfriend and asked, ¡°How did you know she was on our side?¡±

    Timur¡¯s smile faded and his tail, the good half at least, seemed to twist and wiggle. ¡°Um, I¡­ well, I¡­Um¡­¡± He closed his eyes. ¡°I guessed.¡±

    Frances studied her boyfriend¡¯s expression. ¡°Well it was a good guess. The thing is, I was wondering if you noticed something about her because I almost was about to stun her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not annoyed that I guessed?¡± Timur asked, eyes wide.

    ¡°Timur, if you hadn¡¯t guessed, I would have stunned her and she might not have been willing to help us.¡± She reached out from her bed to Timur, revelling in how her arm didn¡¯t ache when she raised it. ¡°So no, I¡¯m not angry or annoyed that you guessed.¡±

    ¡°But what if I guessed incorrectly?¡± Timur demanded, his voice rising. Frances blinked, not out of alarm, but at the desperation in his tone. ¡°I could have, and then Jane would have just screamed and yelled for people to help her. I mean¡­ I asked you to trust me, and um, your trust would have been misplaced.¡±

    Frances took a moment to collect her thoughts. ¡°Well, I would have been annoyed at you and asked you why you thought that way.¡± Her boyfriend¡¯s shoulders sagged, prompting Frances to tug at his hand. ¡°However, Timur, I know you¡¯re a very thoughtful person, and not someone that would put us in danger. So even if you broke my trust, I would still trust you in the future. I¡¯d just want to know why so I can make better guesses by learning from you.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Well¡­ I¡­ there were a few things. First, when I met Jane, she talked to me a little about how frustrating the war was and how she¡¯d wished it would end, and that she really didn¡¯t like that Thorgoth ended the peace conference. I also thought that Jane would be on our side because I realized that if she really wanted to scream, she could have just done it. She needn¡¯t have asked whether we¡¯re on Queen Titania¡¯s side. That, and if she realized we weren¡¯t who we said we were, why didn¡¯t she just excuse herself and say that she needed to get more supplies? Why did she confront us with her suspicions?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡­ she wasn¡¯t poised to just reveal us, she was trying to figure out who we were first,¡± Frances mused, nodding along with Timur. ¡°I understand now. I think it was risky, but I also think you were right to stop me.¡±

    Her prince blinked and nodded slowly. ¡°Huh, alright. That¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±

    ¡°What did you expect, Timur?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be annoyed and angry that I made such a guess. I mean¡­ it wasn¡¯t like I had hard evidence,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°And I didn¡¯t either when I pulled my wand out. Timur¡­ we just have to make decisions in the moment. We might get them wrong, but I¡­ I won¡¯t stop loving you if you make a mistake,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I know, but thank you for reminding me,¡± said Timur. He sat down beside Frances on her bed. ¡°This¡­ this is hard.¡±

    She leaned in against Timur¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It is, but¡­ I¡¯m going to do my best to help you.¡±

    Timur beamed for a brief second, before he pursed his lips. ¡°And¡­ what about you? How are you holding up?¡±

    Frances didn¡¯t reply at first. Her feelings were¡­ not so much a jumble as an enigma. That being said¡­ ¡°I¡¯m good, Timur, really. I¡­ I¡¯m tired and confused, but I¡¯ll let you know when I need help okay?¡±

    Her prince smiled and rose from the bed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take the floor.¡±

    ¡°Take the floor? Timur, you can just sleep here.¡± Frances looked away, her cheeks warm. ¡°If you want to, that is.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Well then.¡± Timur kicked his shoes off and dramatically flopped into the bed, turning over to rub his nose into the pillow. ¡°Ahhh, mattress, how I have missed you.¡±

    Frances giggled, but had to agree that it was nice to be back on a bed. Too tired to bother changing, she slid in beside Timur, and threw the blanket over them both.

    ¡°Goodnight, Timur.¡± She yawned, smiling as he slipped his hand into hers.

    ¡°Goodnight, Frances,¡± he whispered.

    <hr>

    The first thing that Timur noticed when he awoke was that he wasn¡¯t holding Frances¡¯s hand anymore, and her side of the bed was noticeably colder. He sat up, eyes searching the dimly lit room.

    His eye focused on a small figure sitting in the lone chair in the room, one arm crossed over her chest. However, what shocked him to full wakefulness was his realization that she was biting her arm so hard she was rocking back and forth.

    ¡°Frances?¡±

    Instantly, Frances sat up, and tucked both arms behind her back. As Timur muttered a Word of Power to light the candle in the room, he could see a tired smile pasted across weary features.

    ¡°Oh, hey Timur. Sorry, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I¡­ I got a call last night from Edana and um, it wasn¡¯t good news, but she¡¯s alright. I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Timur tried not to frown, he really did, but he found himself narrowing his eyes. Sliding out of the bed, he walked over and reached out to Frances¡¯s arm. When she shuffled back, he stopped.

    ¡°I saw you biting your arm, Frances. You¡­ you are not fine.¡±

    ¡°Of course not! But it¡¯s got nothing to do with you and you don¡¯t need me to be freaking out now!¡± Frances hissed. She crossed her arms, revealing a saliva soaked indent where she¡¯d bitten herself. ¡°Timur, just¡­ leave me alone for a moment.¡±

    Timur shook his head. ¡°No way. You¡¯re not fine. Even if Edana is. Something must have happened.¡±

    He reached out, except Frances got up, walked right to the corner of the room and pressed both hands against the wall. ¡°Timur, I¡¯m warning you. Leave me alone!¡±

    The trogre stepped back. His girlfriend has just growled. Not spoke to him sternly, not whined, she¡¯d just growled and suddenly he realized that no, Frances wasn¡¯t in distress, or sad, or even frustrated.

    She was livid with fury. It shook her while she braced herself against the walls of their room and thickened the air of their small room.

    That was not a metaphor. Timur could taste the ozone that accompanied Frances whenever she used her lightning spell and the warm air of the inn was suddenly storm-cold.

    Which begged the very frightened prince the question, should he stay, or should he leave? The magic in the room was beginning to crackle from the uncontrolled power Frances was unconsciously leaking into the air.

    ¡°Timur, leave! You don¡¯t want to see me like this,¡± Frances hissed.

    The tone in her voice made his decision. Timur took a deep breath, stepped forward and put his hands on her shoulders. For whatever reason, Frances didn¡¯t fling him back, but she shook underneath his touch.

    ¡°Frances, love, it is alright to be angry. Let it out.¡±

    She shook her head, sending short brown hair whirling. Timur ran his fingers through the mussed strands, straightening them out. ¡°Dear¡­ I won¡¯t leave you, even if you do hurt me. I know you don¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Frances clamped her hands over her ears. ¡°No! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t tell me that. You don¡¯t¡­ you won¡¯t be able to help me with this.¡±

    ¡°Frances you were angry at me before, I think I can take it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not like this!¡± Frances spun around. She¡¯d been crying, and yet her eyes sparked with rage. ¡°Every time I¡¯ve been this angry, someone has gotten hurt. You need to go.¡±

    Timur shook his head. ¡°No, I need to stay, for you. Please, you can tell me, dear.¡±

    Frances screwed her eyes shut and backed away from him. He moved towards her, but didn¡¯t touch her. ¡°Three days ago, King Oliver of Erisdale was assassinated.¡±

    The prince gasped. That was bad. Oliver of Erisdale was a capable monarch and head of arguably the strongest of the remaining human states in the war. Even his father had spoken of him with respect. He didn¡¯t understand why Frances was so angry though¡ª

    ¡°His daughter Prince Janize and her supporters such as Earl Darius have refused to accept Prince Jerome¡¯s legitimate claim and now Erisdale is in civil war! Salpheron is under siege! And I¡¯m stuck here uselessly in Alavaria while my mother is trapped with children!¡±

    Frances kicked the wall, her boot thudding against the plaster and making the beams of the room shake.

    ¡°Why am I here? In Alavaria, when my mother¡¯s been besieged in a castle meant to train mages! Not that I can help because I still can¡¯t sing! I tried¡­ I tried holding a note but all I can do are simple spells!¡±

    ¡°So you are angry at me?¡± Timur asked, hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes¡ªno¡ªI don¡¯t want to be but I am! I¡¯m in Alavaria because I thought oh no, why don¡¯t we stop by and save your niece but because of that I¡¯m stuck here while Salpheron is being surrounded by ten thousand soldiers!¡± Frances screamed whirling on him.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Timur stepped back as Frances whirled on him. Her hands were balled into fists, but she didn¡¯t lash out. She just stared at him, trembling.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I kill Darius all those years ago at Kwent? I should have known he was up to no good. But no, I was stupid and thought I had to obey orders. And what the fuck were we fighting for, searching for if all your father has to do is kill one person and everything falls apart?¡± Frances raised her hand, and the chair she¡¯d been sitting on wobbled into the air as she cried out a quivering, raspy note. Timur jumped out of the way, thanking the fact they¡¯d previously soundproofed the room with spells, just as she threw the chair into the floor. It didn¡¯t shatter, but the wooden chair bounced and clattered off the ground.

    ¡°How are the humans so stupid. They fight Jerome because he¡¯s ¡°an Alavari lover¡± when he just wants to work with Alavaria to end this fucking war! This stupid, useless war that¡¯s killed so many! Why can¡¯t I control how I feel and keep getting blindsided by my own stupid feelings!¡±

    Frances raised her fist to punch the wall, but Timur quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her into a tight embrace from behind. She writhed and he hissed as she stomped on his foot and elbowed his ribs, hard.

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Timur if you don¡¯t let me go I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll what? Hurt me?¡± Timur asked, trying to keep the pain from his voice and his tone level. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to do that, Frances.¡±

    Frances froze. Holding onto her bare forearm, it was strange how cold and palpy her skin suddenly felt. She twisted in his arms she was facing him, her hands over her mouth. ¡°I¡­ Timur, I¡­ how badly. Oh no. What have I done?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. You stomped on my foot, and elbowed me but I¡¯m good. You weren¡¯t yourself.¡±

    Frances backed off, trying to get out of Timur¡¯s embrace, but he held onto her as she started to shake and tears poured down her cheeks. ¡°But I did it again! I just hurt you because I got angry at something that isn¡¯t even your fault! Why do I keep doing this to you?¡±

    ¡°Because you care deeply.¡± Timur nodded to himself and kissed the top of Frances¡¯s head, smelling her hair for a brief moment. ¡°You care about your mother, the lives lost in this war and the insanity of this situation. And¡­ when you got angry at me back in Erlenberg, it was because you cared about me.¡±

    Frances sighed, ¡°Normal people don¡¯t hurt those they care about.¡±

    The bitterness in Frances¡¯s tone was hard to hear. It was like his emotions were chewing glass.

    ¡°Normal people do hurt those they care about, Frances.¡± He arched an eyebrow. ¡°And hey, I¡¯m not ¡®normal¡¯ either, so what if you aren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Timur, that¡¯s not¡­ yes we¡¯re both not normal, and that¡¯s fine, but I¡­ if I hurt you, then how can I help you?¡± Frances¡¯s amber eyes stared up at him, filled with shame and quivering with guilt. ¡°How can I be the partner you need if I can¡¯t control myself?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t meet her gaze. Not out of guilt, but because it was too intense. The love behind her eyes, how tightly she was clinging to him, and all he could do was try to come up with an answer. Except to his abashment, he didn¡¯t know how to answer the question.

    How could Frances be his partner if she hurt him? Her temper was something quite formidable and her slap stung his cheek for months after Erlenberg. He understood her worry and appreciated that she was worried for him.

    Except something didn¡¯t seem right about the question she asked him, though, he had no idea what.

    ¡°... We are allowed to make mistakes, Frances. I mean, I didn¡¯t trust you in Erlenberg,¡± Timur said.

    Frances sniffled. ¡°That¡¯s different!¡±

    ¡°Is it so different?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances pressed her head against his chest and he could feel her sobbing into his shirt. ¡°No¡­ but¡­ you¡­ Timur, you¡¯re still worried I don¡¯t love you. If I get angry at you, I¡¯m going to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t love you,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°I know that and you have no idea how grateful I am, but I don¡¯t want to hurt you or have you hurting yourself for me! Like¡­¡± Frances¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Like how you cut your own tail off for your father. That¡­ I still feel like that was my fault for losing to your father.¡±

    Timur suddenly felt like he was on the cusp of realizing why the woman he was holding was so distraught, and so scared that she might do something wrong or had done something wrong.

    Only he just couldn¡¯t figure out why. He was certain it was tied to the nightmare she¡¯d gone through as a child, but everything that afflicted Frances had its roots back there.

    ¡°Then¡­ what would you like me to do? You don¡¯t want me to leave you, right?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°No. Never!¡± she exclaimed.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to either.¡± Timur sighed. ¡°You have to let me stay by you, even when you are not at your best. Besides¡­ what you just learned was horrifying, especially with what has happened and what we know. Does Edana know how you are feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I think we were putting on a brave face for each other. Mom doesn¡¯t want to alarm me and I didn¡¯t want to worry her. I know I should tell her, but not now. She needs me to be safe and stable,¡± Frances stammered.

    Timur frowned. ¡°But Frances, what about your needs?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have people I love and care for me. That¡¯s all I need.¡±

    Frances was horrible at lying. He could hear it in her voice and when he pulled back, he could see that she was studiously avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°Frances, you promised not to lie about these things,¡± Timur said.

    ¡°I did, but¡­ look, what I need isn¡¯t as important as what you need right now¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, are you listening to yourself right now?¡± Timur wanted to shake his girlfriend to make her see sense. So that she could understand how silly she was sounding.

    Though, in a sad way, he thought he had an idea of what she felt. It must be like how he was always worried about losing her love and not being deserving of her. Only¡­ this was different, more complex.

    ¡°Love, we can¡¯t compare what we went through. I had a horrible father, you had parents that tortured you! Comparing them is absurd and isn¡¯t helpful.¡±

    Frances swallowed and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡­ I understand. I just¡­ I just want to be the best girlfriend I can ever be, for you.¡±

    Timur sighed and leaned forward, lips about to touch Frances¡¯s brow. At her nod, he kissed her forehead.

    ¡°And I love you dearly for that, but I also want you to take care of yourself and to know you can rely on me. Even on your bad days,¡± he whispered.

    She giggled sadly. ¡°Even¡­ even when I¡¯m being moody and angry?¡±

    ¡°Especially then,¡± he whispered. He loosened his embrace and drew Frances to the bed. ¡°Come to bed, dear. We have a long day tomorrow. We need to get going after all.¡±

    Frances nodded and after kicking off her boots, sat down next to Timur. ¡°Yes. Timur¡­ thank you, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Apology accepted.¡± He blinked as Frances kissed him quickly on the lips and hugged him tight. Chuckling, he got his legs back onto the mattress. ¡°Goodnight, dear.¡±

    Frances, still holding onto her boyfriend, joined him, her face damp, but no longer crying

    <hr>

    Leipmont, Erisdale¡­

    Elizabeth pulled up her horse as she and Ayax approached her teacher Igraine¡¯s castle, Pinefort. There was a squad of cavalry riding down the road.

    ¡°Elizabeth! Ayax!¡± called the armored knight at the front, pulling up his visor.

    Ayax breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank the Gods. Martin! You got the battalion here on time!¡±

    The knight pulled alongside Elizabeth and Ayax and clasped their arms with them. There was no time for a hug. ¡°Yeah, but shit¡¯s gone completely sideways. Thankfully Kwent is secure, but do you have any idea what our orders are?¡±

    ¡°No. Igraine told me to hold here for the moment and wait for you to come. She¡¯s trying to coordinate with what we got.¡± Martin pursed his lips. ¡°Liz, do you know what the Otherworlders are going to do.¡±

    ¡°No. I have no clue.¡± Elizabeth winced. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve been away from them for a long time. I sometimes talk to Nicole and Jim, so I know they¡¯re going to side with Earl Forowena. She¡¯s their mentor after all. I only have guesses for what the other Otherworlders would do.¡±

    ¡°Then what are your guesses, Liz?¡± Ayax asked. ¡°I mean, we¡¯ve discussed this, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve told Martin our suspicions.¡±

    Elizabeth grimaced. ¡°I¡­ I know for a fact that of all the Otherworlders, I¡¯m closest to the inhabitants of Durannon. I¡­¡± Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°Martin, I¡¯m honestly considering staying here after the war. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do after it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Liz, if you do stay, you¡¯ll always have room with Ginger and I,¡± said Martin gently.

    Elizabeth mirrored the smile her friend had. It took effort to force her mind back on the topic at hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Martin. Right, so¡­ the problem is how long the war¡¯s been going. I know when we were transported here four years ago, nobody was worried because no time would pass in our world. However, I think we¡¯re all beginning to realize how hard it will be when we go home. If it weren¡¯t for you all, I¡¯d¡­ I¡¯d be pretty demoralized.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ you were all thirteen and younger when you arrived in Durannon,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Yeah. So¡­ there might be people that resent this war and hate fighting in it. There might be people who just want to end the war as quickly as they can. There¡­ might even be people who harbour different ambitions.¡±

    ¡°Different ambitions?¡± Ayax asked. ¡°Like¡­ like setting up their own country here?¡±

    ¡°No. Not that. But¡­ there might be Otherworlders who have gotten so jaded they will sell their abilities to the highest bidder. After all¡­ as long as Thorgoth dies first, they will still get rewarded,¡± said Elizabeth quietly.

    Martin grimaced, ¡°Let¡¯s hope it does not come to that.¡±

    <hr>

    The Pinefort was actually a fort with a combination of wooden and stone walls. Perched atop a high hill, the trio and the cavalry squad had to wind their way past huge trunks of trees to get to the castle proper.

    Once inside, they were greeted by Ginger who waved them over and ushered them through the castle to a meeting room with communication mirrors.

    ¡°Earl Forowena¡­ Queen-Consort Forowena has taken overall command of the Reformist forces. Your Otherworlder friend Nicole is calling the mirror to explain,¡± said Ginger.

    Nicole, a Ukrainian-Canadian brunette had let her once cropped brown hair grow out into wavy curls. Her Red Order robes hung limply on her exhausted shoulders.

    ¡°Nicole, how are Jerome and Forowena? Where are you all?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re in the west of Erisdale, near our powerbase of Tharos City. We¡¯re moving out towards the capital while Darius and Janize are preoccupied with besieging Salpheron. You said Edana made it to Salpheron before they put the castle under siege?¡± Nicole asked.

    ¡°Yes. Igraine also wants you and Forowena to know that she has five hundred more rangers and crack musketeers at your disposal, the rest needed to garrison Leipmont,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Alright, so my boyfriend Jim and I have heard through our personal mirror communications that the Otherworlders are returning to Lehrbeck castle to discuss what to do next. Liz, you need to take the Lightning Battalion there with the rangers where Jim and I will meet you. We¡¯ll need to convince them or if they decide to side with Darius, stop them,¡± said Nicole.

    ¡°Wait, the entire Lightning Battalion and the Rangers? My battalion alone has nine hundred soldiers including two hundred cavalry. We¡¯d be taking more than a thousand soldiers to a meeting of what¡­ a hundred Otherworlders?¡±

    ¡°Liz, at least half of them are mages and many of our classmates are sick and tired of the war. Pay¡¯s been only passable and most don¡¯t see the Alavari as anything other than monsters. I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to consider it, but there¡¯s a good chance you¡¯ll be fighting them,¡± said Nicole.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Ginger whispered.

    ¡°That and if we would send armed soldiers¡­ Earl Darius definitely would, and especially since Lehrbeck is dead centre between the Reformer and Traditionalist territories,¡± Martin muttered.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe the Traditionalists assassinated Oliver,¡± Ayax hissed.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°No, they probably didn¡¯t, Ayax. I know Earl Darius is an asshole and he killed your father, but it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to kill Oliver. Not when the war is still going on.¡±

    ¡°Then it must have been Thorgoth,¡± said Ginger slowly. The convict nodded and groaned. ¡°Oh it must have been. He must have known about the disputed succession, the factionalism in Erisdale, and how Oliver just declared Jerome his heir. With Titania rebelling, Thorgoth must have ordered the assassination so he could keep Erisdale from launching any significant offensives into Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°That does sound like him,¡± said Elizabeth. Groaning, she buried her head in her hands for a second. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the battalion there, Nicole. Is there anything else I should know?¡±

    The brunette pursed her lips. ¡°Well I do have a question, Ginger mentioned you got another Named Staff that was broken but could be repaired, where did you take it?¡± Nicole asked.

    Ayax took a deep breath and raised the staff from where she¡¯d been holding it, showing Silver Star to Nicole.

    ¡°Wait, I thought it was broken?¡± Ginger stammered.

    ¡°Using Poker, Edana managed to do a quick repair on Silver Star. I¡¯m¡­ holding onto it in the meantime for safe keeping.¡± Ayax ran her fingers over the cracks still in the staff¡¯s wood. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to use it in battle, but¡­ well Silver Star is willing to help out if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Silver Star? Damn! I can¡¯t believe you guys are swimming in Named Wands and Staves. Next thing you know you¡¯re going to find Spellbinder,¡± Nicole muttered.

    The friends resisted the urge to glance at each other until they said goodbye to Nicole.

    ¡°I hope Frances is alright,¡± said Martin morosely.

    ¡°Cuz is alright. She called us, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s happy about losing, but she is with Timur, so¡­ I think she¡¯ll be in good hands,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Good,¡± said Elizabeth. She slowly rose to her feet. ¡°Do you all want to get drunk?¡±

    ¡°Who are you and what have you done with Elizabeth?¡± Ginger stammered.

    ¡°A damn civil war, one of our friends behind enemy lines, and the fact that we can¡¯t responsibly get drunk for a while. We get drunk tonight and not until this civil war unfucks itself,¡± Elizabeth pointed out.

    ¡°Sign me up! I¡¯ll get the alcohol,¡± said Martin, striding for the door.

 Chapter 138: Otherworlders Dilemma

    Thanks to Erisdalian roads, the Lightning Battalion were marching quickly to Lehrbeck. The column they formed were mostly of footsoldiers, a combination of musketeers and melee infantry. The head and rear of the column were protected by cavalry, with the supply wagons in the centre of the formation. Every member of the Lightning Battalion knew how to use both firearms and pike, though. Elizabeth and Frances had insisted and it¡¯d proved incredibly useful in the raid into Gestoch.

    Elizabeth and Ayax, Martin and Ginger, were sitting on a supply cart, wracking their minds.

    ¡°So the problem is if it does come down to a fight, we¡¯ll be in a really bad spot,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Yeah. We don¡¯t know what forces Princess Janize and Earl Darius might send and the rest of us Displaced might side with them,¡± said Elizabeth, using the term she and her classmates typically used for themselves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the remaining Otherworlders aren¡¯t as skilled or as powerful as you or Frances, though,¡± said Ayax.

    Elizabeth blushed. ¡°Sweetie that¡¯s not¡­ well Frances maybe, but I¡¯m definitely not the most skilled fighter of the Otherworlders.¡± At her friends¡¯ grins, the Korean girl sighed. ¡°Okay, I think I¡¯m the best commander of them, but I haven¡¯t seen them in action. So I honestly know them by reputation and rumor alone.¡±

    Just that moment, one of their cavalry scouts rode up to their wagon, panting. ¡°Commander, our scouts met a small, well-armed party numbering ten ahead of the road. They claim to be Otherworlders that would like to speak to you.¡±

    Leaping off of the cart, the teens followed their scout to the head of the column, which had halted. They were met by the group of Otherworlders on horses, led by a stocky young man with brown hair and tanned skin.

    It took a moment for Elizabeth to recognize the rider. ¡°George is that you?¡± A sporty boy who liked playing hockey, Elizabeth remembered George as a fairly reserved, if popular guy at school. The years of war hadn¡¯t done anything to damage his good looks and the tan actually seemed to make him healthier looking.

    ¡°Yes. Elizabeth that you? It¡¯s been a long time,¡± said George. He didn¡¯t dismount from his horse, though, and Elizabeth found herself stopping a good distance from his group, close to her own cavalrymen.

    ¡°Are you heading to Lehrbeck?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Where else?¡± It wasn¡¯t a question, and neither were George¡¯s eyes meeting Elizabeth. They were instead on what essentially was the small army behind her. ¡°What are you doing with so many soldiers?¡±

    Elizabeth exhaled slowly. ¡°They¡¯re my battalion and I¡¯m taking them to Lehrbeck with me.¡±

    ¡°To arrest us?¡± hissed one of the other boys behind George, who seemed to be of East-Asian descent. Elizabeth recognized him as Daniel, one of George¡¯s good friends.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not here to stop you from meeting. I¡¯m going myself. I will admit I am going to try to persuade you all not to join Princess Janize,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing you took your battalion with you in case we didn¡¯t,¡± asked a blonde girl from behind George in a droll tone. Elizabeth didn¡¯t recognize her. She looked to be a mage and was wearing a painted white war mask that evoked a cat which covered her face. ¡°You¡¯re going there to threaten us.¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°No. I will fight those that side with Princess Janize, but I¡¯m not going to threaten people. I am, however, bringing my battalion because there¡¯s no way that Earl Darius or Princess Janize won¡¯t send forces to Lehrbeck to kill those that side with King Jerome and Queen Forowena.¡±

    She was hoping that being upfront would either relax or not escalate her classmates. Unfortunately, while they remained quiet, the Otherworlders really tensed up at this declaration.

    She could tell in the just-disguised hint of panic in George¡¯s tone. ¡°Elizabeth, why should we even care about this succession crisis? Why are you caring about this? We¡¯re Otherworlders, we kill Alavari, we kill King Thorgoth, we get paid, end of story.¡±

    Elizabeth felt herself flinch, and had to bite her tongue. ¡°Because it¡¯s the right thing to do! Princess Janize is trying to usurp the throne and she and her supporters are responsible for war atrocities that nobody should be allowed to commit!¡± she exclaimed.

    Daniel swallowed. ¡°But why should we get involved? We weren¡¯t brought here to solve these kinds of problems, and especially not to kill humans.

    ¡°So killing my kind is fine then?¡± Ayax hissed, unable to keep quiet any longer. ¡°What are we dogs that you can just put down if you¡¯d like?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ that¡¯s not what we meant,¡± George stammered.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s exactly what you meant, George,¡± hissed the girl in the mask. She took the mask off, and Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened. There was a warped, ugly burn scar across her face from forehead to chin, shutting one eye closed, but she had been one of Frances¡¯s old bullies.

    ¡°Jessica? What¡­ what happened?¡± Elizabeth croaked.

    The blonde girl pointed at her scar. ¡°Oh this? Yeah, old story, don¡¯t want to talk about it. I¡¯m fine, just not completely over it. But I get what you¡¯re saying, Elizabeth. We need to make a decision that might affect the future of this world.¡± Jessica shrugged. ¡°I know I¡¯m siding with you and the Reformers, but you¡¯re going to have trouble convincing the rest of us. You¡¯ve been away from us Displaced for too long on your adventure with Frances.¡±

    Elizabeth, eyes narrowed and crossed her arms. ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing.¡±

    Jessica gave Elizabeth her famous sneer, made more twisted by her scar. ¡°It¡¯s a fact. You don¡¯t understand that we¡¯ve been fighting Alavari for four years with barely a break and never really connecting with the population in Durannon. You¡¯ve been leading Durranians, and dating one too. You don¡¯t get us. We¡¯re homesick, we just want to finish this bloody war as fast as we can and get home because this isn¡¯t our world.¡±

    ¡°I want to finish this war as well as you do. I just won¡¯t leave this world a mess after it!¡± Elizabeth shot back.

    ¡°It¡¯s already a mess. They have a system that summons thirteen-year-olds to fight their wars if ever the Alavari threaten humanity. That¡¯s fucked up!¡± Jessica hissed.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s our responsibility not to screw it up further!¡± Elizabeth retorted.

    Ayax, her anger long evaporated, now worriedly tried to reach out to her girlfriend. ¡°Liz?¡±

    Elizabeth stepped forward before Ayax could touch her, and stormed up to Jessica, guantleted fists tight.

    ¡°This world isn¡¯t some game or some dream realm like Narnia. Everything we do here has an impact. Every life we take, every life we save. And even what we¡¯ve told them about our world has changed how they fight their war. Like it or not, we changed this world and are changing it so we have a responsibility to it.¡±

    Jessica sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who might think that way. I mean, yes, we are changing this world, but none of us have any particularly strong attachment to it. We shouldn¡¯t be an ass about it because it¡¯s wrong, but how can you expect any of us to give a damn about a place we won¡¯t be staying?¡±

    ¡°Because some people like Frances and I want to stay here!¡±

    The Otherworlders¡¯ all started, their eyes wide, and Elizabeth suddenly found herself being looked at as if she was some monster.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, Elizabeth. What about your families?¡± George asked.

    ¡°Frances¡¯s parents are abusive assholes. As for mine¡­¡± Elizabeth felt her heart tear and she shook her head. ¡°Look, I haven¡¯t decided for sure, but I¡­ I care deeply about this world and the people in it. I like my life here. I want to keep living it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not even electricity or internet here!¡± Daniel exclaimed.

    ¡°So what?¡± Elizabeth glared at Daniel, and the other teen couldn¡¯t meet her gaze. Grimacing, Elizabeth let out a sigh. ¡°Look, let¡¯s just get to Lehrbeck alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine by me,¡± said Jessica, cutting George off before he could say anything else. Another glare at the rest of her companions and Jesscia had the Otherworlders were soon riding with the Lightning Battalion.

    Elizabeth meanwhile, stormed off to a supply wagon, to Martin and Ginger¡¯s wide-eyed shock. Ayax, swallowing, turned to her friends.

    ¡°Martin, Ginger can you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll cover you, kitten. Get going and we¡¯ll catch up as soon as we get the march going,¡± said Ginger.

    Ayax quickly clasped Ginger¡¯s and then Martin¡¯s arms before running after her girlfriend.

    <hr>

    The troll found her human girlfriend leaping into her horse with all the grace and strength afforded to her by her Otherworlder abilities.

    ¡°Liz, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I just need to clear my head,¡± Elizabeth hissed. She was about to flick her reins and steer her horse off the road when Ayax jumped onto her horse as well.

    ¡°Well, can I go with you?¡± she asked.

    Elizabeth hesitated, and nodded. Once Ayax was on her horse, the pair set off.

    No direction was particularly chosen. They were just going off the road. At this moment, off the road was broken, untilled ground that was part of a forest that regrown after chopped down. Shorter, scraggly trees dotted the undulating earth, which was covered with ferns.

    Such ground wasn¡¯t easy to ride over and at first the two girls focused on guiding their mounts over this broken ground.

    ¡°Ayax, I don¡¯t understand,¡± Elizabeth said suddenly, pulling her horse to a stop.

    The troll looked at her girlfriend, watching her dark brown eyes fill with tears.

    ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Why they¡ªmy classmates¡ªcan¡¯t see how beautiful this world is?¡± Elizabeth threw out her hand. ¡°I mean, look at that!¡±

    Ayax looked where her girlfriend was pointing. Where they¡¯d stopped, they could see mile upon mile of trees, dotting craggy slopes that soared into the sky and turned white. It was pretty, if a rather common sight in Erisdale.

    ¡°The world where I¡¯m from¡­ much of this would be gone, the animals, the trees¡­¡± Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°I miss my home, but¡­ I know I¡¯ll miss this and you and¡­ I don¡¯t understand why nobody else gets what I see here.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ayax wished she knew what her partner was thinking, but to her frustration, all she could tell was that Elizabeth was unhappy, and deeply so.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re one of a kind, Liz. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you not seeing the things they see,¡± said the troll finally.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elizabeth demanded, eyes narrowed at Ayax.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± said Ayax gently. She reached for Elizabeth again, but the human didn¡¯t take her hand. She just held onto her reins with a white-knuckle grip.

    ¡°Ayax, you lost your parents and I¡¯m willing to give my own up when they¡¯re still alive. How can you possibly be fine with that?¡±

    Cold. Ayax had never felt so cold before. She was so surprised, frozen with shock, that she wondered if she¡¯d blacked out. When she came to, when her vision focused, Elizabeth was still staring at her, her eyes still bright with tears.

    ¡°What¡­ but¡­ no that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Ayax found her voice trailing off as her girlfriend snorted. ¡°It¡¯s true though! I¡­ I want to stay with you, in Durannon, more than I want to go home to my family and I don¡¯t know why!¡±

    The bitter tone in the human¡¯s voice cut through the troll harder than her words, and the words already hurt enough.

    ¡°Liz, calm down, please,¡± Ayax begged.

    ¡°How can I be calm when there¡¯s something wrong with me?¡± Elizabeth asked. ¡°I want to leave my family and my parents who I should be lucky to have!¡±

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°But there isn¡¯t anything wrong with you!¡±

    ¡°How can that be? Frances may not admit it but she hates that the people who¡¯ve messed her life up are her parents of all people. You miss your parents every day. All my classmates from Earth want is to go home. And me? I want to leave my family.¡± Elizabeth stared at Ayax, accusation clear in her eyes. ¡°How is that not messed up?¡±

    The troll didn¡¯t break eye contact. She stood her ground. ¡°Liz, my parents were murdered. I didn¡¯t choose to leave them! This is different.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Elizabeth spat.

    ¡°You have a choice!¡± Ayax hissed.

    ¡°And what if I make the wrong one? What if I am being stupid and I should be going home?¡± Elizabeth demanded.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s stupid to not leave me?¡± Ayax retorted.

    There was no anger in the troll¡¯s question, only a sharp, keen demand for clarification. It was enough to cut the anger from Elizabeth¡¯s expression and replace it with one of horror.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I meant at all! Oh. God. Ayax I¡¯m sorry I¡ª¡±

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°Liz, I know you don¡¯t mean it. I¡­ I do want you to stay. I want to wake up next to you every day, knowing we¡¯re going to run headfirst into our next adventure. But¡­ If you do want to go back to your family, I would never stop you.¡±

    Sniffling, Elizabeth looked away. ¡°You¡¯d hate me if I left.¡±

    ¡°No. Never. I¡¯d miss you. I¡¯d miss you so much and I know you would too.¡± Ayax brought her horse closer to her girlfriend and finally managed to take her hand. This time, Elizabeth didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Liz, I just want you to be happy.¡±

    Dark brown eyes gazed into black ones longingly, worriedly. ¡°But what about your happiness?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°What about mine? What about yours?¡± Ayax replied.

    Elizabeth held her partner¡¯s hand tightly, worn palms against her fingers. The calm, stoic expression Ayax had tinged with just a bit of her worry and sadness. The rest Elizabeth knew, Ayax was holding back, trying to calm her down.

    ¡°This is quite the problem we have, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elizabeth asked sadly.

    Ayax nodded. ¡°Yes, but¡­ I think we can work this out together.¡±

    Elizabeth was far more doubtful about whether they could work this out. However, she found herself nodding, just glad that her friend and lover was holding her hand.

    ¡°Together.¡±

    <hr>

    It had been years since Elizabeth had returned to Lehrbeck Castle. Belatedly, she wondered if the room she had had ever been cleared out. She wasn¡¯t concerned about something being thrown out. All of her most prized possessions were with her baggage that she¡¯d brought along. It was just kind of weird that she¡¯d once seen this castle briefly as home.

    The castle itself had two concentric walls and a moat and was built atop a steep ridge. The ridge overlooked a flat plain, divided only by a winding stream that someone could jump over. The first wall was low, thick and covered by a wooden roof, more to stop siege engines than prevent scaling. The second was high and resembled that of a typical medieval castle from her world. It also enclosed numerous buildings that had formed the training area for the Otherworlders.

    Elizabeth took a deep breath and turned to Martin and Ginger. ¡°Martin, you¡¯re in command while I go in with Ayax. Ginger you¡¯ll be second-in-command. Set up a fortified encampment and dig in.¡±

    ¡°Right. We don¡¯t know where the rebel forces are coming from,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°That and we might be fighting Otherworlders, right?¡± Ginger asked.

    Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t come to that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m bringing Ayax. She¡­ she can help me get out if necessary.¡±

    Ginger nodded. ¡°If rebel forces arrive, what do we do?¡± she asked.

    That query brought along a quick round of silence that Ayax broke.

    ¡°I¡¯d say we should attack them, but I don¡¯t know if that would be reckless,¡± said the troll.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not the only one, Ayax. I feel like we should attack them as well, but I have my own reservations,¡± said Martin. The knight scratched his chin. ¡°If we ambush them we won¡¯t find out who is leading the force. Who knows¡­ maybe we could convince them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not guaranteed, though, Martin, and attacking them would give us the advantage and stop them from digging in,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°But what would the Otherworlders think if we immediately attack the Traditionalists?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Nothing good.¡± Elizabeth took a deep breath. ¡°I think that for the moment, let¡¯s hold off on attacking them until we determine more about what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll dig in then for a fight,¡± said Ginger.

    <hr>

    Lehrbeck¡¯s castle doors were open. There was also a noticeable lack of guards that Elizabeth picked up as she rode in with George and Jessica¡¯s party. In fact, it looked like much of the castle was very much deserted.

    ¡°I thought this castle belonged to a Count,¡± said Ayax. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure,¡± said a familiar female voice. Elizabeth and Ayax turned to find Nicole walking towards them. The female Otherworlder looked exhausted, and more than a little worried.

    ¡°Nicole, I¡­ assume things could be better?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, though,¡± said Nicole. ¡°We¡­ Let me show you.¡±

    Elizabeth, Ayax, followed by George and Jessica¡¯s party, walked through the clearly abandoned castle, listening intently to Nicole.

    ¡°People started arriving a few days ago and the arguments are already breaking out. Tempers are high and we don¡¯t have a lot of food because everybody¡¯s gone. Servants, guards, coaches¡­ The rumor is that Count Haurstadt is trying to remain neutral, but with us on the way, he realized that his position was untenable and fled, taking them all with him,¡± said Nicole.

    ¡°What about the Red Order of Mages?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°The Red Order split, most going to the Traditionalists side, thanks to certain elements persuading them to do so. Thankfully, we still have the White Order on the Reformers side, but it¡¯s made things worse,¡± said Nicole. She pushed open the door to Lehrbeck¡¯s Great Hall, and the argument that Elizabeth and Ayax could already hear grew louder.

    The male voice was Jim, Nicole¡¯s boyfriend, who¡¯d gone a long way from the shy bookish boy that Elizabeth had once known. The asian boy was in a screaming match. Upon seeing his opponent, Elizabeth stopped in her tracks.

    An east Indian girl was sneering at Jim, hands on her hips, dressed in heavily embroidered silk Red Order mage robes. ¡°Jerome is an idiot, Jim. A fool who thinks that Queen Titania won¡¯t betray us once we¡¯ve helped her secure the throne. No, better let Thorgoth and Titania fight it out, weaken them both so that we can finally kill the Demon King and go home already!¡±

    Jim slapped his hand against his forehead. ¡°Leila, if we side against King Jerome and don¡¯t support Titania, we might never be able to defeat King Thorgoth! Even if we do support Princess Janize, and somehow she wins, she hates Alavaria so much there probably would just be another war between the humans and Alavar after we win this one!¡±

    Frances¡¯s old bully shrugged. ¡°And how¡¯s that any of our business? We¡¯ll have done what we were brought here to do, kill King Thorgoth.¡±

    To Elizabeth¡¯s horror, she could see a number of her classmates seemed to consider this suggestion seriously. She understood why. They were homesick, and they wanted to see their families, but¡­ there was no way they hadn¡¯t heard of what Darius and Janize wanted to do with the Alavari, was there?

    ¡°Leila¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Jim, you have argued again and again for us to support Jerome and Forowena, but they¡¯re offering almost the same thing as Darius and Janize, with one exception.¡± Leila reached into her robes and took out a letter. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Darius and Janize. They are offering any Otherworlders who join their cause actual rewards. Oh, it¡¯s worthless to us in the long run, but think about it. We get to control our own finances, buy whatever food or drink we want and they¡¯ll put us in charge of this war instead of making us listen to their beck and call.¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously siding with rebels for money, Leila?¡± Elizabeth demanded.

    Leila turned to take in Elizabeth, her eyes narrowing on Ayax. ¡°Elizabeth, why have you brought an Alavari swine here of all places?¡±

    Elizabeth stepped forward, but Ayax was faster. She strode through the crowd of wide-eyed Otherworlders until she was eye to eye with Leila.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ayax Windwhistler of Erlenberg and Darius had my father murdered and my mother raped, despite the War Council¡¯s vote to leave them alone. Not only that but my father hated Thorgoth and wanted to dethrone him.¡± Ayax glared at the other Otherworlders. ¡°He¡¯d have gladly helped you but Darius killed him because he¡¯s a bastard who¡¯d think nothing of brutalizing civilians just because they¡¯re of a different species.¡±

    Leila didn¡¯t flinch. She just rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh please, the War Council. The War Council¡¯s been in charge of this war for four fucking years and they still haven¡¯t been able to win it. They don¡¯t allow us to lead except for Lizzy over there for whatever reason and now even Roranoak¡¯s quit the war!¡±

    There were mumbles from some of the Otherworlders, but Elizabeth barely heard them. She was trying her best not to just scream expletives at Leila, and watching Ayax stare at Leila in complete confusion.

    ¡°The bullshit you just spewed from your mouth is exactly why you weren¡¯t given any command roles, Leila.¡± Nicole smirked as a number of their classmates chuckled at that, much to Leila¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Well, explain to me, Nicole, how Lizzy over there has her own battalion while most of us just get shafted from theatre to theatre. I get you, you¡¯re Earl Forowena¡¯s personal mage. Jim¡¯s invented a ton of handy gadgets and weapons for us. Lizzy¡¯s best contribution is betraying her imaginary sky daddy by fucking Frances¡ª¡±

    Leila flew sideways, Ayax having socked her in the face and sent her flying into the ground. When some of the Otherworlders reached for their weapons Elizabeth drew her hammer and stepped beside Ayax.

    ¡°Touch one hair on her head and I¡¯ll send you back to Earth!¡± Elizabeth hissed. Once her classmates were suitably cowed, she glared right back at Leila, who was massaging her cheek. ¡°I became the commander of the Lightning Battalion because I earned it. I make the plans, I handle logistics, I make sure my soldiers are paid and I am not fucking Frances.¡±

    Ayax grinned and wrapped one arm around Elizabeth¡¯s waist, setting the human¡¯s cheeks aflame. ¡°Nope. She¡¯s got me.¡±

    ¡°Ayax, not now¡ªmhm,¡± Elizabeth closed her eyes as Ayax found her lips. She heard a few of her more idiotic classmates whistle at that, but she was enjoying herself too much to care. When they parted, Elizabeth found herself smiling at Ayax. ¡°Really?¡±

    Her troll arched an eyebrow. ¡°What, seeing you get all bossy is one hell of a turn-on.¡±

    Leila pulled herself to her feet, wiping her lip. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to hurt us if we disagree with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh come off of it, Leila!¡± Jessica cried out, marching into view, one hand pulling off her war mask. ¡°You were provoking them on purpose!¡±

    Leila looked at Jessica and her sneer faded. Elizabeth blinked. The pair looked like they hadn¡¯t spoken to one another in some time, and yet¡­ there was clearly some fond feelings between the two.

    Yet, as suddenly as it had faded, Leila¡¯s sneer reappeared, and with a nasty twist to her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you all an option where we can actually benefit from and end this damn war!¡± Leila growled.

    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting to side with people that are willing to murder and kill those like me, people who are simply not human!¡± Ayax retorted.

    ¡°That and more than half of Erisdale¡¯s nobility are arrayed against you! You¡¯re saying that we should side with rebels!¡± Jim exclaimed.

    ¡°You just barely have half and the Reformers don¡¯t even control the capital.¡± Leila crossed her arms. ¡°What I offered to you all earlier was the carrot. If you don¡¯t join, or stay out of this fight, then Queen Janize and Earl Darius will be all too happy to put you down.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened and the hall broke out into hushed murmurs.

    George, his features pale, whispered, ¡°Leila, what have you done?¡±

    Leila shrugged. ¡°What? Lizzy didn¡¯t come alone. You didn¡¯t think I came alone as well?¡±

    <hr>

    The Lightning Battalion had just started to dig a perimeter trench when two of their scout riders dispatched to search the area rode up to Martin and Ginger.

    ¡°Sir! We spotted a large force on the other side of the castle. I think about a thousand two hundred mostly cavalry or mounted soldiers,¡± gasped the rider, patting his blown and foaming horse.

    ¡°I saw about nine hundred, sir,¡± stammered the rider¡¯s partner. ¡°The important thing is their scouts must have seen us. When we left they started to mount up!¡±

    After Martin and Ginger thanked the scouts and told them to get some rest, they exchanged a glance. It¡¯d been only two years since they started their relationship, but both knew what the other was thinking.

    ¡°Stakes?¡± Martin said hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re using them like Elizabeth described, right? Like at Nagashino, right?¡± Ginger asked, the unfamiliar, foreign sounding word rolling out of her lips.

    ¡°Yes. Where though?¡± Martin asked, straining to try to take in the ground around them. The plain they were on was mostly flat, except for the ridge the castle was standing on, perfect ground for cavalry and mounted troops. What they had planned with the stakes would help them negate that, but the Lightning Battalion would need every advantage.

    ¡°By the stream, there.¡± Ginger pointed at the lone stream that carved its way across the plain along a fairly straight path. It wasn¡¯t much. A human could jump across it, but it was something.

    ¡°Good idea. To arms! To arms! We¡¯re setting up by the stream! Get our cannon to the stream!¡± Martin bellowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with the infantry, you with the cavalry!¡± Ginger exclaimed. She smiled grimly at her fiance. ¡°Should we call Elizabeth?¡±

    ¡°After we set up. If they¡¯re coming to attack us, we have a lot to do,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Alright, see you in a bit,¡± said Ginger. She blew a kiss to her knight, who grinned and blew a kiss back. Laughing, the convict touched her heels to her horse¡¯s sides and galloped off as Martin waved her away.

 Chapter 139 - The Bloody Outcome

    ¡°You joined Earl Darius and Princess Janize haven¡¯t you?¡± Ayax growled, raising her staff.

    Elizabeth drew her hammer and shut the visor to her helm. ¡°Call them off, Leila. This is your only warning.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait! Can¡¯t we just talk this out?¡± George stammered, waving his hands.

    ¡°No, George. My friends, my battalion is out there. They have orders not to attack, but I don¡¯t think your soldiers have the same orders, don¡¯t they, Leila?¡± Elizabeth hissed.

    ¡°Nope. They have orders to attack the Lightning Battalion.¡± The former classroom bully, now grinning maniacally, opened her arms. ¡°But are you really going to attack one of your own classmates now? In front of everybody?¡±

    Elizabeth froze. Leila had a point. The argument they¡¯ve been having had turned from extremely tense, to just plain deadly. Now that she looked around the room, she saw every one of her former grade eight classmates had their hands on their weapons. They were all looking at one another, trying to figure out who would pick which side.

    Elizabeth was only sure of Ayax, who was already by her side, and Nicole and Jim, due to their common mentor, Earl Forowena. The mage couple had also gone back to back, staves raised.

    Jim hissed, ¡°Liz, she¡¯s right, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s not make any hasty moves.¡±

    Ayax had a white-knuckle grip on her staff and Elizabeth had never seen her girlfriend glare at anybody so coldly. It was enough to make Leila look away. And yet, even Ayax nodded at Jim¡¯s statement.

    Forcing herself to exhale, Elizabeth lowered her weapon. ¡°Ayax, we¡¯re leaving. We have a battle to get to.¡±

    Nicole and Jim both nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll join you. Anybody else who doesn¡¯t want to get involved in Janize and Darius¡¯s insanity can follow us,¡± said Nicole.

    Leila looked almost disappointed as she smirked, but she gave them a small mocking wave. ¡°Good luck with that.¡±

    ¡°No. She¡¯s not leaving,¡± hissed an Asian boy, pointing at Ayax with his sword. Elizabeth recalled it was Daniel, one of George¡¯s friends.

    Ayax, her staff back up to guard position, arched an eyebrow. Elizabeth glanced at Leila, but she looked just as confused.

    ¡°She¡¯s a dirty fae-kin. She dies, just like her father,¡± Daniel hissed.

    George stepped in front of his friend. ¡°Daniel, what the actual fuck are you going on about? Ayax is one of the good ones. She¡¯s on our side.¡±

    Elizabeth stepped back. There was a manic, dangerous light in Daniel¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t smiling. He was just glaring at her beloved Ayax with a sick look.

    ¡°There are no good ones, George. Just dirty fae-kin, keeping us here in this filthy third-world country. They¡¯re all the same and they need to learn that we don''t care who they fight for, whether they surrender or not, they all need to die.¡±

    Jim frowned, ¡°You could just summon yourself home if you want the internet so much, Daniel.¡±

    ¡°And let you all gloat over me if you succeed? No. I want this and I want her to pay.¡± He started toward Ayax, but George grabbed Daniel¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Daniel, she¡¯s not Holly. She wasn¡¯t the one who stabbed you in the back!¡± George hissed.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Elizabeth hissed, putting herself between Ayax and Daniel.

    ¡°Daniel fell in love with a troll called Holly, who turned out to be an Alavari agent disguised as a civilian. George and him were nearly killed by her,¡± Nicole rasped into Elizabeth¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Daniel, calm down!¡± George growled, wrestling with Daniel. The smaller boy pushed George back and stepped away, scowling.

    ¡°Come on everybody. What have these Alavari done for us other than make our lives a living hell. What have they done other than refuse to give their king up? No matter how many we kill, there are more coming after our heads.¡± Daniel pointed his sword at Ayax. ¡°Now you expect us to believe that there are ¡®good ones¡¯?¡±

    Leila nodded slowly, smiling mischievously. ¡°Huh, nicely said, Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Leila, which is why she and Elizabeth should not be allowed to leave,¡± Daniel said, pointing now at Elizabeth as he spoke over his shoulder.

    Leila blinked. ¡°Excuse me what?¡± she stammered.

    Daniel, still looking at Leila, flipped his helmet¡¯s visor down. ¡°Elizabeth is lost and will defend this filthy fae bitch. She won¡¯t leave without her, so let¡¯s skip the arguing and get down to it, shall we?¡±

    Leila¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°Wait, Daniel, yes we want to kill the Alavari, but if we¡¯re going to fight our classmates, let¡¯s fight them on the battlefield, not here!¡±

    Daniel laughed, his helmet only adding a menacing ring to his voice. ¡°Leila, you silly girl. This is war. We fight where there are enemies, and I see two right in front of me.¡± He took one step forward, sweeping his sword up.

    He never managed a second.

    Elizabeth had been watching her classmate during his diatribe. She¡¯d already identified him as a threat, who wanted to hurt Ayax, and herself. After that, it was all too quick to decide what she was going to do. Consequences be damned, her classmate was insane and too much of a danger to the one she loved.

    The moment Daniel took his eyes off of Elizabeth to speak to Leila, Elizabeth took a step forward, keeping her hammer down. She continued to inch forward, small step by small step, stalking her opponent just like she¡¯d been taught. Her mentor Igraine¡¯s words were loud in her mind.

    Be like the mouse in the barn. Be as still as the tree on a windless day. Coil yourself like a snake, and when you are ready, burn. Burn like a forest fire. Burn for all you hold dear and strike.

    Daniel started to turn back to her and lift his sword to a guard position. As soon as his eyes were on her, he¡¯d realize his danger. She had to strike.

    She had to strike.

    She had to strike the human in front of her. A classmate, a peer. Someone barely older than she was. Elizabeth hesitated, and then she remembered. This was someone who¡¯d threatened Ayax, the one she loved. Someone who wanted to kill this world she loved and the people she cared for.

    Both hands gripped her hammer. Her arms swung in a practiced upswing. Her warhammer¡¯s head smashed his left arm into the side of Daniel¡¯s chest. The ringing of hammerhead against plate steel rang through the hall as the teenager was sent spinning into the air. Daniel spun like a top for a brief moment before gravity smashed him down into the floor.

    Gasping, crying, Daniel tried to rise, but Elizabeth was too fast. She pinned his uninjured right arm with a foot, flipped her hammer and brought the point down on his visor once, twice.

    Elizabeth stood back up. Daniel¡¯s dying body remained for a second and then he disappeared, leaving behind broken armor and bloody clothes. Somehow holding onto her hammer with shaking hands, Elizabeth faced her wide-eyed classmates.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she stammered. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t have a choice¡ª¡±

    George let out a roar and charged at Elizabeth. She dodged his sword swipe and had to twist out of the way of Leila¡¯s spell. Ayax was suddenly beside Elizabeth and sending George flying into the air and crashing onto a table. Nicole was firing at Leila. Jim was blocking another fireball from a mage.

    The great hall of Lehrbeck, where the grade eight class of Grenfall High had once eaten together, laughed together, and shared their hopes and their dreams, became engulfed in a chaotic melee.

    <hr>

    Ginger and Martin watched the approaching enemy army their thoughts awhirl with strategies and ideas.

    And they were riding towards them, flying a white flag of truce, backed by ten of their best troops.

    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Ginger asked as the enemy army halted, and a small part of their own rode forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking I¡¯m about a thousand two-hundred paces out from our line,¡± said Martin, muttering to himself.

    Ginger chuckled. ¡°Our cannon¡¯s effective range is around nine hundred paces right?¡±

    ¡°Yup. That¡¯s why I dropped that flare back there. It¡¯ll go off in about five minutes,¡± said Martin.

    His finance chuckled nervously. ¡°I was wondering about that. So, what names do you think they¡¯re going to call me?¡±

    The knight arched an eyebrow. ¡°Um, is this really what you want to make fun of?¡±

    Brushing some hair out of her eyes, Ginger sighed, ¡°Well if they¡¯re going to try to insult me, like they always do, then I might as well make a game out of it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Martin took a deep breath, deliberately ignoring the approaching group of enemy riders. ¡°Well, I bet they¡¯re definitely going to call you a whore, even though it is wholly unoriginal and untrue.¡±

    Ginger pursed her lips. ¡°I bet they¡¯re going to call me a convict or murderer.¡±

    Martin took a deep breath, ¡°About that¡­ there wasn¡¯t a time to tell you earlier, but¡­ my mom Rachel got appointed as King Jerome¡¯s Chief Magistrate and she¡¯s writing pardons for you, and everybody else in the battalion.¡±

    His fiance¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you serious? But¡­ we haven¡¯t served our time yet.¡±

    ¡°I think that given what you and everybody else has done since Erlenberg, I think it was long overdue,¡± said Martin, gently.

    Ginger took a deep breath and beamed at her fiance. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±

    They faced the enemy riders, quietly watching them as they pulled up, holding their own white flag. Each of them were knights or nobles with heavy cuirasses and helmets.

    The leader, a woman with the tanned skin of the Dale-folk, wore a gold-engraved helmet. She addressed them with a barking, imperious tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sir Nellia of Whitefield, daughter of Earl Darius. Surrender now and we¡¯ll let the humans in your battalion go free.¡±

    ¡°And what about the Alavari and those from Erlenberg?¡± Ginger demanded.

    Nellia narrowed her turquoise-green eyes at Ginger. ¡°We¡¯ll put the Alavari to good use, miss?¡±

    ¡°Ginger. Just Ginger and that¡¯s a no. We¡¯re not surrendering our friends, so here are our terms.¡± Ginger pointed a gloved finger at Nellia. ¡°Lay down your arms and surrender, or face a traitor¡¯s fate. King Oliver was more than clear when he declared King Jerome as his heir.¡±

    ¡°Says the whore convict,¡± Nellia hissed.

    Ginger pulled off her glove and wiggled her ring finger. ¡°I¡¯m literally betrothed, you dimwit. Besides, my fiance is more than satisfactory.¡±

    Behind her, the Lightning Battalion cavalrymen whistled and chortled as a quiet klonk sounded from Martin slapping his gauntleted hand against his helmet.

    Nellia sneered at Ginger before turning to Martin. ¡°Martin of Conthwaite, you soil your line by marrying a commoner like her and consorting with the Alavari. Join the right side and¡ª¡±

    ¡°My mother Count Esther married a commoner. Edana Firehand is a commoner as well, and so I remember, she¡¯s descended from a troll. Her wife Lady Igraine was also a commoner at one point in time,¡± Martin said, keeping his tone level, but doing nothing to restrain his drawl. ¡°Even our kingdom¡¯s founder, Lady Grey, was but a commoner before she became Queen. They¡¯re all better than your murdering father. So either stand down, Lady Nellia, or go to hell. I¡¯ve had enough of your shit.¡±

    Nellia spat on the ground and turned her horse around. Martin glanced at Ginger, rolled his eyes and the pair began to ride back to their forces.

    As they rode back, the flare that Martin had dropped lit up. A bright golden light burned on the soft grass field. When they got back to their waiting troops, Martin took a deep breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m not one for speeches, but I know this,¡± he bellowed. ¡°Before today¡¯s battle, I¡¯ve asked my mother, the new Chief Magistrate, to pardon every single convict in the Lightning Battalion. You¡¯ll all be free!¡±

    The convicts, a good third of the Lightning Battalion, cheered at Martin¡¯s proclamation. They were also joined by congratulatory whoops from their fellows and friends.

    Ginger pointed at the enemy horsemen, who were not trotting forward towards them. ¡°And for those who are already free¡­ fight for that because they certainly aren¡¯t fighting for it! Now, let¡¯s go to work!¡±

    The soldiers chortled, or smiled grimly as they took their final places. Martin rode to the cavalry behind the army and Ginger to her place with the infantry. The battle was on.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    <hr>

    Ayax had lost sight of her girlfriend in the insanity taking place in the hall. Somewhere between the dining tables and benches, amidst the duelling Otherworlders, was her girlfriend.

    She couldn¡¯t tell who was on which side. The troll had no idea which Otherworlder was on her side and who was supporting Darius. As she whirled her staff to scatter Leila¡¯s fireball, she saw that a number of Otherworlders weren¡¯t fighting. They were backing away, trying to disengage and get to the sides of the hall.

    Great, now they¡¯re some neutrals. She didn¡¯t have time to consider this further because Leila sent a bolt of dark red magic scything towards her. The troll only managed to dodge it by leaping into the air and onto a table, landing with cat-like grace.

    ¡°Stop running and fight me you coward,¡± Leila hissed.

    Ayax arched an eyebrow. Honestly, she¡¯d had quite enough of this idiot. Taking a deep breath, the troll raised her staff and began to whirl it, focusing on the ends of her weapon. She sung in a low tone, remembering the storm that they¡¯d fought in during the Erlenberg campaign.

    Leila wasn¡¯t going to let her finish her spell. She fired two more bolts that Ayax narrowly dodged, allowing the bolts to sail by with barely an inch to spare. Suddenly, the troll whipped her staff towards the human mage and yelled the key note.

    Her cousin¡¯s lightning spell was extremely hard, and Ayax¡¯s attempts had never been as spectacular. But while Leila threw up a magic barrier, Ayax¡¯s bolt of lightning deafened nearby fighters and slammed the human mage off the table and into the floor. Racing after the teen, Ayax leapt into the air to smash down onto her opponent, bellowing a word of power as she did.

    Leila rolled just out of the way, and Ayax¡¯s staff smashed into the carpeted masonry, sending shards of stone flying and some scratching Leila¡¯s cheeks. The girl screamed, throwing an entire bench at the troll, who was forced to roll underneath it and come back up to guard position.

    Leila scrambled to her feet. ¡°Foul fucking Frances. How is she always ruining my life!¡±

    Ayax narrowed her eyes as something about what Leila said tickled the back of her mind. ¡°What do you have against my cousin?¡±

    ¡°Cousin?¡± Leila blinked and groaned. ¡°Oh of course some monsters adopted that garbage-eating bitch.¡±

    Ayax¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You were one of her bullies. You¡­ you¡¯re the one who beat her up at school.¡±

    Leila blinked and slowly, a sneer came over her features. ¡°Oh. Oh yes I did. She was an excellent punching bag. Never ever screamed, but she did whimper. Just enough to let me know I was hurting her. She must have had practice from whoever was hitting her at home.¡±

    Trolls had sensitive ears. They could hear a lot, and yet at that moment, Ayax heard nothing but Leila¡¯s words. The sounds of battle was but a buzzing whine. All her attention had narrowed onto the girl facing her.

    That was when a dismayed-sounding voice cut in.

    ¡°She was what?¡± Jessica asked.

    Leila blinked her eyes widening. Ayax noticed, but didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°You knew. You knew that Frances was being abused at home and you still bullied her? And you call me a monster?¡±

    ¡°Well look at how she turned out! She was already weird and jumpy at school, always rummaging in garbage cans and hanging out alone. Now she¡¯s an unstable monster-loving lightning-happy super-mage who went toe to toe with King Thorgoth and lived! If I hadn¡¯t put her in line she might have turned against us¡ª¡±

    ¡°You could have told someone!¡± Elizabeth screamed from where she stood across from Leila, the agony and rage in her voice seizing Ayax¡¯s attention. ¡°You could have told anybody! At the very least, you and Jessica could have not bullied her!¡±

    Leila rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh come on, it was all in good fun and didn¡¯t hurt her too much¡ª¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t hurt her? Leila, we left her whimpering in the corner of a bathroom, soaked from head to toe!¡± Elizabeth and Ayax blinked as Jessica stumbled forward, looking like she¡¯d been shot.

    The other girl stared at Jessica, frowning. ¡°Jess? What are you so upset about? You were the one who helped me realize Francey was weird, and you were right. I mean, don¡¯t you remember the time she snapped at us and nearly beat us to death?¡±

    ¡°Of course! But she snapped because of¡­ oh my God.¡± Jessica covered her mouth with her hand, tears filling her eyes. ¡°Oh my God it was right in front of me all along I¡­ I just¡­¡± Jessica looked at her friend. ¡°Leila, why didn¡¯t you tell me she was being hurt by her parents? Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you stop me? Stop us?¡±

    Leila blinked at the scarred girl. ¡°Why would that matter? I mean, it was even better for us that she had parents that didn¡¯t love her. That meant we could have all the fun we wanted. I mean, you had fun too, didn¡¯t you, Jessica?¡±

    Ayax and Elizabeth watched Jessica flinch like she¡¯d been stabbed. They watched the blonde girl stare at Leila, knowing that she was suddenly seeing her old friend for who she was for the first time.

    ¡°Leila, what the fuck happened to you?¡± Jessica whispered.

    ¡°What do you mean, Jessica? Nothing happened, I¡¯m still the same.¡± Leila reached for Jessica, who backed away. ¡°Jess? Come on, Jess. I¡¯m still the same girl who studied with you. Who slept over at your place. Jess? Jess?¡± Leila reached forward and Jessica continued to back away. ¡°Jess? Don¡¯t look at me like that. Please, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± There was a pleading, desperate note to Leila¡¯s voice, and somehow despite the danger, Ayax and Elizabeth couldn¡¯t help but watch. They weren¡¯t the only ones, a number of Otherworlders were watching, or had paused in the middle of their duels to observe.

    Jessica shook her head. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a monster.¡±

    Leila¡¯s jaw dropped open. The Indian girl shook her head. ¡°Jess¡­ don¡¯t call me that.¡± She reached forward again.

    ¡°Stay away!¡± Jessica exclaimed, raising her staff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Leila wailed. She threw a fireball at Jessica. The blonde screamed a Word of Power to throw up a shield, but Leila blasted another fireball that shattered the shield and sent Jessica tumbling to the ground.

    Ayax and Elizabeth charged. Catching sight of them, Leila turned to face them and Ayax was forced to step in front of her girlfriend to block a cone of fire with a blast of wind.

    ¡°Liz I got this, we need to retreat! This fight is pointless!¡± Ayax exclaimed.

    ¡°Agreed! Everybody with me, fall back!¡± Elizabeth bellowed.

    All around, the Otherworlders began to disengage from one another, racing for different exits on opposing sides of the hall. Elizabeth however, stayed near the duelling Ayax and Leila.

    Fire chased the troll dancing over the tables, and leaping over benches. Ayax occasionally threw a magical card, but saved most of her offense for when she managed to get in close with Leila.

    The teen however, was unfortunately quite skilled. Every time Ayax got close, she backed the troll off with waves of fire or blasts of magic.

    There was a gap between these bigger spells, though.

    Taking a deep breath, Elizabeth pulled a vial from her pouch and just as Ayax was backed off, she threw it. The vial smashed into the floor at Leila¡¯s feet, smoke spilling out of it.

    Ayax instantly noticed this and yelled a Word of Power to whip up a wind that blew the smoke into her opponent¡¯s face. As Leila coughed and was wrapped up in grey, the troll legged it. Together, Elizabeth and Ayax bolted for the hall doors and slammed them shut behind them.

    Rounding a corner, they found Nicole, Jim and a group of about thirty or so exhausted Otherworlders.

    ¡°Right, where to?¡± gasped Nicole.

    ¡°Where¡­ where are the others?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Jim swallowed. ¡°About twenty went with Leila. I think another group of about the same size just ran for it, and the others¡­ well they were killed.¡±

    A cold dagger plunged into Elizabeth¡¯s gut. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re down twenty or thirty Otherworlders?¡±

    Nicole grabbed Elizabeth¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yes! Why the hell did you kill Daniel, Liz!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ He was about to kill Ayax!¡± Elizabeth sobbed. ¡°I¡­ I know I messed up, but¡­ I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nicole, this isn¡¯t fair to Liz. Daniel¡­ he¡¯d gone off the deep end, thanks to this war. Like Leila.¡± Jim gently tugged Nicole away from Elizabeth. ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t the time. There¡¯s a battle taking place outside for sure. I can hear the cannon firing. What are your orders, Elizabeth?¡±

    ¡°What¡ªme? But I¡ª¡±

    Ayax grabbed her girlfriend¡¯s hand, and put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Elizabeth, you¡¯re the only commander here. Lead us. Lead them,¡± the troll whispered.

    Elizabeth swallowed, staring at the wide-eyed, desperate band of teenagers staring at her, looking at her for guidance, for leadership, and for support.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with your things. We¡¯ll come back for them but we need to win the battle outside. We¡¯ll head out the main gate. Jim, Nicole, you¡¯re our rearguard¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Jessica, rounded a corner and ran up to them. Wiping her eyes, she straightened. ¡°Take me with you, please. I¡­ I¡¯ll fight. I¡¯ll fight for King Jerome. Just¡­ let me help stop her.¡±

    Elizabeth didn¡¯t have to think twice. She nodded. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re with me and Ayax. Everybody else behind me, but before Nicole and Jim. Let¡¯s move!¡±

    <hr>

    From his position with the Lightning Battalion¡¯s four hundred cavalry behind the infantry ranks. Martin watched the more than a thousand enemy horsemen trot forward. A wall of horse and riders with couched lances and swords and axes at their sides. They weren¡¯t just running pell mell. No, they were conserving their energy for the final hundred or two yards.

    Martin sighed as they rode over the burning flare he¡¯d left on the ground. They weren¡¯t going to be trotting for much longer.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three four-pounder cannons that the Lightning Battalion had fired almost at once, sending scything balls of shot into the ranks of the enemy. He watched, transfixed, and yet horrified as soldiers and horses crumpled, either horse legs shorn off, or riders blasted off of their steeds.

    And to think that these were technically light cannons. Most field guns were either eight or twelve-pound monsters. Still the once formidable wall of cavalry rippled, their formation shaken and shivering as the cavalry started to speed up.

    As instructed by Martin and Ginger earlier, the gunners continued to target the wings of the approaching mass of horsemen. They had a reason for this. If the cavalry were to try to flank them, the shots that pounded into the sides would dissuade them.

    That being said, this was why they had cavalry. If the cavalry did try to flank them¡­

    There! Martin saw a group of horsemen peeling off to the left. Waiting, hands gripping his stirrup, he watched until the group of three hundred had separated before he turned to his own cavalry.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± he bellowed. Touching his heels to his horse, he thundered toward the enemy, watching his own cavalry form their line of battle. Although not as heavily armored as the enemy cavalry, the Lightning Battalion¡¯s cavalry all had pistols and wickedly sharp sabers. With their greater numbers, he knew they were more than a match for the flanking force.

    The infantry however, had to stand up against the rest of the enemy cavalry, and that might not be so easy.

    <hr>

    In the front rank, behind several rows of planted stakes, Ginger narrowed her eyes at the approaching horsemen. Pikemen, but mostly musketeers, including elite Leipmont rangers armed with guns and bows, made up the infantry.

    The cannons continued to fire, the horsemen thundering toward their lines. Suddenly, an artilleryman shouted.

    ¡°Switching to grapeshot!¡± he bellowed.

    ¡°Roger. Weapons ready!¡± Ginger screamed. Her command was echoed by the other battalion officers and the first rank of the battalion dropped to their knees and readied their firearms. The second rank raised their weapons. Behind them, a third rank, mostly of pikemen, levelled their pikes through the two ranks. More ranks behind them sporting either pike or musket waited nervously.

    Grapeshot was only effective for about four hundred or so yards. Ginger knew her gunners would have enough for maybe two shots before the horses hit. Not a lot of time to do damage.

    Yet, she still winced as her guns boomed. When firing solid cannonballs, the cannons had torn thin slashes into the ranks of the cavalry. When firing the canvas bag of small iron shot, the effect was to blow chunks into the formation. As far as she was, she could see the spray of blood, hear the whinnying of wounded horse and the crying of dying soldiers.

    And still the cavalry charged, formation long forgotten, the horde flung themselves headlong at the braced battalion.

    Right into the range of their muskets. Right into the trap that Ginger had been rehearsing her soldiers with, under Elizabeth¡¯s careful instruction.

    ¡°Fire by rank! GO! GO!¡± Ginger bellowed.

    The kneeling first two ranks of musketeers fired. The crack of muskets sent up a cloud of smoke that blinded Ginger for a moment. Just like they drilled, the front ranks retreated between gaps in the lines allowing for the third rank to step forward, raise their guns to their shoulders and fire again before turning around.

    Ginger watched grimly, eyes wide. The fire by rank, or volley fire was an idea that Elizabeth had suggested to their musketeers. They¡¯d used it in smaller skirmishes, but never on this scale and against charging horsemen.

    The effect was horrifying. Instead of a solid line of horsemen reaching their stakes, a broken line had to leap their horses over the small stream, where they had to try to jump their horses over the stakes. The few that managed to get through the stakes were met by the line of reserve pikemen who toppled the armored knights to the ground with well-aimed stabs at their horses.

    Many horsemen reached the stakes, but they weren¡¯t getting or finding a way through them fast enough. Ginger was so close, she had to step back as a crimson-caped knight threw a lance at her. Her retreat meant the lance buried itself into the ground in front of her. The knight dismounted, stepping past stakes and using their armored forearm to block a pike strike.

    Only for the fourth rank of musketeers to discharge their guns right in the knight¡¯s face and its fellows. Bunched up in front of the stakes, they were easy targets.

    This was followed by the first rank. What few horsemen that made it past the stakes were dispatched by the pikemen, or even by musketeers that clubbed the outnumbered horsemen to death.

    Ginger wiped smoke from her eyes and tore her attention from the sight in front of her to what was going on in the battlefield. All along the line, the same scene was happening. Traditionalist knights assailed the Lightning Battalion, and they all were falling, dying.

    Some were however, making their way around the edges of the line, where the stakes ended. Only, they were met by pikemen that Ginger had made sure to place on the infantry¡¯s flanks. More volleys from the musketeers on the flanks put stop to that attempt.

    And suddenly, as Ginger watched, the knights were fleeing. Those that still had horses were running away. Those that didn¡¯t were desperately trying to catch up. Narrowing her eyes, Ginger scanned them. They couldn¡¯t just be running. It¡¯d barely been a few minutes.

    ¡°Hold! Keep firing! Don¡¯t leave your positions!¡± Ginger bellowed.

    Being disciplined troops, the battalion did just that. They kept firing. The cannons continued to boom, until suddenly, Ginger realized that no, she hadn¡¯t been seeing things. The enemy were running.

    ¡°I want the 1st and 2nd companies with me to our left flank! Everybody else, general pursuit! After them!¡± Ginger yelled.

    Letting out wild whoops, the Lightning Battalion charged through their stakes and after their broken and fleeing enemy. Ginger, however, ran to her horse and rode to the battalion¡¯s left flank, crying out for the 1st and 2nd companies of the battalion to follow her.

    The cavalry melee was still ongoing. Each Lightning Battalion member wore a light-blue scarf around their heads or arms. From the looks of it, they seemed to be winning.

    Ginger was going to take no chances. She waited for the two hundred pikemen she¡¯d assembled to form up before she drew her sword.

    ¡°Forward! Let¡¯s finish this!¡±

    <hr>

    Just before they¡¯d made contact with the enemy knights, Martin¡¯s cavalry had unleashed a volley of pistol and carbine fire at point blank range. This had disrupted the enemy charge enough that the Lightning Battalion were able to break into the gaps in the line and start hacking. The Traditionalists heavy lances were just too cumbersome compared to the saber armed Lightning Battalion cavalry.

    Martin was in the thick of the fighting, sword ringing off enemy armor as he duelled what used to be his peers. He was roaring orders, or just roaring. He wasn¡¯t sure. The chaos of the battle was all around him and all he could do was try to stay alive.

    So it took several moments for him to realize the enemy knights were running. There were Lightning Battalion pikemen with blue sashes spearing enemy horses. Knights were fleeing, routing off the field, being chased by the Lightning Battalion cavalry.

    ¡°Martin! Martin!¡± he heard someone scream. Someone he loved very much.

    ¡°Ginger!¡± He steered his horse toward her and found her, galloping towards him. ¡°What happened, did we¡ª¡±

    ¡°We won! We beat them!¡± Ginger cried in joy.

    Martin laughed. He laughed, hating that so many had died, but he was so relieved that that didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Pursue them! Take as many of them prisoner! Go!¡± he bellowed. Turning back to his fiance, Martin collapsed her arm. ¡°I take it that it worked?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly. It¡­ it¡¯s kinda scary how well it worked,¡± said Ginger. She looked up at the castle and grimaced. ¡°We should call Elizabeth. I forgot to because of the battle, but she¡¯s been in there for some time.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°You¡¯re right. 4th company belay that order! Follow me! We need to investigate the castle!¡± he yelled.

    ¡°Wait, there are people approaching!¡± Ginger cried out, pointing at the castle.

    True enough, riders were coming towards them. They were too far to identify, and so Martin and Ginger quickly corralled as many soldiers as they could to face them.

    They needn¡¯t have worried. The group of thirty or so people that arrived were led by Elizabeth. Martin and Ginger smiled in relief as they rode up, but their smiles faded as they took in the expression on her face.

    ¡°Liz? What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Martin whispered.

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were dead. The look on her face one of complete devastation.

    ¡°I messed up. I¡­ I failed.¡±

    ¡°Liz, it wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Ayax hissed. She turned to her friends. ¡°There was a fight. Some of the Otherworlders were¡­ they wanted to join Earl Darius and one of them wanted me dead. Liz killed him to protect me and everybody started picking sides.¡±

    ¡°Shit. How¡­ how many do we have now?¡± Ginger gasped.

    Elizabeth bowed her head. ¡°We had one-hundred and five, not including Frances. Twenty-two we think went with Earl Darius, including six mages. Twenty-four, including four mages, just ran. The rest¡­ thirty-four, including ten mages stayed, but¡­ we lost twenty-four Otherworlders. We¡­ we killed each other.¡±

    She buried her head in her hands. ¡°I killed them. I know they aren¡¯t dead but I¡­ Oh God. I didn¡¯t have a choice. Why¡­ Why did it turn out like this?¡±

    Wordlessly, Martin and rode up to Elizabeth and gave her a quick hug, before nodding to Ginger and Ayax, who took their places beside her. As Martin rode off to meet with the Otherworlders and reorganize the battalion for marching, the two girls led their sobbing friend away.

    This had been a victory, but as always, it had a price.

 Chapter 140 - An Otherworlderéˆ¥æªš Story, the Confrontation in the Woods

    They¡¯d camped in the field, after burying their dead and the enemy dead. The Traditionalists had fled, not even bothering to pack up their camp and so their was plenty of loot to be had. Elizabeth didn¡¯t stop her soldiers. They needed the supplies, the gold to buy more supplies, and the weapons and arms for the war ahead. She did insist that the bodies were to buried. A final consolation to soothe the guilt in her heart.

    Ayax and Ginger had stayed with her for most of the evening, insisting on forcing her to eat dinner until she¡¯d made them leave. It¡¯d taken Ayax several minutes of persuading until she finally relented, thanks to Elizabeth promising that Ayax could stay the night with her.

    And so Elizabeth sat alone in her tent, on her bedroll, staring at the canvas sheet, feeling like there was a cold, hard rock in her chest.

    ¡°Can I come in?¡± said a female voice. Elizabeth frowned, and opened her tent flap to reveal Jessica, dressed in a simple yellow dress.

    ¡°Jess¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The scarred former bully took a deep breath and knelt on the ground. ¡°I¡­ I have something to tell you. I¡­ I know you blame yourself, but¡­ you need to know why this happened. I¡¯m not going to tell you that it wasn¡¯t your fault, but you need to hear this.¡±

    Elizabeth hesitated. Something about how Jessica had said it rang true. Maybe it was how she knelt in front of the tent. Maybe it was her bowed head, but Elizabeth nodded.

    Jessica crawled into the tent and sat up, looking around with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Elizabeth asked, making herself comfortable.

    ¡°Nothing. I just¡­ I thought you¡¯d take a larger tent. You could afford it after all and you¡¯re¡­ well you¡¯re the commander of the Lightning Battalion,¡± said Jessica. She blinked. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­ is this all you have?¡±

    ¡°Kind of. I have quite a bit of money in an Erlenberg bank, but I don¡¯t¡­ own much. I¡­ My friends and I have been on the road for some time, and anytime we need anything, our friends provide it willingly.¡± Elizabeth mused on how her mentor Igraine still sent her new gear and clothing. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been lucky, I know that. Frances¡­ she knew people and introduced me to my mentor. But these things never really mattered to me.¡±

    Jessica ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good of you, Liz.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Is it because of¡­ of what you believe in?¡±

    ¡°I think so. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m unique in being a good person, but praying to God, thinking about how I can make him proud and following his commandments have served me well. I mean, they¡¯re mostly quite practical,¡± said Elizabeth. She pursed her lips. ¡°Love your neighbour, as you love yourself. If I followed that better today¡­ maybe we wouldn¡¯t have fought.¡±

    ¡°No. I think you needed to kill him. Daniel was going to kill you. This war¡­¡± Jessica touched her scar. ¡°This war¡¯s been hard. I know it¡¯s been harder on you, Frances and your friends, but¡­ fighting off Alavari raiding parties, helping in the larger campaigns¡­ the cycle of just being bored out of our minds, and then fighting for our lives¡­ it¡¯s jarring.¡±

    Elizabeth grimaced. ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain why so many wanted to support Earl Darius and Janize. I mean, did nobody pay attention back in Socials? They¡¯re fighting a war of extermination.¡±

    Jessica snorted. ¡°You know as well as I do that Socials could be dead boring. It depended on the teacher. I heard you had Mr. Veslavic. He was a good teacher. But many of us had Mr. Ladonar, who bored us to death. Besides¡­ I don¡¯t think they see it as a war of extermination,¡± said the former bully.

    The blonde swallowed. ¡°We¡­ All we were told by the instructors that trained us was that the Alavari are monsters. We learned about their culture, their ways of thinking, but with the sole purpose of killing them, of seeing how different they are from us. And well, all we saw thanks to fighting them was how different they were, and how they wanted to kill us. If they did find out we were Otherworlders¡­ they wanted to kill us faster.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ if you talked to them, talked to the prisoners, or even I don¡¯t know, just thought about it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Liz, not everybody was born with a heart as good as yours. You see the good in everybody, and more importantly, you acted on it. You only acted to kill Daniel when he showed you that you had no choice.¡± Jessica sighed. ¡°Hell, you even let me join, after all I¡¯ve done to Frances.¡±

    Elizabeth frowned. ¡°Jess¡­ I¡­ I understand what you¡¯re saying, but you know everybody has a choice, right? Being good¡­ maybe there¡¯s something genetic about it, maybe it¡¯s in how we grew up, but I think that we also have a choice.¡± She looked up, meeting Jesscia¡¯s gaze. ¡°I mean, if you were born to be a bully, then why did you try to stop Leila? How could you have chosen to try to do the right thing?¡±

    The scarred blonde blinked, and frowned. She opened her mouth, closed it and didn¡¯t say anything for several long seconds.

    ¡°Maybe we did have a choice. One thing¡¯s for sure, though, the Otherworlders that chose to join Janize and Darius¡­ there were circumstances that influenced their choice. Many of them, like Daniel, Leila¡­ they were skilled fighters and mages but they were never given the control they thought they deserved. And they thought they deserved that control because we were all isolated. People¡­ people in Durannon treat us like aliens. Nobody really gets us, or bothers to learn about our world. They think we¡¯re strange at the least, at the worst they don¡¯t trust us at all.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. It had been a long time since she was treated like that but she remembered Master Scarlet, the acerbic and horrible Red Order Mage that had instructed them. Moreover, she could still remember the suspicion Earl Darius had regarded her and Frances at Kwent.

    ¡°I know. I was lucky because Martin and Frances became my friends. They¡­ they helped introduce me to Durannon, and just how beautiful this place is,¡± said Elizabeth sadly.

    ¡°It is a beautiful place, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jessica mused, smiling. ¡°But anyway¡­ when you combine all of that, the isolation, the frustration, the constant suspicion and the back and forth of the war¡­ and well, those that chafed under authority and who couldn¡¯t see the Alavari as anything other than inhuman monsters¡­ well, it¡¯s not so hard to understand it then, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Inside, though, Elizabeth still couldn¡¯t believe it. Oh she was persuaded by Jessica and knew her peer was correct. She just couldn¡¯t accept that her old classmates would fall so far. Some hadn¡¯t, like Nicole, Jim and somehow Jessica, but others had and she couldn¡¯t understand how they thought, even if she knew the reasons for why.

    ¡°Jessica, what changed your mind?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    The former bully closed her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I was locked in a duel with an enemy mage. A centaur. He gave me this scar trying to kill me. Well, anyhow, we both tumbled off a cliff and landed at the bottom. I¡¯d mortally wounded him, but I couldn¡¯t move much either. So¡­ we just talked and talked¡­ and I held his hand as he passed.¡±

    Jessica wiped her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know his name. He never told me it, but I know he had a family, a son, and a wife. I know he loved them both. I also know he even had an affair that he suspected his wife knew about, and he regretted not apologizing to her so much. He¡­ he was as human, or human-like as me and I¡­ I killed him. I couldn¡¯t treat Alavari the same after that. It was too much. I still see his face.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Elizabeth whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡­ I deserved that, and worse. I¡­ I bullied Frances because it was fun. Because she was weird and in a sick way, I thought that she deserved it for being a stinky strange brat. I was just so full of myself I didn¡¯t see what I was doing,¡± Jessica whispered.

    Elizabeth swallowed, biting back her anger by holding the image of the forlorn look on Jessica¡¯s face in her mind. She took a deep breath. ¡°What about Leila? What¡­ what was she talking about when she mentioned her parents.¡±

    The question caused a flash of sorrow and confusion to flash across Jessica¡¯s face. Unable to meet her gaze, the blonde girl turned away. ¡°Leila¡­ she never had the best of relationships with her parents. It wasn¡¯t like that. But¡­ she was very resentful of them. They kept asking her to do better at school, to do better at her extracurriculars like Taekwondo. I¡­ I don¡¯t think they ever made time for her, though, or tried to talk to her about her anger issues.¡±

    A cold feeling pooled in the pit of Elizabeth¡¯s stomach. ¡°What do you mean by anger issues?¡±

    ¡°Like what you saw today. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s normally quite pleasant to be around. But sometimes she just¡­ gets really angry and just¡­ wants to break things.¡± Staring at the tent canvas, Jessica¡¯s shoulder sagged. ¡°I¡­ I thought that given the pressure of her parents that it was just normal. A part of her. But lately¡­ this year especially, it¡¯s just been really hard to be around her. She¡¯s just so angry and frustrated, so eager to fight, while I just wanted to be alone and be angry at myself in peace.¡±

    Jessica blinked and covered her mouth. Elizabeth waved her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that and I won¡¯t tell, but¡­ you should talk to someone you trust about this. And¡­ I know I can¡¯t be that someone.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Jessica whispered. For a second, the desperate, hopeful note in the other girl¡¯s voice made Elizabeth hesitate.

    And then she remembered this was the girl who¡¯d bullied her best friend, and had only now, after so long, realized she¡¯d been wrong. The simmering undercurrent of rage returned and Elizabeth shook her head.

    ¡°You bullied Frances. You and I¡­ you¡¯ve never done anything bad to me personally, but I can¡¯t forget what you did. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s face fell, and she closed her tear-filled eyes. But then¡­ she smiled, a broken, and yet grateful smile.

    ¡°Liz¡­ it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m happy we talked. Thank you for just¡­ listening.¡±

    Elizabeth smiled sadly. ¡°I¡¯m happy we talked too.¡±

    And she meant it. She knew she couldn¡¯t help Jessica, but that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t glad the former bully was in a better place. And besides¡­ she could always ask someone to watch over her old classmate.

    <hr>

    ¡°You feeling better, Liz?¡± Ginger asked that morning at their shared campfire. The chilly fall morning meant that even this early in the day, fires had to be lit for warmth.

    Elizabeth, one hand holding onto Ayax¡¯s, thought to herself, and nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve scheduled an appointment with Renia for later, but I¡¯ve been feeling better.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ do you still think it was your fault?¡± Martin asked, a little more pointedly, but in a gentle voice.

    ¡°A little, but I¡­ I also don¡¯t know what I could have done better. I had a talk with Jessica last night and she gave me some perspective.¡± Elizabeth pursed her lips. ¡°Where do you think we should put her? She doesn¡¯t really get along with any of my former classmates.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, put her with our Erlenbergian cavalrymen. We need a mage to support them anyway,¡± said Ayax. She arched an eyebrow. ¡°That is¡­ if we have the authority to? I mean, who are the Otherworlders answering to at the moment?¡±

    ¡°Well, until we get further clarification from Earl Forowena¡­ me, at the moment,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Yes. We had a call with Earl Forowena this morning,¡± said Martin. ¡°She was disturbed by how many Otherworlders had defected, but was happy we managed to get the largest group. She also told us where we¡¯re heading next.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Salpheron,¡± said Elizabeth grimly. ¡°We¡¯re going to be harassing the army besieging Edana and the White Order until Darius is forced to turn away.¡±

    A quiet, forbidding silence fell over the group as they processed that news.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°How big was Earl Darius¡¯s army again?¡± Ginger inquired softly.

    ¡°About thirteen thousand, including mages,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to be very careful. It¡¯s going to be slow, careful and stressful work,¡± said Elizabeth. She turned to Ayax. ¡°Love¡­ do you think you¡¯re ready to face him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to. How long do we need to get there?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Three weeks to a month. We could get there in a week, but we¡¯re not immediately heading there. Earl Forowena¡¯s tasked me with assembling a larger force.¡± The Korean girl took a deep breath, wondering briefly how she should announce this. ¡°The Lightning Battalion is being recommissioned as a full regiment. Igraine¡¯s rangers are returning to Leipmont, but we¡¯re to either recruit, or procure another six hundred infantry and cavalry before we head out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a tall order, but once we¡¯re done, we can then harass Darius¡¯s army with a lot more security,¡± said Martin grimly. ¡°I¡¯m already writing up a request to Conthwaite and my mothers to send a hundred experienced cavalry.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have some veteran pals who might be interested in joining up,¡± said Ginger, scratching her head.

    ¡°And I can write to Grandmother Eleanor in Erlenberg and my father Alex,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Nicole and Jim¡¯s informed us that the Earl is sending a hundred knights to us too, so we really only need to find five hundred.¡± Elizabeth grinned. ¡°But every bit helps. Thanks everybody.¡±

    Martin, Ginger and Ayax smiled. They were determined, if not entirely joyful, but Elizabeth was once again, eternally grateful she had such good friends by her side.

    Of course, there was one missing from the group in front of her.

    ¡°I hope Frances is doing alright,¡± said Martin suddenly, his smile fading.

    ¡°I hope so too. Cuz is strong, though,¡± said Ayax.

    Elizabeth nodded. She knew her missing best friend, miles away, would survive, and yet she couldn¡¯t help feel worried.

    Ginger waved a hand. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t you worry your pretty heads. I bet she¡¯s having the time of her life being pampered by her prince.¡±

    Elizabeth thought of Timur and giggled. Yeah, she could definitely see that happening.

    <hr>

    In Alavaria¡­

    In some ways, Frances¡¯s friends were right to think that she was being pampered by her prince. Although she¡¯d been partially healed, the young mage wasn¡¯t at full strength. Most of the time she rested in the cart, ordered to by her boyfriend and also convinced by just how tired she felt.

    They were, however, equally correct to be worried for the pair. Patrols along the road were frequent and once or twice, the pair were questioned by curious guards. So far, they¡¯d had no problems, even though things had gotten tense.

    What Frances¡¯s friends hadn¡¯t quite considered was the pair going through something most couples did after the first few weeks, a period of adjustment.

    About two weeks after they¡¯d seen Jane the healer, Frances was sitting up on the cart, putting her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Timur, you need to stop mixing all your clothes together,¡± she hissed.

    The prince, dressed in a mish-mash of the clothing he¡¯d brought along, huffed, his eyes on the road, hands gripping the reins to the horses.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to keep them in one sack.¡±

    It was an old disagreement they¡¯d been having and Frances was quite tired of her boyfriend brushing it off, and by the tone in her boyfriend¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re mixing up your dirty and your clean clothing, and getting all the different sets jumbled. I mean¡­ look, I know we¡¯re just travelling but you could stand to organize things a bit better.¡±

    Timur glanced over his shoulder. ¡°And as you mentioned, we¡¯ve been on the road for a while Almost three weeks in fact, Frances. None of our clothes are particularly clean and so there¡¯s no real point to organizing our clothing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always good to keep one good¡ª¡±

    The trogre frowned. ¡°Wait, Frances.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Horse hooves ahead. It¡¯s another patrol,¡± Timur pulled his thick overcoat tighter around himself and checked that his newly acquired wand, a cheaply made, roughly varnished stick, was hidden underneath his jacket. Meanwhile, Frances slipped herself back underneath a growing mound of blankets. Her once white mage robes had been partially dyed in shades of a far less conspicuous green and brown. She didn¡¯t want to test the rushed dye job against a trained eye, though. The dye job didn¡¯t hide the armored plates sewn underneath the robes.

    Underneath her blankets Frances watched over the cart¡¯s edge. The approaching horsemen were a group of Alavari clad in winter clothing and lightly armed with pistols and sabers. There were ten in total, a centaur, some trolls or ogres and an orc leading the group.

    ¡°Hello! Cold morning we¡¯re having today isn¡¯t it?¡± Timur asked. Frances smiled despite herself. She could only see the back of Timur¡¯s head, but she could easily imagine her boyfriend putting on his brightest grin.

    ¡°Yes. If it gets any colder it might just start snowing,¡± said the orc squad leader. He pulled the scarf he wrapped around his face down. ¡°Who are you and where are you heading?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first patrol Frances and Timur had had to lie their way past. Every successive encounter had been tense, but they¡¯d somehow got through every time, and their cover stories ever the more better.

    ¡°I¡¯m Theo Greyland. The woman in the cart is my wife, Tia Windlass. We¡¯re moving deeper into Alavaria. The border provinces aren¡¯t safe anymore and we thought we¡¯d find a safer place, maybe in Minaira,¡± said Timur.

    The orc arched an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t heard? Minaira¡¯s an utter mess. The king¡¯s started a crackdown in the capital and instituted a curfew. There are riots and fires in the streets and hundreds of rebels hanging from the gallows.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, captain, most of them were probably innocent,¡± said the centaur. ¡°I mean, everybody¡¯s talking about what the king did to Prince Teutobal.¡±

    ¡°Quiet, Eps, that¡¯s treasonous talk, don¡¯t let anybody hear you saying that,¡± said the orc. He turned back to Timur and Frances, eyeing them. ¡°Look, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a messed up situation there. You don¡¯t want to go there.¡±

    Timur didn¡¯t reply. He sat there, quite still. He was so still that Frances quickly piped up.

    ¡°Dear, maybe we can stop in Nairolen, see what we can find there?¡±

    Timur started and as he turned to meet Frances¡¯s eye, she could see that he was just barely holding it together.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he stammered, turning to smile at Frances. ¡°Anything you want, F-dear.¡±

    To Frances¡¯s growing worry, the orc captain seemed to stare. His dark eyes flicking between Frances and Timur. ¡°Hmm, what do you do for a living Mrs. Tia and Master Theo?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a cartographer,¡± said Timur.

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m a mage, but of only minor talent, captain¡­?¡±

    ¡°Captain Aloudin, 28th Cavalry Regiment.¡± Aloudin reached to his belt and drew a wand from where it was hidden underneath his travelling cloak. ¡°I¡¯m also a mage. Pardon my curiosity, but you said you were of minor talent only?¡±

    She knew she was tensing up. She also could see Timur stiffening, and yet Frances forced herself to remain calm. Still, she didn¡¯t take her eyes off the captain, and his soldiers, who were all eyeing the interaction with growing suspicion.

    What had Captain Aloudin noticed? What had the orc seen when they¡¯d already passed several patrols and nobody had noticed anything?

    ¡°Yes. I am but a healer,¡± said Frances slowly.

    Captain Aloudin slowly pointed his wand at Timur. ¡°Hmm, Mrs. Tia¡­ do you mind stepping off this cart, away from your husband and putting your wand down? I know this trogre isn¡¯t a cartographer. He¡¯s a noble of some sort. I can think of only one reason a noble would be travelling in disguise in the middle of a civil war.¡±

    Frances clenched her fists. Under her blanket, one of her hands seized Ivy¡¯s Sting as the soldiers around them quickly drew their sabers and pistols.

    Raising his hands, Timur spluttered, ¡°What are you talking about good sir¡ª¡±

    ¡°I used to be a Royal Guard at the palace in Minaira until I got promoted. That¡¯s a silk shirt you¡¯re wearing underneath that velvet vest. Both are stained with dust, but how would a commoner get their hands on such fine clothing in decent condition?¡± Aloudin demanded. He shrugged. ¡°True, you may have stolen it, but in that case you¡¯re thieves, or at the very least, suspicious. So weapons out and down.¡±

    Frances grimaced as Timur¡¯s shoulders sagged, his tail lying flat against the cart seat. ¡°Oh fuck me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t swing that way. Now put that wand of yours down ¡®Master Theo,¡¯ and any other weapons,¡± Aloudin ordered.

    ¡°No, you put your weapons down.¡±

    All eyes, including that of Timur¡¯s and Aloudin¡¯s shot to Frances, who¡¯d stood up, still wrapped in blankets. She dropped them, revealing the wand in her right hand and a shining diamond ring in the other.

    ¡°I¡¯m Frances Stormcaller, the Firehand¡¯s Daughter, though some of you know me as Erlenberg¡¯s Vengeance. Put your weapons down and I will let you live. If you don¡¯t, then die, like so many Alavari before you.¡±

    Timur gasped, ¡°Frances, what are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Captain Aloudin! What is your answer?¡± Frances demanded, pointing her wand at the wide-eyed orc, allowing just a bit of her magic to flow. The power tickled her hair and every person there shivered as if there was a chill in the air.

    Still, Captain Aloudin stood his ground. Frances almost could have admired the captain¡¯s determination and demeanor, if he wasn¡¯t pointing his wand at her.

    ¡°Even if you are the Stormcaller, and I doubt that, am I expected to believe you could kill all of us?¡±

    As tired as she still felt, it was frighteningly easy for Frances to tap into the anger she felt and let the captain get a hint of it.

    ¡°I fought King Thorgoth and survived. You don¡¯t stand a chance against me!¡±

    Thunk. Eyes turned to see the centaur called ¡°Eps,¡± throwing her lance and pistol to the ground. Her blue eyes were wide, and filled with fear. ¡°Captain! Don¡¯t! T¡ªthat is the Stormcaller! I remember her from Erlenberg! She killed thousands of Alavari and that was two years ago!¡±

    Aloudin grimaced, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I was in Helias¡¯s army¡ª¡± The centaur¡¯s mouth shut and she froze.

    In Frances¡¯s vision, everything seemed to blur, except for the horrified centaur. The cold, seething anger had returned.

    ¡°You were with General Helias¡¯s army?¡± she hissed.

    ¡®Eps¡¯ bent her front legs in what for a centaur was kneeling, hands upraised. ¡°Mercy, please. I¡­ the general¡­ he threatened us¡­¡±

    Frances saw a soldier raise their pistol. A sharp cry, and a whip of Ivy¡¯s Sting and she tore all the pistols out from the hands of the cavalrymen. Aloudin attempted to speak a Word of Power, but she threw the pistols into his face. A sharp bolt of magic knocked him off his horse and in another moment, she seized his wand and disarmed him.

    Taking a deep breath, she glared at the centaur. ¡°You killed them! You massacred them!¡±

    ¡°I know! I know and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. Please, don¡¯t hurt me!¡± the centaur begged.

    Frances couldn¡¯t move. Her heart pounded, and yet she stood, her wand pointing at the sobbing centaur. Nobody else said a word.

    Until a stammering voice cut in.

    ¡°Frances, dear, lower your wand please,¡± said Timur, standing up on the cart.

    ¡°And let her go?¡± Yet, Frances could hear the quivering in her voice. She didn¡¯t know why she was hesitating. She was so angry. Here was another of the wretched soldiers Helias had led to Erlenbergy. A part of the army that had massacred three hundred civilians, innocent families and their children, just to try to break the home of her adoptive grandmother. The place where her dear mother had once called home. A place that had accepted her, and where she¡¯d met her friend and cousin, Ayax.

    Helias, that half-centaur half-troll general, had tried to destroy that place and unlike General Antigones, he¡¯d been more than willing to kill those not fighting, simply because they were human, or helping humans.

    So why was she hesitating? Why did she feel sick to her stomach? Why did she feel she wanted to drop her wand and bury her face in her hands?

    Timur gently reached out and Frances, not knowing why, let him grasp her free hand. ¡°Frances, dear, you don¡¯t want to do this. You don¡¯t hurt people who surrender.¡±

    ¡°She took part in that massacre! She murdered children! She can¡¯t go unpunished!¡± Frances cried. Why was she crying? Was this some stupid part of her emotions just deciding to hit her over the head?

    ¡°I know! I don¡¯t know what to do either, but I know you don¡¯t want to kill her. So please, listen to yourself!¡± Timur begged. Before Frances could stop, he wrapped his arms around her.

    Frances very nearly collapsed into his arms, sobbing. Only her awareness of the potential enemies around her kept her from just breaking down.

    It was a good thing too, because as she leaned into Timur¡¯s embrace, one of the soldiers reached for his sword. She raised Ivy¡¯s Sting, her wand already telling her exactly what spell to use.

    Only for Aloudin to cut across and seize the soldier¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid!¡± he hissed. Looking up at Frances, he grimaced. ¡°Everybody, sheathe your weapons! If the stories are true, and the Stormcaller is half as honorable as she is in them, we¡¯ll be walking away with our lives today.¡±

    Frances blinked as the soldiers uneasily sheathed their weapons. Wiping her eyes, she turned to a very much wide-eyed Timur.

    ¡°Frances, what do we do now?¡± her prince asked.

    ¡°I was going to ask you, Timur,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Wait, Timur? Prince Timur?¡± ¡®Eps¡¯ looked up, her blue eyes wide. ¡°Your Highness? Oh Galena, it is you.¡±

    Letting go of Frances, but keeping hold of her hand, Timur frowned. ¡°Do¡­ do I know you from somewhere?¡±

    Something clicked in Frances¡¯s mind. No fucking way, she thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ Epomonia, I¡­¡± The centaur, who just happened to be the ex-girlfriend of her boyfriend, started to laugh, while tears streamed down her cheeks. As frustrated as Frances felt at this very moment, she considered the centaur¡¯s reaction rather appropriate.

    After all, Frances was feeling just as frustrated, if not more.

    ¡°Epomonia? What¡­ how¡­¡± Timur smiled, with pure, unadulterated relief, and then he glanced back at Frances. Maybe it was something on her face, but the prince¡¯s expression transformed from joy to horror. Frances winced as Timur turned back to Epomonia. She did feel¡­ jealous, and annoyed, but she¡¯d done her best to let go of them. Maybe she still looked angry?

    ¡°Wait, you said¡­ you took part in the Erlenberg Massacre? Why?¡±

    Frances blinked. She didn¡¯t expect her boyfriend to sound so broken, so distraught. A quick look and she realized that the look he was giving the teary-eyed centaur was one of grief, and disgust.

    Aloudin helped Epomonia up. ¡°Eps may have had a choice, Your Highness, but General Helias¡­ he¡¯s not just cruel to civilians. The culture of the forces he once commanded was toxic. Most soldiers were kept under a tight leash, treated not dissimilar to war boars or prized stallions. I didn¡¯t work for him, but I came along with your brother to inspect his forces before. If you stepped out of line, the punishment tended to be¡­ disproportionate.¡±

    ¡°My brother¡­¡± Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You knew my brother Teutobal?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Aloudin met Timur¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me, Your Highness. Are the rumors true? Did your father order him killed?¡±

    Timur nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. My friend Olgakaren, General Berengaria¡¯s daughter, witnessed his final words in a recording crystal. She and Frances¡¯s friends found it in the wreck of his ship off Keelbreaker Island.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well, that¡¯s settled then.¡± Aloudin drew his saber and presented it to Frances and Timur, hilt first. ¡°Your Highness, consider me and my squad pledged to your service.¡±

    One by one, the soldiers leapt off their horses and drew their weapons, presenting them hilt first.

    Timur took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­¡±

    Frances cut in, her voice harsh and cold. ¡°Hold on, you were literally just about to interrogate us for being rebels. How can we trust you?¡±

    Timur closed his mouth, but suddenly brightened. ¡°Wait, Frances, you can write magical contracts can¡¯t you? Make it so that they can¡¯t betray us.¡±

    It was such a common sense solution that Frances found herself staring at her boyfriend.

    ¡°And why would they accept?¡± she stammered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll accept. On behalf of my captain and squad, please!¡± Epomonia begged.

    Aloudin sighed. ¡°Eps, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°At least let me do something to make up for what I¡¯ve done!¡± Epomonia begged.

    Frances shut her eyes for a moment and raised her hand. ¡°Alright alright! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll write the contract for Epomonia.¡±

    Timur smiled. ¡°Thanks dear.¡±

    That smile faded immediately, however, as Frances fixed him with a look. She wasn¡¯t sure how she looked, but however she was glaring at her boyfriend, she was sure the exasperation, frustration and annoyance she felt at this very moment, showed.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a talk about this.¡±

 Chapter 141: Continuing into Alavaria

    As much as she did want to talk to Timur, Frances couldn¡¯t until the evening, when they set up camp and she¡¯d completed the magical contract for Epomonia and Aloudin, who¡¯d volunteered. The wariness of Aloudin¡¯s soldiers made the casting quite uncomfortable, but then again, Frances knew that she was scowling, over doing a horrible job trying to hide her feelings.

    Returning to the tent she shared with Timur, she found him sitting, knees bent, muttering to himself so quickly his mouth seemed to be moving in a blur.

    ¡°WhatdoIdo?Francesmustbemad,butsheisn¡¯t?Isshe?WhatdoIdoaboutEpomonia?WhydoIfeelsoworriedaboutherbutisthatcheatingonFrancesoramIjustbeingnormal?Whydidshedothis¡ª¡±

    Frances took a deep breath, ¡°Timur!¡±

    The trogre started and looked up, eyes wide. ¡°Oh, Frances, um, sorry. I should have listened to you about the clothing. You were right, I messed up¡ª¡±

    Frances raised her right hand. ¡°Timur, stop. What do you mean about the clothes?¡±

    The prince bowed his head. ¡°If¡­ if I hadn¡¯t been so disorganized about my clothing we wouldn¡¯t have been found out.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Oh, that. I honestly forgot about that. It¡­ it was my fault anyway for not checking.¡±

    ¡°I would have complained, though,¡± said Timur.

    It was true, but Frances wasn¡¯t ready to admit that. She still felt that she should have caught the mistake. ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m not here to talk about that. I¡¯m here because of Epomonia and Aloudin.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The prince swallowed. ¡°Frances, I swear. Epomonia and I are over. I¡­ I mean I do care about her but I love you and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur, just stop!¡± She immediately regretted how harsh she sounded, and the wide-eyed look that came over Timur¡¯s features. Pinching the bridge of her nose, Frances crossed her arms. ¡°Timur, can you just let me explain what I need to talk to you about?¡±

    The prince opened his mouth, closed it and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Frances sighed and sat down in front of Timur, her arms still crossed. ¡°Look, there¡¯s nothing you need to apologize about. I just need to know why you decided to let Aloudin, Epomonia, and their squad join us.¡±

    Timur frowned. ¡°Aloudin was loyal to my brother. As for Epomonia¡­ I trust her.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Timur, Epominia is a self-confessed murderer.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s sorry for it,¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°So what? She still killed non combatants! She had a choice to say no, to be a good person,¡± Frances growled.

    ¡°She was forced to kill them!¡± Timur retorted.

    ¡°And? When Earl Darius ordered me, Martin and Elizabeth to help break open Kwent to be pillaged, did I let him do that? Did I kill Alavari prisoners?¡± Frances demanded.

    Timur pointed at the Alavari camp. ¡°Then what was that out there? Why did you almost hurt Epomonia!¡±

    ¡°Because people who hurt children deserve nothing but death!¡± Frances hissed.

    ¡°And does that extend to your own parents?¡± Timur bellowed.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Timur¡¯s jaw dropped open and Frances slowly realized that he was staring at her with horror. Oddly enough, she just felt¡­ tired, and sad that she just told her boyfriend this.

    ¡°But¡­ they¡¯re your parents. They gave birth to you,¡± Timur stammered. ¡°I mean¡­ I know they¡¯re absolutely horrible, and I don¡¯t expect you to want to see them ever again, but you¡­ you really want them dead?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for them then I would have been a normal child. I could have been happy. And not this¡­ wreck,¡± Frances cried. Wiping her eyes, she groaned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I could be wrong, but I can¡¯t understand why you can trust Epomonia and Aloudin. Not after she admitted to have done that. And how do you even know that Aloudin is telling you the truth?¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Shit. Oh shit you¡¯re right. We need to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait no! I¡­ I think you were right in the end.¡± Frances winced as Timur blinked at her, tail twitching side to side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡­ look, I think Aloudin at least is sincere, he wouldn¡¯t have decided to take the magical contract if he wasn¡¯t.¡± She sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how¡­ you could just trust him and Epomonia like that.¡±

    ¡°It just¡­ well it just felt right,¡± said Timur. He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have a better explanation. I¡­ I know it seemed dangerous from your perspective and I understand why. I just¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m¡­¡± Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you still trust Epomonia despite everything she¡¯s done?¡± Frances held Timur¡¯s wide-eyed gaze. ¡°Timur, I¡¯m not worried about you having feelings for her. I know you love me, but I don¡¯t understand what about your relationship with Epomonia excuses her for killing children.¡±

    Her prince frowned. ¡°Frances, I am angry at her for killing those children. I haven¡¯t forgotten that.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°You¡­ you haven¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I will be talking to her the moment I get a chance to and I¡­ at least I don¡¯t think I¡¯m brushing it over. I just think that she¡¯s genuinely sorry for what she¡¯s done and would do anything to atone for it,¡± Timur said.

    Frances closed her eyes, her mind processing what her boyfriend had said, and how it just seemed to click. It made sense, just like his explanation for why he¡¯d trusted Jane the healer.

    Except when Frances had met both people, she¡¯d almost fired spells at them, in Epomonia¡¯s case, she¡¯d very nearly killed the centaur on the spot.

    She¡¯d nearly killed someone who wanted to make up for her mistakes.

    Maybe¡­ maybe Timur wasn¡¯t wrong after all. No, he hadn¡¯t been wrong in both cases. He¡¯d made judgements that were hard to follow, that had been risky, that had been completely based on his instincts. And yet, they¡¯d both worked. At least, that seemed to be the case.

    Shaking her head, she stared at Timur, all the words she had been thinking of frozen in her throat.

    Was she the one who was messed up? Why did she immediately think of violence so quickly? When had she started to resort to killing so quickly?

    ¡°Frances?¡± Timur asked. He reached over and gently touched her wrist. ¡°Mataia?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡­ what does Mataia mean?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an Alavari word that¡­ has a couple of meanings,¡± Timur blushed. ¡°It best translates ¡°dear one¡± or ¡°adored one,¡± but it really means ¡°the one who holds my heart to their own.¡±¡±

    Frances blinked. She could feel her own cheeks warm, and her own eyes fill with tears. She just felt so drained and tired. The frustration was long gone, and filling it was a cold and bitter pain.

    ¡°Oh. I¡­ I like that. Timur, thank you for¡­ for listening and not¡­ and for stopping me from hurting Epomonia,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re welcome.¡± Timur smiled with some relief. ¡°Thank you for¡­ for understanding, and for trusting me.¡±

    ¡°I almost didn¡¯t,¡± Frances rested her head on her knees, not letting go of her boyfriend¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Timur. Maybe I had good reasons at the time, but I was so¡­ so quick to fight, and it was just so easy to get angry. I know something¡¯s wrong with me, but I can¡¯t tell what.¡±

    Timur shuffled closer, and raised his hand over her head. At her nod, he slowly began to stroke her hair. She very nearly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t like people touching her head, but Timur¡¯s touch was soothing, and he didn¡¯t try to tangle her hair. It felt kind of like a warm comb.

    ¡°Maybe, but¡­ we¡¯ll get through it, Frances,¡± he said, flashing her a smile. In a hesitant tone, Timur asked, ¡°Though, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, Frances, why do you always cut yourself down?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You keep saying something¡¯s wrong with you, and that you aren¡¯t normal because of your parents. I mean, it¡¯s kind of true, but you¡­well¡­¡± Timur pursed his lips, opened and closed his mouth as he struggled to find the right word. If the conversation wasn¡¯t so serious, Frames would have found it rather comical. As it was, his flashing expressions kept her attention, until he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Why is being normal so important to you?¡± Timur asked, smile fading slightly.

    Frances blinked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be the mess I am if I was a normal girl.¡±

    ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t be you, though. You¡¯re you, because of what your parents did, because of what happened to you.¡± Timur winced and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m not happy that your parents hit you, but I¡ªwell, the thing is¡­ I love you because you¡¯re you. And while I hate that your parents hit you, you wouldn¡¯t be you, if it didn''t happen.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t understand what her boyfriend was getting at. No, she wouldn¡¯t be who she was if her parents hadn¡¯t hit her. But what happened to her was horrible. She hated it, and everybody, including her boyfriend, was telling her she was right to hate it.

    And yet, there was something that seemed sincere in what Timur said and¡­ at least he still loved her, even if she was not normal.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Timur, but¡­ thank you. I¡­ I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re my boyfriend,¡± Frances whispered, squeezing his hand.

    Timur smiled, and brought the hand in his fingers to his lips. Warmth blossomed in her heart as he kissed her knuckles.

    ¡°And I¡¯m glad you¡¯re my girlfriend too, Frances,¡± he said.

    <hr>

    The next morning was awkward to say the least. At first, the party rode down the road, studiously ignoring one another.

    However, Frances¡¯s natural curiosity on why Aloudin and his squad had defected and Timur¡¯s desire to reconnect with Epomonia, soon won out.

    ¡°Every member of my squad is conscripted and are also orphans to boot. They¡¯re also the survivors of a year of intense fighting in Roranoak and any notions of this war being just have been disabused by Epomonia¡¯s account,¡± Aloudin said in a matter-of-fact tone.

    Sitting at the back of the cart, leaning against the edge so she could talk to the troll, Frances glanced at the soldiers following them. They were young, younger than her in fact

    ¡°All of them are orphans?¡± Frances asked.

    One of the trolls behind Aloudin piped up, ¡°King Thorgod created a number of orphanages that took us in after our parents died. They were crap but most of us knew it was better than living on the streets. Of course, we were the ones who got conscripted first.¡±

    ¡°Thorgod?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s got the attitude of one and is just as big as a prick,¡± shouted an ogre.

    Frances nodded, smiling nonchalantly. ¡°Oh. I just call him an asshole, or the asshole. Not in front of Timur of course.¡±

    ¡°I heard that!¡± Timur called back in a merry tone. Frances blushed and buried her face in her hands as the squad laughed. Even Epomonia near the front giggled.

    ¡°So, you and the prince eh?¡± Aloudin asked, grinning.

    Frances crossed her arms. ¡°Yes. Not that it¡¯s any of your business. Why did you defect?¡± she countered.

    She¡¯d said that rather sharply, but Aloudin didn¡¯t seem to notice. Instead, he looked almost wistful.

    ¡°I was a fairly new Royal Guard when Teutobal was killed, but even then, he and Lady Neria always treated their contingent well and did their best to foster a sense of comradeship. The guards assigned to Teutobal weren¡¯t just Royal Guards, we were all brothers and sisters with the common goal of protecting him at all cost.¡± Aloudin sighed. ¡°He represented Alavaria¡¯s best hope, and¡­ his father killed him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ surprised you believe us,¡± said Frances slowly.

    ¡°Something never seemed right about the ship¡¯s sinking. How did all three ships sink when the weather, while bad, sank nothing other than those three ships? I and some other of the surviving Royal Guards kept looking into it and slowly, we kept getting promoted out.¡± Aloudin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then when Titania announced it and showed her the recordings from Allaniel and Teutobal, I began looking, so to speak.¡±

    Frances nodded, smiling a little. It was good to know what her friends had done had made an impact.

    ¡°Why are you and Prince Timur in Alavaria?¡± Aloudin asked.

    Frances considered the orc¡¯s question, and most of all, how to answer it.

    ¡°We fled into Alavaria after the peace conference failed. I was staying behind to delay King Thorgoth while Timur was helping me to escape.¡±

    ¡°Why not run into Lapanteria?¡± Aloudin asked.

    ¡°Thorgoth had a wing of cavalry on standby. There wouldn¡¯t be a way for me and Timur to outrun them if I was staying to hold Thorgoth off,¡± said Frances.

    Aloudin nodded, but his eyes still studied her. He didn¡¯t believe her. Was he annoyed that she didn¡¯t trust him?

    ¡°There is another reason why you¡¯re so deep in Alavaria,¡± the captain said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Frances simply, meeting the orc¡¯s judging eyes.

    ¡°Have you considered that we might be able to help you, Stormcaller?¡± Aloudin asked. ¡°You have worked with other Alavari before. Your paramour is an Alavari prince.¡±

    ¡°I have not lived for this long, expecting to trust strangers we met on the road,¡± said Frances. She pursed her lips. ¡°Give me a moment.¡±

    Clambering past her supplies, Frances swung her legs over the cart seat so she was sitting next to Timur. He had been chatting animatedly with Epomonia, who noticeably paled and fell silent as Frances approached.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Hello Epomonia,¡± said Frances. She hesitated, took a quick breath, and then kissed Timur on the cheek. Her prince blinked several times a brief goofy smile across his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡± he asked.

    Frances eyed Epomonia. She wasn¡¯t jealous of the centaur. But¡­ something about having her so near Timur made her want to send her a message. ¡°Timur, I have my thoughts on this, but I need to ask you. Do you think we should tell Aloudin about what we are going to the Alavari Academy of Magic for?¡±

    The trogre¡¯s smile faded into a pensive frown. Frances blinked and glanced at her boyfriend¡¯s tale, which was swaying slightly. Timur was giving her question his full attention and taking serious thought.

    ¡°I trust Aloudin and Epomonia, Frances, but do you trust them?¡± he asked.

    Taken aback, Frances found herself trying to hide the surprise spreading across her face.

    ¡°Timur, I think I am a bit biased against them.¡± She winced, looking at the still worried-looking centaur trotting beside them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Epomonia. I¡­ I don¡¯t have any excuse for this.¡±

    ¡°No. I think you have good reasons. This¡­ this is very strange for me too,¡± Epomonia stammered.

    Frances blinked and forced herself to smile. ¡°Maybe, but¡­ I¡¯ve been quite rude.¡± Breathing out, she turned to Timur. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I trust them completely, but I trust them enough.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Captain Aloudin!¡± Timur called.

    Aloudin rode up on the other side of the cart. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡±

    Timur took a deep breath. ¡°You were wondering what we were in Alavaria for. You see, before Frances engaged my father in a duel on Delbarria, my father threatened to kill my niece, Morgan, my brother Teutobal¡¯s only daughter. We¡¯re heading to the Alavaria Academy of Magic to get her out of there.¡±

    Frances could see the color drain from Aloudin¡¯s green face. Epomonia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, not little Morgan? But¡­ she¡¯s his granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care,¡± said Frances, her jaw set in a grim line. ¡°We sent Olgakaren, General Berengaria¡¯s daughter, to try to guard her. Nobody knows that Olgakaren is working for us, and so we¡¯re hoping she can keep Morgan safe until we can retrieve her.¡±

    ¡°Then we have no time to waste. The Alavaria Academy of Magic is not what it used to be. It would be all too easy to make an attempt on Morgan¡¯s life there,¡± said Aloudin.

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure what the orc meant, but she didn¡¯t like how Timur¡¯s voice suddenly pitched up.

    ¡°What do you mean? The Academy¡¯s one of the most heavily guarded sites in Alavaria and it¡¯s fiercely proud of it¡¯s neutrality,¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°The war¡¯s stripped the Academy of most of its most experienced mages. It will try to remain neutral, but the Academy¡¯s stance against the king¡¯s oppression of half-human Alavari have earned Thorgoth¡¯s ire,¡± said Aloudin.

    ¡°Wait, the Academy tolerates half-humans?¡± Frances asked, pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Most of the mages that remain at the Academy do and have been trying to keep them and their families safe. Those that don¡¯t¡ªWell, you¡¯ve been fighting those mages,¡± said Aloudin matter-of-factly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we need to get to Morgan as quickly as possible. Which means¡­¡± The prince groaned. ¡°We¡¯ll have to take the Great Southern Road.¡±

    ¡°The Great Southern Road?¡± Frances asked, the unfamiliar words rolling off her tongue.

    Aloudin nodded. ¡°It would be risky, but it¡¯s for the best.¡±

    Epomonia piped up, ¡°The Great Southern Road is a road that cuts across Alavaria from West to East. It¡¯s one of two huge roads that links some of our largest cities, and so is one of the busiest roads in Alavaria.¡± The centaur winced. ¡°Because of this, it¡¯s also heavily patrolled. So it¡¯d cut our travel time to the Academy, but we¡¯ll risk being discovered.¡±

    Frances sighed, ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have a choice do we? How bad is it?¡±

    <hr>

    Frances didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever see the equivalent to a highway on Earth on Durannon until she saw the Great Southern Road. It was actually two roads side by side, with each road wide enough to accommodate three full-sized wagons each.

    Paved with smooth stone and with water ditches running off to the side, the road stretched on and on, cutting through forest, over ditches and rivers. There were even sections where tunnels or ditches were carved into hills to maintain a straight path. It was a juggernaut of a construction that would stand up to the spiralling mountain-roads of Erisdale.

    And similar to Earth¡¯s highways, it was filled with Alavari. Wagons and slow moving foot traffic took up the left lanes, whilst fast-running horses charged down the rightmost. Small inns and halfway houses stood off the Great Road¡¯s sides, providing shelter for the nights.

    Most alarming to Frances however, groups of soldiers in Alavari purple patrolled amongst the citizens. They did random checks on cargo, pulled civilians and merchants over, and generally, made Frances rather nervous.

    The first time they were pulled over, so to speak, Frances had been forced to just hold onto her wand and let Ivy¡¯s Sting calm her down. They¡¯d agreed that Frances needed to lay low in the cart. As good as her disguise was, they didn¡¯t want her to be searched and if someone did notice her, they could say she was sleeping or resting.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t actually get a wink of rest or sleep. From under the cover of her blanket she watched Aloudin talk to the guards who after a short discussion, let them pass.

    They did that again, and again. The cover story they were using was taken from Aloudin¡¯s original mission. His squad had been on patrol in Nairolen and now he was leading his patrol back to their home base, an army encampment along the Great South Road.

    After the tenth time, Frances just relaxed, well, almost. She was beyond relieved that once every encounter was over, Timur clambered back into the cart and asked if she was alright. She only hugged him a few times, trying to release the tension she felt. Honestly she felt she should have hugged him more, but she didn¡¯t want to, not with everybody else from Aloudin¡¯s squad around.

    To make better time, and to avoid as much contact with other Alavari as possible, they didn¡¯t use the halfway houses, but camped along the side of the highway.

    The weather however, wasn¡¯t cooperating. Not only was it getting colder, but just under a day out from reaching the Academy for Magic, it started to pour.

    The grey sky first started to drizzle. Then it got bad enough that Frances started pulling out spare rain cloaks to give out to Timur and the members in Aloudin¡¯s squad. Towards the end of the day the horses were battling against a gale that was blasting in their faces.

    ¡°We need to get to a halfway house!¡± Frances cried out.

    ¡°I¡¯m with you on that!¡± Timur hissed, one hand trying to keep a soggy scarf in front of his face.

    Epomonia, leading the column with her much larger body acting as a windbreaker, pointed into the distance. ¡°There¡¯s one ahead! Hurry!¡± she yelled

    Frances had no idea how the centaur had spotted it, but a two-story building with a terrace stood in the distance. Shelter lending speed to their pace, they got to the half-way house and trotted into the gate.

    The building was square, and had a small courtyard with a covered stable inside. It was near full, but a wet and miserable goblin stablehand found spaces for their horse and cart and took their coin.

    Inside, a harried, but smiling troll innkeeper took more of their coin and showed them their rooms and where to get food. She eyed Frances for a moment longer than the human was comfortable with, but didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    ¡°Half-breeds aren¡¯t very common,¡± Aloudin mentioned as an explanation as they sat down at a table in the halfway house¡¯s lounge room. It was the largest in the building. A mess of chipped tables and creaky chairs sported travellers chatting, eating, or nursing tankards and glass mugs.

    ¡°Your disguise is still good,¡± Timur whispered. He jokingly poked Frances¡¯s fake ear, which made her make a face and then grin. Her prince stabbed his fork into his beef stew and offered a cut of meat to Frances. She bit down and chewed, cheeks flushing as she realized what she¡¯d done. She¡¯d gotten too used to Timur feeding her when her arms had still been broken.

    ¡°How are there so many people still on the roads?¡± Frances whispered, trying to distract Epomonia and Aloudin, who were looking at her with amusement.

    ¡°Well, if Erisdale¡¯s strength is in the resources found it its mountains. Lapanteria¡¯s power is in its cotton fields and river banks. Roranoak¡¯s power comes from its flat wheat plains; commerce is the lifeblood of Alavaria,¡± said Timur. He reached into his jacket and pulled out a little leather-bound book Frances had seen her boyfriend scribbling in here and there. Flipping the pages, the trogre pointed at a hand-drawn map of Alavaria.

    ¡°Alavaria sports every kind of resource imaginable, except for a few, but they¡¯re scattered across our kingdom. The task of every ruler has been to tie the different species and provinces together. From what I know, the Great Roads have always existed, but King Theodric, the founder of the Greyhammer Dynasty was the one who started the project of improving them to this extent. Maintaining these commercial links has traditionally been the best way of maintaining our kingdom¡¯s unity,¡± Timur explained.

    ¡°Then¡­ why fight the humans?¡± Epomonia asked in a quiet voice. ¡°I mean, you know what the nobles and the bards and singers say. We¡¯re fighting this war to protect our kingdom and to stop them from tearing us apart.¡±

    Timur¡¯s expression darkened, his smile falling from his face. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ easier to blame someone outside for our problems,¡± the prince explained.

    Gently wrapping her hand around her prince¡¯s arm, Frances squeezed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get through this,¡± she whispered.

    Timur smiled at Frances for a moment, and as if by unspoken agreement, they all turned back to their food. A harpy and goblin singer-musician pair had started a ballad of some kind. Frances and Timur didn¡¯t really pay attention to the lyrics. They were tired and hungry. The chatter and music all faded to the background as they savored the herbs and tomato flavor of the stew.

    Just as Frances wiped her mouth, a harsh voice cut through this noise.

    ¡°How could you think that Titania should be queen!¡±

    Heads turned and Frances saw an male ogre glaring up at a female centaur.

    ¡°Oi! No politics in the inn!¡± hissed the troll innkeeper, one hand brandishing a short, thick stick.

    ¡°Oh screw that. The entire lot of Alavaria¡¯s at each other¡¯s throats,¡± hissed the ogre. He stood up, worn hands on his hips. ¡°Come on. What has Thorgoth done for us but feed our children and our family to the grinder? Every year singers like them keep saying we¡¯re winning, but it¡¯s been four long years and only one of the human kingdoms have signed a peace!¡±

    ¡°Thorgoth is our rightful king and you¡¯re a traitor!¡± hissed the centaur. ¡°He ended the Strife and he¡¯s our king! Titania¡¯s a rogue assassin!¡±

    A good number of cheers sounded from around the inn, much to the dismay of the innkeeper and the silent apprehension of Frances, Timur and their party. Not everybody supported the centaur, though.

    ¡°Then why would General Antigones rebel with her? He¡¯s righteous and one of our greatest heroes,¡± demanded a goblin.

    ¡°Oh well he is fucking her. She just seduced him!¡± hissed an orc.

    ¡°You take those words back!¡± bellowed another orc.

    ¡°I heard that Titania has the true crown of King Alan!¡± cried a harpy.

    ¡°It has to be a fake! Her father has it!¡± retorted a troll.

    Frances clenched her teeth and turned to Timur. The trogre¡¯s lips were pressed in a thin line, his fists clenched as he watched the chaotic debate rage around them. His tail, at least the uninjured bottom half, flicked anxiously.

    He wanted to speak. He badly wanted to speak.

    The problem was that Frances also wanted to encourage him, and she had no idea if that was the best idea.

    ¡°Thorgoth murdered his father!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡±

    ¡°The recording was everywhere! Every lord witnessed it!¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t the folk choosing her?¡±

    ¡°Because the king¡¯s got his cronies in his pockets! Why do you think taxes have gone up so high? Why do you think the best of our sons and daughters are conscripted!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean that Titania should usurp her father! She ought to wait her turn!¡±

    ¡°What and end up dead like Prince Teutobal? Thorgoth killed his son! He murdered his own son! What kind of Alavari does that?¡± bellowed the troll innkeeper, having finally lost her temper.

    ¡°How could you believe that rumor! After all the king¡¯s done for us! Have you forgotten the years of peace after the Strife?¡± the centaur who started the argument screamed. She trotted up to the troll, pointing her finger at the innkeeper. ¡°Besides, at least Thorgoth has it right with the humans! They need to be put in their place.¡±

    ¡°Put in their place? He could have just talked to them! He had the chance to talk to them and he threw it all away with an act of insane treachery!¡± Timur bellowed, springing to his feet.

    Frances blinked, and watched as eyes turned to the trogre. Timur was frozen, his mouth ajar, staring at the room with horror.

    He stood, silent, paralyzed with doubt and fear. Suddenly alone.

    That couldn¡¯t stand. Frances rose to her feet, and placed her hand on her love¡¯s shoulder. When he looked at her, an apology on his lips, she smiled and nodded once.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if Timur could see the understanding reflected in her expression, or the fact that she was going to support him no matter what he did. Whatever he saw, caused a confident, almost mischievous smile to light up across his features.

    Timur turned back to the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s face the facts. Bread prices have risen. The roads are falling into disrepair. Towns are being raided. We hear stories of our armies losing our honor on the battlefield and off the battlefield when they massacre innocent civilians.¡± The prince faced the centaur. ¡°We may not be losing the war, but we sure aren¡¯t winning it. And what does Thorgoth do? What does the vaunted ¡®King¡¯ Thorgoth do? What does he do when he could have given our country time to recover, could have struck an honorable peace without giving up much?¡±

    There were murmurs amidst the crowd, and even those who had cried out in support of the king seemed hesitant.

    ¡°King Thorgoth betrayed our honor. He tried to murder people at a peace conference. Now the human kingdoms are never going to trust us! He broke a truce. He hid an army at a peace conference and tried to kill the delegates! If he was really a good king, an honorable king, he would have re-declared war, not try to ambush them.¡± Timur looked around the inn, one hand sweeping around the room. ¡°If he was a king who cared about his people, he would have dragged the talks out to give us time to recover. If he was a king who cared about Alavaria, he would have bit his pride and made peace for our sake. Because this war has been horrible to our country.¡±

    ¡°He was trying to kill the Stormcaller and the Firehand! Those monsters that have plagued our armies! Who murdered hundreds of our folk!¡± retorted a goblin.

    Timur glanced at Frances meaningfully before turning to the goblin. ¡°And guess what, he failed! Not only did he sacrifice our honor, but he couldn¡¯t even finish the job himself!¡± The prince sauntered to the goblin. ¡°Besides, when have you heard of the Stormcaller and Firehand killing a civilian or a prisoner? Their mercy and honor are legendary. They¡¯ve only ever killed soldiers who were also trying to kill them. ¡±

    ¡°Here here! The Stormcaller and her battalion liberated those poor half-breeds in that camp!¡± yelled an ogre.

    ¡°Does she not have a troll cousin? The daughter of Allaniel the Valorous?¡± asked a harpy.

    ¡°Lies!¡± the centaur lady hissed. ¡°All lies! You are all lying! King Thorgoth is¡­ is honorable. Is fair and¡­¡±

    ¡°He murdered his own son and concubine!¡± a goblin exclaimed.

    Timur raised both his hands and took a deep breath. Then, he did something that puzzled Frances.

    He approached the furious centaur, hands open, and at his sides. ¡°Milady, I know this must be hard to accept, and no, I don¡¯t believe I could sway you tonight. After all, I don¡¯t have evidence of my own in my hand, but can you at least try to see what Titania¡¯s supporters are fighting for?¡±

    The centaur grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m no lady. I¡¯m just a loyal servant of Alavaria, with a husband and two sons at war for the king¡¯s armies.¡±

    ¡°And I am too, but I support m¡ªQueen Titania, the rightful queen of Alavaria, acknowledged by Whitey, the crown of King Alan.¡± Timur turned around to the crowd. ¡°For tonight, though, I just want to rest and shelter from the storm with my Alavarian brothers and sisters with my dear love. If you have a problem with that, it can wait until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Here here!¡± was muttered by a number of people in the crowd.

    Except, out in the corner of Frances¡¯s eye, she spied a squad of soldiers standing up, hands reaching to their daggers and swords. They¡¯d sat quietly through the debate, but now they moved in concert.

    ¡°You support the rebel bitch, Titania?¡± hissed the guard, a troll.

    Timur arched an eyebrow, and fixed the guards with a look that Frances could only describe as sheer exasperation.

    ¡°Yes, but right now, there¡¯s a raging storm outside, a lot people who could get hurt in a confrontation and¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re under arrest in the King¡¯s name!¡± bellowed the troll. He lunged, Timur, hands raised, danced right out of his reach. Before Frances could slam the guard into the wall, the prince raised his hand towards her.

    Timur, eyes narrowed hissed, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re going to get someone killed¡ª¡±

    ¡°New royal orders you moron, and the King¡¯s orders are absolute! Traitors die on the spot. No trial required!¡± the guard pointed at the ogre who¡¯d initially spoken up. ¡°You lot are lucky. You didn¡¯t declare your support. He did and he dies tonight.¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold on. Every Alavaria has a right to a trial,¡± stammered the centaur lady.

    ¡°Traitors don¡¯t, not anymore,¡± growled the orc guard following the troll, stepping past tables with wide-eyed occupants.

    There was an audible groan and eyes once more turned to Timur, who¡¯d buried his forehead in a hand. ¡°And how would you figure out if I¡¯m a traitor or just muttering lamb¡¯s ass?¡±

    ¡°Muttering lamb¡¯s ass?¡± Frances asked Aloudin.

    ¡°Saying nonsense,¡± hissed Aloudin, the orc captain was coiled like a snake about to spring, hand on his wand, which was hidden underneath his jacket.

    The guard shrugged. ¡°That isn¡¯t for us to worry about. We just find them and kill them.¡±

    ¡°And what about everybody here?¡± Timur snarled. ¡°If we fight, someone¡¯s going to get hurt!¡±

    Some of the members of the squad looked unsure, but the head guard merely shrugged. ¡°So? We have the King¡¯s orders behind us. Besides, if anybody does get hurt, it¡¯s their fault for not getting out of the way.¡± The guard lunged again.

    Aloudin moved, but Frances had already ripped the head guard back, slamming him into the ground. Before his orc companion could turn to face her, she¡¯d cursed him to slam into the wall behind him. Timur rushed the third soldier, knocking him out with a one-two punch. Aloudin was holding back another soldier with a Word of Power while Epomonia practically flew across the room and bucked another into the ceiling. The others in Aloudin¡¯s squad were just behind her, surrounding the remaining guards, who were dropping their weapons.

    Somehow, though, the head guard struggled back to his feet and charged at Timur, swinging his sword wildly. Timur froze. To Frances¡¯s horror, she could see that behind Timur was a family of ogres. Two fathers and their son. They were frozen, eyes wide in panic as the guard charged. If Timur moved, the harpies were going to get hit.

    She didn¡¯t even think. She wasn¡¯t fully recovered, yet despite the ache in her throat, the note she uttered was true. A thin fork of lightning flashed across the inn, the boom of thunder deafening the room. The guard convulsed, the sword dropping from his grasp. Timur caught the blade mid-air before it even scratched the floor and using the pommel smote the head guard on the head, knocking him to the ground.

    ¡°Thank you dear!¡± Timur exclaimed, beaming brightly.

    His smile was infectious and Frances beamed. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Sheathing her wand and noting the unconscious guards, she asked, ¡°What are we going to do with them?¡±

    ¡°Leave him to me and my children. I know their commander. Loyal to Thorgoth or not, he¡¯ll set them straight,¡± said the innkeeper. ¡°Thanks for the help master?¡±

    ¡°Theo, and my wife, Tia,¡± said Timur affably.

    ¡°Well then Master Theo and Tia, have a mug on me,¡± said one of the ogres, pouring Timur a drink from the pitcher of ale on the table. Despite Timur¡¯s protests he pressed the mug into the trogre¡¯s hand.

    It went like that for most of the night. Frances and Timur being toasted several times, and having to for politeness sake, drink the mugs they were offered. By the time they managed to excuse themselves from the main room, they were both leaning on each other as they staggered up toward their rooms.

    ¡°You did good there,¡± said Frances, her speech slurred by alcohol.

    ¡°Thanks! I didn¡¯t¡ªhic¡ªexpect you to agree,¡± Timur stammered. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Frances grinned and squeezed her prince. ¡°You were right to speak up.¡± She blinked as her boyfriend suddenly repositioned himself. ¡°Wait, Timur, what are you¡ªeep!¡±

    Timur hoisted her up in both arms in what she could only describe as a bridal carry. He shook at the strain, but whether out of drunken strength or sheer ecstasy, he staggered towards their room.

    Practically kicking open their room¡¯s door, he made it to their shared bed and dropped the laughing Frances into it.

    ¡°What were you thinking!¡± she cried.

    Crawling on the floor, Timur grabbed onto the bedframe. ¡°Always wanted to try that!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible,¡± Frances giggled. Still, she helped Timur up onto the bed and rolled into his arms. ¡°Night my prince.¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, Frances,¡± Timur yawned.

 Chapter 142: Kallistos

    ¡°How have you never had a hangover before, Frances?¡± Timur asked as their cart trundled down the Great Southern Road.

    ¡°I just never did! Stop asking, Timur,¡± Frances snapped. Wincing, she buried her head in her arms.

    Timur slowly offered Frances a flask of water. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Frances hissed, but she accepted the flask of water and whispered a thanks. ¡°Thanks, Timur.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I do wish I had a spell to cure hangovers,¡± said the prince.

    Frances frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is such a spell.¡±

    ¡°What spells don¡¯t exist simply haven¡¯t been invented yet, or just were lost,¡± said Timur in a sage tone.

    Pursing her lips, Frances considered that and found that she rather agreed with it. Someone could invent a spell to cure hangovers. It just hadn¡¯t been created yet. Or the spell simply needed to be discovered. Her tired mind suddenly jumped.

    Did that mean that someone could recreate song magic? Rediscover a power that could defeat the Demon King?

    Shaking her head and then wincing from the ache, Frances sipped more of her water. It was a question for another time.

    Timur crawled up to the cart seat. ¡°Okay, Aloudin, you can take a break.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I think you should stay in the cart today, Your Highness,¡± whispered the orc.

    Frances and Timur glanced at one another. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± the prince inquired.

    ¡°We¡¯re nearing the Academy for Magic now, and with us so close now, we cannot risk being discovered,¡± said Aloudin, glancing at some passers by. ¡°So it¡¯s best for you to lay low and just keep your faces hidden.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a very good idea, captain,¡± said Frances, now feeling rather glad that she¡¯d listened to Timur. Said prince wasn¡¯t so happy however, he sat in the cart, smile gone, a bit of a scowl on his face. ¡°Timur, is everything alright?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Oh, yes. I just¡­ don¡¯t like being cooped up.¡± Timur steepled his fingers. ¡°And I¡¯m nervous about seeing Morgan again. We¡¯ve exchanged letters but¡­ well, she¡¯s probably heard about my defection at this point.¡±

    ¡°Olgakaren is with her, though. She could have explained what happened,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°And what if she hasn¡¯t? What if Morgan hates me now?¡± Timur shook his head. ¡°I mean, I know we¡¯ll find out when we¡¯ll find out, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about it.¡±

    Shuffling closer to Timur, Frances leaned against him, not sure what else to do to make him feel better. The trogre was doing his best, but she could see the smile on his face was merely a facade trying to cover his worry.

    She had to distract him, and an idea came to her.

    ¡°Timur, I remember that you¡¯ve studied and travelled all over Alavaria. Can you tell me the story about your favorite place in the kingdom?¡± Frances asked.

    The trogre¡¯s eyes widened and he grinned. ¡°Oh? But I have so many favorites. I mean there is Minairen and Queen Dara¡¯s Hill¡ª¡± Timur blinked and glanced at Frances. ¡°Wait, were you trying to distract me?¡±

    Frances averted her gaze sheepishly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well it worked because I have¡­ so many favorites.¡± The trogre snapped his fingers and quickly rummaged into his back. Pulling out his notebook he flicked through it at a speed that only someone with six fingers on both hands could do. Frances watched him, entranced at the intensity Timur read through his neat writing, and wide-eyed at the detailed landscape sketches he¡¯d made on the worn pages.

    Until he finally stopped and practically pushed the notebook into her face. ¡°There! Kallistos. The old capital of the Goblin Empire, or if we¡¯re going by what they called it, Rittaira.¡±

    Blinking, Frances found herself confronted with what looked like a massive curtain wall, with a single gate. The wall was interspersed with square towers that in Timur¡¯s illustration, flew banners off walls that were even higher than that of the curtain wall they protected. What was unusual, though, was that this structure sprang from the mountain face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never visited Kallistos, but I passed by it¡¯s northern gate. The one that guards the entrance into Alavaria,¡± Timur babbled.

    ¡°How big is the wall?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur muttered a quick calculation to himself. ¡°Sixty meters I think. The towers are seventy meters tall. What¡¯s important, though, is what the walls are guarding. Behind those walls was an empire built inside a mountain range.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Goblin Empire conquered almost the entirety of Durannon before the Otherworlders were summoned for the first time,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°They did, but they started in Kallistos. Before Alavaria came to being, all the species that make up Alavaria lived in separate tribes. The goblins were the weakest of them, if the most numerous. The only land they could claim was the craggy mountains of the Pekara Mountain Range that divides Erisdale¡¯s valley of Kwent from Alavaria. But these mountains sheltered the goblins. There were valleys for crop-growing, a maze of caverns and water-carved caves for shelter, and plentiful deposits of iron, gold, copper and other precious metals and jewels. Before long, the many communities of goblins inhabiting the mountain range started to join together, building tunnels and roadways that linked them all together so they could trade and travel.¡±

    ¡°They dug through the mountain range?¡± Frances asked, blinking owlishly, as Timur flipped to the next page, showing a hand-drawn map of where Kallistos was in relation to Kwent.

    ¡°At the time, goblins used slaves, often fighting one another or raiding other species to capture slaves. So they had labor, time, and a desperate need. This need intensified when warfare started to break out between individual tribes of goblins. Caves and tunnels serve both as useful transportation routes and good places to host increasingly growing goblin armies,¡± Timur explained. ¡°Sometime about three hundred years before the first Otherworlders were summoned, though, the goblins united into a single state under the Breakspear Tribe and their ruler Chief Athelda who became Empress¡±

    Timur tapped the picture of the wall again. ¡°She had a problem, though, despite the wars, the goblins had swelled so great in numbers that there wasn¡¯t enough growing space in the mountains to feed them. So she did two things. First, she unleashed her hordes onto the nearby states. Kwent became their first possession, then the Alavari heartland and on and on her armies and that of her son Kairon conquered. As her armies marched, smashing scattered, disunified city-states, taking land, enslaving as they went, she also started the construction of the of the Greenway, a massive highway, wide enough for an army to march through, with a high vaulted ceiling, lit and ventilated by clever shafts cut into rock. It was called the Greenway, because it was decorated with cave moss and as much plant life as they could cram into there. Apparently they did so to try to deal with the stale air.¡±

    ¡°That must have taken years,¡± Frances murmured, trying to imagine such an underground tunnel.

    ¡°It did, and it took thousands of slave lives. Despite that, Athelda didn¡¯t live to see it completed. However, it turned out to be a very smart move. The Greenway united all the scattered goblin settlements in the mountain range and allowed the goblins to move their soldiers and supplies between their possessions. It was a weak point, but then again, that¡¯s why the goblins built walls to guard it,¡± said Timur. He turned the pages again to the map of Kallistos. ¡°Over time, two major cities sprang up near the northern and southern entrances of the Greenway. Kairon Aoun and Atheda Aoun, which literally means Kairon¡¯s city and Athelda¡¯s city.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the goblins gathered there because it was close to the entrances to the Greenway?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes. The fact they were closer to the entrances allowed for the two cities to serve as administrative centres to both sides of the goblin empire.¡± Timur pointed to the northernmost¡¯ city. ¡°Kairon Aoun would become the primary residence of the imperial family and also where their army was based. This was because the goblins preferred to wage war against the disparate species that made up Alavaria. Not many natural barriers to impede their army¡¯s progress after all. Athelda Aoun became a major commercial and industrial city due to its position close to the fertile valley of Kwent. It¡¯s said to also have this beautiful underground lake that¡¯s open to the sky through a great crevasse.¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°That does sound very pretty.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Then¡­ why was Kallistos and its cities abandoned? I¡¯m guessing that has to do with the Goblin Empire¡¯s fall?¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Mm hmm, though, there is a lot of debate over why the Goblin Empire fell, Frances. We know the first Otherworlders were a factor, but with our records mostly from the Alavari perspective, it¡¯s really hard to get an idea of what was the most important element in the empire¡¯s destruction.¡± The trogre prince¡¯s tail started to twitch, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°If you ask me¡­ Kallistos¡¯s decline was to an extent, set up by the Goblin Empire¡¯s success and their brutality.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the slaves, right Timur?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes. Slavery might have seemed effecient to them. You have labor that you don¡¯t need to pay money for, that you just need to feed. Except, in order to allow slaves of other species to actually carry out their tasks underground, the goblins had to build everything larger. That required more slaves which meant the goblins had to keep maintaining a larger army to keep them in line, but that also meant that they needed more housing for it, which meant more buildings, which meant more slaves.¡± Timur took in a deep breath. ¡°The Goblin Empire needed to continue expanding for its survival, and not just because they needed more slaves. At this point, Kallistos was a mega city unlike the world had ever seen and there was nowhere near enough arable terraces in the mountains to sustain it.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but didn¡¯t they have the labor force to build more terraces?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Good question. The thing is that they did, but there are some cliff faces too rocky or stony to be built. With winds that whip too hard for plant life to survive. Places where you can¡¯t sustain a community because it¡¯s too hard to get to. Kallistos had in a sense, become the victim of its own success.¡± Timur smiled. ¡°And this is when the Otherworlders and King Alan, the first king of Alavaria come in.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, how do the Otherworlders fit in?¡± Epomonia exclaimed. Timur and Frances looked up at the centaur, who looked away. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I¡¯ll go away.¡±

    Forcing the nagging jealousy in her heart down, Frances stammered, ¡°Wait. Epomonia, I don¡¯t mind you listening, or asking questions.¡±

    The centaur continued to trot beside them, head bowed. ¡°But¡­ but you do. I¡­ I mean who wouldn¡¯t? I¡­ I really shouldn¡¯t be hanging around you two. I mean, Timur is yours now.¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ you still have feelings for me?¡±

    In spite of how wary and apprehensive she felt towards the centaur, the anguish that flitted across Epomonia¡¯s face was enough to make Frances¡¯s own heart ache.

    ¡°Of course I do, Timur. But¡­ you¡¯re happy now, and I¡¯m happy for you,¡± the centaur croaked. ¡°Ending things between us¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have, but¡­ well I was never brave enough and you being the prince? I¡­ I¡­ I just wasn¡¯t sure.¡±

    Timur stared at her. He looked like he wanted to break into tears right there and then, and Frances immediately held onto his hand, lacing her fingers with his.

    She still felt a cold anger towards the centaur. Yet there was a stronger feeling, of sympathy and of understanding.

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Epomonia, you¡­ you were just a maid, though. I don¡¯t think you were wrong to be afraid then.¡±

    ¡°Frances¡­ I¡­¡± Epomonia winced. ¡°Maybe I could have, but I think we both know what I should have done. If¡­ if I had been a bit braver, more like you, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have done what I did at Erlenberg, and maybe it would have been me beside Timur.¡± Blinking back tears, the centaur looked away, but to her credit, she didn¡¯t flee.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that,¡± said Frances firmly, not only to Epomonia, but to the despondent Timur, who she fixed with a glare. ¡°We don¡¯t know what could have happened. We¡­ we only know what did.¡±

    Timur wiped his eyes. ¡°But¡­ what if I could have¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur, you keep telling me that you don¡¯t care that my parents hit me, right?¡± Frances demanded.

    The trogre blinked, as Epomonia¡¯s eyes widened and even Aloudin whipped his head around.

    ¡°Yes but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so worried about what could have been between you and Epomonia?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur clasped Frances¡¯s hands in his own. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? I¡­ Frances, dear, I know how horrible this looks. It isn¡¯t fair to you and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Life hasn¡¯t been fair to me, Timur and I¡¯m fine with that,¡± Frances hissed. She exhaled slowly. ¡°Because you¡­ you still love me, right?¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°With all of my being,¡± he whispered, and in that, Frances could hear the surety in his tone. She could also hear regret too, directed at the teary-eyed centaur beside them, but that was more than natural.

    After squeezing his hand, Frances entangled her fingers from the trogre¡¯s. ¡°Good, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s talk later okay? I think we all need a break,¡± she said.

    <hr>

    There wasn¡¯t much space to separate. Frances took the back of the cart. Epomonia continued to trot beside them.

    Timur found himself sitting next to Aloudin up at the front of the cart. He badly, badly wanted to turn around and apologize to Frances, but for some reason, he also got the sense that that wouldn¡¯t be wise, at least at the moment.

    ¡°How long have you and F¡ªTia, been dating, Theo?¡± Aloudin inquired.

    Timur thought back to the end of the peace conference and blinked. Had it only been a month ago?

    ¡°About a month and a week, but our first date was about a year and a half ago. We¡­ we had an argument, and I was wrong. I just didn¡¯t see it,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Only a month? You seem rather close, though,¡± said Aloudin.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been lucky enough to know each other for four years. It¡¯s a long story. We just didn¡¯t have many opportunities to get to know one another in that way.¡± Timur thought back to the village in Leipmont and smiled. ¡°But I think I liked her, even on that day.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but I guess since she wasn¡¯t around, you experimented,¡± said Aloudin arching an eyebrow.

    Timur glared at the orc. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I liked her that way. Or at least¡­ I don¡¯t think I wanted to admit it.¡± The prince bowed his head. ¡°Not until I was fifteen. There was a fight, a moment that Frances nearly died because¡­ well, partly because of me.¡± Timur wiped his eyes. ¡°At that moment, I realized that I didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. That I cared for her more than than¡­ than my father, than most would want her to. I¡¯m sorry, this is really weird for you isn¡¯t it? Me of all people, falling in love with her?¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± said Aloudin lightly. As Timur blinked, the orc leaned in closer. ¡°I think Tia and you have a really good partnership going. You support one another, you try to watch out for each other¡¯s weaknesses, and most importantly, you both care deeply for one another¡¯s wellbeing, and you both realize and appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think she does? I mean¡­ after all of this? With Epomonia involved now, it¡¯s just so awkward,¡± Timur spluttered.

    ¡°I think F¡ªTia means it when she says she doesn¡¯t care that you had a relationship with Epomonia. She seems to be a person who very much tries to live in the present. If you are concerned, I¡¯d suggest showing her that you do love her, and that your feelings for Epomonia are very much in the past.¡± Aloudin¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Unless they aren¡¯t.¡±

    Timur froze. For a second, he doubted and questioned. He wondered what might have been, and whether he was truly happy with Frances. Yet, as he imagined himself, he found the answer to be clear. He found himself shaking his head, a new sensation of certainty creeping into his chest.

    ¡°No, they are. I want to be with Fr¡ªTia now, and for as long as possible.¡± He sighed. ¡°I do regret what Epomonia and I might have been, but I love Tia.¡±

    Aloudin nodded. ¡°Oh that I understand. Epomonia¡­ she¡¯s been through a lot since you last met, but I think I can guess why you and her were together. You both are very¡­ similar in character. Innocent youngsters caught up in the mess of the last generation. Both trying to find someone to be intimate with when the world seemed too harsh.¡±

    The prince¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve known Epomonia for a year now, give me some credit,¡± Aloudin laughed. ¡°That and she talked about you. Nothing too private but she did tell me what she had hoped for. You know she doesn¡¯t blame you at all, right?¡±

    Timur nodded sadly. ¡°I know. I¡­ I¡¯m trying to accept that.¡± He pursed her lips. ¡°How about F¡ªTia and I? What do you think we have?¡±

    Aloudin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know you and Tia as well, Theo. I know you¡¯re worried about how you are treating Tia, but I don¡¯t know if I can offer you any helpful advice.¡±

    Timur nodded. He understood. In fact, he appreciated the orc¡¯s candour. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but beg. He never had felt so worried and unsure about what was going to happen next.

    ¡°I understand but¡­ can you please make a guess?¡±

    The orc sat silently, quietly guiding the horses as they trundled forward. His eyes ahead, a deep frown furrowing his brow.

    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ you¡¯re both always dancing,¡± said Aloudin in a slow, his tone almost reverent. ¡°Always trying to anticipate what the other is going to do, always trying to cover for each other, and yet moving quite closely in sync. It¡¯s not perfect, but if you ask my humble opinion, if you work hard, like any dance, or relationship for that matter, you¡¯ll get there.¡±

    Timur smiled ¡°Captain¡­ thank you, it means a lot.¡±

    Aloudin returned his smile. ¡°I know, sir.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances read over the journal entry she¡¯d just completed. She hadn¡¯t had much time to journal of late and she¡¯d had a very strange dream last night, which she was re-reading to herself. It might have just been the wine, but she¡¯d dreamed she and Timur were splashing in a swimming pool back on Earth. He¡¯d even lifted her into the air and leapt off the edge, holding her as they cannon-balled into the water.

    This had been an extraordinarily strange dream because until Durannon, Frances had always been held back or skipped the Physical Education classes where she¡¯d had to swim. Her parents hadn¡¯t wanted her bruises to be revealed.

    She and Timur had never even swam together before. It did seem like a great idea for a date, but¡­ well, it didn¡¯t seem right to suggest that until they rescued Morgan.

    ¡°Fr¡ªTia, I know I don¡¯t deserve to speak to you. You¡¯re a mage and I¡¯m just a centaur, but if I may can you please¡ª¡±

    ¡°Epomonia.¡± Frances looked up from her journal, saw how much the centaur was trembling, shut her eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°Sorry I interrupted you, and you don¡¯t have to address me so formally. Just tell me what you want.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re, well¡­¡± Epomonia lowered her voice. ¡°You¡¯re the Stormcaller!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Frances in a mild tone. ¡°But I think things are awkward enough between us already without titles being involved, Epomonia.¡±

    The look the centaur gave Frances was one she¡¯d seen from many humans in Durannon. Ever since the Siege of Erlenberg, people had started to treat her with a reverence that was just uncomfortable. She had to admit that her new fame was certainly helpful in getting Alavari to surrender, but in situations like these, all Frances could do was bite her tongue and let the people around her get over themselves.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡­ um¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not what you expected, right?¡± Frances inquired, unable to keep the boredom from her voice. She¡¯d heard that one before. ¡°Too small?¡±

    ¡°No, I knew you were small, but I didn¡¯t know you could be so loving,¡± said Epomonia. The centaur winced. ¡°I mean, earlier when we first met, and at Erlenberg¡­ you looked so frightening. So in control of yourself, and so easily able to figure out what¡¯s right and wrong.¡±

    Frances frowned at the centaur, not sure if she followed, but nevertheless she sat and listened, waiting for Epomonia to get to the point.

    ¡°Well, um, when you¡¯re with Timur, he seems more at ease than he ever was. He laughs more, smiles more and just¡­ looks happier. So well, I wanted to ask you to forgive Timur¡¯s feelings for me, please. He loves you and he¡¯ll do anything to make you forgive him.¡±

    Narrowing her eyes, Frances sighed. ¡°Why do you both think I need to forgive him? There¡¯s nothing to forgive. Yes he still has feelings of regret about what happened, but I know he loves me.¡±

    Epomonia blinked. ¡°That¡­ but that makes you angry, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Keeping a vice-grip on the turmoil inside, Frances nodded. ¡°Yes, but that won¡¯t stop me from loving him. Why should that stop me from loving him? I know he didn¡¯t cheat on me, or plans to cheat on me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ want anything from him? Or even me?¡± Epomonia asked.

    ¡°No.¡± That was a lie, but Frances quickly focused on the truth she wanted to say. ¡°I just¡­ I just want him to be happy, and to make him happy. I don¡¯t need him to do anything. Just having Timur in my life is enough for me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Frances, Timur wronged you, at least, I know he sees it that way. I mean, he should have put me aside completely and yet he didn¡¯t,¡± said the centaur.

    Frances looked up, eyes narrowed at Epomonia. A faint twist of dismay beat in her chest as she saw, the centaur looked away, trying to hide herself behind long black hair bound up in a practical bun.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Epomonia, but what do you mean?¡± Frances asked softly. ¡°Why should he have just put you aside? It¡¯d hurt him.¡± She swallowed. ¡°Epomonia, I¡­ I don¡¯t like you, but I know Timur needs to reconcile with you and I¡­ I want him to do that because it will make him happy.¡±

    The centaur looked up, eyes wide. ¡°How¡­ but wait, you really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Frances asked.

    Epomonia took a deep breath. ¡°Um, well ¡­ in Alavari culture and society, you and Timur are of almost equal societal rank. He may be a prince of the Greyhammer Dynasty, but you¡¯re a Named Mage, with her own epithet at an incredibly young age. We Alavari value personal accomplishments a lot, and¡­ well, in a committed relationship like yours, Timur¡­ he has certain responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, what responsibilities?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°With a partner of your prestige, Timur should be faithful to you, and that includes in heart and body. Not only should his eyes not wander, he should not think of any other past match,¡± Epomonia explained.

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. It made sense now why Timur seemed so torn about even having Epomonia around, and it also, to some extent, explained why he¡¯d been surprised by her acceptance. Still¡­

    ¡°But that¡¯s absurd.¡±

    Epomonia sighed. ¡°It kinda is, but that¡¯s how seriously relationships are taken. Only¡­ you¡¯ve barely even scolded Timur and well, you know how he is. The more you tell him not to try to fix something, the more he tries.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can ask him to fix, though! I don¡¯t need him to push you away or do anything other than just¡­ be him and to love me,¡± Frances stammered.

    The centaur stared at Frances, her coal-black eyes wide.

    ¡°But there is something, isn¡¯t there?¡± Epomonia asked softly.

    Frances turned her back on the centaur, forcing herself to try to bite down the searing, coiling anger that turned her stomach. She wasn¡¯t sure why she was feeling what she was. She didn¡¯t have anything personal against the centaur. Epomonia just slept with Timur, and still loved him, and the pair clearly still cared for one another. But it wasn¡¯t like Timur was cheating on her now so why was she so angry at her and at Timur?

    Besides, what she wanted was ridiculous, no, it was kinda cruel. It wasn¡¯t going to be good for Timur, or for Epomonia. It was entirely driven by personal reasons and as a good person she had no business to demand such a thing.

    ¡°There is something, right? What is it? Tell me, please. It doesn¡¯t matter what, just¡­ don¡¯t be mad at Timur anymore, please,¡± Epomonia begged.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Frances shut her eyes and began crawling to the front of the cart. ¡°Timur. Can we talk, now.¡±

    The trogre was back in the cart in a flash. ¡°Dear? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Frances¡¯s hands were shaking, and as Timur quickly held them, she shut her eyes, trying to hold her feelings back in.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to start.¡±

    ¡°You know you can tell me, right?¡± Timur whispered.

    Frances met her boyfriend¡¯s black eyes and swallowed. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    As he nodded, her shoulders sagged and she pressed her head against his chest.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just¡­ I am angry at you about this whole thing with Epomonia,¡± Frances croaked. ¡°I¡¯m annoyed she still loves you. I want her to just go away, and back to Erlenberg and apologize for what she did in front of the memorial. I hate that you both already had sex, which I¡¯m not even comfortable doing that with you yet! And I hate¡­ I hate¡­¡±

    She wiped her eyes, holding onto Timur, and just so glad that his arms were still wrapping around her shoulders. And as she met his eyes again, there was only understanding. Sadness was there, but he was still there for her, listening.

    ¡°I hate that I¡¯m angry with you! I don¡¯t think I should be feeling this, but I am, but I shouldn¡¯t be because you¡­ you and Epomonia were happy. I want you two to be happy. Maybe even friends, but it hurts me to see you together when it¡¯s still so obvious she still likes you and you haven¡¯t said no! Except it isn¡¯t your fault, this is just a screwed up situation and it wouldn''t be fair for me to be angry at you, but I am!¡± Frances cried. Shaking, trying her best not to grab Timur too hard, she sobbed into his shirt.

    And yet, Timur only continued to hold her, rocking her silently.

    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry,¡± he croaked. Timur drew her even closer. ¡°Thank you for telling me this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too,¡± she sobbed.

    <hr>

    Timur hated how he couldn¡¯t do anything as Frances cried in his arms. Though, if he was being honest with himself, he hated that he had in some way caused her to feel this.

    The fact that Frances didn¡¯t blame him for his fondness for Epomonia, and wanted him to still be friends with the centaur just made it even worse.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± he asked. Frances had stopped crying and was sitting, holding him with one hand, wiping her eyes with the other?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°This all could have been avoided if I just told you what I felt.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but you were trying to help me, in your own way,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ Epomonia kind of told me something I¡¯ve been forgetting. If something¡¯s not right, you try your best to fix it anyway,¡± said Frances, smiling sadly.

    Timur swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ well, I don¡¯t always do that.¡±

    ¡°Timur, you still feel bad about what happened at the peace conference,¡± said Frances. She said it so gently, yet the pointed words sent a shiver down Timur¡¯s spine. Unable to deny that, he just sat, trying to figure out what to say.

    Frances shuffled closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m at fault too, Timur. I wasn¡¯t being honest with what I felt, even when you were trying to help me. I also didn¡¯t understand how important romantic relationships are in Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°I could have explained that to you,¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°Yes, but I should still have been honest. Not¡­ not that I want to demand you to do anything, but I should have at least told you what I felt,¡± Frances said.

    Timur nodded, still holding Frances¡¯s hand.

    Frances had told him what she¡¯d felt, without forcing him to do anything. It¡­ she still trusted him, still loved him.

    But now it was time for his part.

    ¡°Frances, can you give me a moment?¡± Timur asked. He leaned in, and she nodded, allowing him to kiss her gently on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Frances kissed him back and smiled as he moved back down to cart, to where Epomonia silently trailed them.

    ¡°Hey Eppie. We¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to say, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The centaur wiped her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡­ I¡¯m happy for you. I really am, but I know you love Frances.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Epomonia,¡± Timur said. He smiled. ¡°I¡­ I may love her, but we can still be friends, if you¡¯d like. I mean as long as you¡­ you understand how things stand between us.¡±

    Epomonia smiled, blinking back tears. ¡°I know. It¡­ it may take some time, but I won¡¯t try to change what we have left.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s enough for me,¡± Timur stammered. He swallowed, his mind back to walking by the river, and to nights spent talking for hours before falling asleep in each other¡¯s arms. They were good nights.

    And yet, as he thought about them, he was now imagining doing those same things with the slender brunette human behind him, and doing new things.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Epomonia,¡± he said, with feeling.

    ¡°Thank you for¡­ for giving me another chance,¡± said the centaur. She stuck out her hand, impulsively and Timur took it, giving it a firm shake.

    It was the end of one chapter, and yet, as Timur turned back to Frances, he felt his heart warm at her satisfied smile.

    ¡°So¡­ where were we?¡± he asked, sitting down beside her.

    Frances shuffled closer to him, and at her nod, he draped his arm over her shoulders. ¡°We were talking about Kallistos, and um, Epomonia asked a question about how the Otherworlders fit in. You were going to answer it.¡±

    Timur blinked, not sure what his girlfriend was implying. As he stared, Frances coughed and turned to look at Epomonia.

    ¡°Epomonia, you can listen,¡± she said, in a cool tone, but to Timur¡¯s astonishment her smile was warm.

    The centaur blinked, stared at Frances for a moment, but when the mage nodded, she cantered up. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    Frances nodded, and Timur, overjoyed, squeezed her, surprising her with a kiss just above her ear. He laughed as she squeaked at that, her smile all the wider.

    ¡°Right, so we were at King Alan and the Otherworlders. Alan was an orc slave of the goblins, but he used to be a warrior for an orc tribe. We don¡¯t really remember his original last name, but we do know the dynasty he founded was called Goldenboar. He began what started as a slave rebellion, using guerilla tactics and his own magical skill to win victories. But his followers were still very much alone, against the might of the Goblin Empire.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ not like the stories,¡± said Epomonia in resignation. ¡°I guess what we were told was mostly just exaggerated.¡±

    ¡°Which stories are you talking about?¡± Frances asked.

    The centaur sighed. ¡°Well, in our folk tales, Alan apparently led those that toppled the Goblin Empire. They kind of leave the Otherworlders and humans out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the actual scholarship and contemporary accounts don¡¯t. We know for a fact that Alan had a human wife,¡± Timur explained, much to Frances and Epomonia¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Wait what?¡± This was Aloudin, who had turned away from the horses to gawk over his shoulder. ¡°He had a human wife? I thought he married the ogre, Yalisa, who crowned him in what became Minairen.¡±

    ¡°King Alan had two wives. Yalisa the Red Queen, a troll magician like Alan, who reportedly enchanted the Great Crown that bears Alan¡¯s name. However, the person who carved the crown, and who all subsequent Royal dynasties are descended from, was Moragon. All three were once fellow slaves and the contemporary accounts suggest that they were in a mutual relationship with one another.¡± Timur smirked. ¡°In fact, the chronicler Jonathan, a member of Alan¡¯s court, recorded an account of Yalisa and Moragon both being handfasted, with King Alan presiding.¡±

    ¡°Huh, but¡­ why¡ªOh, right, she¡¯s human,¡± said Epomonia, grimacing.

    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised why her name has survived until now,¡± said Frances.

    Timur frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but I think it¡¯s because it is through Moragon¡¯s line that all later Alavari rulers are descended from. If my father denied her existence, he¡¯d be denying our own legitimacy.¡± The trogre pursed his lips. ¡°Right, where was I again? Ah yes, well, I mentioned Jonathan the chronicler. Jonathan the chronicler was once Jonathan the Otherworlder, he was summoned to this world by a desperate ceremony performed by Alan and his rebels, along with Archon Nimlen, the ruler of the city that would become Lapanteria. Three hundred Otherworlders arrived and they banded together with the Alavari and remaining free humans to fight the Goblin Empire.¡±

    ¡°According to Jonathan¡¯s account, the war itself was long and brutal, but a combination of factors allowed the slaves and remaining free humans to triumph. To put it shortly, the Goblin Empire had too many long borders to defend. Slave rebellions were occuring within. The entirety of what became Alavaria was united against the Empire and with the Otherworlders rallying the humans of the south and west, the goblins just couldn¡¯t be everywhere at once. Slowly, and then more quickly, victories began to mount up, until the Goblins were forced back to Kallistos itself.¡±

    ¡°The less defended city of Athelda Aoun fell first as Jonathan and the Otherworlders had taken Kwent and used their foothold in the valley to launch an assault that pushed the goblins out. Meanwhile, on the other side of the mountains, the newly crowned King Alan led the Alavari in an assault on Kairon Aoun. He broke through the other walls, but was stymied in the caves. However, Jonathan and the Otherworlder¡¯s arrival allowed Alan to make the final breakthrough. At which point, they managed to seize the imperial palace and execute the Goblin Emperor Olairon, ending the empire.¡± Timur closed his notebook. ¡°But with the city sacked, and Alan setting up a new capital in Minairen, the freed goblins that remained in the city didn¡¯t see a need to stay in Kallistos. Most left Kallistos to follow King Alan or settle in small communities of their own. Many have ended up with the harpies because well, goblins have hands and harpies don¡¯t. Remind me to tell you about the symbiotic relationships between the goblin clans and harpy aeries Frances.¡±

    ¡°Oh I will,¡± said Frances, rather engrossed. ¡°But¡­ about Kallistos, so nobody tried to resettle it in the¡­ thousand years since it was abandoned?¡±

    Timur shook his head. ¡°There have been attempts, but as the borders started to solidify, Kallistos became less of a city and more of a strategic point of contention. It became always stuck between Alavaria and the human kings. The tunnels, thanks to being abandoned, have fallen into disrepair. There are some communities that live on parts of the tunnel network, but they tend to be on the Alavaria side of the Pekara Mountain range. The only part of Kallistos that has ever been maintained on a regular basis is the Greenway.¡±

    ¡°Huh, though, that makes sense. I mean, it does connect Alavaria to Kwent,¡± said Frances thoughtfully. She glanced at her boyfriend. ¡°Timur, where we¡¯re heading to isn¡¯t too far from Minaira, right? Is it possible we can use Kallistos and the Greenway as a way to get back to Erisdale?¡±

    Aloudin cut in. ¡°No way. The outer walls of Kallistos are heavily guarded. We won¡¯t be able to sneak through.¡± The orc paused. ¡°Unless¡­ you have an idea, T¡ªTheo?¡±

    Frances noted that Timur was indeed, deep in thought, his tail flicking side to side. ¡°Well, I visited a town two weeks from Kallistos. Its residents claim that it has a tunnel to the Greenway, but I¡¯ve never seen it. That and the locals told me that few have actually navigated to the Greenway from the town itself.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but what if we could?¡± Epomonia asked.

    ¡°It still would be a bad idea as it¡¯d take us even deeper into Alavaria,¡± said Aloudin. ¡°From where we¡¯re at, it would be safer to head back using the Great Southern Road and trying to make our way through Gestoch.¡±

    ¡°Which is difficult at the best of times,¡± Frances mused.

    Epomonia frowned and whispered, ¡°I thought you and the Lightning Battalion got out of Gestoch just fine, Frances.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°We had a battalion, lots of horses, and I¡­ I was at a hundred percent. I¡¯m not right now, and I know I won¡¯t be for some time.¡±

    It was a morbid statement and a silence settled over the group as they trundled with the cart along the highway.

    ¡°Timur, thank you for telling us the story,¡± said Frances, squeezing the trogre¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you for listening.¡± The prince brought her hand up and kissed the knuckles. ¡°You were a very attentive audience.¡±

    Frances giggled softly and shifted herself so she¡¯d be more comfortable. She hoped that there would be more stories that she could listen to from Timur. If everything went well, then maybe there would be.

    At least, she hoped that things would go well.

 Chapter 143 - The Alavari Academy for Magic

    On first sighting the Academy for Magic, Frances couldn¡¯t help comparing it to the White Order¡¯s headquarters of Salpheron, where she¡¯d been trained and where she¡¯d invented her lightning spell.

    For one, the two were both walled castles with central keeps. They both had tall pointed towers built for magic experimentation.

    The Academy, however, was far older. Frances could tell because instead of stone walls, the complex had rammed earth walls that dominated the horizon. On top of these two sets of ancient walls, were newer short, stubby stone ramparts perched on top. Peeking out above these ramparts were the tops of the towers and plaster-faced buildings.

    Recalling her old textbook, it to Frances as if prehistoric celtic hill fort had survived into the modern day and was now teaming with life. Smoke curled from numerous buildings in the complex, and she could see people coming in and out of the Academy.l

    ¡°That¡¯s a good sign,¡± said Aloudin. ¡°It looks like we got here quickly enough.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but would they let us leave with Morgan?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur, looking uncharacteristically grim, grunted. ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±

    With Timur and Frances hiding in the cart underneath some blankets, Aloudin and his squad approached the walls. The orphans under the orc¡¯s command were surprisingly carefree, chatting about mages, how uppity they could be and how much of a pain in the arse they were to deal with. If Frances hadn¡¯t seen them take care of and look out for Epomonia, she¡¯d have thought they were insulting her on purpose. As it was, they definitely were taking the opportunity where she couldn¡¯t say anything to play a bit of a prank on her.

    ¡°I wonder if I should tell Aloudin that what they¡¯re saying is rather¡­ crass,¡± muttered Timur from where he lay beside her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Timur. I know they don¡¯t really mean it about me. They¡¯re probably just as nervous as I am right now.¡± She clapped a hand over her mouth, as she heard one of the squad members, an ogre by the name of Venne, making a joke to her troll girlfriend Joa.

    Timur, having overheard the joke, frowned. ¡°Wait, what was so funny about that? Of course mages can enchant devices to solve most problems.¡±

    Frances stared at her boyfriend, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Timur, what kind of frustration needs a device to um, vibrate.¡±

    ¡°What kind of¡ª¡± Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh. Oh.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize they weren¡¯t common in Alavaria,¡± whispered Frances.

    ¡°They are! I just¡­ well, it¡¯s not the first thing I think of because¡­¡± He blinked and stared at Frances. ¡°Wait do you use¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you really asking me this now of all times?¡± Frances gasped, shivering with mirth at the poleaxed look on the trogre¡¯s features.

    ¡°I was just wondering if we could incorporate¡ª¡± Timur slammed his jaw shut and buried his face in his hands. Meanwhile, Frances had to bite down on the sleep of her robe, one hand holding her stomach as she tried her best not to laugh. Somehow, she managed to suffuse the glee to the back of her mind for a future laugh, and waited until Timur was peeking out from between his six-fingered hands.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered, his face so red that it highlighted the freckles dotting around his nose.

    Frances let out one last, quiet giggle. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Um, the answer is maybe.¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°Maybe¡­ wait, maybe to which question?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know,¡± Frances whispered. She winked, wondering if she was being a bit too cheeky with the prince, but he was smiling now, eyes on her with a vivid interest. It made her heart pound in her chest and she suddenly became aware of how they were so close.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s say that you¡¯ve made me very eager to find out, Mataia,¡± Timur drawled softly.

    ¡°Timur, Frances? Is everything alright?¡± whispered Epomonia¡¯s voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re good, are we through?¡± Frances replied, finding it very difficult to tear her gaze away from Timur¡¯s.

    ¡°We¡¯re through the first wall. The excuse that we¡¯re delivering supplies worked. Ready to call Olgakaren?¡± Epomonia rasped.

    ¡°Yeah. Calling her now,¡± said Frances. She fished her hand mirror out of her pocket and focused on thinking of the harpy, who was to her slight annoyance, another of Timur¡¯s ex-partners. Then again, Olgakaren had at least proven herself very trustworthy.

    The harpy¡¯s image swam into view and she blinked owlishly. ¡°Frances? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Timur and I are in the Academy for Magic, ready to pick you and Morgan up. Sorry for the late notice. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the outer annex. I¡¯ll go get Morgan ready. She¡¯s just at class right now,¡± said the harpy.

    Frances noticed Timur wanted to speak and flipped the mirror to him.

    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s willing to go?¡± the trogre stammered.

    ¡°Yes, Timur. She¡¯s a bit scared about going to the human kingdoms, but there were enough half-humans in the Academy to put Morgan at ease. She¡¯s eager to see you again,¡± said Olgakaren. She grimaced, ¡°But you need to be careful. The Pedagos of the academy, that¡¯s the head of the Academy, is looking out for both of you. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s to turn you in to Thorgoth or to help you, so don¡¯t get caught!¡±

    ¡°Roger that, which building is Morgan going to classes?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°The Queen Moragon building. You¡¯ll have to get out of¡­ whatever you¡¯re hiding, but you¡¯ll need to be careful. I¡¯ll go there first,¡± said Olgakaren.

    ¡°See you soon,¡± said Timur, grinning. Olgakaren waved him away and the call ended.

    ¡°Epomonia, is it clear to come out?¡± Frances inquired.

    ¡°Yes. There aren¡¯t a lot of guards. The war¡¯s stripped many of them from the Academy, but do be careful,¡± said the centaur.

    Giving each other a mutual check of their disguises, Frances and Timur slid out from the cart.

    It was at that moment that Frances realized how empty the Academy was. At a distance, there looked to be life, but behind the walls, she could see that while there was smoke rising from the buildings, there were very few people on the streets themselves.

    ¡°You were here before, sir?¡± Aloudin asked Timur.

    ¡°Yes. All of the princes and princesses all had to take lessons here. Keep your weapons sheathed,¡± Timur whispered.

    Frances, already in her armored mage robes, nodded, and pulled her hood over to hide her features. She wished she could wear her helmet, but that would be unwise and broadcast her as a combatant.

    As with all fortresses, the entrance to the inner courtyard was offset from the gatehouse in the outer wall. In this case, while the outer entrance was south-facing, the inner wall¡¯s entrance was west-facing. The small group had quite a ways to walk.

    They tried to be as casual as they could, but they inevitably drew glances. Nobody approached them, though.

    ¡°Is it just me, or this outer area seems entirely residential?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°That¡¯s how the academy is laid out. The area inside the first wall, which we call the Inner Annex, has the research and schooling facilities. The Outer Annex is where everybody lives and where the recreational spaces are.¡± Timur flicked a thumb at a tavern that looked to be boarded up. ¡°Not that there¡¯s much business left. I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize the war had drawn so many people away.¡±

    Frances smiled at a few children playing with a ball. They looked to be half-human children, like those she¡¯d seen in Erlenberg. ¡°Whatever Thorgoth¡¯s planning¡­ I hope he leaves these children alone.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too,¡± Timur muttered.

    They¡¯d just reached the entrance to the gatehouse and had to wait for a moment to let a group of gruff-looking trolls carrying sacks to pass by them. Once through, Frances blinked at the sight.

    The Inner Annex was a beautiful collection of white-washed buildings nestled in the shadow of the thick earthen walls and overlooked by the tall experimentation towers. There were more people here, mostly robed mages, in deep discussion or study under ancient trees, or on even older tree stumps. Some were practicing on a large training arena that was dug into the ground. Frances even spied a half-human goblin and a harpy kissing behind a building, where they thought nobody could see them.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading there,¡± said Timur, pointing at a nearby pale pink building, the largest in the collection. ¡°That¡¯s the Queen Moragon Hall, the largest lecture hall¡ª¡±

    A winged figure toppled out from between the Queen Moragon Hall¡¯s double-wooden doors. She staggered for several steps and collapsed, one wing holding onto her stomach. Timur blinked, and instantly broke into a run. A moment later, so did Frances.

    ¡°Olgakaren!¡± Timur howled. Frances, gasping, watched the trogre fall onto his knees, almost slamming into the fallen harpy, his knees skidding on the ground. She was beside him, helping him flip the harpy.

    It was a deep stab wound and Frances ripped her wand out to cast a healing spell, only for the harpy to shake her head.

    ¡°Trolls, disguised as humans, heading to the gate. They have Morgan,¡± Olgakaren winced. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Go! I got her!¡± Aloudin bellowed, his wand out. Frances nodded and yanked Timur to his feet. They broke into a run, heading toward the gatehouse, tearing past shocked mages.

    Epomonia galloped next to Frances and Timur. ¡°Get on my back!¡± she yelled. Timur didn¡¯t hesitate and leapt nimbly onto the centaur¡¯s back, onto the gambeson she wore.

    ¡°Can you carry both of us?¡± Frances asked, accepting Timur¡¯s hand. He pulled her up so she was sitting in front of Timur and right behind Epomonia.

    Epomonia did an experimental trot and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re like a feather, Frances. Hold onto my waist. Don¡¯t be shy, we¡¯re going to gallop hard.¡±

    Frances obliged and wrapped her arms around the centaur¡¯s waist, making sure not to dislodge the two pistols Epomonia wore with her saber. She whispered a thanks as the centaur gave a ¡°Hiyah!¡± and galloped towards the gate. She charged past dazed onlookers, making for the main gate.

    ¡°How are humans in Alavaria?¡± demanded Timur.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must have been that group of trolls we passed at the gate!¡± Frances stammered. She winced. Without a saddle, the ride was as Epomonia said, hard, and it was all she could do to hold on with her knees and hands.

    ¡°Frances, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Timur asked, hearing the pain in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡ªno. Sorry, I¡¯m not fully recovered,¡± Frances stammered, clutching at her upper right arm. ¡°But keep going! We have no time to waste!¡±

    ¡°Alright, we just need to find¡ªthere!¡± Epomonia exclaimed, pointing ahead.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The group was made up of ten figures, all of whom were carrying sacks. They were dressed in plain, if a bit bulky, clothing.

    As soon as they saw Epomonia, Timur and Frances, nine of them dropped their sacks. From the bags, they ripped out swords, bucklers and pistols. One of them even pulled out a wand along with a buckler.

    The tenth one was handed a sword before he turned and ran.

    Frances burst into song, forcing the notes through, she threw a quick lightning bolt that zapped the first disguised human and sent her convulsing to the ground. It was weaker than she¡¯d wanted but it¡¯d disabled her.

    But the other humans quickly fired pistols. Epomonia howled and suddenly Frances was flying in the air. A hand grabbed her and as they tumbled Frances found herself wrapped in Timur¡¯s arms before they barreled into the ground.

    The impact sent Frances sprawling. Throwing her magic into her armor¡¯s shields, she heard two more whining bullets ping off her barriers. Immediately scrambling to her feet, adrenaline coursing through her veins. Frances drew on Ivy¡¯s suggested spell and threw a lance-like bolt of magic into the nearest human, leaving a hole in his chest. Her eyes wild, she saw the rest of the humans running away, continuing to fire pistols at her, leaving the one mage to face her.

    Frances fired a fireball at the mage, but her opponent used her buckler as a focal point to create a glimmering green shield. The unknown mage then lashed out with a whip of fiery red magic that Frances quickly slapped out of the way with a violently hissed Word of Power, and retaliated with the acidic shield-melter spell of Yvonne¡¯s creation.

    This one had a better effect, and the acid cut through the woman¡¯s buckler, forcing her to drop it. Frances had to dodge too, though, as the enemy mage drew knives from her belt. To Frances¡¯s dismay, she wasn¡¯t quite fast enough. Two of the knives pinged off the armored skirt in her robes. While she wasn¡¯t hurt, Frances found herself panting, her throat aching.

    She wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and it¡¯d been too long since she¡¯d been in a mage duel. Where was Timur and Epomonia?

    ¡°Epomonia! Oh Galena no! Stay with me. You can¡¯t! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t leave me please!¡±

    The anguish in Timur¡¯s voice almost made Frances take her eye off her opponent. As it was, it brought forth the anger coiled in her chest.

    ¡°In the name of Frances Stormcaller, daughter of Edana Firehand, stand down or I will kill you!¡± Frances bellowed.

    The human mage narrowed her eyes. ¡°I take my orders from Queen Janize and Duke Darius, not from the Skinmelter¡¯s broken daughter.¡±

    Oh for crying out loud. Enough is enough. Snarling, Frances raised her left hand, and threw up a semi-circular shield with her diamond ring. With Ivy¡¯s Sting, she started to build up power to her lightning spell.

    That was when the woman did a curious thing. She reached into her pouch and threw a vial at Frances.

    Mid-song, Frances couldn¡¯t muster the strength to dodge, so she threw more magic into her shield. Except when the vial impacted, it didn¡¯t explode or rain fire on her, instead it seemed to leave nothing behind.

    Too late, Frances smelt a strange odor, and suddenly, her throat seized. Her nostrils, her tongue, her mouth, it felt like they were on fire. It hurt to breathe, to even touch her tongue to her teeth. Gasping, clutching at her throat, Frances staggered, trying to breathe, crying as she did so.

    She tried to raise her confused and panicking wand, scream out a note, any note, only for a boot to kick Ivy¡¯s Sting away.

    Frances looked up to see the human-disguised orc point a pistol at her head.

    ¡°Goodbye, Stormcaller,¡± hissed the woman.

    There was a bang. A pistol bullet sent dust into Frances¡¯s face, but she could see Timur tackling the mage, dagger drawn from his belt, plunging into her collarbone, just underneath her gambeson. Somehow the woman threw Timur off with a bellow, only for another crack to ring out and send the woman staggering back. A second pistol shot from somewhere behind Frances made her twist her head around and she saw Epomonia, lying on her side, one hand trying to stop the bleeding on the chest of her horse section, the other sighting down her second pistol.

    She gave a weak smile and went limp, dropping the weapon. Frances, still in agony, flopped onto the ground, seeing the human mage dead. Tears filling her eyes, all she could focus on was on breathing, in spite of the fire that was burning over her lips and mouth.

    Timur was beside her, his black eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Frances, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s hurting¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get Morgan, leave!¡± Frances screamed, her eyes screwed shut. Mad with agony, she ripped the lid to her flask open and poured the contents over her face, but as the liquid contacted her mouth, it only made the pain worse. Choking on the liquid, unable to swallow, Frances felt like she was falling, and yet she couldn¡¯t. Not with the thousands of needles that pierced her lips and stabbed into her nose.

    A new voice yelled a word, and suddenly, Frances felt herself toppling into merciful sleep.

    <hr>

    Timur looked up from Frances¡¯s body, which was just starting to go limp, to find a golden-haired female ogre with a staff staring down at him. She was dressed in the gold-trimmed purple robes that marked the Pedagos of the Academy, but oddly enough, she seemed familiar, and her eyes widened as she saw him.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry, but I need to¡ª¡±

    ¡°They set fire to the stables and released the horses they didn¡¯t take, Your Highness. We aren¡¯t going anywhere after them,¡± said the ogre sadly.

    Timur shook his head. ¡°Wait, but Morgan, we need to save her.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t go after them, Your Highness. Face it, we failed,¡± hissed the ogre.

    Timur dodged past the ogre and started to run. ¡°No, we must have¡ª¡±

    ¡°I told you, they¡¯re gone and you¡¯re not going anywhere until I figure out what to do with you and your lot, Your Highness!¡± hissed the ogre.

    Timur froze and cold despair pooled into his stomach. He could see several robed mages were converging on them. Two of them were examining the disguised human¡¯s corpse. A smaller group were getting Frances onto a stretcher, and more still were healing Epomonia¡¯s wound.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t with me. They¡¯re just onlookers who were trying to help,¡± Timur stammered, turning to face the ogre mage. He frowned as she sighed and crossed her arms. Her tail twitched a bit as she considered her words. There was something about the color of the troll¡¯s hair, the shape of her square chin, and the shape of her black eyes that was bothering him.

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m not an idiot. I know you¡¯re with the Stormcaller, who is likely that girl in the stretcher. I know you¡¯ve decided to for some reason, fight your father of all things.¡± The troll groaned. ¡°Why you decided to bring this mess to my doorstep I have no idea.¡±

    Timur stared at the ogre, and realized who she was. As he did, a deep scowl set into his expression and he crossed his arms, mirroring the ogre mage¡¯s pose.

    ¡°With all due respect, I wasn¡¯t aware you had become Pedagos of the Academy. In fact, I didn¡¯t even recognize you, mother,¡± Timur growled.

    To his surprise, Goldilora, one-time consort to King Thorgoth, flinched. A flicker of hurt flashed across his features before they were schooled into a blank mask.

    ¡°Noted. Go attend to your girlfriend. She¡¯ll be cared for in the Academy hospital. I¡¯ll call on you when she¡¯s recovered.¡± Goldilora took a deep breath. ¡°We have¡­ much to discuss.¡±

    ¡°I bet,¡± Timur hissed. He tore himself away from the woman that gave birth to him, steps taking him towards the limp form of the woman he loved.

    All the while, he tried not to think about the niece he¡¯d failed.

    <hr>

    Frances hated waking up after being knocked out or fainting. One would think that being knocked out would lead to a peaceful rest. In her experience, though, waking up after being wounded so badly that she fainted, often just led her to becoming gradually more aware of just how badly she was hurt.

    As she woke up, her mouth, throat and nose felt like it was raw, as if someone had reached in and scrubbed it with sandpaper. Blinking, Frances tried to get an idea of where she was.

    She was in a very comfortable bed. Someone was waving a staff of some kind over her head. Her eyes traced the gnarled wood to a frowning female ogre.

    Brushing blonde hair back over her ears, the ogre nodded. ¡°Okay, that worked. Tell me what hurts, Stormcaller.¡±

    ¡°Mouth, nose. What¡­ who are you?¡± Frances croaked.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Goldilora. I¡¯m the Pedagos of the Academy. You¡¯re lucky to have survive¡ªWhat are you doing?¡±

    Frances had rolled right off the bed and onto unsteady feet. Her eyes wild, she desperately searched for her wand.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my wand? Where¡¯s Timur? What happened to Morgan?¡± Frances hissed.

    ¡°You¡¯re in no position to make demands of me, Stormcaller now sit the fuck down,¡± Goldilora hissed.

    ¡°And why should I trust you?¡± Frances shot back.

    Because I am your lover¡¯s mother,¡± Goldilora said coolly. She clearly expected Frances to calm down after she said that.

    She was dead wrong.

    ¡°You abandoned him to an abusive monster!¡± Frances hissed. She raised her hand. ¡°You left him! Did you know his father brainwashed him to believe he was not worthy of his title? Did you know how hurt he was when he came looking for you, and you told him that you wanted nothing to do with him!¡± Gasping, grasping at her throat, Frances felt her back slump against the wall, but she somehow remained standing. ¡°Why should I trust you?

    Goldilora was glaring at Frances, her black eyes narrowed, her auburn-furred tail swishing menacingly. She started forward and Frances braced herself.

    But then the ogre stopped, her shoulders sagging.

    ¡°Okay, when you put it that way, you don¡¯t have a reason to. But if you haven¡¯t noticed, I made sure to scrub every last bit of that powdered poison you breathed in and you¡¯re not in a cell. As for your wand, my son has it and he¡¯s getting breakfast.¡± Goldilora shut her eyes. ¡°Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t stop the kidnapping.¡±

    The words hit harder than any kind of gas or spell. Frances¡¯s legs gave out and she slumped to the ground.

    ¡°We¡­ we failed. Oh no. Timur, he must be devastated,¡± Frances croaked.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. We need to talk about what the hell happened to you?¡± the ogre hissed as she sat down in a squat position.

    Frances frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Goldilora pointed at Frances¡¯s arm. ¡°Your arms and legs were recently broken and healed. Your throat looks like it barely recovered from being choked and I still saw damage from some kind of major spellwork you performed. Your magic is taxed to breaking point.¡±

    ¡°I dueled King Thorgoth, and I lost.¡± Frances frowned. ¡°What do you mean my magic is taxed? Until yesterday, I haven¡¯t fought for a month.¡±

    ¡°And before that? How long have you been in active combat?¡± Goldilora demanded.

    Frances opened her mouth and closed it as she thought back over the past year, no¡ªover her almost five years in Durannon. The first year she hadn¡¯t been fighting, but then came Vertingen, and after that¡­ she couldn¡¯t remember a time she wasn¡¯t fighting or preparing to fight.

    ¡°Four years, on and off,¡± she said. Frances swallowed as the ogre¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡­ I have gotten month-long breaks, particularly in the winter, but it¡¯s been a busy few years.¡±

    ¡°But I bet you¡¯ve been using your magic constantly and training with magic even during those breaks, is that correct?¡± Goldilora hissed.

    ¡°In a sense,¡± said Frances. After all, even when she wasn¡¯t training, she¡¯d been supplying the magic to suppress Timur¡¯s curse ever since she was fourteen. She studied the ogre, now completely confused. She could see and hear the alarm across the ogre¡¯s features and in her tone. ¡°Why¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by in a sense?¡± Goldilora growled.

    Frances averted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not my business¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not your business? This is your body we¡¯re talking about, Stormcaller!¡± Goldilora exclaimed.

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure why, but the arresting worry in the ogre¡¯s eyes compelled her to take a breath and muster her thoughts.

    ¡°W¡ªwhen Timur was fourteen, King Thorgoth¡­ laid a curse on Timur. It¡¯s called Queen Friganoth¡¯s Agony. I chanced upon him in the Leipmont woods and managed to lay a spell atop of it to stop him from dying. We didn¡¯t manage to dispel the curse until the peace conference.¡±

    The ogre¡¯s eyes widened. Horror, shock, and then deep worry, flicking through her features. ¡°Are you¡ªthat¡¯s impossible. That boy would have died years ago. Queen Friganoth¡¯s curse isn¡¯t something that¡ªwait, no. That explains the damage and it explains the remnants of that contract I saw. ¡±

    ¡°Damage? What¡­ what kind of damage?¡± Frances whispered.

    Goldilora ran a hand through her hair. ¡°Stormcaller, if you continue to push yourself like this, your body will break down.¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°What¡­ but I¡¯ve been eating¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not nearly as much as you should. Army rations barely have the proteins and fats you need to replace all the energy you use and you¡¯ve been constantly using your magic for the past three years just to maintain that counterspell on Timur, while fighting a war. Or do you not notice how horrible you¡¯ve been feeling for the past month?¡± Goldilora asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s just because I fought Thorgoth,¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Your duel with Thorgoth is merely the straw that has broken the camel¡¯s back. If you were really alright, why did you lose that last fight? You¡¯ve always seemed to recover quickly, right? No matter how many times you were shot or stabbed? Why is this time the exception?¡± Goldilora demanded.

    Frances shook her head. She wanted to deny it, to refuse the ogre¡¯s answer, but¡­ but¡­

    She could feel it. No, she¡¯d felt it even before her duel with Thorgoth. She¡¯d felt more tired, more frustrated, and it¡¯d been harder and harder to get up out of bed. It had been minor then, but after the duel¡­.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ but¡­ but that means¡­ that means I have to sit out the war for a month, or two,¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°No. You need to sit out of the war for three months, minimum, with at least the first month and a half without using magic at all.¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t! I¡­ if I don¡¯t fight then my friends, Timur, they¡¯ll all¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you continue on like this, Stormcaller, you would be lucky to be able to use magic at all!¡± Goldilora bellowed.

    Those words rang in the room and Frances refused to believe them. She couldn¡¯t. To believe these words would mean that despite her best efforts, despite how hard she¡¯d tried, she was being forced to confront an irrefutable fact.

    She had nothing left to give.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±

    ¡°There is some good news,¡± Goldilora said, in a gentler voice. ¡°There has been no permanent damage to your magical core and yours in particular is the strongest I¡¯ve ever encountered. This can be fixed, but you need to understand that there cannot be shortcuts. No more magic, starting from now. I mean it, Stormcaller.¡±

    Frances nodded numbly, for what else could she do?

    On one hand, she now knew why she lost the fight. She¡¯d deteriorated so far she was just not at her best and wouldn¡¯t be until a long rest. But on the other hand¡­

    A month without magic at all. No casting, no singing¡­ how¡­ how were they going to continue their escape? How could they get out of Alavaria now?

    A gentle hand took hold of her arms and lifted her up, practically carrying her to the bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else, Frances, just get some rest and I¡¯ll let my son know you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Unable to argue, Frances let her head rest on the pillow. As much as she wasn¡¯t sure about Goldilora, she had no choice. At least she wasn¡¯t dead or worse. Perhaps Olgakaren¡¯s information had been wrong and the Pedagos of the Academy wasn¡¯t against them?

    And why were humans here and kidnapping Morgan of all Alavari? It didn¡¯t make sense. Thorgoth hated humans. He had employed them in the past in the attempt to take Freeburg, but there was no reason for him to use humans in Alavaria itself. Everything that she knew suggested assassins from Thorgoth, not a group of humans aiming to kidnap Morgan.

    Obviously, they had to be missing something, but what precisely?

    The door flew open. Goldilora ran in, eyes wide. She looked panicked, and from how awkward her expression was, it was clear that she didn¡¯t feel this emotion often.

    ¡°Frances, I need your help. Timur¡­ He¡¯s locked himself in Morgan¡¯s bedroom. I can hear crying inside.¡±

    Frances rolled out of bed but this time, her foot hit the ground at a weird angle. Goldilora caught her before her face slammed into the ground and helped her up.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish or something?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ Agh, take me to your son,¡± Frances hissed, hanging onto the ogre¡¯s arm. Sighing, Goldilora helped the much shorter mage along.

 Chapter 144: Recovering

    There were already a few Alavari outside the door. To Frances¡¯s relief, Epomonia and Aloudin were among them. The horse part of Epomonia¡¯s chest had a big bandage, but she otherwise looked alright.

    What was alarming was how worried the pair looked.

    ¡°Frances, thank Galena you¡¯re up. Timur¡¯s gone quiet now, but he still won¡¯t let anybody inside,¡± said Aloudin. The orc winced. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what he saw, but when we were in there, he suddenly broke down and told us to get out. I¡¯ve never seen him like that.¡±

    ¡°Me neither, but I hope he¡¯ll talk to me,¡± said Frances. She knocked on the door. ¡°Timur?¡±

    No answer. She swallowed. ¡°Timur? Mataia? It¡¯s me, Frances.¡±

    She could hear the murmurs from the nosey academy students nearby, but Goldilora was already telling them to shush.

    The door opened slowly, just wide enough for Frances to squeeze through, but Timur was nowhere in sight. Without hesitation, Frances stepped through and shut the door behind her.

    Timur¡¯s black eyes were tinged with red flecks and were still wet with tears. In one hand, he was holding onto a letter of some kind.

    ¡°Frances, I¡­¡± he lunged forward and seized her. ¡°You¡¯re alright. Oh Galena¡­ I thought you were going to die.¡±

    Blinking back tears of her own, Frances let herself sag into the prince¡¯s arms. ¡°It was a gas of some kind, meant to disable a mage¡¯s singing. I¡¯ll explain later and your mother knows more about it anyway. Timur, tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    His hands trembling, Timur showed Frances the letter. ¡°Morgan was so eager to see me. She was writing letters she wanted me to read. How she wanted to see Salpheron, and meet Edana Firehand. Now¡­ for all I know, they¡¯re torturing her, or even worse, and not only that, Epomonia was shot and you were wounded. I¡­ I failed. I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t stop them, I couldn¡¯t save you, and now my mother has us holed up here.¡±

    ¡°But Timur, those humans were prepared to fight mages. They had specialized equipment I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Frances sighed. ¡°This failure is my fault too. I¡­ I lost again.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m blaming you! You didn¡¯t even have to be here. I dragged you out here, across Alavaria, into the thick of danger only for you to get hurt because I can¡¯t protect those I love!¡± Timur howled.

    The cry cut deep into Frances¡¯s heart and she winced. ¡°But that isn¡¯t your fault¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t help feeling that way! And why do I always need you of all people to tell me that? Why can¡¯t I just¡­ stop being so pathetic?¡±

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure if it was the exhaustion, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Anything she could think of didn¡¯t seem adequate. She wanted to make him feel better but the hacking, hoarse sobs coming from the wreck her love had become shook her harder than if she was being hit.

    It hurt more than the gas, she decided. Hearing him so forlorn hurt worse than the gas she got hit with.

    And all she could do was hold Timur as tightly as she could and try not to break into tears herself.

    <hr>

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Frances asked. They were sitting on the ground, arms around each other. It was uncomfortable, their eyes were red but they didn¡¯t want to move apart.

    ¡°A little. I¡­ fuck, what do we do now, Frances?¡±

    ¡°We need to get out of Alavaria, with Aloudin and the others.¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°There¡¯s just a problem. Timur¡­ your mother¡¯s a healer mage, right?¡±

    Timur nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s one of our best.¡±

    Her heart sinking, Frances¡¯s grip on the trogre stiffened, prompting him to caress her cheek. ¡°Frances? What happened? What did she say?¡±

    Resting her head against his shoulder, Frances closed her eyes. ¡°Timur¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. Your mother just told me that I can¡¯t perform any magic for a month.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why not? Why is she forbidding you?¡± Timur demanded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her, it¡¯s me. I... I¡¯ve overused my magic. In the battles, in my duel with your father.¡± She bit back any mention of his curse, but Timur¡¯s eyes were already widening with horror. ¡°If I don¡¯t rest, I might lose my magic entirely.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but¡­ can¡¯t she do something?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances sighed. ¡°Maybe, but Timur, I don¡¯t think I should have lost that fight. At least, not if I was truly fine. I¡­ I need to rest, and I¡¯m not sure what this means for us. How are we going to get out of Alavaria? It¡¯s a month back to Lapanteria,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°We made it, though,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Yes, but the war¡¯s resumed and there will be armies and patrols all over the Lapanterian front. Don¡¯t you remember that we got caught by Aloudin¡¯s squad?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Right, and we were nearly arrested at the inn,¡± Timur muttered. He averted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. If I had known how much the curse would take out of you, I wouldn¡¯t have let you do it.¡±

    Frances gently touched Timur¡¯s chin, drawing his attention back to her. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t know either, and if I hadn¡¯t, you would have died. And¡­ and we wouldn¡¯t have this.¡±

    Timur blinked and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Slowly, he leaned in until he was resting his cheek against Frances¡¯s forehead. ¡°Frances, thank you, for everything. I¡­ I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too,¡± she whispered, smiling, despite everything, or perhaps in spite of everything. Because what else could she do?

    <hr>

    ¡°So¡­ are we prisoners or are we free?¡± Epomonia asked them later that night.

    She, Frances, Timur, Aloudin and his squad were in a spare classroom, eating the food provided by the chefs of the Academy. Timur and Aloudin had already checked for listening spells, and while Frances wanted to check too, that would mean using her magic.

    And once Ivy¡¯s Sting had been made aware of her master¡¯s condition, she¡¯d wholeheartedly agreed with Goldilora¡¯s prescription. So Frances couldn¡¯t even cast magic if she wanted to.

    ¡°No fucking idea,¡± muttered Venne, one of Aloudin¡¯s soldiers. The young ogress shoved another loaf into her mouth, much to the amused annoyance of her troll girlfriend, Joa. ¡°They treat us fine, but they are keeping a close guard on us.¡±

    Joa nodded. ¡°I think they need us for she omething. I¡¯ve snuck around a bit and can hear them discussing things. I can¡¯t get close enough to figure out what they¡¯re talking about, but they seem to be waiting on Goldilora¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°The question is what would Pedagos Goldilora need us for,¡± said Aloudin, rolling his water around his cup with practiced ease. ¡°Do you have any ideas, Your Highness?¡±

    Frances blinked as Timur started. He hadn¡¯t expected to be addressed. That, and he¡¯d also been deep in thought. Frances could tell because the prince¡¯s tail was twitching, and because he was playing with his loaf of bread, ripping it into smaller and smaller pieces. Right now the pieces were the size of Frances¡¯s thumbprint.

    ¡°Um, pardon me. What was that?¡±

    ¡°We were wondering if you had any ideas about why your mother would keep us here, Timur,¡± said Aloudin patiently, and to Frances¡¯s relief, not at all annoyed.

    Timur swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t, Aloudin, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡± The prince flicked breadcrumbs onto his plate. ¡°Goldilora was always very blunt and to the point. When¡­ when I asked if she wanted to come back to the palace. She said never, to never ask her again, and that she had no ¡®particular affection¡¯ for me.¡±

    ¡°She said what?¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°But that¡¯s horrible!¡± Epomonia echoed.

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ I get why. I mean, this is my dad we¡¯re talking about,¡± Timur said. He waved his hand. ¡°My point is that shutting us in a room, telling us to let her deal with things, and then feeding us isn¡¯t her style. I can¡¯t figure out what her motives are.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s a noble, right? Of House Shatterstone if I recall correctly. They all have had to decide their allegiances in this civil war,¡± said Aloudin.

    Timur scratched his head. ¡°House Shatterstone is¡­ complicated. It¡¯s a very old house with numerous cadet branches, some of whom support my father and others who do not. My mother is part of the Onyx cadet branch, of which she is the only surviving member. That¡¯s why she was briefly my father¡¯s consort. From what I understand, most of the House Shatterstone wanted nothing to do with my father because he already had a chief queen in Ulania, my half-brother Teutobal¡¯s mother. Only my mother, who wanted the financial support she¡¯d get from bearing me, wanted to be Thorgoth¡¯s consort.¡±

    Joa, the troll orphan, made a face. ¡°Galena, why do you nobles have to make things so complicated?¡±

    Timur shrugged. ¡°I wish I knew. In any case, I have no idea where she stands. It¡¯s a good sign that she hasn¡¯t just killed us but I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to.¡±

    There was a knock on the door. Aloudin rose to his feet and opened it, revealing a winding Olgakaren.

    ¡°Hey everybody¡ªOof,¡± Olgakaren chuckled as she wrapped her wings around Timur, who¡¯d practically flown across the classroom. ¡°I¡¯m good. Your mother does good work.¡±

    ¡°You met her?¡± Timur asked, loosening his hug.

    ¡°Yeah. And she told me that we are to meet her after dinner,¡± said Olgakaren. ¡°Speaking of, I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Frances passed the harpy a plate with a loaf of bread and some of the braised beef and roasted vegetables they were eating. ¡°Here, and, thank goodness you¡¯re alright, Olgakaren.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was damned close. Still don¡¯t know why humans are here and after Morgan,¡± said the harpy as she sat down. After wiping her claws with a wet towel, she used them to pick up the bread. ¡°So, what did I miss? You all look¡­ worried.¡±

    ¡°We were wondering why Goldilora hasn¡¯t killed us yet,¡± said Frances, surprising herself with how amiable she sounded.

    ¡°Ah, well I¡¯m not entirely sure either but I can tell you that she is deeply worried about the Academy¡¯s neutrality. It¡¯s why I told you not to get caught,¡± said Olgakaren. The harpy took a bite out of her bread. ¡°When I arrived, your mother was¡­ not happy to see me. She questioned me at length about who I was loyal to and well, I don¡¯t think she believed me when I said I wasn¡¯t sure either, and just wanted to protect Morgan. Then a few days before you arrived, the Academy¡¯s royal garrison was withdrawn. I couldn¡¯t get into the meetings of course, but it¡¯s clear that the Academy¡¯s had a falling out with the royal court.¡±

    TImur frowned, stroking his chin. ¡°But so far as I know, they haven¡¯t declared for my sister. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know what my mother¡¯s politics are. She¡­ she could be supporting my father.¡±

    ¡°Then why heal me and Epomonia? She even gave me back Ivy¡¯s Sting,¡± Frances mused. ¡°Joa¡¯s probably right, she might need us for something.¡±

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out after dinner,¡± said Aloudin, hungrily finishing off his plate.

    <hr>

    Only Frances, Timur and Aloudin were allowed into Goldilora¡¯s study, which to her eyes, gave off an odd feeling. Frances could see there were a lot of books stacked on shelves against the room¡¯s walls, and similar to her mother¡¯s office, it had a cauldron set aside along with various herbs and ingredients for making potions.

    Both however, showed no signs of being used and seemed almost neatly set aside. Rather, the most cluttered area was around the main desk where a large communication mirror stood, along with a chipped mug and a half-empty bottle of wine. Underneath the window facing out toward the courtyard was a neatly folded blanket.

    Goldilora sat behind a desk with neatly stacked class schedules and notes, hands steepled as she faced the trio.

    ¡°Do you three understand what a horrible position you¡¯ve put me in?¡± Goldilora hissed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you enlighten us, Pedagos?¡± Timur asked, hands behind his back.

    The ogre groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t smartass me, Timur. You know the situation in Alavaria is tenuous as is the Academy¡¯s. You also probably figured out that I need you all for something. Only, the most important member of your group has broken her own magic¡ª¡±

    ¡°By fighting a war to save innocents. Fighting a war to save my life!¡± Timur hissed.

    Goldilora¡¯s jaw dropped open, before she closed it and sighed. ¡°Pardon me, Stormcaller, that was out of line.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Timur blinked, but pulled his hand back, while his mother ran a hand through her hair. Frances watched the ogress with narrowed eyes, but she mostly was glancing at Timur. He was angry, and yet there was somehow buried hurt in his crossed-armed posture.

    ¡°Anyway, this is what I need you to do.¡± Goldilora pulled out a stack of papers held together by a clip. ¡°I have sixty-two half-human students and their families that you need to take out of Alavaria. If you do this, I¡¯ll give you the food and money necessary to make the trip,¡±

    Frances exchanged a glance with Timur and Aloudin.

    ¡°Why us, Pedagos?¡± Aloudin asked.

    ¡°And why do you need to get them out of Alavaria? The Academy is neutral,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°News of what happened with Morgan is giving Thorgoth an excuse to take full control of the Academy and I know what he¡¯s going to do to those half-humans and their families. I¡¯ve known this was coming for a while, but there¡¯s nobody else who can do this except for you three,¡± said Goldilora.

    Frances frowned. Something didn¡¯t seem completely right with Goldilora¡¯s request. Why ask them? And if they were thinking about this, why hadn¡¯t they acted earlier?

    ¡°With all respect, why can¡¯t you protect them, m¡¯am? I mean, you¡¯re not without resources,¡± said Frances in a gentle tone.

    ¡°I have responsibilities to the Academy that I can¡¯t just discharge,¡± said Goldilora. Yet, while the ogress continued to meet the three¡¯s eyes, her tone was no longer as firm.

    ¡°But you¡¯re willing to kick out those students to a bunch of strangers?¡± Timur demanded.

    Goldilora silently rose to her feet, her eyes fixed on the prince. ¡°Why do you insist on thinking badly of me, son?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the question, Pedagos?¡± Timur demanded.

    The ogress grimaced, ¡°Would it help you decide if you¡¯re taking these refugees?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Timur hissed.

    Goldilora nodded and took in a deep breath. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not a combat mage. I¡¯m a researcher and a healer. I can fight, and I have fought, but that was an age ago during the Strife. If I were to take them, it wouldn¡¯t go well and if they stayed here, they would die. Thanks to Olgakaren, though, I knew you were coming or at least someone was coming to get Morgan. So I was hoping that this rescue party could take a few more half-human children as well.¡±

    Frances nodded slowly. The story seemed to make sense. She could tell the ogress wasn¡¯t saying everything, but from what she heard, it was good enough for her. She was not going to let half-humans get killed by Thorgoth.

    ¡°How many Alavari are we talking about, Goldilora?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°One hundred and ninety-eight,¡± said the Pedagos.

    ¡°One hundred and¡ªwe can¡¯t protect that many!¡± Aloudin gasped.

    Goldilora grimaced. ¡°You¡¯ll have many mages amongst them. They can protect themselves and take care of themselves mostly. They just need extra protection and someone who can vouch for them once they get to Erisdale or Lapanteria¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell us that upfront?¡± Timur growled.

    ¡°Would the number make a difference?¡± Goldilora asked in a level tone.

    ¡°It would have shown us you wanted to be truthful with us, Pedagos!¡± Timur exclaimed.

    Frances gently took Timur¡¯s arm. ¡°Dear, I think we would have tried to help them anyway. Though I do agree with you that she could have been more upfront.¡± Her eyes fixed back on Goldilora whose stoic features showed no readable emotion. ¡°There is something I want to know, though. Why are you trusting us with your students?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t exactly have a choice, Stormcaller. All I have is you and your companions,¡± said Goldilora.

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve killed hundreds of Alavaria, and many mages. Many that were probably trained at this very Academy. I find that very hard to believe.

    Goldilora didn¡¯t break eye contact, but Frances could see her tail twitch, and swish back and forth, just like her son did when he was nervous.

    ¡°I trust Timur and by extension, I trust you, Stormcaller. That and you should really consider that your own reputation really does precede you. There are scary stories about you, but most really just cast you in an honorable light.¡± Goldilora picked up the sheath of papers and handed them over. ¡°This is the information on the students you¡¯ll be escorting. I¡¯ll do my best to stall Thorgoth¡¯s representatives, but they will be here in about two weeks. So start thinking of ideas of how to get everybody out of here.¡±

    Frances nodded and took the papers, but Timur suddenly stepped forward.

    ¡°Hold on, why the hell would you trust me? You wanted nothing to do with me, Goldilora. Some Alavari are even calling me and Titania rebels. Speaking of, do you support Titania or are you for my father?¡±

    Goldilora gave Timur a flat stare. ¡°With everything that I¡¯ve told you, do you really think I¡¯m for your father, Timur?¡±

    ¡°And yet you aren¡¯t leading the Academy against him. Aren¡¯t you the Pedagaos of the Alavari Academy for Magic?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances had been just about to ask if Timur could calm down, but his question made her pause. No matter how angry the prince had voiced it, now that he had asked the question, she couldn¡¯t get it out of her head. Why wasn¡¯t Goldilora, the head of a powerful school of magicians, not taking a stance? Indeed, things were risky for her, but she could do more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sheltering you, providing you supplies, and you¡¯re asking me to do more?¡± the ogress asked, a hint of a growl in her tone.

    ¡°You implied you were against King Thorgoth. So why aren¡¯t you taking a side?¡±

    Scowling, Goldilora picked up her quill and pulled over another sheet of paper. ¡°This conversation is over, son.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your son!¡± Timur bellowed.

    As Goldilora looked up, her eyes wide, Frances gently took hold of Timur¡¯s hand. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if she was doing the right thing, she also put a hand on Timur¡¯s shoulder.

    A silence had cut through the room. It centered on the hurt and resentment in Timur¡¯s expression, and the shock in Goldilora¡¯s. As the ogress recovered, however, she looked away, wiping her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ll review the files, Goldilora. Thank you for your time,¡± said Frances quietly. Tugging in Timur¡¯s hand, she guided him out of the room, whilst Aloudin closed the door.

    Just before the orc did, however, Frances caught Goldilora looking after them, her eyes bright with tears.

    <hr>

    Timur didn¡¯t shake Frances¡¯s grip off of him, but she did release her touch on her shoulder once he seemed to start walking by himself.

    ¡°Sorry, I messed up, didn¡¯t I?¡± Timur sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gotten so angry at her.¡±

    As Frances considered her answer, Aloudin spoke up.

    ¡°Maybe, but I also found her frustrating. That and I think you are right to be angry with her. She basically abandoned you to your father and she wants to call you her son?¡± Aloudin shook his head. ¡°Very poor choice of words on her part.¡±

    Timur stared at the older orc like he¡¯d sprouted a second head. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t think I messed up?¡±

    ¡°You made mistakes, but I understand why you were so angry, especially considering what she said and what she¡¯s done to you, Your Highness. I know if I was younger, I¡¯d have probably stormed out of the room,¡± said Aloudin in a rueful tone.

    At Timur¡¯s glance Frances smiled bitterly. ¡°Timur, I think you could have done better, but you know I hate my birth parents. I think I have some understanding of what you¡¯re going through, dear.¡±

    The prince blinked. ¡°Oh¡­ But I still probably shouldn¡¯t have gotten so in her face about it,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s done. We can¡¯t really do anything about it,¡± said Aloudin, shrugging.

    However, Frances wasn¡¯t so sure and when Timur glanced at her to get her opinion, she mouthed, ¡°later,¡± and turning to Aloudin, she said, ¡°Captain Aloudin, there is something that¡¯s still bothering me now that I think about it.¡±

    ¡°Go on?¡± said the orc.

    ¡°The fact that there were humans coming after Morgan, after Thorgoth threatened her life,¡± said Frances. ¡°I find the timing far too coincidental.¡±

    Timur and Aloudin exchanged glances, and nodded..

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our room first, this will have to happen far from prying eyes,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Good idea, Your Highness,¡± said Aloudin.

    <hr>

    Once with the others and having explained the situation, Aloudin dismissed his squad to go rest and recuperate, while he, Epomonia, Olgakaren, Timur and Frances sequestered themselves in the empty classroom that they¡¯d been given as their lounge.

    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t control any human spies, doesn¡¯t he, Timur?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    Timru shook his head. ¡°No. But the timing is too coincidental. He has to have something to do with the humans kidnapping Morgan, but what I can¡¯t imagine.¡±

    ¡°Especially since the humans claimed to be working for Darius and Princess Janize¡ªJanize is the leader of the Erisdalian Traditionalist faction,¡± Frances said. She pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Which doesn¡¯t make sense. The last people who¡¯d want to work with Thorgoth are the Traditionalists.¡±

    ¡°Maybe there was something special about Morgan that would make her a target?¡± Epomonia inquired, turning to Olgakaren. ¡°She is Prince Teutobal¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, um, also, who are you again?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t been introduced?¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°Well I talked to Aloudin briefly so I am caught up on the squad you two picked up, but not that I have anything against you, I¡¯m just not sure why you are here,¡± said Olgakaren, arching an eyebrow at the centaur.

    Said centaur swallowed. ¡°Oh um, I¡¯m Epomonia, I¡¯m um, Timur¡¯s ex. We made up.¡±

    The harpy blinked with all sets of her eyelids. ¡°How has Frances not electrified you yet?

    ¡°I¡¯m not that lightning happy!¡± Frances exclaimed.

    ¡°No you aren¡¯t, but you are definitely more gracious than I gave you credit for,¡± said Olgakaren jokingly.

    ¡°That she is,¡± said Timur, bumping his shoulder against Frances¡¯s. Unable to keep up her mock anger for any longer, Frances snorted and chuckled.

    ¡°Back to the topic at hand,¡± said Aloudin, the orc trying and failing to hide a smile. ¡°Morgan is a bastard. She can¡¯t inherit Alavaria¡¯s throne, but perhaps the humans still wanted some kind of hostage?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but her lack of ability to inherit Alavaria¡¯s throne means she won¡¯t make a very good hostage,¡± said Timur.

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Maybe she had a different kind of value. Olgakaren, how talented a mage is Morgan?¡±

    The harpy tilted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have access to all her grades, but she was very talented, and powerful too. She wasn¡¯t top of her class, but I heard the teachers mentioning how much raw power she had.¡±

    ¡°How much raw power? Say¡­ how heavy a weight could she lift?¡± Frances asked, citing the most standard way of measuring a young mage¡¯s power.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We¡¯ll have to talk to Goldilora for that information,¡± said Olgakaren.

    Timur suddenly sprang to his feet. ¡°Wait, hold on, give me a second.¡± He charged off. A few minutes later and he returned with a book. ¡°I was reading Morgan¡¯s diary because¡­ well¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Anyway! She wrote down several weeks ago she could lift¡­ Oh wow. She could lift one thousand pounds?¡±

    Olgakaren, Aloudin and Frances¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Is that a lot?¡± Epomonia inquired, looking a little lost.

    ¡°A hell of a lot. Most mages at twelve can¡¯t lift more than three hundred,¡± Aloudin stammered.

    Frances nodded. ¡°When I was fourteen, I could only lift more than that, but magic tends to scale as we grow into adolescence.¡±

    ¡°How much could you lift by the way?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°I was still learning magic then, but I could lift fifteen hundred pounds of boulders. It would give me a headache for the rest of the day, but I could do it.¡± Frances crossed her arms, running calculations in her head. ¡°If I was tested at twelve years old¡­ I think I could lift eight or nine hundred.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not saying Morgan has the potential to be stronger than you, Frances?¡± Olgakaren stammered.

    ¡°The weight test isn¡¯t the only way we can measure her magic. It works best for young children because as we get older, we find new and more imaginative ways to re-route and employ magic, especially as we grow in our understanding of the world. However, in terms of raw power¡­ I think she has that potential,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Hmm, the problem is you can¡¯t do anything with a raw mage, though,¡± said Aloudin. ¡°I mean, as powerful as Morgan is, she¡¯s untrained. She¡¯s not a threat to anybody, but neither is she a valuable target.¡±

    ¡°But for whatever reason, Princess Janize and Earl Darius saw that she has value,¡± said Timur. ¡°Value enough to prepare an elite strike team with special and rare poisons to kidnap her. Not to kill her, but to kidnap her.¡±

    Something nagged at the back of Frances¡¯s mind at her love¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t sure why, though, and so she remained quiet.

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ how did the humans know she was here anyway?¡± Olgakaren asked suddenly. The harpy opened her mouth to continue and scowled. ¡°Damnit, we are missing something here.¡±

    Aloudin stood up, one finger scratching at his temple. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the beginning, His Highness and Lady Frances first found out that Morgan¡¯s life was at risk¡­ when?¡±

    The trogre princes shut his eyes. ¡°At the peace conference. After I refused to disclose whether I was helping Queen Titania and the human delegates escape from my father¡¯s trap, he threatened Morgan¡¯s life.¡±

    Frances leapt to her feet. ¡°Wait, Timur, why did your father tell you about Morgan?¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°Because he wanted to hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we know that if he was really going to hurt you, he¡¯d hurt Morgan and then show you. Like he did with me back at our duel,¡± Frances stammered. As recognition spread across Timur¡¯s features, Epomonia raised her hands.

    ¡°Wait, hold on. What did he do?¡± the centaur asked.

    Frances couldn¡¯t meet the centaur¡¯s gaze. ¡°Look, King Thorgoth snapped my limbs in front of Timur and¡­ he forced Timur to cut his tail off in front of me.¡± Frances crossed her arms and took a deep breath as a shiver ran down her spine. ¡°The point is, Thorgoth likes to torture people. So¡­ why did he tell Timur that Morgan was in danger? And¡­¡± Frances felt the blood in her body run cold. ¡°Oh. Oh by the Gods. He knew. He knew the humans were coming for Morgan.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but how could he have known? He¡¯s the King of Alvaria, not of Erisdale and he can¡¯t possibly be working with Princess Janize and Darius,¡± said Olgakaren.

    ¡°No. Frances must be right. I remember now. When dad was threatening me, he said: ¡°some people will visit your dear niece to check on her safety.¡±¡± Timur shook his head. ¡°We sometimes use the word people to refer to Alavari, but we usually use the word Alavari, or folk. No, he meant humans. He knew. He knew about the attack, but¡­ but how?¡±

    Frances wrung her fingers and started to pace across the classroom. ¡°And the worst part of it all is that I feel¡­ I have this feeling that I can¡¯t pin it down.¡±

    ¡°What kind of feeling, Frances?¡± Aloudin asked.

    Trying to focus on that strange sensation, Frances closed her eyes and tried to remember why she was feeling why she was feeling. It was something to do with the past, something that had happened. Only, the half-remembered echo remained frustratingly out of reach.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know,¡± Frances sighed.

    Stepping around to stand in front of her, Timur wrapped his arms around her. ¡°That¡¯s alright, Frances. I think we figured out some important things at least.¡±

    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go for a break, everybody, and meet up here after dinner,¡± said Frances.

    There were no objections, and as everybody dispersed, by unspoken agreement, Frances and Timur walked to the room they shared.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Timur asked as Frances sat down on her bed. There were two beds in their room, but both were large enough for two.

    ¡°My brain is. I don¡¯t think I need a nap, but I might just lie down for a bit,¡± said Frances. She smiled at the trogre sitting across from her. ¡°But¡­ if you want company, I can try to stay up.¡±

    Timur returned her smile. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to, Frances.¡±

    ¡°But I want to,¡± she said. Her cheeks felt warm as she met the trogre¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nice having more people around, but I kind of missed it when it was just me and you on the road.¡±

    ¡°It was nice, wasn¡¯t it? Spending our nights under the stars, talking until we fell asleep?¡± Timur mused, reminiscing as if it had happened an age ago.

    Frances giggled and averted her gaze. ¡°I¡­ I really liked the spooning.¡±

    The prince chuckled. ¡°I still find it hilarious that the people in the Otherworld call it spooning.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Alavari call it, ¡®playing blanket,¡¯¡± Frances replied, giggling at the mirth in Timur¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°In hindsight, it is a rather funny term,¡± said Timur. Slowly, he got up and walked over to sit beside Frances. ¡°By the way, Mataia¡­ how are you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Frances asked, blinking owlishly.

    ¡°Yes. I¡­ I know not being able to perform magic is weighing on you,¡± said Timur gently.

    Frances felt her shoulders drop and she sighed. ¡°I¡­ I suppose I¡¯m just trying to think about how lucky I am to find this out before something permanent happened. But¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do. It¡¯s done and it just¡­ sucks.¡±

    As Timur opened her arms to her, she leant in, revelling in how warm she felt in his tender embrace, loving how she could tuck her head underneath his chin, and hearing his heartbeat through his shirt.

    ¡°Well, I was thinking that maybe, well...¡± Timur stiffened slightly, and blurted out, ¡°If you¡¯re up for it, we could do some of what we did before your duel with my father.¡±

    Frances blinked and met Timur¡¯s gaze. He was blushing, but his eyes were entirely serious, which made for a pretty amusing expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need magic to enjoy sex,¡± said Timur.

    Frances¡¯s mouth dropped open as her prince, realizing what he¡¯d just said, let go of her to bury his head in his hands.

    ¡°Oh Galena did I just say that?¡± the prince groaned.

    Frances burst out laughing. She couldn¡¯t help it. Thankfully, she managed to stop herself and plant a quick kiss on Timur¡¯s cheek to bring a smile right back to his face.

    ¡°Yes, you did, and I think I am very much interested in what you are proposing, Your Highness,¡± said Frances. Taking a deep breath, Frances reached out for one of her love¡¯s hands. She trembled, just a little, as she guided that six-fingered hand, and placed it very deliberately on her chest.

    Somehow, even though he wasn¡¯t touching her skin, the idea that only cloth separated his touch from her breast made her heart race.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Timur whispered, more than a little awed.

    ¡°Um, mostly? I¡­ no sex today, but¡­ I want to go further. I¡¯ll tell you, okay? I just really want to try letting you touch me¡­ touch me where you haven¡¯t before,¡± she stammered.

    Timur grinned and leaned in, planting an electric kiss on her lips that was over too briefly. ¡°In that case, my dear, let me show you a little of what you¡¯ve been missing out.¡±

    Although she was a bit scared, Frances quickly undid the buttons to her dress. No, there would be no sex today. She didn¡¯t feel ready yet, but¡­ after months spent in the same space, in the same bed with her prince, she wanted him, more than she ever had before.

 Chapter 145: Hattie

    The next morning, Goldilora took Timur and Frances¡¯s group to meet with those that they would be protecting in the largest lecture hall of the Academy, which had been emptied of other students for this purpose.

    Most were perhaps unsurprisingly, mages, wearing robes of purple or green robes with a purple stripe on them. A good number of the refugees, however, also seemed to come from several backgrounds, and there were both Alavari and humans among them. Frances swore she saw a female orc smith wearing an indicative forge apron, and from the flowery scent in the air, she was sure at least a few were herbalists.

    Goldilora introduced Timur and Frances to a half-human, half-goblin mage, who despite his short height, carried himself proudly.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Dayren, I represent these people,¡± said the half-human, half-goblin mage. He paused and winced. ¡°Well, in a sense. But I don¡¯t want to complicate things for you, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Dayren.¡± Timur shook the half-goblin¡¯s extended hand. ¡°I wish we¡¯d met under more fortunate circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But getting to the point of things¡­ how big is your group and can you get Queen Titania¡¯s assistance?¡± Dayren asked.

    Timur¡¯s smile wavered a bit. ¡°Unfortunately, we only have ten, and I don¡¯t believe I can get assistance from Titania. Her territories are far from here. However, Frances Stormcaller has graciously volunteered to assist us. She¡¯s recovering from an injury, but will be combat capable in a few weeks.¡±

    Dayren frowned and looked around Timur disbelievingly. ¡°You have the Stormcaller with you?¡±

    Frances, not dressed in her mage robes (which were needing a long overdue wash) stepped in beside her boyfriend and extended her hand.

    ¡°Glad to meet you, Dayren¡ª¡± She blinked as Dayren took a half-step back, and a shiver ran through the refugees.

    ¡°Oh come on you lot. The Stormcaller is the last person who¡¯d hurt you,¡± Goldilora groaned.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Dayrencoughed officiously, his eyes narrowing at Frances. ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Lady Stormcaller. I¡­ I must confess, though, that I¡¯m somewhat mystified as to why you are so deep in Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°Frances was helping me to try to save Morgan, my niece, and was injured in the process,¡± said Timur. His tone had sharpened ever so slightly, and Dayren did not miss it.

    ¡°Why would that murderer help us?¡± demanded a voice from the crowd. As eyes turned, Frances caught sight of a dark-haired half-human, half-troll youth in purple and green mage robes, glaring at her. And although the half-troll could not be older than thirteen, Frances felt a deep sense of unease at the rage that filled her dark-blue eyes.

    Dayren sighed. ¡°Hattie, please¡ª¡±

    ¡°She killed my father! Don¡¯t ¡®please¡¯ me!¡±

    Frances felt her heart drop to her stomach as the half-troll advanced towards her, drawing her wand from her side.

    What could she do? What should she do? How could she fight this young half-troll when she¡¯d killed her parents? Did she deserve to live after what she¡¯d done? Not to mention, there were so many others whose parents she¡¯d killed, or whose family members she¡¯d killed. Except, Frances knew she had had to kill them, or else she¡¯d be sent back to her own family

    Wrapped in her thoughts, she realized too late Hattie had raised her wand to cast a spell. A form raced past her and wrestled the wand out of the girl¡¯s grasp.

    Timur threw the wand away, his eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the enemy!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the love of my life and she wants to help you.¡± Timur flinched at the horror and the surprise that came to life in the eyes of the crowd of refugees. To his credit, he didn¡¯t back down.

    Goldilora coughed loudly, drawing everybody¡¯s attention. ¡°We¡¯ve all done things we regret. I for one married King Thorgoth and left my son with him.¡± She glanced at Frances. ¡°All the same, I believe you should meet with the rest of these people at a different time, Lady Stormcaller.¡±

    Frances swallowed, nodded, and fled.

    <hr>

    Normally, when she was down, Frances would practice her magic, read, or cook something for her friends.

    However, she couldn¡¯t practice her magic, she daren¡¯t cook something in an unfamiliar kitchen, and as for reading?

    How could she read anything when she¡¯d just met the child of a person who she had killed?

    So no, she wasn¡¯t doing any of that, she was practicing her oft-neglected swordsmanship. An empty classroom was not a good place to practice swordsmanship, but Frances didn¡¯t want to be disturbed and she didn¡¯t want to talk to anybody to ask for permission.

    The long, thin blade of her estoc, Alanna, cut through the air, as Frances stabbed at imaginary targets. She was sure she¡¯d forgotten much of the forms she¡¯d learned, but at this point, being unable to use any magic, anything would be better than nothing.

    It didn¡¯t make her feel any better, but it was better than just sitting there with her guilt.

    ¡°Lady Stormcaller, when I said get some rest, I meant it.¡±

    Frances spun around to see Goldilora, arms crossed, leaning against the classroom door. She closed her door behind her and strode over to sit on one of the empty desks.

    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s just light exercise, I won¡¯t push myself too hard,¡± she said. Frances wiped the sweat off her brow. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to speak to me about, Goldilora?¡±

    The ogre nodded, her eyes briefly dropping to the ground before they met Frances¡¯s.

    ¡°I was wondering if you could tell me about my son.¡±

    Caught off guard, it took Frances a moment to figure out that Goldilora was indeed asking her this, and another for her to consider how she should answer.

    ¡°What would you like to know?¡± Frances asked slowly.

    ¡°Anything and everything. What does he like, what are his interests. I¡­ I just want to know more about him,¡± said Goldilora.

    She tried to make it sound casual. Yet, the pleading in her eyes was all too obvious.

    Frances found herself sheathing her sword and sitting down on one of the desks across from Goldilora. She found herself doing this because she was trying to collect her thoughts.

    ¡°I thought you said you wanted nothing to do with Timur?¡±

    Goldilora stiffened. ¡°That was years ago.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you changed your mind? Why?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s my son. I¡­ I didn¡¯t think about him, but well¡­ I was curious. Then I started to hear from my students and my friends about his good work in the provinces,¡± said Goldilora. She took a deep breath. ¡°I should not have been so harsh back then.¡±

    Frances closed her eyes briefly. She didn¡¯t know how to feel about what Goldilora was saying, much like how she had no idea how to feel about killing Hattie¡¯s father¡ªShe shook her head and brought her mind back to the ogre¡¯s response.

    ¡°I believe you, but I don¡¯t know if I should be telling you.¡± Frances pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just talk to your son?¡±

    Goldilora sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how he avoids me. As much as I want to, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Frances grimaced. ¡°I still don¡¯t feel like I should be telling you anything about him. He wouldn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°Stormcaller, please, you¡¯re his love, and you know him, understand him better than anybody¡­ it doesn¡¯t have to be much¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. I won¡¯t.¡± Frances watched the dismay spread across Goldilora¡¯s faces. ¡°Because he¡¯s my love, I won¡¯t tell you unless he says I can.¡± Allowing herself to relax, she said in a softer voice, ¡°I can ask him, though.¡±

    Goldilora blinked, ¡°Do you really think he will agree?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­ I don¡¯t have a good relationship with my parents.¡± Frances stiffened. ¡°They¡­ they abused me. It is why I want to stay in Durannon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Goldilora said, and her tone was sincere. Frances smiled at that.

    ¡°Thank you. So¡­ in summary, if you want to¡­ to ask Timur for forgiveness, then I¡¯ll help you,¡± said Frances.

    Goldilora smiled. ¡°Thank you, Frances. I won¡¯t waste this.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± said Frances simply. Getting back up, she wiped her face with the towel she had.

    ¡°You know, I¡­ I was going to talk to Hattie, but I was wondering if you want to talk to her,¡± Goldilora said.

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°If¡­ if she really wants to, then yes. I¡­ I¡¯d like to say sorry. I know it isn¡¯t enough. It¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not nearly enough, but if it will make her feel better, I¡¯d like to try.¡± She looked up at Goldilora. ¡°Do¡­ do you know where her father died?¡±

    ¡°No. Hattie doesn¡¯t like to talk about it. I didn¡¯t even know that you killed her father until today. All we know is that he was one of the war mages who went to war and never came back.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how she knows it was me then¡­¡± Frowning, Frances shook her head. ¡°In any case, thank you, Goldilora.¡±

    The ogre smiled, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Frances.¡±

    <hr>

    As Timur had been busy talking to the refugees the entire morning, Frances arranged to have dinner with him in their bedroom. The prince, however, initially ignored the food and quickly hugged her.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to get to you sooner. Are you¡­ how are you doing?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not great, but your mother offered to have Hattie meet with me. Hopefully, it will help her and me,¡± said Frances quietly.

    Timur arched an eyebrow. ¡°You talked to my mom?¡±

    They parted, sitting down at the table. A simple stew was for dinner, and frankly, it was all Frances could stomach after the day¡¯s events.

    ¡°Yes. She wants to talk to you, and apologize for what she did, Timur,¡± said Frances.

    Her prince stared at her uncomprehendingly. ¡°And you believe her?¡±

    She nodded once, and just like that, Timur¡¯s expression seemed to close. Hurt furrowed his brow and stiffened his lip.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡­ why now? I mean, she rejected me, told me she didn¡¯t want anything to do with me. What changed?¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°She said it was part curiosity about what you were doing, which then grew into pride as she listened to what you were doing for Alavaria in the provinces.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Timur, you don¡¯t have to talk to her if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m wondering if I should. I mean, she¡¯s my mother.¡± He looked at Frances desperately. ¡°What would you do, Frances? If your mother¡­ apologized and asked for your forgiveness.¡±

    Frances sighed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe her, but I think this is different, Timur. I¡¯ve seen Goldilora try to take care of us when she could have just abandoned us to Thorgoth. Sure, she did need us, but there are little things that I think, shows she cares about you.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve noticed them too.¡± Timur gestured to the well-furnished room they were sharing. ¡°I mean, she got us pretty good rooms, good food, and even allowed our squad to have private meetings. I¡­ I know all of that. I just don¡¯t know what I should be doing.¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°But what do you want to do, Mataia?¡±

    Her prince sat silently, hands twisted together on his lap, staring at his cooling bowl of stew. Frances watched him, letting her love have his silence. She knew that if he needed her input, he¡¯d ask.

    All the same, she got up, walked over, and gently wrapped her arms around him from behind. She hoped that it would help, no matter what decision Timur made.

    ¡°I think I do want to talk to her, but¡­ can you come with me? I don¡¯t know if I could do this alone,¡± Timur whispered.

    Frances smiled and kissed him lightly on the back of his head. He shivered ever so slightly at that.

    ¡°Of course, Timur.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he croaked, his voice thick with emotion. He paused. ¡°Do you mind if you¡­ you can stay like this for a moment?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Take as long as you need,¡± Frances said, squeezing her love tighter.

    <hr>

    When they did finally part, their dinner was lukewarm, but the conversation they were having was fast, and mostly centered on the refugees.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as we first thought, but it¡¯s not an ideal situation. Most of the refugees are skilled laborers, or mages, including several who are combat trained or are healers. Thankfully, all the children can walk and have rudimentary magic. What worries me is the number of orphans,¡± said Timur.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°How many?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Of the sixty-two students, twenty are orphans. The others have families, often with non-magical siblings. They don¡¯t have anybody apart from each other, and while they have been receiving instruction, I¡¯m not sure who is going to look out for them,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will need someone to take care of them, Timur, just people they know they can rely on,¡± said Frances, thinking back to her early days with Edana. ¡°They¡¯re used to looking after each other now. I do think we ought to talk to them, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Timur swallowed another bite of his stew. ¡°We still are thinking about how we should get out of Alavaria. With such a large group, going westwards and then southwards toward Vertingen is our only option, but it¡¯s just a really bad idea. Honestly, though, I can¡¯t think of any other idea that might work because heading to the Lapanterian border would just make our journey longer.¡±

    Frances didn¡¯t know much about the geography of Alavaria, but she remembered quite vividly the story Timur had told her about Kallistos.

    She also remembered a little tidbit of knowledge that quickly floated to the forefront of her mind.

    ¡°Timur, what about that goblin village you mentioned in the mountains? The one with the passage to the Greenway?¡± Frances asked.

    Her prince¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh. Oh! That¡­ that could work! If that passage exists¡­ it could be our way out of here!¡±

    ¡°If that passage exists. Also, you mentioned before we¡¯d be heading deeper into Alavaria,¡± reminded Frances.

    ¡°At this point, with such a large group, speed is more important. We¡­ just need to figure out if that passage exists,¡± Timur said, his voice trailing off into a morose grumble.

    ¡°How did you hear about the passage, anyway?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Two half-goblins, one called Dwynalina and her wife Anriel, had taken me in for my trip. The town didn¡¯t have an inn, you see, and they happened to have a spare room. Anriel and Dwynalina knew all these stories about the passage and told me about how they¡¯d explored it. I¡­ I just don¡¯t remember if she¡¯d gone through the whole thing,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Can we get into contact with them ahead of time? Send someone ahead? Epomonia is a centaur and if we can heal her, she can run the distance. Or maybe we can get Olgakaren to scout ahead as well,¡± Frances suggested.

    Timur brightened. ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered that. I¡­ I¡¯ll have to talk to my mom about that won¡¯t I?¡±

    Frances nodded meaningfully. ¡°She is a far better healer than I am. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what I would have done without her. I have seen nothing like the gas that Darius and Janize¡¯s men used.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡­¡± Timur frowned, and suddenly, his eyes widened. ¡°Frances¡­ this isn¡¯t our first priority, but assuming we can get out of Alavaria, where are we going to resettle the refugees?¡±

    Frances stared at her love, and as her mind drew a blank at his question, a horrifying emptiness started to fill her.

    ¡°Erlenberg?¡± she asked, and immediately winced. ¡°Wait, no, that might not be the best idea.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why not? I thought they¡¯d welcome Alavari?¡± Timur asked, crestfallen.

    ¡°They still will, but the city¡¯s still rebuilding after the siege and with the continent at war, there aren¡¯t as many non-military related jobs. The refugees are going to have a hard time rebuilding their lives,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Ah, but at least they¡¯ll be safe,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Yes. I just wish there was somewhere else we could find for them. Someplace they can claim as their own,¡± said Frances, her tone wistful.

    Her expression was mirrored by her prince, who sighed heavily. For a while after that, they ate in silence.

    When they were finished, the pair continued to work on brainstorming and planning routes to take the refugees home. The conclusion, though, was much of what they¡¯d discussed earlier.

    The potential tunnel to the Greenway was their best bet if it did indeed exist.

    Timur, having changed into a clean shirt and shorts for the night, sat down on their bed. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s decided then, we send Olgakaren and Epomonia together to reach the village?¡±

    Frances, in her spare nightgown, nodded and joined her prince. ¡°I think so. You think this Anriel and Dwynalina would help you, Timur?¡±

    The trogre swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just have hope. They¡­ they were very kind in letting me stay in their home.¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have a more definite answer.¡±

    ¡°I know, but there¡¯s no need for you to apologize. I know far less about Alavaria than you do, and you¡¯ve been so patient in teaching me,¡± said Frances.

    Smiling brightly, Timur squeezed Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°By the way, I was thinking, Frances. If¡­ if we were to say¡­ move in together, what would you want our home to look like?¡±

    Frances was a bit surprised by this question, but as she went over it in her mind, she found herself thinking deeper and deeper about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡­ I¡¯ve been traveling a lot these past few years, Timur, never really staying in one place for more than a year,¡± said Frances quietly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how a home should look like, or what it would need.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. But what would you want it to have?¡± Timur asked. ¡°I mean, I think I¡¯m being posh here, but I want it to have a nice big bathroom, central heating, and all the modern amenities the palace in Minairen had.¡±

    ¡°What kind of amenities, Timur?¡± Frances asked, unsure what exactly was considered ¡°modern¡± by Alavari standards.

    ¡°Toilets that flush, running water and oil lanterns. A nice drawing or reading room where we can sit together, read, and cuddle.¡± Timur hovered a hand over Frances¡¯s shoulder and at her nod, wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Like this.¡±

    Frances giggled, ¡°Would it have a big sofa and lots of shelves for books?¡±

    ¡°As many as we can fill the walls with,¡± Timur exclaimed.

    Frances loved that image. ¡°Maybe we can have a table with board games to play with our friends. You can invite Aloudin, Epomonia, and Olgakaren. I can get Elizabeth, Martin, Ayax, and Ginger.¡±

    ¡°That would be fun, though, I imagine a bit awkward at first,¡± said Timur, scratching at his chin. He glanced at Frances. ¡°Wait, Aloudin?¡±

    She looked up at her boyfriend¡¯s perplexed expression. ¡°I think that you two get along quite well, even though he is older, and he likes you.¡±

    Timur stammered, ¡°But¡­ as a friend? He just wants to take care of me because I¡¯m related to Teutobal.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°Maybe, but that doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t your friend, Timur. If you¡¯re not sure, why don¡¯t you ask?¡±

    She let her boyfriend ruminate on that as she gathered her thoughts on what she¡¯d want her home to look like.

    What did she want her home to look like? Her home on Earth¡­ she¡¯d forgotten how it¡¯d looked. She remembered it as having a vinyl sheath stylized to look like wood on the outside, but she couldn¡¯t remember the exact color. The inside had been a light blue? Or had it been an off-white?

    She wasn¡¯t sure. She did remember the walls of her closet had been white, with a single lightbulb. She could remember the blood that stained the walls and floor, her blood.

    Frances flinched, shaking her head fiercely, drawing a worried glance from Timur. As much as she wanted the same modern appliances that her home on Earth had, there were bitter, agonizing memories that accompanied all of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that if we have a house, I don¡¯t want a walk-in closet,¡± Frances said in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Oh. I see,¡± Timur whispered, in a tone that said that he understood perfectly why. He rocked her softly in his arms, and she wrapped her arms around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I brought the mood down,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. You¡¯re thinking about what you don¡¯t want in a home. That¡¯s important too,¡± said Timur. ¡°You lived with Edana for a time, though. What did you like about the places you lived with her?¡±

    ¡°The kitchens. Edana always had access to a large kitchen. I want one where I can cook us meals and then you and I can enjoy them right then and there,¡± said Frances suddenly, remembering her first meals with her adoptive mother when she was thirteen. The small circular table sitting on terracotta tiles, the fire in the stove crackling as they ate.

    ¡°Ooh, that sounds delicious. Hmm, we¡¯ll probably need a good pantry to supply that kitchen.¡±

    ¡°It should be underground, so it¡¯d be nice and cool.¡± Frances hummed to herself. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯d want our house to look like though. I just know I don¡¯t want it to feel cold and stiff. I want something that¡¯s kind of warm and well¡­ rustic. Like¡­ like the cottage Edana and I lived in when I first arrived in Durannon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you told me about that. It was in the forest, right?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Yes, though, I don¡¯t need it to be in the forest. I just¡­ really liked how comfortable and cozy that house felt,¡± Frances said quietly.

    ¡°You should go there with your mother again on a trip. A mother-daughter trip¡± said Timur.

    Frances bobbed her head. ¡°I like that. Thanks for the suggestion, Timur.¡±

    ¡°What kind of color would you like the walls to be?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe¡­¡±

    The conversation wound on and on until the night until the pair were lying side by side and fast asleep

    <hr>

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur nodded. He raised his hand and knocked on the door to his mother¡¯s office.

    Goldilora replied, ¡°Enter!¡±

    Swallowing, Timur opened the door and strode in, followed by Frances. The Pedagos of the Academy was looking at a much older-looking map, a book open beside her. As they entered, Goldilora straightened and stiffened.

    Timur took a deep breath. ¡°Hey mom, I heard you want to talk to me?¡±

    Goldilora looked frighteningly like Timur when she was confused. France suspected it was because of how their eyes were so similarly shaped.

    ¡°Oh. Oh! Wait, you want¡­ you want to do this now?¡± Goldilora asked.

    Timur nodded after a second of hesitation. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯d like Frances to stay.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Would you like some tea? Maybe some water?¡± Goldilora shook her head. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Timur. He took the seat in front of Goldilora¡¯s desk, Frances joining him silently beside him. Unable to look at his mother, he sat, head bowed for a long moment. ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡±

    Goldilora clasped her hands and swallowed. ¡°I wanted to say that I¡¯m sorry for abandoning you to your father. I know that it isn¡¯t enough, but¡­ I deeply regret that.¡±

    His face flickering through multiple emotions, Timur finally let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°I¡­ I accept your apology, but¡­¡± the trogre prince winced. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you. Not yet. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Goldilora wiped her eyes. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Can you please explain why?¡± Timur said, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Why did you change your mind about me?¡±

    Goldilora smiled, ¡°You hear a lot of stories from students of this school. They talk about a prince who managed to ensure tax rates stayed reasonable and negotiated fair agreements with the people of the towns. A trorc who cared about Alavaria and its inhabitants, no matter whether they were half-human or fae. I¡­ I was proud of you for that, Timur.¡±

    She gestured to the map. ¡°You also helped a good friend of mine, my mentor in fact. She lived in the town of Thornspear.¡±

    Timur started. ¡°Wait, Thornspear? On the Pekara Mountain Range?¡±

    Goldilora nodded. ¡°Yes, you remember Dwynalina and her wife Anriel?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I lived with them while I was there,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Huh, she didn¡¯t mention that. Then again, I suppose she wanted to keep your privacy.¡± Goldilora smiled, ¡°Dwynalina was the one who told me about how you helped the town recover from the landslide and acquire aid to help them rebuild their homes.¡±

    Frances glanced at her boyfriend. ¡°You did that, Timur?¡±

    Timur scratched the back of his hand. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even there fast enough to help with the landslide. I just got them money and laborers so they could put their lives together. I didn¡¯t actually help that much.¡±

    ¡°Timur, that¡¯s still important, and in a way, more important for the town than just rescuing people,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I¡­ I see, I just¡­ I don¡¯t feel that way,¡± said Timur, much to Frances¡¯s dismay.

    Goldilora cut in, looking very uncomfortable. ¡°Speaking of Thornspear, I think I might have a way to get the refugees out. There might be a tunnel from Thornspear to the Greenway.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Timur was telling me about that, but we weren¡¯t sure if that tunnel still existed.¡±

    ¡°You heard about it from Dwynalina too?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually been there with Dwynalina, but never all the way to the Greenway. I¡¯ve been trying to find a map to get you all through there and information on that passage,¡± said Goldilora, pointing at the map on her desk. ¡°The tunnel is¡­ not just any tunnel. It¡¯s a full side-road to the Greenway, meant to connect Thornspear to the Greenway and it was well-built in its time, with numerous supporting columns.¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Timur studied the map. ¡°Huh, well that¡¯s promising. Though, I have to ask¡­ why would there be a road there?¡±

    ¡°It seems that Thornspear was a major mining and farming town in the Goblin Empire and so they built a connection to the Greenway to facilitate that.¡± Goldilora grimaced. ¡°If only we could confirm the road still exists.¡±

    Frances glanced at Timur, waiting for him to voice the suggestion he¡¯d made last night. Only, the prince didn¡¯t respond. A strange, hesitant expression came over the trogre¡¯s features.

    Puzzled, Frances said, ¡°Timur suggested to me last night that we can send Olgakaren and Epomonia, our centaur and harpy companions if you could heal them.¡±

    Goldilora nodded. ¡°Good idea, son. I¡¯ll be tired out by it, but I can heal them up quickly.¡±

    Timur stared at his mother. He just sat there for so long, that Frances gently reached over to squeeze his arm.

    ¡°Oh. Sorry, thanks Goldilora.¡±

    The ogre mage opened her mouth, closed it and let out a quiet sigh. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Timur, can I ask a¡­ a question?¡± Frances asked.

    They¡¯d already briefed Olgakaren, Epomonia and Aloudin and his squad, and then had lunch. Now they were heading back to meet with the refugees.

    The prince flinched, ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Frances took Timur¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that you did something wrong. I¡¯m just worried about you. You kept saying that what you did wasn¡¯t enough, like how you do for a lot of your achievements.¡±

    The prince winced. ¡°Frances, I know that, but I don¡¯t feel like I should do differently. It just¡­ it just feels right.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not. It¡¯s not fair to you,¡± said Frances. She squeezed Timur¡¯s hand, but while he squeezed back, he couldn¡¯t look her in the eye.

    ¡°Maybe, but it doesn¡¯t make sense otherwise.¡± Timur met her gaze. ¡°If¡­ maybe I¡¯m not the useless prince, but if that¡¯s the case, why did my mother reject me in the first place?¡±

    It was a good question, and yet it twisted Frances¡¯s stomach into knots.

    ¡°We could ask Goldilora if you want, Timur,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I want to know,¡± said Timur. ¡°Besides, maybe she doesn¡¯t want to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± On impulse, Frances wrapped her arms around the troll quickly. ¡°Just¡­ don¡¯t forget that you are worth everything to me, Timur.¡±

    Timur wrapped his arms around her, grinning brightly. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    <hr>

    The refugees and Daryren were not happy about the plan, but as Timur laid out their options, the majority had to agree that it was the best option.

    ¡°This is still a rotten plan,¡± hissed an orc blacksmith.

    ¡°Yes, Blazey, it is, but as the prince mentioned, it¡¯s that or we get caught by Thorgoth,¡± said Dayren. His expression softened for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s already caught most of us.¡±

    The smith sighed and nodded, as did the other refugees. Some of them looked sullen and angry, but the others just seemed tired.

    Frances didn¡¯t see Hattie, but just after they wrapped up the meeting with a plan on how to get to Thornspear, she noticed Hattie approaching her. She braced herself, but the half-troll just stopped in front of her, her hands balled into tight fists.

    ¡°I want to talk,¡± said the youth.

    ¡°Okay, where?¡± Frances asked.

    Hattie sat herself down on one of the lecture hall¡¯s many seats and Frances carefully took a seat beside the youth, resting her hands on the desk in front of her.

    ¡°Pedagos Goldilora¡­ she said that I should talk to you and get closure,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree with her,¡± Frances said.

    Hattie¡¯s tense shoulders fell for a moment before she immediately tensed up. ¡°Why did you kill my father?¡±

    Out of the corner of her eye, Frances could see Timur watching her from a distance. Still, she forced herself to focus on Hattie¡¯s narrowed dark-blue eyes.

    ¡°When and where did your father die?¡± Frances asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know his name, and I¡­ I can¡¯t remember how many times I¡¯ve fought Alavari.¡±

    ¡°You killed him at Westfall Pass,¡± Hattie said.

    Frances flinched. ¡°But that¡­ that was three years ago. I wasn¡¯t even called the Stormcaller then.¡±

    ¡°His comrades told my mother and I that a flash of lightning arced through the sky and electrified him. It was you! Are you denying that?¡± Hattie hissed.

    Frances wracked her mind, but to her shame, she could honestly not remember killing a troll mage with lightning during that battle. It¡¯d taken place over several days. She¡¯d cast several lightning spells during the prelude, the actual battle, and during the pursuit.

    ¡°No. I¡­ I just don¡¯t remember,¡± Frances said. She wiped her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t even remember killing him?¡± Hattie asked, her eyes wide.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I know you loved him. I don¡¯t want to kill anybody if I don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    Hattie stood up so quickly her chair flew back, crashing to the ground.

    ¡°Then why did you kill him? Why did you kill him? He was good and kind and because you killed him nobody protected us when our neighbors burnt our house down and killed my mom!¡¯

    ¡°They¡ª¡± Frances reached out and immediately pulled back. She wanted to hug the poor girl in front of her, but she also knew that would be the last thing Hattie would want. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about why you¡¯re sorry. I want to know why you killed him!¡±

    Hattie¡¯s words hit harder than if she¡¯d slapped Frances. They landed so hard because Frances already knew the answer.

    She swallowed. ¡°Because he was trying to kill me too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an Otherworlder, you can¡¯t die,¡± Hattie said.

    ¡°No, but¡­ if I was sent back to Earth, my parents would probably have killed me.¡± Frances forced herself to meet Hattie¡¯s eyes and found the half-human was staring at her, incredulous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hattie, but¡­ but unlike your parents, who loved you an¡ªand who wanted the best for you, my parents hated me.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ but¡­ no. You¡¯re evil. You¡¯re horrible. You¡¯re a murderer!¡± Hattie cried. Only her voice was faltering.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡­ you should be angry at me. You have every reason to be angry at me¡ª¡±

    Hattie drew her wand. Timur moved, but Frances quickly raised her hand, stopping him.

    ¡°Please stop saying that! You aren¡¯t supposed to be so pathetic! You¡¯re supposed to laugh at me and fight me so I can just kill you and avenge my father,¡± Hattie said, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to say sorry!¡±

    Frances slowly reached forward and pushed Hattie¡¯s wand aside.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Hattie. But I don¡¯t want to fight you, or hurt you more than I already have.¡± Frances closed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to hurt anybody, but King Thorgoth wanted the humans conquered, he wanted me dead. I didn¡¯t want to hurt anybody, but I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    Hattie stared at Frances for what seemed like forever, before thrusting her wand back into her belt and storming off without another word.

    Frances, burying her head in her hands, found gentle arms wrapping around her.

    ¡°Frances dear, you did all you could,¡± Timur whispered.

    ¡°I know, but I still ruined her life!¡± Frances buried her head into Timur¡¯s embrace. ¡°And I had no choice! I just hate that there was nothing else that I could have done!¡±

    ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m sorry,¡± Timur said, cradling his crying love, trying to dry her tears with his sleeve.

 Chapter 146: Putting Things Together

    Quietly closing the door behind him. Timur let out the breath he was holding.

    He¡¯d done all he could to try to comfort his girlfriend, and now Frances was calling her friends to try to seek their advice.

    That left him alone to busy himself.

    ¡°Is Frances alright?¡± Epomonia asked.

    Timur jumped up, wondering why his part-troll hearing hadn¡¯t heard the centaur approach, or Olgakaren, who was just behind her.

    ¡°No, but she¡¯s talking to her friends and sharing her thoughts with them.¡± He slicked back his hair. ¡°You two are going to go soon, right?¡±

    ¡°Tonight. We¡¯ll leave under the cover of darkness and travel as much as we can at night. Your mother already gave us a letter to give to Dwynalina and Anriel,¡± said Olgakaren. The harpy blinked thoughtfully. ¡°For some reason, I feel like their names sound familiar.¡±

    Timur nodded. He knew it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d heard of them before, and if Dwynalina was truly his mother¡¯s mentor, then there was a good chance she was a mage of note once upon a time.

    Another question for his mother to answer.

    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± he asked Olgakaren and Epomonia.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re ready but thanks for the offer,¡± said Epomonia.

    Olgakaren smiled and patted Timur on the shoulder with her wing. ¡°You get some rest too, Timur. You have but a week before you have to move out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll try,¡± said Timur, smiling.

    He continued to smile, even as he waved the pair down the corridor. Only then did his smile fade.

    What to do? What could he do? Too much free time on his hand, he¡­ he should be with Frances, hugging her¡ª

    ¡°Timur.¡±

    The prince jumped and cursed himself for his absent-mindedness. Goldilora was giving him an amused look.

    ¡°Sorry. How can I help you, Goldilora?¡±

    Goldilora snorted. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who needs help, Timur. Come, you and I need to share a drink.¡±

    ¡°A drink?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°I have a bottle of Yerecht. You ever tried that before?¡± Goldilora asked.

    Timur had indeed tried a bottle of that wine. It was an excellent beverage and one of his favorites. Before he knew it, he found his feet moving after his mother.

    ¡°Um, okay then,¡± he stammered.

    <hr>

    The prince expected to be sitting with Goldilora in her office, but she took them instead to one of the mage towers, where one could see the entirety of the Academy. Land marked by furrows and small clumps of forests spread out from around the academy, with the Great Southern Road coursing through it like a great river.

    At first, the two had just attempted to talk awkwardly, snacking on the cookies, sipping glasses of wine. Goldilora asked about Timur¡¯s interest in geography. Timur inquired about Goldilora¡¯s studies in magic. Neither really knew one another and it showed.

    But a mutual interest was starting to develop.

    ¡°So, how close are you and Frances?¡± Goldilora asked.

    Timur, distracted from savoring his wine, pursed his lips. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ close. We haven¡¯t been dating long, but I feel that the more time I spend with her, the less I can imagine my life without her in it.¡±

    The ogress nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, though, if I may rephrase my question¡­¡± a smirk came over Goldilora¡¯s features ¡°I was more interested in how close am I to becoming a grandmother.¡±

    Warmth hit Timur¡¯s cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ well, we haven¡¯t done it. I mean¡­¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°Look, I want to, but Frances doesn¡¯t, and I¡¯m willing to wait.¡±

    Goldilora smiled. ¡°Good. Keep being patient, Timur. I am sure Frances is interested. She just needs time.¡±

    There was something in his mother¡¯s expression that the prince couldn¡¯t quite get a handle on. He just got the sensation he ought to tread carefully.

    ¡°You have a lot of experience with relationships, Goldilora?¡± Timur asked.

    And just like that, Timur knew that his innocent enough question was the wrong one. The ogress¡¯s expression had darkened and her eyes had narrowed.

    ¡°Something like that,¡± said Goldilora. The ogress briefly closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s more that I have had a lot of bad experiences.¡±

    Timur scowled, ¡°My father?¡± He froze as his mother nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have brought him up.¡±

    Goldilora sighed. ¡°I suppose you want to know why I married him and had you.¡±

    ¡°I thought you married him because you wanted the financial support you¡¯d get from being a consort to the king,¡± said Timur.

    The ogress blinked and grimaced. ¡°You¡¯re not too far from the truth. I did want the money, but I mostly wanted independence from my family. My mother died in childbirth, my father died during the strife. My grandmother and her sons in House Shatterstone wanted me to marry me off, and I didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯m a researcher, a magician at heart. Your father made me an irresistible offer. If I married him, bear him a child, and he¡¯ll provide me with a stipend and let me go do whatever I want to do. I could use my title as Royal Consort to open doors, and most importantly, the title would protect me from my family.¡±

    Goldilora¡¯s fingers tightened around her glass. ¡°My mentor Dwynalina warned me, but I was too desperate to listen to her. So, I got married, and¡­ well, your father was not as patient as you were. As to why, I didn¡¯t find out until later that your father had set this all up.¡±

    Timur froze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±

    ¡°A relative of mine contacted me and told me that your father was the one who had been bullying House Shatterstone to marry me out. He had planned everything. I couldn¡¯t believe it, but when I confronted him about it¡­ your father just laughed.¡± Downing her glass, Goldilora immediately refilled it. ¡°After that¡­ well, I couldn¡¯t stay in Minairen any longer. I took his money, took the title, and left to return to the Academy.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but why you?¡± Timur asked.

    The ogress pursed her lips. ¡°I think Thorgoth wanted a promising mage¡¯s bloodline and he wanted someone vulnerable, who didn¡¯t have a family to support her. I¡­ I probably should have asked Dwynalina and Anriel, but I was too proud and scared to do so,¡± Goldilora said.

    ¡°That¡­ that explains why you left, but why¡­ Why did you reject me?¡± Timur asked.

    With great effort, Goldilora looked at Timur, her eyes bright with unshed tears.

    ¡°Because¡­ you look almost exactly like your father and I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to get involved with anybody of his blood.¡±

    Staring at his mother, a storm raging in his heart, Timur croaked, ¡°I¡¯m your son!¡±

    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m so, so sorry,¡± she said.

    Part of Timur wanted to storm out of the tower. Another part of him wanted to hit his mother.

    But most of all, he couldn¡¯t help but just sit in the wooden chair.

    Because the thing was, Timur got it. He understood why his mother wouldn¡¯t want to be involved with his father, especially after he¡¯d shown her that side of him. No, he¡¯d always understood in some respect, why she wouldn¡¯t want to stay with his father, or risk his ire by taking him in.

    He just wished it wasn¡¯t literally his face that gave his mother nightmares.

    ¡°Timur?¡± Goldilora asked, her voice hesitant.

    He emptied his glass once again and filled it up. ¡°This¡­ this is fucking shit,¡± said Timur.

    Goldilora snorted, ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°I forgive you, mom,¡± said Timur. They were hard words to say. He practically had to spit it out, but the way that his mother¡¯s eyes just lit up made the effort worth it.

    ¡°Thank you, son,¡± said Goldilora.

    <hr>

    They talked a little longer, getting increasingly tipsy. Whether it was the wine or getting that off his chest, Timur didn¡¯t know, but he found himself smiling as his mother told him stories about her work at the Academy and how she¡¯d become its headmaster.

    Goldilora, drinking directly from the bottle, emptied the last drop. ¡°Honestly, I sometimes think my mentor, Dwyanlina, should have become Pedagos. I asked her, but she refuses to get involved in this mess, which is more than fair.¡±

    Clumsily snapping his fingers, Timur reached for a cookie. ¡°Right, I forgot to ask, who are Dwynalina and Anriel? I feel like I¡¯ve heard of them, but I can¡¯t seem to recall.¡±

    His mother seemed almost outraged. ¡°You have never heard of Dwynalina the Violet Queen and Anriel the Dragonslayer?¡±

    Timur¡¯s very drunk memory got very much jogged, and he sat up straighter.

    ¡°Wait, you were mentored by the Violet Queen? The legendary mage who figured out how to make Alavari move beyond their own limits with magic?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh. Her studies in augmenting Alavari with magic started my interest in healing magic,¡± said Goldilora.

    ¡°Huh, wait.¡± Timur¡¯s eyes widened, a queasy feeling setting in. ¡°I was staying with the Violet Queen and¡­ and oh Galena, Anriel the Dragonslayer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Dragonslayer, aka the only Alavari in recent memory to kill a dragon. Granted, Dwynalina helped her, but it still stands,¡± said Goldilora.

    ¡°But¡­ I thought they retired to some mansion near Minairen or I don¡¯t know¡­ some wealthy province,¡± said Timur. ¡°Why were they there?¡±

    ¡°Because Thornspear is their home, Timur,¡± Goldilora said, looking thoughtful. ¡°When you find your home, Timur, it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was a ruin or a wreck, you won¡¯t ever want to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I think that about Frances. I can¡¯t imagine what I¡¯d do without her,¡± said Timur.

    Goldilora smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, son. Though¡­ if I may give one piece of advice, don¡¯t pine for her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Timur asked, frowning.

    ¡°Just as you need to look after Frances, so do you have to look out for yourself, and for your own responsibilities,¡± said Goldilora. She pursed her lips. ¡°Think of it this way, you fell in love with Frances because she was who she is, right? Not because she loved you.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Timur nodded. That much was obvious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you need to love her for her to keep loving you. She may mean everything to you, but she isn¡¯t your everything, and she is not just yours,¡± said Goldilora.

    ¡°She is her own person, and she loves me¡­ because I¡¯m me,¡± said Timur, slowly, the lesson dawning on him. It wasn¡¯t a new one, but it reminded him of what Frances had been telling him.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Goldilora, smiling. ¡°As long as you keep that in mind, I think you two have a long future together, son.¡±

    Timur smiled, ¡°Thanks, mom.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances hugged her pillow as she listened to Elizabeth talk about their operations against Earl Darius.

    Telling her friends about what she did to Hattie had helped a lot, though, if she was being honest, she didn¡¯t hear anything new from them. She still blamed herself, even if it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault and she wanted to do something for the orphaned girl.

    Shaking her head, Frances focused herself back on what Elizabeth was saying. Her friends seemed to be gathered near a fire at their camp.

    ¡°So yeah, it¡¯s basically been really tense. Lots of hit and run, moving around. Earl Darius has the advantage in cavalry, but our troops are more experienced, so we¡¯re getting by,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°How is the siege of Salpheron going?¡± Frances asked, trying to bite back the concern she felt for her mother.

    Ginger, sitting beside Elizabeth, let out a chortle. ¡°Not well, for the attackers that is. Some crazy mage unleashed a cloud of noxious fumes that Edana set on fire. The explosion destroyed the siege works that Darius had been building.¡±

    ¡°That must be Ulric. He taught me a long time ago. He thinks a little too out of the box, but I think you would get along with him,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Speaking of gas¡­ did you find out what did that mage hit you with, Cuz?¡± Ayax asked.

    Frances tried not to pout, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°No. There wasn¡¯t much of that left, but what Goldilora could find suggests that it was incredibly unstable and very hard to make. I don¡¯t think you will see it often, but be careful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± said Martin. ¡°By the way, we¡¯re still trying to think of why the Traditionalists would want to abduct Morgan, and we found something.¡±

    Sitting up straighter, Frances said, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like how the expressions on her friends turned grim.

    ¡°During our raids against Earl Darius¡¯s forces, we captured several soldiers working directly for Darius. They confessed that the rebels were experimenting on Alavari, trying to make them ¡®useful¡¯ to humans,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Experiments?¡± Frances whispered.

    Martin¡¯s shoulder sagged. ¡°They weren¡¯t privy to the details, but we corroborated our information with Edana, who told us that prior to the rebellion, two of her mages, Kellyanne and Spinera, were looking into what happened to the Alavari in Erisdale. We talked to them and found clues that the rebels have been looking for magically powerful Alavari, or half-Alavari, and taking them into captivity, along with their families. Unfortunately, just as Kellyanne and Spinera had found a major lead as to where, the civil war broke out.¡±

    Frances bit her lip as she remembered the Vice-headmistress and the old librarian at Salpheron. If they found something, it was likely significant. ¡°Is it possible for you to continue to investigate this?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re on it actually. Martin and I are going to head out with J¡ªsome Otherworlders, and a company of soldiers to a village in the mountains and meet up with whoever these mages are,¡± said Ginger.

    Frances smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ginger, Kellyanne and Spinera are both very good people. They always took care of me.¡± She sighed. ¡°I wish I could see them again. I still use the presents they gave me for my fifteenth.¡±

    ¡°Who are they by the way?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Kellyanne is the Vice-Headmaster of the White Order and in charge of the magical curriculum. Spinera was the librarian at Salpheron. I¡¯m a bit surprised she¡¯s out of the castle, but with her knowledge, it makes sense she¡¯s looking into this,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Sounds like they¡¯ll be posh and insufferable,¡± said Ginger, with an exaggerated sigh.

    ¡°They¡¯re both stern, but I think you¡¯ll like them, Ginger,¡± said Frances.

    Ginger waved a hand. ¡°Alright alright, I¡¯ll trust you on this. Thanks for the heads up, though.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for letting me know about the experiments.¡± Frances winced and looked at Ayax meaningfully. ¡°I just wished we knew how they knew of Morgan, and for that matter, how did they even know of Allaniel?¡±

    Ayax¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yeah. Dad was retired and he never really bragged about his past achievements. It doesn¡¯t make sense how the humans knew where we lived.¡±

    Ginger squeezed Ayax¡¯s shoulder comfortingly but Elizabeth and Martin suddenly stiffened and exchanged a wide-eyed look.

    ¡°Frances, Timur said his father threatened Morgan specifically right? And that someone was going to pay her a visit?¡± Martin asked.

    Frances nodded, not liking the alarm in the knight¡¯s voice.

    ¡°So that means the only way the humans would know where Morgan was is if Thorgoth told them,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances blinked. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. The Traditionalists hate the Alavari. They would never agree to working with them.¡±

    ¡°They might not have to,¡± said Martin. The knight drummed his fingers on his thigh. ¡°What if Darius was acting on information he thought was trustworthy? Say a spy in Alavaria told him that Allaniel and Morgan were threats, and that Morgan was a promising subject for experimentation?¡±

    Ayax frowned. ¡°What kind of spy would tell him that? It wouldn¡¯t be helping the Traditionalists'' cause at all.¡±

    ¡°No it wouldn¡¯t. So the spy is probably one who King Thorgoth actually controls,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances almost shook her head at that. Yet, what Timur told her, and what Ayax had told her about the message they¡¯d found continued to ring in her head.

    ¡°Wait, back up there for a moment. King Thorgoth controls Darius¡¯s spy? How do we know any of this?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t, but based on what we know, it¡¯s a likely explanation for how King Thorgoth can direct the actions of the Traditionalists,¡± said Martin. He pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Would Earl Darius really be that stupid, though?¡±

    ¡°Possibly. More importantly, it would be hard for anybody to see through that deception. The spy that Thorgoth is controlling could sometimes feed Darius bits of reliable information. He wasn¡¯t wrong about Morgan¡¯s magical potential,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Ayax snorted. ¡°If this is happening, it would be horribly ironic. The Traditionalists being taken advantage of by the enemy they hate the most.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely their hatred that is making them underestimate their enemy,¡± said Elizabeth in a sad voice. The Korean girl paused for a moment. ¡°Frances, there is something you should know. We told you about the Otherworlders splitting, but we didn¡¯t tell you some of the details.¡±

    ¡°What kind of details?¡± Frances asked, though, she was beginning to have an idea of who these details involved.

    ¡°Leila and Jessica. We told you Leila was the one leading the Otherworlders who wanted to side with the Traditionalists, we didn¡¯t tell you which side Jessica picked and what we found out.¡± A look passed between Elizabeth and Ayax. The troll looked hesitant, but the human girl nodded. ¡°It seems Leila knew you were being abused by your parents and bullied you anyway. Jessica didn¡¯t. Moreover, when she found out, Jessica rejected Leila and sided with us.¡±

    A shiver passed over Frances¡¯s skin. ¡°Leila knew?¡± she hissed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know this is hard to hear,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay. Are you sure about Jessica?¡±

    ¡°It seems she¡¯s had a change of heart over the last few years, and has been on her best behaviour. So we¡¯re testing her with this mission,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°If you say so,¡± said Frances. She took a deep breath. ¡°I also have something to share. Right now, I can¡¯t use magic. At least not for three more weeks.¡±

    ¡°Cuz? What happened?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°I overexerted my magic. I¡ªI¡¯m not sure how to tell Edana. I think my duel with Thorgoth, along with Timur¡¯s curse, and the years of fighting have pushed me beyond my limits,¡± Frances said. She curled her arms around her knees. ¡°Sorry everybody, I seem to just be attracting trouble in Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°You can get through this, Frances,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Yeah, just survive as best you can. That prince of yours is helping you, right?¡± Ginger asked.

    Frances blushed. ¡°He¡¯s been amazing and so¡­ patient and kind.¡±

    ¡°Oooh, spill the beans, if you don¡¯t mind that is,¡± said Ginger, as Ayax, Martin and Elizabeth smiled eagerly.

    Frances giggled and in a hushed voice began to relate to her friends the moments she¡¯d been having with her boyfriend.

    They couldn¡¯t be with her, but it was nice to have her friends still care for her.

    <hr>

    One week later¡­

    Her feet thumping down the floor, Goldilora almost skidded into the room her son shared with Frances. Before she even stopped, she was hammering the door.

    Her son opened the door, in a clear shirt and shorts, blinking drowsiness from his eyes. ¡°Mom? What¡¯s going on¡ª¡±

    ¡°One of my informants just told me Thorgoth¡¯s sent an enemy force to the Academy!¡± Goldilora exclaimed. ¡°You need to get out of here now!¡±

    Timur shook his head, eyes wide. ¡°What? But we weren¡¯t planning to¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re out of time! Where¡¯s your girlfriend¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Frances cut in. Goldilora blinked. The mage had already put on her mage robes and battle gear in what seemed like a few seconds. ¡°How long until they get here and from where?¡±

    ¡°My informant guessed a week. They¡¯re coming from the northwest,¡± said Goldilora.

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t have any time to waste. Goldilora, get everybody up. You and Timur need to tell them they need to take what animals and supplies they can carry and move,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°On it¡ª¡± Timur was yanked back by Frances, who shoved a shirt and trousers into his arms.

    ¡°Get dressed first!¡± Frances laughed, before stepping outside and closing the door behind her. She looked back at Goldilora to find the ogress staring at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re astoundingly well-prepared for this,¡± said Godlilora.

    Frances averted her gaze. ¡°Well, when you¡¯ve been fighting as long as I have, some habits are hard to break.¡±

    Goldilora smiled sadly. ¡°Thank you for taking care of him, Stormcaller.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. He takes care of me too,¡± said Frances.

    Right on cue, the door swung open and Timur quickly handed Frances her helmet. ¡°Mataia,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh! Thanks Timur,¡± said Frances, standing still as Timur quickly put her helmet on and did the straps. ¡°You all ready?¡±

    ¡°I checked the bags you packed so yes, we¡¯re ready,¡± said Timur, rubbing sleep from his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    They left before the break of dawn, a caravan of Alavari and humans sloughing down the Great Southern Road, their carts and wagons rolling over the flagstones.

    Timur watched them go from beside the gateway to the academy. Frances had already gone ahead to keep watch on the orphans. He knew why he was dallying, and he knew he ought to move. Yet he still stood.

    ¡°Timur,¡± said Goldilora.

    He turned to face his mother, not quite able to meet her eyes.

    ¡°Be careful, mom,¡± he said.

    ¡°I will.¡± Before he could reply, Goldilora pressed a long, cloth-wrapped package into his hands. Timur looked up to see his mother smile. ¡°Take these. Think of these as belated birthday presents.¡±

    The package was very heavy, and Timur had to balance it in his grip as he gingerly pulled apart the string and cloth.

    There were two items wrapped with the cloth. One was a fine ebony wand, far better than the cheap one Timur had been using. The second item had a shaped ashe handle of middling length. Yet, unlike the axe at Timur¡¯s belt, a single-edge blade dancing with pattern welds sprouted from the handle. Only this blade curved out like a sickle. In weight and balance, it felt like an axe, but the blade¡¯s length seemed more akin to that of a sword.

    ¡°I heard from Dwynalina that you always liked swords, but that your father told you to get a more ¡®practical¡¯ axe. So I had this crafted for you if we ever met,¡± said Goldilora.

    Timur hefted the double-handed weapon, eyes wide at the polished handle and the shining steel. ¡°Mom¡ª¡±

    Goldilora suddenly grabbed onto Timur¡¯s shoulders, but she didn¡¯t come any closer. ¡°Look after yourself and Frances alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Timur nodded and before he could think himself out of it, he hugged his mother. Awkwardly, not quite sure where to put his arms. And yet, from how Goldilora seized him in her grip, he could tell she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I will. Thank you,¡± he stammered.

    <hr>

    Having left so early, the road was empty and that lent the convoy a degree of speed. Thankfully, they had enough horse and oxen to move the supplies and so that the younger half-human kids could ride along.

    That didn¡¯t mean there were no dangers, though.

    Frances was riding near the rear with a few of the armed refugees when she saw a commotion erupt at the front of the column.

    ¡°Stay!¡± Frances snapped out. The mix of Alavari and humans started to go forward forcing her to kick her horse into pulling ahead of them. ¡°I will check it out.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t take orders from you!¡± snapped one of the humans.

    ¡°If you go up there, who will guard the rear?¡± Frances asked, barely just keeping her tone mild.

    That stopped the adults from moving, and using this, Frances wheeled her horse around and rode hard for the column.

    Already she could hear the sounds of battle.

    <hr>

    Timur had to say that he loved the khopesh his mother had given him. The weapon had a very nice forward balance, which meant he could wield it both like a sword, and like an axe.

    Still, he really wished he hadn¡¯t needed to use the weapon so soon!

    The front of the refugee column had run into one of the mounted patrols of Alavari that guarded the road, and that patrol had decided to stay loyal to his father.

    Bolts of magic from the refugee mages struck out at carbine-firing cavalry. Aloudin and his squad were fighting desperately to try to keep the mages safe from those in the patrol that had closed in. The clanging of blades, the screams of the wounded and the crying of children was all Timur could hear. Yet he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off from the centaur he was duelling, or his opponent¡¯s longsword.

    He mis-timed a parry and the centaur cut the throat of Timur¡¯s horse. The dying animal threw the prince to the ground. Only sheer reflexes allowed him to escape being trapped underneath him mount, yet strewn on the ground, he could only scrabble backwards as the centaur reared up to bring his hooves down on him.

    A long thin blade came in from the centaur¡¯s side, stabbing deep into the horse part of the centaur. Timur gasped as Frances drew her blade back to strike again, only for the bellowing centaur to swing his blade at her.

    She managed to parry it, but Frances was clearly not used to fighting with her estoc on horseback. Before the centaur could manage another strike, Timur whipped his wand out and yelled a spell. A bolt of magic slammed into the centaur¡¯s head, killing him instantly.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°Thank you too,¡± said Timur. He looked around. The patrol they¡¯d engaged were either dead or fleeing, but there were a lot of wounded. Already a few of the mages that were healers were trying their best to seal wounds.

    ¡°We need to get everybody onto the carts and wagons. We don¡¯t have time,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Frances. Timur blinked at her as she looked at him expectantly. ¡°Timur?

    ¡°What are you looking at me for¡­¡± Timur¡¯s voice trailed off as he realized that not only Frances, but the rest of the refugees and Aloudin were turning to him. Swallowing, he took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, we need to load everybody onto the carts and wagons. Aloudin, are any of your squad wounded?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Joa took a bit of a scratch, but we¡¯re bandaging her up.¡±

    ¡°Good, can the mages prioritize her?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°We can,¡± said a goblin healer.

    ¡°Thanks. Well, um, get moving, hurry!¡± Timur stammered.

    As everybody quickly got back to work, Frances walked up to Timur and put her hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°That was good,¡± she said, smiling.

    ¡°You think so?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances squeezed her love just a little tighter. ¡°Yes. You just need to get used to it.¡±

    Timur snorted. In a quieter voice, he said, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re looking to me of all people.¡±

    ¡°Because you are their prince Timur,¡± said Frances. ¡°Just like how you are my prince.¡±

    Thorgoth¡¯s second son nodded slowly, his shoulder stiff, as if suddenly realizing the weight upon him.

    ¡°Right.¡± He took another breath. ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right with you, Timur, don¡¯t worry,¡± Frances insisted.

    Timur cracked a smile. Frances could tell it wasn¡¯t confident, but she smiled too. Her boyfriend would need all the help she could give, even if she couldn¡¯t use her magic at the moment.

 Chapter 147 - Discovery in the Mountains

    Northern Erisdale¡­

    ¡°Where are we heading by the way?¡± Jessica asked.

    As they rode on, Martin and Ginger locked eyes with one another for a long moment before Ginger finally turned to the Otherworlder.

    ¡°The weird thing is, we¡¯re heading to nowhere. And I do mean nowhere. There isn¡¯t anything here on this part of the map,¡± said the now firmly former convict. It had been but a stroke of paper, but Ginger was now a free woman and feeling damn good about it.

    ¡°I thought we were told there would be a village?¡± said Jessica slowly.

    Martin gestured to the surrounding landscape. ¡°We were. Though, I¡¯m not sure why anybody would put a village here.¡±

    For the path they were on was perched on the edge of a sheer cliff, revealing a stunning vista. Black craggy slopes of the mountains around them, broken only by scrub and small hardy trees. The rocky path that Martin, Ginger, Jessica, and the company of mounted soldiers that were following them were on was strewn with pebbles and debris. This wasn¡¯t dangerous, but it made the going slow.

    ¡°I thought Erisdalians were good at building in the mountains,¡± said Jessica, adjusting her scarf. It was bitterly cold today.

    ¡°We are good at it, but we aren¡¯t crazy. It would be way too much effort to cut farming terraces into these slopes,¡± said Ginger. ¡°It¡¯s why there¡¯s nobody here. These mountains are technically on the border between Earl Darius¡¯s lands and Conthwaite, but nobody¡¯s really bothered to settle here.¡±

    Jessica pursed her lips, ¡°Which would make this a good place to hide a base of some kind.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Martin, rubbing his gloved hands as he expertly guided his horse with his knees. ¡°I do hope we find Spinera and Kellyanne soon. We¡¯re freezing here.¡±

    The Otherworlder mage rubbed at the scar on her face. ¡°Is it just me or is it colder than usual?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just you,¡± Ginger admitted. ¡°I thought it was the altitude, but I think winter¡¯s coming earlier than usual this year.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s going to complicate things with the war,¡± said Martin, his shoulders hanging morosely.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jessica said. She closed her eyes briefly. ¡°Martin, Ginger, am I being tested?¡±

    Martin winced. ¡°Well¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ginger, fixing the Otherworlder with a flat stare. ¡°You know why.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that person anymore,¡± said Jessica. She scowled. ¡°I even apologized.¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but you have to prove it I¡¯m afraid,¡± said the redhead. She paused, looking thoughtful. ¡°Look, we¡¯ll give you a fair shake, but come on, we¡¯re Frances¡¯s friends, you don¡¯t expect us to trust you immediately?¡±

    Jessica sighed. ¡°I guess not.¡±

    Martin suddenly raised his hand. ¡°Holdon, I see people on the path.¡±

    To be precise, the knight could see two women. One had a pointed black hat with a white brim and was using a cane to support herself. The other was a middle aged blonde with a wand. Both were wearing heavy jackets and scarves, but Martin could see white robes peeking out from under them.

    ¡°Vice-Headmistress Kellyanne? Madame Spinera?¡± Martin called out.

    ¡°Who goes?¡± replied the blonde. Martin supposed this was Kellyanne based on Frances¡¯s description

    ¡°Sir Martin of Conthwaite and company from the Lightning Battalion! We¡¯re friends of Frances Windwhistler!¡± Martin watched the two women glance at one another before starting forward towards them.

    ¡°So you say. How is Frances doing by the way?¡± Spinera asked.

    Ginger and Martin dismounted. ¡°She¡¯s alive, which is quite good, considering she¡¯s in enemy territory,¡± said the redhead.

    ¡°She did mention that she still uses the birthday presents you both gave her,¡± said Martin.

    Spinera¡¯s expression had been pinched, but at Martin¡¯s words, the older woman¡¯s features lit up with a smile. ¡°Oh? She hasn¡¯t used up the journals I gave her?¡± she asked.

    Ginger blinked. Frances didn¡¯t keep many personal possessions while they were travelling. However, she distinctly recalled that the baggage train of the Lightning Battalion had a set of very expensive, leather-bound journals stored carefully in a chest. Her friend would on occasion take these out to read or write in, put in a filled out journal, and get an empty one.

    ¡°She mentioned that she just took the last one,¡± said Ginger slowly, her eyes widening.

    ¡°Hmm, Frances did write very small and quite neatly,¡± said Kellyanne.

    Martin chuckled. ¡°She still does. I¡¯m honestly not sure how she¡¯s able to read what she writes. It¡¯s very neat, but I have to strain my eyes.¡± The knight stuck out his hand, which a grinning Kellyanne shook. ¡°By the way, I have to ask, how obvious was it that Edana was going to adopt Frances?¡±

    ¡°Oh I knew it after Vertingen,¡± said Kellyanne. ¡°You should have seen those two hold each other¡¯s hands! It was so sweet!¡±

    ¡°Only after Vertingen, Kellyanne? I figured it out after I saw how angry Edana was with Ulric for letting her touch Lightbreaker,¡± said Spinera. She extended a hand to Ginger, who shook it quickly.

    ¡°Wait, so did you know about¡­ well, Frances¡¯s parents?¡± Ginger asked.

    Kellyanne and Spinera both winced.

    ¡°I guessed, and it was confirmed for me after Edana adopted Frances,¡± said Spinera.

    ¡°Edana told me later, with Frances¡¯s permission, but I had my suspicions,¡± said Kellyanne.

    ¡°Ah. By the way, what was your birthday present to her?¡± Martin asked.

    Kellyanne blinked. ¡°Oh, I gave her a potion set and a book on useful potions. I¡¯m surprised she hasn¡¯t broken it yet.¡±

    Martin blinked. ¡°Wait, did it have a recipe for Crownfire?¡±

    The headmistress arched an eyebrow at Martin¡¯s eager expression, ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ginger and Martin grinned.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t engaged I would kiss you. Those potions were supremely useful to us,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Nah, Martin, you can kiss her for me. I owe Kellyanne one,¡± said Ginger. She vividly recalled the painkilling and medicinal potions that Frances had given her when she was still suffering from the convict mark.

    Kellyanne snorted, ¡°Glad to know that Frances has been putting my gift to good use. Come on, let¡¯s show you what we found.¡±

    <hr>

    To the Lightning Battalion¡¯s surprise, a short while later, the path spread out to a plateau nestled within the mountains. Their company had been carrying a mix of weaponry fit for skirmishing: muskets, swords and the odd spear or pike. At this point, Kellyanne and Spinera told the company to dismount and continue on foot.

    It was a good thing they did, because the narrow footpath they pushed through would have not accommodated their horses. Picking past scraggly underbrush and the loose scree strewn on the path was hard enough on foot, and would have been impossible for their horses. At times it was so steep that Ginger thought she was climbing a rock face, with how she had to use her hands to steady herself.

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Jessica moaned. Ginger glared at Frances¡¯s former bully and the Otherworlder winced. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not used to travelling on such rough terrain. I was mostly fighting on plains and in forests.¡±

    Ginger frowned. ¡°In Lapanteria?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, pretty much. They had Frances in Erisdale and Erlenberg so they sent me over to Lapanteria. Lots of skirmishing and some very large battles,¡± said Jessica.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the Otherworlders too?¡± Kellyanne asked, looking over her shoulder

    Jessica froze, her features stilling, but she forced herself to nod.

    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not going to bite your head off,¡± said the vice-headmistress. ¡°How do you know Frances from the Otherworld?¡±

    ¡°Um, we were classmates,¡± said Jessica. She looked aside, trying not to meet Kellyanne¡¯s eyes, and blinked. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡±

    Madame Spinera stopped and gestured for everybody to crouch. ¡°That is what we wanted your help with.¡±

    The path opened up to a plateau where a walled village sat. A stone wall about six feet tall, with a single gate cut across the plateau to the edge. From where they were, overlooking the wall, the group could see a collection of buildings with several frost-covered fields.

    Cooking fires rose from the chimneys of the buildings, but strangely enough, there were no guards.

    ¡°Why are there no guards?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°They are probably not expecting people to show up, and it is a cold night,¡± said Kellyanne. She thumbed at the village. ¡°But we¡¯ve been watching them for a bit and I think there¡¯s about fifty soldiers and some enslaved Alavari, we¡¯re not sure how many. Most of them are being held in that two-story main building in the centre, which also seems to be their headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Any mages?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°At least three, but that¡¯s why we asked you to bring one with you,¡± said Spinera.

    Ginger gave the elderly librarian a once over. ¡°No offense ma¡¯am, but are you sure you¡¯re up for this?¡±

    Spinera grinned. ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry dearie. I have a few tricks ready for them.¡± She drew her wand. ¡°My area of speciality is mountains and rocks. I don¡¯t think I caught your name.¡±

    Jessica took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m Jessica. I specialize in fire magic.¡±

    ¡°Ah, who was your teacher?¡± Kellyanne asked.

    ¡°Scarlet,¡± said Jessica, unable to hide a scowl. To the teenager¡¯s surprise, Kellyanne made a face.

    ¡°That red cow can go fuck herself. You know she¡¯s sworn allegiance to Darius?¡± Kellyanne asked.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me,¡± said Jessica, blinking. ¡°Um, what¡¯s your speciality, headmistress?¡±

    ¡°Vice-headmistress. I¡¯m a bit of a generalist, but mostly focusing on long-ranged magic,¡± Kellyanne glanced back at Martin and Ginger. ¡°When can your company be ready to make an attack?¡±

    Ginger and Martin turned and gave their soldiers a once over. They looked a little out of breath, but seemed eager.

    ¡°Sergeant Helena? I think we need at least ten minutes,¡± Ginger said to her executive officer.

    ¡°I agree, but we can¡¯t take too long,¡± said the blonde soldier.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Why¡ªright, darkness is falling,¡± said Ginger. ¡°We don¡¯t want to risk a night attack.¡±

    ¡°That would be the best way to surprise them,¡± said Spinera. ¡°We can put up lights for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust¡ª¡± Ginger snapped her mouth shut, her eyes wide. ¡°I mean, we can¡¯t rely on lights. We¡¯ve tried night attacks before, at Erlenberg, but they¡¯re chaotic and you can be surprised if something goes wrong.¡±

    Kellyanne and Spinera, smiles gone, regarded Ginger with flat stares, forcing her to avert her gaze.

    ¡°Ginger¡¯s right,¡± said Martin, suddenly, stepping in so he was bumping shoulders with his fiance. ¡°A night attack would be too risky.¡±

    Spinera nodded. ¡°I understand, though, before we risk our lives, may I inquire as to why you don¡¯t trust us, Miss Ginger?¡±

    Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide her expression, Ginger faced the mage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust easily. I¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m trying because Frances vouched for you, but it¡¯s me, not you.¡±

    She¡¯d been vague, and yet, some kind of understanding seem to come across both Kellyanne and Spinera¡¯s faces.

    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll do our best to prove ourselves worthy of Frances¡¯s trust,¡± said Spinera, smiling so kindly that Ginger felt some of her wariness wane.

    ¡°That, and I think you¡¯ll feel better once we kick some Traditionalist arse,¡± said Kellyanne, flicking her hair over her shoulder.

    Martin and Ginger chuckled at that and after bowing to the mages, turned and gave their orders to their soldiers.

    <hr>

    Ten minutes later¡­

    Martin raised his gauntleted hand and dropped it down. As he did so he leapt to his feet, breaking into a sprint for the wall. Ginger ran right beside him, pistol in her right hand, sword hanging from her belt.

    They tore over the rise, followed by Jessica, Kellyanne, Spinera and their company. A human wave charging toward the wall, panting as they did so, voices reigned in, at least for the moment.

    Reaching the gate, Martin drew his sword. ¡°Jessica!¡± he hissed.

    The scarred mage cried out a Word of Power and slammed her staff into the wood. It blew apart, exploding in a shower of splinters. Martin and Ginger were already racing through, brushing splinters off their armor.

    Doors were starting to open from the huts. Grimacing, Martin cleared the doorway and bellowed.

    ¡°Lightning Battalion! Let them hear us!¡±

    Whooping and cheering, the Lightning Battalion poured out from the gateway. Ginger led the way, Kellyanne beside her, with Martin overlooking the village, watching as half-armored and surprised soldiers poured out of the huts.

    Ginger got to the doorway of what Kellyanne and Spinera had identified as the main building just as an unarmored soldier with a sword staggered out. She dispatched him swiftly with a stab, shoved his dying body out of the way. Adrenaline racing through her blood, she parried a spear thrust from another guard, before firing her pistol into him.

    Suddenly, Ginger was flung backwards, tumbling through the air. As the world whirled topsy-turvey around her, Ginger instantly curled up in a ball, trying to protect her neck.

    She slammed into something hard, a soil retaining wall, and dropped to the ground. Only thrusting out her arms prevented her face from getting smashed in. Dazed, she staggered to her feet.

    Kellyanne was duelling a portly mage with red robes in the doorway to the main building, a furious fusillade of spells flying back and forth between them. The exchange lasted for but a moment, as the flagstone the enemy mage was standing on suddenly flipped forward, catapulting the portly mage forward. As he hit the dirt in front of him he sank in rather than just stopping and continued to sink until only his head was showing.

    Confused, Ginger looked around the battlefield, and found Madame Spinera grinning, her wand raised.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Kellyanne yelled.

    ¡°Look out! Two mages to the north!¡± Martin bellowed.

    Ginger spun around to see the two mages, a man and a woman, emerging from one of the smaller buildings. While both were throwing on clothing, Ginger shouted, ¡°Focus fire on those mages!¡±

    The crack of pistols and muskets from various battalion members forced the pair of mages to duck and scramble behind a stack of logs. Yet it wasn¡¯t enough. The male mage was already firing spells, one of which pierced right through one of the battalion¡¯s soldiers.

    Already calling for a medic to attend to the downed soldier, Ginger drew her second pistol, sighted and fired. The shot missed, but she was already moving, hoping the mages would keep their heads down.

    They didn¡¯t, Ginger¡¯s eyes widened as the female mage stepped out and saw her. In slow motion, she could see the mage raising her wand. Martin was yelling something, and she didn¡¯t need to see his face to understand that he was panicking.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t!¡± Jessica screamed a Word of Power and suddenly, the log pile burst into flames. Distracted by the sheer heat of the sudden inferno, the two mages vacated their cover, just as Ginger and several other soldiers finally closed the distance. Taking no chances, Ginger slashed at the woman¡¯s arm, cutting the wand from her grasp. Another soldier tackled the male mage and with more arriving, they quickly dispatched both mages.

    And just like that, it was over, and the remaining soldiers were throwing their weapons to the ground.

    <hr>

    Thankfully, the few Lightning Battalion soldiers that had been injured could be healed by Spinera and Kellyanne.

    This wasn¡¯t the case for the Alavari they found in the buildings, however.

    It took for a moment for Martin¡¯s eyes to adjust to the dimmer light in the main two story building. A moment later, though, he felt a kind of cold that the winter air couldn¡¯t compare.

    Twenty or so Alavari, most being teens, some only children, were chained to walls. They stared at him, eyes bright, thin arms wrapped around themselves as they shivered. What rags they had could barely be called clothing. Two of the children, a centaur and a harpy, lay their backs, barely responded. They only turned their heads, unfocused eyes taking him in.

    ¡°Shit. Shit! I need Noff¡¯s lockpicking skills! Ginger, get Renia to make a trip up here as soon as she can move and send for more provisions and stretchers!¡± Martin bellowed. He turned to the soldiers beside him, who¡¯d also stopped and were just staring, jaws dropped open. ¡°Move! And get Terence and Julie! They need a friendly face, hurry!¡± the knight exclaimed, gently shoving the soldiers out the door. Taking off his helmet, Martin quickly rushed to the worst off of the children, pulling out his flask.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Martin stammered, helping the centaur child to sit up. Yet, all he could do was open his mouth so the knight could pour in some of his water.

    ¡°Martin, Renia¡¯s been informed, what¡¯s¡ª¡± Ginger¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Ginger, where¡¯s Terence and Julie?¡± Martin demanded. ¡°Oh and seriously, where is Noff! We need his lockpicking skills.¡±

    The goblin and ogre the knight had been calling for rushed in, followed by a lanky human. ¡°We¡¯re here, what¡ªOh Galena,¡± Julie stammered.

    The children and teens stared at the goblin and ogre, eyes widening with disbelief. Before Martin could say another word, tears began to flow from their eyes and the building became filled with the sobs and wails of crying children.

    It was enough to bring tears to Ginger and Martin¡¯s eyes. Once they¡¯d made sure that the human and Alavari members of their company were releasing and treating the Alavari children, they regrouped with Jessica. There was one more floor to clear.

    Ginger and Martin scaled the stairs cautiously, weapons ready. They hadn¡¯t heard anything from upstairs, but that didn¡¯t mean they shouldn¡¯t be careful.

    Yet, the stairs opened up to an empty laboratory. Shining gems twinkled from a cabinet alongside the wall. Two great cauldrons with potion-making material sat off to the side. More phials, flasks, and row upon row of journals and research notes filled the walls. At the very end of the room, was a set of chains, several hanging from the roof. They were limp and empty now, and yet the sight churned their stomachs.

    ¡°Jessica, any idea what they were doing here?¡± Ginger asked.

    Jessica, already looking ill, quickly flipped through one of the journals on the desk.

    ¡°It looks like they were trying to figure out a way to make mana batteries,¡± said Jessica, eyes narrowing.

    Martin scowled. ¡°Why would they need to experiment on children to make that?¡±

    ¡°Because they want to make mana batteries. They¡¯re different from the magic storage rings that mages use to help focus shield spells or to store spells. Not sure why they¡¯re called magical batteries, though. I mean, they¡¯re more like a magical reactor,¡± said Jessica, frowning.

    ¡°What¡¯s a reactor?¡± Ginger asked.

    Jessica looked up at the two Erisdalians and sighed. ¡°Right, nobody here knows what a reactor is. To put it simply, they were trying to create a kind of device that creates more magical power. Unlike a magical storage ring, this device would create its own magical power without needing a recharge from a mage.¡± Jessica continued to flip through the journal. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why would they need Alavari children.¡±

    ¡°Well, the experiments clearly seem to involve them,¡± said Ginger, pointing at a chart on the wall. It listed the names of the children and their conditions, along with notes. She could see several with notices written as ¡°requires recovery.¡±

    A white-faced Spinera stormed into the laboratory. ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Jessica handed Spinera the research journal she had. ¡°They were working on mana batteries, but we don¡¯t know why they need Alavari children for them. I mean, they should be using stones, like magic storage rings or storage gemstones.¡±

    Spinera almost dropped the journal, but she steadied herself. One hand tightening around her cane, she stammered, ¡°Did you just say mana batteries?¡±

    ¡°Madame Spinera, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ginger asked, not liking at all the tone in the woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°There is a theory about how to create mana batteries, but nobody¡¯s ever tried it for good reason. Give me a moment.¡± Spinera walked over to the cabinet and opened it to examine the gemstones within. The teenagers watch her examine the stones in silence.

    Finally, the librarian looked up from the stones and groaned. ¡°It is what I feared. Jessica, you asked why they needed the children. There is only one scenario where they would need children to create mana batteries and it involves the use of a living mage¡¯s magical core.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t. Nobody could be that cruel!¡±

    ¡°Explain for us non-magical folk, please,¡± Martin hissed.

    ¡°Mana batteries are theoretical because they haven¡¯t been created. We¡¯ve typically tried with gemstones but we haven¡¯t come up with a spell able to create a matrix for such a battery. However, all mages have magical cores, and there is a significantly higher probability of an Alavari child having a magical core than a human one,¡± said Spinera.

    ¡°Wait, but if Alavari children are more likely to have a magical core, why aren¡¯t we being overwhelmed with mages?¡± Jessica asked.

    ¡°Because most of these children¡¯s cores are small. They¡¯re not refined or developed enough where they can actually use magic. However, a core is a core. It is still capable of generating magic, even if they can¡¯t manifest it into spells. If someone was perverted enough to embed magical storage stones into a child, enchant them to exploit the small core that they had, and force them into a magical contract, you could create a mana battery,¡± said Spinera. She flipped open the book and showed the group a page. ¡°You could create a living weapon.¡±

    It showed the sketch of a mage, one hand holding onto a chain tied to an Alavari troll, the other holding his wand.

    ¡°This must be how they think they can win a war against the Reformists and Alavaria. It doesn¡¯t matter if we have Edana and Frances, or if they have Thorgoth. If they can turn Alavari children into mana batteries, their mages can continue to draw power for spells,¡± Ginger stammered.

    Martin pulled out his communication charm. ¡°I¡¯ll let Earl Forowena know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Edana,¡± said Madame Spinera.

    <hr>

    After reporting their findings, Jessica, Kellyanne and Spinera began work organizing the books and research notes for transport. Ginger set up a security perimeter around the village and Martin tried to come up with a way to get the twenty-three Alavari youths, and the prisoners they¡¯d taken, down a mountain.

    Noting that her fiance was still busy planning logistics for moving the children, Ginger decided to stop by the main building.

    Most of the now freed children were being entertained by Terence and Julie. The goblin and ogre pair were spinning a yarn about the adventures the Lightning Battalion had been on, and to Ginger¡¯s embarrassment, talking about the heroics of the battalion¡¯s leaders.

    Quietly stepping around the back of the enraptured Alavari children, Ginger made her way to two makeshift beds that had been set up. The young centaur boy and the harpy that had been nearly unconscious were sitting up. As she neared, Ginger realized that the two weren¡¯t really listening, they were talking to each other in quiet, harsh tones.

    Ginger took a deep breath. ¡°Hey, I know you feel like shit, but is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    The moment the words left her mouth, Ginger winced. She hadn¡¯t meant to say it like that.

    Yet, as she met the pair¡¯s eyes, a cold pit formed in her stomach. The centaur had dark brown eyes, the harpy had bright yellow hawk eyes, but both were narrowed and hard as flints.

    Ginger recognized those eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± said the harpy, touching the centaur with a wing.

    ¡°No you¡¯re not,¡± said Ginger, coming to one kneel beside the pair. ¡°Look, there¡¯s no shame in admitting that.¡±

    ¡°And why would you care?¡± the harpy hissed. She glanced at the still enraptured crowd of youths and in a quieter tone, said, ¡°What do you want with us?¡±

    Ginger glanced at the centaur, who regarded her silently with cold eyes. ¡°We want you to be safe. Many of the soldiers in my battalion are Alavari or are good friends with Alavari. We are not like the humans that held you captive.¡±

    The centaur¡¯s stony expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°You know we can be turned into mana batteries. What¡¯s stopping you from continuing to experiment on us?¡±

    Ginger closed her eyes as old, painful memories she¡¯d been working to accept for the past year slammed into the forefront of her mind. She bit her lip and wondered what Renia, her therapist, ask her to do?

    Let it flow. Let it wash over you. Let it ache, and then, let it go. If it continues to fight you, remember that you triumphed over your pain. You still stand.

    Ginger¡¯s eyes flew open and her fingers quickly flew to her collar. Pulling at the buttons, she yanked down the collar of her shirt to reveal the old convict mark that was still faintly emblazoned on the collarbone.

    ¡°I was a convict soldier. I was mage marked and forced to be a tool, just like you were. I will never let that happen to you,¡± she hissed. She pulled her collar back up, and re-buttoned her shirt. The two youths just stared at her, wide-eyed, silent.

    ¡°It¡¯ll get better,¡± she said, and smiled softly. ¡°No, seriously, it will. I know you don¡¯t feel like you can ever be fixed, but you can, okay? I mean, I¡¯m engaged now to the love of my life and despite how shit things still are, I¡¯ve never felt better.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± the harpy exclaimed. ¡°We don¡¯t have anywhere to go!¡±

    ¡°You have each other, you will have the Lightning Battalion.¡± Ginger extended her hand, and said in a bitter tone, ¡°And if you want a human ex-convict with self-esteem issues, you have me as well.¡±

    The harpy stared at Ginger and burst into tears. Sobbing, she practically flung herself into the stunned woman¡¯s arms and just cried.

    <hr>

    Ginger couldn¡¯t let go of the harpy girl until she¡¯d cried herself to sleep. Only then could she lay the girl to rest in her bedroll.

    ¡°Poor thing,¡± said Martin, making Ginger turn to see her fiance, sitting off to the side quietly.

    ¡°Diana. Call her Diana,¡± said the centaur. ¡°And she¡¯s not some poor thing. She¡¯s strong. Stronger than me. They embedded stones into her body, and laughed as she screamed, but she never gave up.¡±

    Ginger wiped the tears from her eyes, whilst Martin said a quiet prayer.

    ¡°Are they dead?¡± the centaur demanded.

    ¡°The mages are all dead,¡± said Martin. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± The centaur extended his thin, bony hands, which Martin shook. ¡°I¡¯m Jon. Where are you taking us?¡±

    ¡°To the Lightning Battalion first. It¡¯s the safest place we can think of. We are fighting in the Erisdalian civil war, but every human and Alavari in that battalion will fight to protect you,¡± said Martin. He pursed his lips. ¡°After that, Erlenberg maybe, but I promise you, what my fiance swore, I will help carry out.¡±

    Jon blinked as he regarded Martin¡¯s armored figure. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a knight? You¡­ you married an ex-convict?¡±

    Ginger snorted, ¡°I won him over with my charms.¡±

    ¡°Oh it was mutual,¡± said Martin, grinning at Ginger and wiggling his eyebrows.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Jon suddenly. Martin and Ginger glanced at the centaur. There was a ghost of a tired smile on his lips. ¡°Truly. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± said Ginger.

    Martin, kneeling down, helped the centaur to rest on his side. ¡°And sleep well.¡±

 Chapter 148 - To Thornspear

    When snow became involved that was a different story.

    It began with a few snowflakes that made everybody smile and made the animals blow at. By the next day, the flakes were falling, covering the ground. People started to slip, and the animals began to pant more heavily. The powder continued to fall, and carts started to struggle as their wheels carved ruts through the snow.

    The refugee column had ground to a crawl, the road ahead completely covered by knee-high drifts of white.

    Soaked with sweat and yet shivering with cold, Frances helped up an orc child who¡¯d slipped. The orc didn¡¯t even give her a second glance, and only ran up to rejoin his parents. She guessed that a few around her were giving her wary looks, but worry about the weather and their pursuers meant that most listened to her.

    Straightening, Frances narrowed her eyes toward the west. Already, fresh snow was falling on top of the ruts and footsteps left by the refugees. There wasn¡¯t any sign of the enemy, at least not yet.

    She jogged forward, making her way past trudging Alavari toward the front of the column, eyes searching for a mane of dark-red hair. As she ran, she could spy from the snow, items that had been thrown to lighten the load. They included items as innocuous as extra bedding, and creature comforts such as cutlery, spare plates, and bowls. To Frances¡¯s dismay, she even spied amongst the discarded items, a blue wooden toy horse.

    Tearing her eyes away from the sight, the young mage found Timur, bobbing his head as a human lady yelled at him, her centaur husband trying to hold her back.

    ¡°I know ma¡¯am, but we can¡¯t keep this porcelain. I know that it¡¯s important to you but it¡¯s slowing us down.¡±

    The woman shook her head, a beautiful purple vase painted with flowers wrapped in her arms. ¡°It¡¯s all I have left of my mother¡¯s work, Your Highness! Please don¡¯t make me let it go. It¡¯s just one small thing.¡±

    Timur, letting his arms fall to his side, tried to speak, only to shake his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t spare anything that¡¯s not essential.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just one vase, even if it slows us down a little that will be fine right?¡± the woman¡¯s centaur husband asked.

    Shaking his head, Timur gestured to the slow-moving carts. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not sir. You can see how slow we¡¯re going right now. We can¡¯t spare anything at this point.¡±

    The centaur sighed and nodded, but the human woman shook her head. ¡°Please, Your Highness. I can see what you mean, but can you make one exception? Just one?¡±

    Timur averted his gaze, his expression torn. Frances, her eyes narrowed, marched in beside her boyfriend.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if you keep that vase you will endanger those that are guarding you. The slower we go, the more chance we will have of getting into a fight that we will probably lose. Do you really want that for you and your family?¡±

    The woman met Frances¡¯s narrowed eyes and was unable to keep facing her. Her eyes wet with tears, she placed the vase gently on the roadside and ran as if she was fleeing. Her husband, sighing, ran after her.

    ¡°Did you have to do that, Frances?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Yes. We don¡¯t have the time,¡± she said, continuing to walk along with the convoy.

    Timur grimaced, ¡°I could have convinced her. You could have just let me talk her out of it.¡±

    Frances frowned, ¡°Really.¡±

    Her prince hesitated. ¡°Alright maybe not, but you were too harsh with her. That¡¯s all she had to remind her of her mother,¡± said Timur.

    Gritting her teeth, Frances forced herself to breathe in the bitingly cold winter air. She didn¡¯t pull away from Timur, but she didn¡¯t respond either.

    The trogre frowned. ¡°Frances? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Too much.¡± Frances waved her hand. ¡°Timur, just let me think. We need to slow them down or else we¡¯re dead. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have my magic.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what about the other mages in our convoy?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances¡¯s head whipped around. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. We need to talk with them, now!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°A trap? Shouldn¡¯t we be saving our magic for other things?¡± Dayren asked.

    Frances frowned. They¡¯d gathered Dayren, Aloudin and some of the other refugee leaders. All of them looked exhausted, and none of them were giving her friendly or fond looks.

    ¡°What other things?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Say we end up fighting our pursuers, we¡¯d need our magic then,¡± said a troll woman with a wand strapped to her belt.

    ¡°Yes, but do you really want to fight them? How many of you have combat experience?¡± Frances looked around the different mages. Troll, orc, goblin, and ogre all stood quietly, defiantly glaring back at her, but none of them replied.

    ¡°Our pursuers won¡¯t be mages, though,¡± said Dayren.

    Aloudin shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t matter. If the conditions are right, an untrained force of mages can be easily overpowered by a trained cavalry force.¡±

    A human man with the group nodded. ¡°I agree. We¡¯re traveling with our families and children. We can¡¯t risk a battle.¡±

    Dayren and several of the other mages exchanged glances and slowly nodded.

    ¡°How do you plan to slow them down?¡± asked Blazey, the orc blacksmith.

    ¡°Make traps, lots of them, both magic and mundane. It¡¯ll force them to slow down,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°And why should we trust you?¡± The female troll mage trudged up to Frances. Timur almost moved, but Frances held up her hand. ¡°You may be the Stormcaller, but you¡¯re only eighteen and you don¡¯t even have access to your magic now. How could you possibly help us?¡±

    Frances didn¡¯t raise her voice, and instead, fought to keep her tone level. ¡°I¡¯ve fought Alavari for four years, and at Erlenberg, my battalion and I delayed General Antigones¡¯s Black Banner Army for days. You heard the songs, you know me by reputation. Is there some issue you have with me? If so, can we address that after this meeting?¡±

    The troll flinched, but said nothing. She only backed away, allowing Frances to turn to her boyfriend. ¡°Timur, with your permission, can I have a team of twenty, including five mages?¡±

    The prince almost nodded, only to freeze.

    ¡°Wait, Frances, what exactly are you going to do?¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°Destroy the road behind us and lay traps using the snow as cover. Spike pits, pitfalls, and the like. I spied several spots where we can even set up several avalanches. I also have a few vials of Crownfire I can plant in the snow and have them detonate.¡±

    ¡°On both roads?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances nodded, her heart sinking as her prince shook his head. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. You¡¯ll hurt civilians using the road if we do so.¡±

    ¡°We can mark the traps!¡± Frances exclaimed.

    Emotions flashed across Timur¡¯s features, one after another. Looking away, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Frances, but I won¡¯t risk it.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure what made her turn on her heels and storm off. It could have been the shock, but it could have equally been the anger and the sheer confusion she felt. All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t stand there.

    With the snow as heavy as it was, Frances only made it about two cart-lengths away before Timur caught up.

    ¡°Frances, wait!¡± Timur called. She turned, arms crossed as her prince ran up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Frances exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I thought I had a good idea.¡±

    ¡°It was a good idea. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t agree with you. I think you¡¯re making a horrible mistake, but I see what you¡¯re saying.¡± The pair held hands, Frances¡¯s head bowed, while Timur looked at her worriedly.

    ¡°Are you sure about this decision?¡± Frances asked.

    The trogre winced. ¡°Mostly? I¡ªI just can¡¯t think of any other way.¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the prince of Alavaria, Timur. Whatever you decide, I will support you.¡±

    Timur smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m glad for that. I just hope I¡¯m making the right decision. There¡¯s so much at stake.¡±

    Frances hugged her boyfriend. ¡°Sorry for leaving the meeting like that.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s fine,¡± said Timur. ¡°You¡¯re feeling bad about not being able to use your magic aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not an excuse.¡± Frances exhaled. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and apologize.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice, thanks Frances,¡± said Timur, kissing her lightly on the forehead.

    Frances smiled, even if the worry she felt didn¡¯t fade.

    <hr>

    The going continued to be rough and snow continued to fall on the road. More things were tossed and discarded, but at this point, they¡¯d lightened the carts with everything but essential clothing, tools and food. The only good piece of news was that the steady progress the convoy was making meant that they were getting close to Thornspear.

    About four days from Thornspear, Olgakaren and Epomonia returned.

    ¡°Anriel and Dwynalina are happy to help us, as are the villagers. They have no love for Thorgoth and have already fought off several raiding parties from Minairen,¡± said Olgakaren.

    ¡°And the tunnel?¡± Timur asked.

    Epomonia brushed snow off her helmet. ¡°Anriel and Dwynalina said they navigated the entire length of it and reached the Greenway, but that was five years ago. There might be rockfalls we¡¯ll have to clear.¡±

    Crossing his arms, Timur closed his eyes. Frances squeezed his shoulder and found that she did not like how still he was.

    ¡°Aloudin, Frances, what do you think?¡± Timur asked, opening his eyes.

    The orc captain sighed, ¡°We don¡¯t have any other option other than to push on.¡±

    ¡°I agree with the captain. I just hope we can make it to the village before the cavalry catch up with us,¡± said Frances.

    Wincing, Olgakaren started flapping her wings. ¡°I¡¯ll have a look. Be back in a few hours. Epomonia can you get something hot for me when I get back?¡±

    ¡°Of course Olgakaren,¡± said Epomonia genially.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Frances blinked, staring at the centaur as she waved the harpy off. She still had mixed feelings about Epomonia and her actions, but she was finding it harder and harder to feel angry about her.

    ¡°So, you and Olgakaren?¡± Timur asked, grinning.

    Epomonia blushed and bowed her head. ¡°I¡ªI hope there might be something. I don¡¯t know how she feels about what I did at Erlenberg.¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°If we survive the war, I can arrange to connect you with someone who will help you in your penance.¡±

    A flash of fear passed over Epomonia¡¯s features that faded into a look of acceptance and relief. ¡°Thanks, Frances,¡±

    <hr>

    It was five, not three hours later that Olgakaren alighted on Epomonia¡¯s back. The harpy hungrily drank the hot tea that the centaur held up to her, whilst Timur, Frances and a few of the other refugee leaders waited for her report.

    Wiping her beak on the handkerchief Epomonia offered her, Olgakaren cleared her throat. ¡°At the speeds that we¡¯re going, the vanguard of the cavalry after you will catch up in two days¡¯ time. It¡¯s not all bad news, though. The snow¡¯s slowing them as much as they are slowing us. The majority of the vanguard are goblin wolf riders, of which there are only fifty of them. The main body of the enemy won¡¯t catch up with us until four days¡¯ time.¡±

    The refugee leaders stared at the harpy with horror, while Aloudin and Frances exchanged grim looks. As for Timur, he had bowed his head and was wincing.

    ¡°How many soldiers are in the main body?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°About two hundred boar and horse cavalry. We won¡¯t survive a fight with them,¡± said Olgakaren.

    ¡°At our pace, we have four days before we reach Thornspear. They¡¯ll catch us,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°We need to slow them down then. Have we tried laying traps in their way?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    ¡°Lady Stormcaller suggested it, but his Highness decided not to,¡± said the female troll mage, glaring at Timur.

    ¡°Wait, why not?¡± Epomonia asked, eyes wide.

    ¡°I¡ªI thought. I mean, it was stupid of me, but I thought¡ªI was worried the traps would hurt other civillians using the road. I didn¡¯t want that to happen.¡± Timur ran his hands through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡ª¡±

    Aloudin cut in, his tone firm. ¡°Timur, you didn¡¯t know how severe the threat was. Besides Madame Gisella, weren¡¯t you challenging Lady Stormcaller about laying traps?¡±

    The troll mage winced and fell silent. Aloudin, smiling mirthlessly, turned back to Timur. ¡°Your Highness, we can still lay traps to slow them down. Give the word and we can do so immediately.¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Please, and thank you, Aloudin.¡± He turned to the refugee leaders. ¡°Blazey, Dayren, can you get some mages and laborers to help?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Blazey, whilst Dayren also nodded.

    ¡°We can also get the young mages to help. It¡¯ll be simple work that they can perform,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Good idea, let¡¯s go. Hurry!¡± Timur snapped.

    <hr>

    Frances nodded approvingly as Blazey and a team of orcs and ogres smashed up the road with hammers. ¡°We don¡¯t have to smash every tile! Just enough to make the ride dangerous! Dayren, how is that avalanche looking?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± the half-goblin mage hissed. He was standing along with Gisella and some other mages on a nearby rise next to the road. A huge pile of snow was rising higher and higher as they poured their magic into the construct. ¡°It¡¯s coming along!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Frances whispered. Touching her heels to her horse, she rode to a small crowd of youths and dismounted. Half of them, mostly teenagers were casting magic or drawing on small pieces of paper and card. The others, younger children, were burying said cards into the ice.¡°Hattie, how are things?¡±

    The half-troll orphan rose from where she was conferring with some other teens. ¡°It¡¯s going alright. No accidents yet.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be. I haven¡¯t taught you all how to activate the cards yet for your safety. I¡¯m going to teach you now,¡± said Frances.

    Hattie exchanged a glance with one of her friends, before frowning. ¡°You don¡¯t think we won¡¯t do something stupid with what you¡¯ve taught us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re assuming that you¡¯ll survive to do something stupid. Our pursuers can still catch up to us, even if you lay two hundred of those magical traps. They¡¯re just small bombs after all.¡± Frances winced, thinking she might have been too harsh. Yet, as she observed the youths, she realized that very few of them had any reaction to her pronouncement.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t mean to say we can¡¯t escape. I¡¯m just saying I¡¯m willing to let you learn this spell, if it means saving our lives,¡± said Frances.

    Hattie nodded. ¡°Alright. So how do we activate these things?¡±

    <hr>

    That night, when everybody had slumped into their bedrolls, Frances entered the tent she shared with Timur, and found him cross-legged facing the flap.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯d like to apologize. I should have listened to you days earlier when you suggested the trap.¡±

    His words injected a profound sensation of vindication into Frances that was tempered by the look of shame on her love¡¯s features. She sat down in front of Timur, clasping his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You were trying to do the right thing.¡±

    The trogre squeezed back, his eyes closed. ¡°We might die because of my decision. How are you alright with this?¡±

    Frances swallowed, trying to bite back some of the frustration she still felt. She instead tried to lean onto her lover¡¯s shoulder and draw him into a hug. Timur embraced her, but tightly, almost desperately.

    ¡°You¡¯re not fine with it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Timur rasped.

    Frances pulled back, making sure her boyfriend¡¯s eyes were on her. ¡°I¡¯m not happy, but I know you made an honest mistake. I still love you.¡±

    The trogre winced, but didn¡¯t reply, so Frances just held him, waiting, and watching him think.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this, Frances. They all seem to just trust me because I¡¯m a Prince of Alavaria, but I have never done anything like this before. Y¡ªyou don¡¯t have to tell me I can do it. I know you¡¯re here for me. I just¡­ I just¡­¡± Timur¡¯s voice trailed off as he hugged Frances even more tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry for rambling.¡±

    Frances winced. She wished she could tell her love that everything was alright. She wished she could make him feel better. Only she knew that those words wouldn¡¯t change what he was feeling.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize for that, Timur. Just¡­relax,¡± she whispered.

    And as Timur hung on to her, she hummed a quiet song under her breath. A soft lullaby that she hoped would bring some comfort to her prince.

    <hr>

    Three days later, and one month since Goldilora had told her to stop performing magic, Frances lifted Ivy¡¯s Sting, took a deep breath and sang out a low note. Sections of packed snow, crushed by wagon wheels lifted into the air. Satisfied, she let the snow drop back onto the ground, and watch it tumble down the path and off to the side.

    They¡¯d long since left the Great Southern Road. Instead they¡¯d headed up a winding road that clambered up alongside the Pekara Mountain Range. This was the road that would take them to Thornspear.

    It was tough going for everybody. Several of the older horses had already died of the exertion and the cold. Moreover, the road was paved but narrow. Two carts could move up it at the same time, but the wheel of one of the carts would be teetering on the edge of a slow drop. The restless children had to be watched with eagle eyes and even the adults had to watch their step.

    Ironically the only group Frances didn¡¯t have to watch were the orphans. Perhaps it was the seriousness of the situation, or maybe they¡¯d been tired out using their magic to build roadblocks from trees that the adults had chopped, but they did exactly what she told them to do.

    Frances pointed Ivy¡¯s Sting at the road behind them and made another note. A earthen barrier slowly rose, forcing itself through the snow-covered flatstones and making a wall that stretched across the road, and that was higher than any horse could jump. If they went around the wall, the cavalry would have to push their way into the deep snowdrifts on either side of the road.

    ¡°Frances, how do you feel?¡± Timur asked, interrupting her thoughts.

    She turned to Timur, smiling. ¡°Much better. I still don¡¯t feel back to my full strength, but Goldilora told me to expect that.¡±

    I think you feel much better too, Frances. Ivy¡¯s Sting intoned.

    ¡°Thanks Ivy. And thanks for the suggestion about the cards,¡± said Frances, beaming brightly at her wand.

    My pleasure as always.

    Timur¡¯s smile suddenly faded. ¡°Frances, do you see that?¡± He pointed down the road.

    Rummaging into her pack, Frances pulled out her spyglass and peered down it. As expected, it was the goblin wolf riders, their small forms were wrapped warmly in black fur-lined winter coats. Their wolves were striding over the road, sniffing carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s the riders, Timur. The traps slowed them down, but not by much.¡± Frances stowed her spyglass and pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°We were there not twelve hours ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we had the wagons to worry about. They do somehow have to get past several roadblocks.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hey, they¡¯re coming up on one now.¡±

    Frances put her spyglass back to her eye. The goblins were coming to one of the many similar roadblocks the refugees had dropped in their path. This particular example consisted of trees thrown and stacked in their path.

    Of course, having had to get across many different examples of these roadblocks, the goblins approached this one with caution. Frances watched, eyes narrowed as two of the goblins dismounted and pulled out staves.

    ¡°Ah, they have two mages. That explains how they¡¯re getting past our traps.¡± Frances grimaced, while the goblins put up magical shields and started to slowly remove the hidden card-bombs amidst the trees, and breaking the magical Word of Power etched into the trunks.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of mages for a scout group. Most wouldn¡¯t have more than one. May I?¡± Frances handed her boyfriend her spyglass. He adjusted the focus and steadied himself by setting one foot on a nearby rock. It was completely unconscious, but Frances found the pose Timur was striking rather cool.

    Shaking her head, Frances asked, ¡°You noticed something, right Timur?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Did you notice their winter coats and their banners?¡± the prince asked.

    Frances pulled her gaze from her boyfriend and narrowed it back on the goblins. ¡°I didn¡¯t see their banner. What is it?¡±

    Timur¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°A four-fingered white hand clutching a sword on a grey field. Have you ever seen that one? Because I don¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t really paid attention to Alavari heraldry to know, Timur. What¡¯s strange about that symbol?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur took his eye off the spyglass. ¡°Well, the fact that it¡¯s holding a weapon. The Four White Fingers is Alavari¡¯s national symbol because it represents every Alavari. After all, all of us either have four fingers, four toes, four claws, or in the centaur¡¯s case four extra legs. It was the one symbol that could unite us all and so it tends to be a symbol associated with peace and welcome. I¡¯ve seen weapons put beside the hand but never the hand holding it.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°So how does putting a weapon in that hand change the meaning of the symbol?¡±

    ¡°Depends, but in this case, the hand is holding the sword pointing diagonally downward, which suggests ¡°execution.¡± That just makes things stranger because I can¡¯t imagine any military unit or noble house wanting to be associated with an executioner.¡± Timur glanced at Frances, and he must have noticed her lost expression because he pursed his lips. ¡°Think of writing across a big flag, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± That¡¯s what that flag is saying.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s deliberate.¡±

    Timur chuckled. ¡°Possibly, but it is such an extraordinarily tacky way to say it!¡±

    Frances bit back the urge to giggle. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind when designing a flag, Timur.¡± She turned to jog back up to the refugee convoy, glancing over her shoulder when she realized Timur wasn¡¯t following her. ¡°Timur?¡±

    The prince, who was still looking back toward their pursuers, shook his head. ¡°Sorry, coming. Just had a thought.¡±

    ¡°What was it?¡± Frances asked as they jogged after the convoy.

    Timur quickly caught up with the much shorter Frances, thanks to his long legs, but slowed so he was running beside her. ¡°The grey background of the flag. Grey is a royal color. In fact, my personal heraldic device has grey in it.¡±

    ¡°Timur,¡± said Frances gently, even though she did wish to hear more about her prince¡¯s heraldic device.

    ¡°Right, sorry. Though I wonder what my device would look like if we ever got married¡ª¡± Timur clapped one hand to his mouth, his eyes wide as he skidded to a halt.

    Having stopped, Frances knew she was blushing. She also knew that she was smiling at the picture forming in her mind, both of a visual symbol of her and Timur¡¯s relationship, and of herself standing with Timur at an altar.

    ¡°Timur, I would love to discuss that later, but first, tell me what¡¯s strange about that flag,¡± said Frances.

    Her prince stared at her for a moment, before a grin slowly spread across his features. ¡°O¡ªof course. Well, what¡¯s strange about that flag is that only the ruler of Alavaria and his immediate relatives can use grey as it represents the House of Greyhammer. I¡¯ve only seen the Royal Guards use that color and they don¡¯t carry their own banner, but the banner of the person they¡¯re protecting.¡±

    Frances grimaced and started to jog again. ¡°So these soldiers are definitely working for your father?¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Yes, the question is who else. If they were working for my father, they¡¯d be carrying his banner, not the one of this unknown relation of mine.¡±

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll have to find out when we inevitably end up fighting them,¡± said Frances, going over battle plans in her mind.

    Timur groaned, but didn¡¯t contradict her.

    <hr>

    Frances was just finishing a loaf of frozen bread with Timur when Hattie ran up to where they were riding.

    ¡°Dayren says to tell you that some people from Thornspear want to speak to you and Timur,¡± said the half-troll.

    ¡°Thanks, Hattie,¡± said Timur, smiling brightly before urging his horse to a gallop. Frances nodded at the glowering child, before following Timur.

    The group that was blocking the road consisted of a number of burly villagers armed with spears and bows. Standing in front of them, deep in conversation with Dayren and Aloudin, were two short women both with silver-white hair.

    Frances guessed that the woman with the mage¡¯s staff was The Violet Queen Dwynalina. The half-goblin half-troll was wrapped in a black bear-skin cloak and had a vivid bear-claw tattoo across her face. Her heart-shaped face wore a calculating smile.

    A similar if grimmer smile graced the woman in a low crouch Dwynalina. Also a half-goblin half-troll, Anriel¡¯s white hair was braided and curled into a bun. A huge longbow was strapped across her back, a two-handed sword hanging from a scabbard at her side.

    Anriel was the one who straightened and ran toward Timur. She actually grabbed him and lifted him up in a hug.

    ¡°Timur! I heard you have a girlfriend now!¡±

    ¡°I do! I¡¯d love to introduce you to her, I-just-can¡¯t-breathe!¡± Timur gasped.

    ¡°Oh sorry!¡± Anriel dropped Timur, who took in deep breaths, whilst Frances stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m Frances Windwhistler. You may know me as¡ª¡±

    ¡°The Stormcaller. We¡¯re familiar with your reputation,¡± said Dwynalina.

    The elderly mage didn¡¯t glare at Frances. In fact, her expression didn¡¯t change, yet there was something cool about how she addressed her.

    Frances took a breath. ¡°Thank you for agreeing to help us. I¡¯m sorry but our pursuers are drawing close. Did you manage to prepare any defenses?¡±

    ¡°We did thankfully, but we haven¡¯t managed to evacuate our town. What do you know about the condition of our tunnel to the Greenway?¡± Anriel asked.

    Frances, and the other refugees glanced at Timur, who frowned. ¡°You showed me part of it once. It¡¯s quite narrow and very steep, but it¡¯s wide enough for a standard cart to pass.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the problem is that the rest of the tunnel isn¡¯t in such good condition. Since the tunnel seems to have been built using an existing cave system, parts of it have eroded over time or have collapsed into that system. It¡¯s been a rough going mapping the right route through it and leading as many people on,¡± said Anriel.

    ¡°To put it bluntly, we¡¯re going to need a rearguard,¡± said Dwynalina. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to burn some of Thorgoth¡¯s troops, I and Anriel can¡¯t be spared. We¡¯re the only ones who¡¯ve been in this tunnel.¡±

    In an instant, Frances realized what the two older women were hinting at.

    ¡°What are you saying, Dwynalina?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances sighed and tugged at Timur¡¯s arm. Her prince turned, his eyes wide. She could tell that Timur knew what the two women meant, but he didn¡¯t want to say it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to stay behind and hold them off as long as I can,¡± said Frances.

 Chapter 149: The Battle at Thornspear

    In good weather, even a large group of civilians could keep apace of pursuing cavalry, especially when you were on a good road.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Timur hissed.

    Frances closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    ¡°You nearly died to my father already! And my mother explicitly said that you are not to tax your magic.¡± Gripping his hair, the prince paced back and forth across the width of Anriel and Dwynalina¡¯s cosy house. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Frances.¡±

    Dayren groaned. ¡°She¡¯s the best combat mage we have. The only combat mage we have. There¡¯s nobody else.¡±

    ¡°No, you could stay behind,¡± said Dwynalina, her airy tone making Dayren pale. ¡°Lady Stormcaller just happens to be the obvious choice and has the best chance of survival. In any case, the decision should be hers. Anybody who volunteers to stay behind should do so of their own volition.¡±

    Aloudin frowned and crossed his burly arms. ¡°I could have sworn you were the one who implied Lady Stormcaller should stay behind.¡±

    ¡°She did, Captain but we have no intention of forcing her.¡± Anriel glanced at the water clock on the wall and grimaced. ¡°Pardon me, I need to get back to the cave system. Need to lead the foremost of our Thornspear villagers to the next staging area.¡±

    ¡°Staging area?¡± the blacksmith Blazey asked.

    The elderly half-goblin ranger grinned. ¡°Yup. We¡¯re in luck. The original builders of the tunnel hacked a number of rest spots into the route. That and it appears some of these rest spots were designed as ventilation. Very complicated story for another time so hurry up and make a decision because we got work to do.¡±

    With that, the ranger walked out of the house at a speed that belied her short height. Frances breathed out and faced Dwynalina.

    ¡°Can you give us a moment?¡± she asked. ¡°We do appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for us, and for convincing the Thornspear villagers to help us. This news is just hard to accept.¡±

    ¡°Dearie, I¡¯m sorry I had to put this on your shoulders,¡± said Dwynalina, a sorrowful smile on her face. She gently reached out and took Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°I wish I could deliver a different message¡ª¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t change the facts,¡± said Frances, her voice quiet.

    Dwynalina nodded and faced Timur. ¡°And as for the villagers, they didn¡¯t need convincing.¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°They didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°They know you saved their livelihoods, Your Highness. Most nobles, including your father, would have left them¡ªleft us¡ªto rebuild without aid in the rubble of that landslide. You made sure that didn¡¯t happen.¡± Letting go of Frances¡¯s hand, Dwynalina gave Timur a short bow and left.

    Leaving him facing Frances, onlookers watching the pair silently.

    ¡°Timur, let¡¯s talk outside,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Alright. Aloudin, Olgakaren, Dayren, Blazey, explain the situation to the others and ask if there is anybody interested in volunteering,¡± said Timur.

    With that, the pair left the house and stepped into Thornspear.

    Although Frances wasn¡¯t sure why two famous heroines had decided to settle in such a remote place, she suspected part of it was the vista surrounding the village.

    Thornspear was nestled at the foot of two distinctive mountains. One was shaped like the saddle of a horse, the other was adorned with a rock that resembled a little like a languishing lion. The marble quarry that was the village¡¯s main industry was cut into the saddle-shaped mountain. The lion side however was where Frances¡¯s eyes were drawn. Apart from the terraced farmland and rock gardens that dotted the slope was a large cemetery.

    Frances glanced around the village and ran straight for it, Timur hot on her heels.

    ¡°Frances, you can¡¯t stay. You¡¯ve barely recovered,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just do nothing, Timur,¡± she said, not stopping in her sprint.

    ¡°We can bottle them up in the tunnel, Frances. We don¡¯t really need a rearguard,¡± said Timur.

    Ignoring the prince, Frances continued to thunder up the cobblestone path until she reached the cemetery¡¯s snow-covered perimeter wall, which she leapt on to. Spinning around she took in the view of the village from the new angle.

    The refugees were milling around mainly what was the village market square, the centre of the village. From where she stood, she could see Dwynalina ordering Aloudin, Dayren and the other refugees to line up behind a mass of Alavari slowly inching towards a cave mouth. To Frances¡¯s relief, the Thornspear villagers, mostly goblins, ogres and the occasional harpy, were helping the exhausted Alavari. Whether it was by giving them warm drinks or extra clothing, the sight of such compassion warmed Frances¡¯s heart.

    The sight of the tunnel, though, quenched that feeling. It was indeed what Dywnlina had said, the tunnel was barely wide enough to fit a cart and just tall enough that a large horse could get under it. In fact, the one thing holding up the line were villagers and refugees all trying to help their animals into the tunnel. It wasn¡¯t like they could abandon the animals either. They carried the supplies needed to make the week-long journey to the Greenway and through Kallistos.

    Timur, now standing beside her, swallowed. ¡°Alright I take that back, we do need a rearguard, but you can¡¯t be in it!¡±

    Frances looked up at her prince. ¡°Timur, who else can fight like I can?¡±

    His eyes closing, the trogre groaned, grabbing a fistful of his hair. ¡°Then I¡¯m coming with you.¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°No you can¡¯t. Who else will lead the refugees then?¡±

    ¡°Anriel and Dwynalina¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have the connection that you have to the refugees. They¡¯re not a Prince of Alavaria,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°What good am I as a prince? I can¡¯t do anything but order people around and make mistakes!¡± Timur hissed. Frances blinked, watching her love¡¯s wide-eyed look, and hearing his heavy breaths.

    ¡°What good am I, Frances, if I can¡¯t protect you?¡± Timur asked, his voice quiet.

    Frances reached up to caress his cheek. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t protect me this time, doesn¡¯t mean I will stop loving you. You¡¯re doing your best, trying to do what you think is right. That¡¯s all I ever need you to do.¡±

    Timur pressed her hand to his cheek, his other hand reaching out to touch her free hand. ¡°So how do you not understand why I can¡¯t just let you do this?¡±

    ¡°No. I do know why. You love me, and you don¡¯t want me to be hurt. I¡¯m so glad for that, but I won¡¯t stand by and let people get hurt, and I know you wouldn¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°Then let me join you!¡± Timur exclaimed.

    ¡°And what about the refugees?¡± Frances asked, her eyes watching Timur¡¯s expression freeze. ¡°They need you and you know that.¡±

    Timur crossed his arms, and paced back and forth, on top of the cemetery wall, his half-limp tail swishing for balance. It was an amusing sight, a little bit of levity in the grimness of their situation. If only Timur didn¡¯t look so worried.

    ¡°Is there nothing we can do? You¡­ you might not come back from this, Frances,¡± Timur said, taking her hand.

    She had heard those words before. They sounded far weightier though, especially with the warmth of Timur¡¯s touch on her.

    ¡°I know, and I want to come back to you too.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll just do what I can. I won¡¯t go all out and hurt myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you promise? Even if you are forced to retreat early?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances nodded and embraced her prince.

    Because yes, she had to help, but she also had people who loved her, and who wanted her to live. She had to come back to them. Most of all, she had to return to the arms of the one she loved.

    <hr>

    The refugees, all a hundred-and-ninety-eight of them, were assembled behind the Thornspear villagers lining up to get into the tunnel. As Timur ran down to the village square, he saw the slow-moving line of villagers watching quietly.

    He looked over to the village entrance. Frances was already speaking intently with Aloudin, planning the defense. Tearing his eyes away from his love, the prince took a deep breath.

    ¡°First, I¡¯d like to thank the villagers of Thornspear for welcoming us to their village, for sharing their food with us, and for joining us on our journey,¡± said Timur.

    There were a few mutters of assent from the villagers. The refugees however, all turned to thank the villagers profusely, evoking some surprise and no small degree of embarrassment.

    ¡°You know the situation. We have enemies on our tail and we need volunteers to form a rearguard to accompany Captain Aloudin and his squad. It¡¯s a dangerous job and not everybody will survive, so there¡¯s no shame in not volunteering. Everybody wants to live, but if you do so, you¡¯ll have not only my thanks, but the thanks of those beside you, your neighbours and family members.¡±

    The prince bit his lip. ¡°I want to stay behind myself and be with my Mataia, but I have a responsibility to you all, and to those that any volunteer may leave behind. If you do want to volunteer though, you have my oath as a Prince of Alavaria that your loved ones will be taken care of and will make it safely out of Alavaria.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    Taking a deep breath the prince drew himself taller. ¡°Those who would like to volunteer, please step forward.¡±

    Timur really had no expectations on how many Alavari were going to volunteer. He was just hoping some people would.

    To his relief and his sorrow, about twenty refugees stepped forward, mostly adults with family who they¡¯d hugged before leaving. About ten were mages, the others were non-magic.

    What Timur didn¡¯t expect was that another twenty or so villagers also stepped forward.

    ¡°Wait, but you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°We kind of do,¡± said one of the harpies, ruffling her wings. ¡°We have family too and they¡¯re invading our home.¡±

    Timur forced himself to smile. It wouldn¡¯t be princely to look sad in front of the crowd.

    ¡°Thank you for your sacrifice,¡± he said, just managing to keep his voice level.

    <hr>

    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± Timur asked.

    Fully armored for battle, Frances and Aloudin turned from where they were looking down the mountain. The orc captain even made a bow, but the prince waved him off.

    ¡°Aloudin, you¡¯re my friend, one of the few that I have. You don¡¯t have to bow,¡± he said quietly.

    The orc captain grinned briefly before nodding. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. As for the plan, our goal is to keep them at range while the evacuation takes place. Since we have the high ground and they have to come to us, we¡¯re blocking the road and making it so that if they try to go up the slopes, they¡¯ll face a barrage of arrow and mage fire. The villagers were also kind enough to set up some rock piles we can push over.¡±

    Timur narrowed his eyes at the set up. Thornspear¡¯s road turned right and cut down the side of the mountain, which made it a rather good defensive position. This road was now blocked by a ditch, followed by a log barricade twice Aloudin¡¯s height. Walking to the edge of the road and beside one of the several rock piles set up by the villagers, the prince peered down.

    The slope over the road¡¯s edge wasn¡¯t a sheer drop, or even that steep. There were snow-covered pine trees growing on the slope. Yet, the angle would be enough to make the approach difficult. Still¡­

    ¡°A wolf can climb this, though,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s what we got. We don¡¯t want them to get into the village proper where they can fight us in melee range,¡± said Aloudin.

    Frances stepped in beside Timur. ¡°They also have combat mages and the height is probably our best defense against them.¡±

    Nodding, Timur stepped back from the edge. ¡°Alright, this makes sense. What¡¯s your escape plan?¡±

    ¡°We retreat back to the tunnel mouth where Aloudin and I have asked Dayren, Blazey and one of the quarry masters from Thornspear to set up a rock fall that will seal the tunnel. First the villagers and refugees will go first with any wounded. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll be conserving my magic so I can cover us with a large spell that will allow the last of us to retreat through and close the entrance.¡±

    ¡°What if you get overrun, though?¡± Timur asked. ¡°The enemy could push past you.¡±

    A knowing smile made its way to Frances¡¯s features. ¡°Ivy¡¯s Sting and I have a few spells that will allow us to withdraw. Don¡¯t worry, Timur. We only need to hold them off long enough for the refugees to get into the tunnel.¡±

    Timur pursed his lips. ¡°They could be on us in any minute and most of the refugees are still outside. You might have to hold this for an hour.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you have to trust us, Timur. Trust me.¡± Frances reached out to hold her prince¡¯s hands, rubbing her thumbs over his knuckles. ¡°I promise I will come back and I will bring them back.¡±

    Timur closed his eyes and grabbed his love in a tight hug. After stiffening for a moment, Frances relaxed, embracing her prince.

    ¡°I will, Mataia,¡± Timur whispered.

    ¡°Thank you, Timur,¡± said Frances.

    Aloudin coughed. ¡°Your Highness, Lady Stormcaller, they¡¯re coming.¡±

    Standing on her tiptoes, Frances planted a quick kiss on his lips and let her prince go. Timur, his heart heavy, walked backward, waving goodbye, before turning on his heels and running to the tunnel.

    Frances waved him goodbye and turned to Aloudin, who was standing at the slope¡¯s edge. ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Looks like the fifty wolf riders you mentioned. They¡¯ve stopped at the moment. I think they¡¯re trying to figure out if they can get past the barricade,¡± said the orc.

    Frances pulled out her spyglass and took a look. The path to Thornspear zig-zagged partly up the slope. The fifty wolf-riders were standing before the first bend in the path and so were looking up towards their observers. As they were so much closer, she could also see their grey flag and their emblem of a sword pointing downwards.

    ¡°Captain Aloudin, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m going to take command for this one,¡± said Frances, stowing her spyglass.

    ¡°Please do milady,¡± said the orc. ¡°Should we get everybody ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Bows and mages to the ledge!¡± Frances called out.

    Refugees and villagers, most in only cloth gambeson, ran up to the edge of the slope, bows and magical devices at the ready. Meanwhile, Aloudin¡¯s squad of ten were at the barricade including Epomonia, who was checking her pistols.

    Frances took a sip from her flask when a thought occurred to her. ¡°Captain, do you recognize that banner by the way?¡±

    ¡°No. It does seem familiar. I¡¯m sure I saw it when I was a Royal Guard in Minairen, but I can¡¯t recall it,¡± said Aloudin.

    Pursing her lips, Frances quickly ran up to Epomonia.

    ¡°Epomonia, can you come over and look at the flag the goblins are carrying? Aloudin thinks he might have seen it at Minairen,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°And you want to see if I might have seen it there too? Good idea,¡± said Epomonia, trotting up to the edge of the slope. The centaur raised a hand to shield herself from the blinding winter sun and peered down. There she stood for a long moment, still as a statue.

    ¡°You recognize the flag,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s impossible,¡± she whispered. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    Aloudin sprinted over. ¡°Who¡¯s dead?¡±

    Epomonia turned to her captain, her face pale. ¡°General Helias. That¡¯s his personal flag! He doesn¡¯t bring it out often, but I¡¯ve seen it in his tent! But he¡¯s dead!¡±

    Frances felt an unnatural chill up her back. General Helias was the one who had ordered the Erlenberg Massacre, the one who¡¯d forced Epomonia to kill innocents. She could remember now, the moment she¡¯d heard the news, and a flash of searing fury twisted her lips into a snarl. Screwing her eyes shut, she shook her head, trying to regain her focus and composure.

    ¡°We always suspected he faked his death with King Thorgoth¡¯s help,¡± Frances managed. She opened her eyes. ¡°Epomonia, you say he¡¯s always had a standard with a grey background? I thought that was reserved for royals.¡±

    ¡°Helias has royal blood, Frances. He¡¯s the son of Thorgoth¡¯s aunt Princess Marta Bortroll. Technically he¡¯s a bastard but there were rumors that Thorgoth had secretly legitimized him,¡± said Aloudin. The orc captain gripped his wand tighter. ¡°What did you mean when you said you always suspected he was alive? I heard he killed himself after the Siege of Erlenberg.¡±

    ¡°We always thought he faked his death because in the negotiations that took place after the siege, Erlenberg demanded he be handed over in exchange for the safe passage of General Antigones¡¯s army. When we heard he killed himself instead, I and others, including Timur and Titania, found that rather convenient and suspicious.¡± Frances pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°He must have been laying low ever since Erlenberg, but now that the peace conference is well and truly sabotaged, Thorgoth must have thought there would be no consequence to him reappearing.¡±

    ¡°Epomonia, you said he was cruel and dangerous. What is his preferred strategy or tactic?¡± Aloudin asked.

    ¡°Helias doesn¡¯t have a preference. He tries everything, including fear tactics. You should be most careful about his soldiers, though. We feared him more than the enemy,¡± said Epomonia.

    ¡°Then why did so many soldiers desert at Erlenberg?¡± Frances asked, frowning. ¡°I think I remember one thousand of them left his army during our attack.¡±

    ¡°Good way to escape him,¡± Epomonia said in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Nobody would know who was killed, captured or ran away. That and you caught us so flat footed we knew we were going to be killed if we stayed and fought.¡±

    ¡°Quiet. Do you see that?¡± Aloudin asked, pointing to the wolfrider party.

    It was a small squad of horse-mounted Alavari riding up. Putting her spyglass back on her eye, Frances could see that they seemed to be made up of some trolls and ogres, an orc, and a centaur. As they dismounted, Frances frowned because the troll at the head had hooves and he also seemed to be the most richly dressed. His armor was engraved with gold decoration and he had a broadsword with a brilliant emerald pommel at his side.

    The tauroll, half-troll half-centaur, was directed by his goblins to look up. She couldn¡¯t quite make out the details of his face, even though his visor was opened, but as he started to give orders, Frances felt herself tensing.

    ¡°Epomonia, did Helias have a broadsword with an emerald pommell?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Oh no. He¡¯s here, isn¡¯t?¡± Epomonia whispered.

    ¡°I believe so and it looks like they¡¯re withdrawing?¡± Frances frowned. The wolf riders and the Alavari were all pulling back. They continued down the path, until the second bend in the zigzag, until they were so far that even with her spyglass it was hard to see what they were doing. ¡°Why are they withdrawing?¡±

    ¡°Their riders just got here. Helias must have wanted more time to rest his soldiers and get reinforcements before he attacks,¡± said Aloudin.

    ¡°But we¡¯re escaping. More of us will escape if he doesn¡¯t attack,¡± said Epomonia.

    Frances stiffened. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that. He doesn¡¯t know about the tunnel. On any map, Thornspear looks like a highly defensible position, but it¡¯s a dead end. He doesn¡¯t realize we¡¯re escaping.¡± She quickly looked back to the tunnel. ¡°We have more time, let¡¯s make the most of it.¡±

    <hr>

    The defenders didn¡¯t have much time. About an hour later, one of Aloudin¡¯s archers, Joa, called out that she saw movement. Frances, having been at the tunnel checking their preparations there, ran through the village.

    As she tore past overturned carts and scree-filled barrels meant to serve as roadblocks for the final retreat, Frances skidded to a halt. She¡¯d seen something or someone, hiding behind one of the houses. Drawing Ivy¡¯s Sting, Frances marched toward the house and rounded the corner.

    ¡°Hattie? What are you doing¡ª¡± Frances took in the young girl¡¯s makeshift wooden shield and clearly oversized gambeson. ¡°Get back to the other refugees right now!¡±

    The half-troll glared at Frances defiantly. ¡°You need volunteers. I don¡¯t have any family left so let me join!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fourteen!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only eighteen!¡±

    Frances grimaced. ¡°If you head up there I will order someone to drag you back.¡±

    The crack of gunfire cut Frances off. Putting the issue of Hattie aside in her mind, the young mage ran back toward the slope.

    Bullets were whizzing up, striking trees and forcing mages and archers back from the slope edge. Already, Captain Aloudin was ordering the few harpies they had to take to the sky with rocks in their claws.

    Calling up a shield, Frances peaked over the edge, flinching at bullets pinged off her blue magic.

    The wolf riders couldn¡¯t exactly race up the slope. Instead, the goblins were making the wolves make short sprints between trees, using them as cover to reload their pistols, which they discharged as they charged their mounts to the next tree.

    A bolt of magic struck Frances¡¯s shield, driving her back. Her eyes found the caster, a goblin mage ducking behind a tree with his mount. Using her diamond ring to keep her shield up, she began to sing her familiar lightning aria.

    Bullets pinged against her shield and another bolt of magic, from the second goblin mage, almost shattered Frances¡¯s shield, but she completed the spell.

    The bolt of lightning cut across the winter air, smashing into the tree the goblin had been hiding behind. Only the goblin¡¯s hastily casted shield saved him from the splinters that cut through the air. Still, the blast from the lightning slew the goblin¡¯s wolf and hurled the mage down the slope where he rolled over and over on the snow.

    Pulling back, Frances released her battered shield and took a shaky breath. Aloudin handed her a spare flask of water. ¡°Good one, Frances. By the way, who¡¯s your friend?¡±

    Frances looked up to find Hattie standing a little ways away, chin turned up defiantly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t spare anybody to take her back can we?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± said Aloudin in a grim tone. ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t want to be safe, that¡¯s your funeral. Start piling those rocks by the slope again! Hurry!¡±

    Hattie nodded and quickly started using her magic to do just that. Frances, unable to watch any longer, tore her eyes away and took a deep drink of water. She had a battle to fight.

    <hr>

    General Helias stroked his chin. There used to be a goatee there but he¡¯d had to cut it short ever since he had gone into hiding. At least he could grow it out again now.

    ¡°General, you were right. The Stormcaller is with the refugees,¡± said a soldier.

    ¡°Thank you, but it was those highway sentries at the inn who told me,¡± said Helias. He frowned as a showet of rocks tumbled down the hillside sending goblin wolf riders scrambling for cover on the snow covered slope. Dismounting from his horse, Helias took cover behind a tree.

    They were making progress but it was slow. His troops were suppressing the defenders but they were hurling magic, arrows and even the odd bullet at his troops. There were even several harpies that were dropping rocks onto his soldiers.

    Once again, Helias wondered what had led Prince Timur and the Stormcaller to lead their refugees here of all places. There was nowhere to go and the Stormcaller was not a fool. It was her and her friends who came up with the strategy that defeated his army.

    That must mean they had a plan to escape or at least retreat from this. Helias grimaced. He had no proof but there was the fact that he could see far less Alavari shooting down on him that expected. If the refugees were making a last stand, he¡¯d have expected to see far more of them.

    Drawing his sword, Helias trod through the snow and up the slope, muttering a sentence of Words of Power to summon a shield.

    ¡°As soon as our second company arrives, order them to assault the barricade!¡± Helias snapped. With that, the tauroll charged forward.

 Chapter 150: Frances versus Helias

    Frances heard Helias¡¯s singing before she saw him and had already started preparing a spell. Brown eyes tracking the tauroll charging up the hill, Frances pointed Ivy¡¯s Sting ahead of her target and let her imagination do the work.

    The snow and soil underneath Helias¡¯s feet began to sink as Frances turned the slope around Helias into a mudslide. The tauroll struggled to regain his footing, seizing a nearby sapling, only to have Frances send a firebolt that set the tree alight. As the tauroll tumbled, she prepared to land a killing strike, only to have a sharp wedge of pain drive into her mind. Spiderweb cracks appeared around her magic shield as the remaining goblin mage hammered rocks and bolts of magic into her defenses, forcing her to retreat back over the edge of the plateau.

    Frances sucked in gasping breaths of air as she released her shield. As much as she wanted to ignore it, a bone-aching fatigue was seeping into her chest and stomach.

    ¡°Hattie, are the refugees almost through yet?¡± Frances demanded.

    The half-troll looked up from where she¡¯d shoved another rock pile over and ran over to look at the tunnel. ¡°They¡¯re almost through!¡±

    ¡°But not yet. Damnit!¡± Frances straightened as she heard something drop next to her, but it was only one of their harpies.

    ¡°Stormcaller. There¡¯s a group of cavalry charging up the path,¡± said the harpy.

    ¡°How many?¡± Frances demanded.

    ¡°A hundred,¡± said the harpy.

    Frances swallowed and bellowed, ¡°Harpies withdraw and get out of here! Captain Aloudin! We have an entire second company coming your way!¡±

    The harpy nodded and flew off to tell her fellows, whilst Aloudin groaned. ¡°Fantastic!¡±

    Frances whipped her head back at Hattie. ¡°You need to get out of here as well. I don¡¯t want you caught out here too!¡±

    ¡°I can fight¡ª¡±

    Frances picked up a deep voice in the air and without further ado, whipped her wand up and faced the edge once again. Right on cue, Helias charged over the edge of the plateau, surrounded by a brilliant red shield, his sword glowing with magic. Frances blasted a fireball at him, and followed up with a barrage of rocks from one of the nearby piles. The tauroll blocked the fireball and the hail of stones, but it pinned him in place just long enough for Frances to hit the earth below him.

    The edge of the plateau collapsed, sending the general falling back down the slope and out of sight. But Frances was sure he¡¯d be back.

    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Frances glared at the wide-eyed Hattie, who spun around and ran for the tunnel.

    ¡°Aloudin set fire to the barricade! Everybody else, kick those last rockfalls over and fall back!¡± Frances screamed.

    What few piles of rocks weren¡¯t kicked over were soon and the volunteers and Aloudin¡¯s squad were soon racing back toward the tunnel, the barricade lit by a spell from Aloudin¡¯s wand.

    Frances, last of the crowd, could see Helias and his soldiers already tearing over the edge and fired several more spells at them to keep their heads down. Continuing to run, she could see the tunnel looming ahead.

    Several carts had been abandoned and now just a few refugees, and the last defenders were tearing into the tunnel. Aloudin and Dayren were firing spells at the enemy as they rushed the refugees and volunteers into the tunnel. Epomonia had holstered her pistols and was now firing a shortbow with vicious proficiency .

    The fusillade of fire was slowing the wolf riders. It did nothing to hinder Helias¡¯s progress. The general bulled through the magic bolts, snarling as he did so.

    Frances could see the grim resignation in Aloudin¡¯s jaw, the panic growing in Epomonia¡¯s wide eyes. She could hear the refugees screaming, hear Dayren yelling for the frozen Hattie to get behind him. She took this all in a glance and with that in mind, Frances breathed out and collected herself.

    ¡°Ivy, if I¡¯m going to beat him without hurting myself, I¡¯m going to need your help,¡± she said.

    Got it, Frances. Let¡¯s do this.

    ¡°Thanks Ivy. Can you also please remind me if I start to run out of magic?¡± Frances asked.

    Of course. Now focus. Open your mind. He¡¯s on us.

    Helias led with a scything blade of magic that erupted from his sword. Frances parried it with a bolt of magic, like how she¡¯d practiced with her estoc, before countering with a flick of her wand. One of the abandoned carts slammed into Helias¡¯s side, right in his blindspot, sending him stumbling. The tauroll stepped in to close the distance, bellowing a low throaty note to channel his magic. A red sword of magic extended from his blade, spearing towards Frances as the general scythed it towards her.

    Habit made Frances almost try to block the slash, but Ivy¡¯s reminder nudged her into a different response. For before Frances had started to rely heavily on her lightning spell and her sheer power, she¡¯d trained with her mother. In those training sessions, Frances had never been able to match her mother in sheer force. The only way to even come close to beating her was to be as creative as possible.

    Frances yanked on the packed snow near Helias¡¯s foot, freezing it into ice and spearing it upwards towards his swinging hands. Only sheer reaction speed let the general escape his hands from being cut open. As he sidestepped the ice spear, Ivy suggested a spell to Frances.

    Agreeing with her wand, Frances cast the spell, but instead of on a larger area, she just targeted Helias¡¯s right boot.

    The spell in question was ¡°Slippy Slidey¡± which for a brief second, removed friction from a surface. So as Helias sidestepped he slid and slammed into the ground. Before the general could get up, Frances blasted him with a small bolt of lightning.

    Helias just managed to block the blinding flash with a hastily thrown up magic barrier. As it was, he was forced to stay on the ground and scramble away from Frances as she continued to pummel him with spells. Frances didn¡¯t have the magic left for the power-shots that she normally used. So she resorted to using her environment. She ripped tiles from the rooftops of the village houses. She hardened clumps of snow into fist-sized hailstones that she battered into Helias¡¯s shield. When that didn¡¯t crack Helias¡¯s shield, Frances fired several spells at nearby trees in quick succession. Helias had a moment to stare at Frances and get up, only to leap away, screaming a Word of Power to reinforce his shield. The trees Frances had spelled all fell towards Helias in a splintering of wood and shower of pine fronds and cones.

    Exhausted herself, Frances ran for the tunnel. Only Aloudin and Epomonia were outside now and they grabbed her and dragged her in. Bullets and arrows screeched over their heads as they sprinted into the darkness.

    ¡°Dayren blow it! Blow it!¡± Aloudin bellowed.

    Ahead of them, the half-goblin half-human pointed his staff at the ceiling and cried out a Word of Power. The last thing that Frances felt was a blast of compacted air thrusting her forward and facefirst into the ground.

    <hr>

    Helias glared at the rubble that had been the entrance to the tunnel in Thornspear village. He knew his soldiers were stepping away from him. He didn¡¯t care. It was good that they were scared of him.

    To think that Thornspear had a tunnel. To where Helias had no idea, but Frances and Timur had escaped through it and that meant one thing.

    The tauroll glared at his troops. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Get digging!¡±

    ¡°Sir? Are you sure? They might have escaped by that time,¡± said a goblin.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t have time to rig the tunnel to completely collapse and we need to find out where they went. So get digging. Or are you going to ask more stupid questions?¡± The general smiled as his troops shook their heads and ran to the rubble. ¡°Bring up the third and fourth companies as well. We are not letting them get away!¡±

    <hr>

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d woken up or not. Everything was quite dark and so she wasn¡¯t sure if her eyes were open or not.

    Blinking, she winced. Her face, probably due to her fall, felt like it¡¯d been squashed. She also seemed to be shaking.

    Her eyes opened to a rock-hewn ceiling, with shadows of human-like forms playing across it. She was in a cart, she was certain of it now, and they must be in the tunnel. That had to mean they were safe, or at least, that¡¯s what Frances hoped.

    Just as Frances sat up though, she froze, for sitting across from her was Hattie, and in her hands, was Ivy¡¯s Sting. The half-troll was crouched, examining the wand intently. Her eyes were tinged red, and filled with unshed tears.

    ¡°Hattie, what are you doing with my wand?¡± Frances asked.

    The hafling started and wiped her eyes. ¡°Nothing! I was just looking!¡± Hattie thrust the wand out at Frances, who took it cautiously.

    Ivy? Are you alright?

    To her relief, her wand responded immediately and as their minds joined, Frances could sense her wand wasn¡¯t panicked. I¡¯m fine, Frances. She was just looking. I did catch a glimpse of her mind, though. We need to commune.

    ¡°Is Ivy¡¯s Sting the name of your wand?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances nodded. ¡°Mm hmm. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in the tunnel now. I heard it¡¯s going to be five days before we reach the Greenway. I¡¯ll let Prince Timur know that you¡¯re awake.¡± Before Frances could say anything Hattie slipped out of the cart and back into the line of refugees and villagers trailing behind them.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up now Frances! That¡¯s awesome,¡± said the cart¡¯s driver. Frances, rubbing the tiredness from her eyes, turned to find the troll Joa and the ogre Venne sitting next to one another.

    ¡°Yes, thanks. Um, if you don¡¯t mind, was Hattie really just watching over me?¡± Frances asked.

    Joa¡¯s blue eyes widened and she whirled on Venne. ¡°I thought you said Frances was safe! You didn¡¯t tell me that was Hattie!¡±

    Venne blinked. ¡°She was, well, is! Hattie¡¯s just a kid, and she wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly.¡±

    The archer buried her face in her hands. ¡°Venne, Hattie¡¯s a good kid, but Frances killed her dad!¡±

    Venne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oooooh. Sorry Frances.¡±

    Shaking her head, Frances smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. She didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± She glanced at her wand, and remembered the unshed tears in the young half-troll¡¯s eyes. ¡°If Timur shows up, I¡¯m in the back.

    Closing the canvas entrance to the cart, Frances focused on her wand.

    Ivy, what happened? Was Hattie crying?

    It¡¯s probably better if I show you, Frances. I don¡¯t do this often because it¡¯s¡­ confusing for my wielder, but I know a spell that can let you see what I saw.

    Intrigued, Frances sent an affirmative note to Ivy. What do you need?

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I¡¯ll be pulling on your magic for a bit so brace yourself. This is going to be strange.

    Feeling a strange tug at the top of her head, Frances suddenly felt like she was rising into the air. She blinked and yelped as she found herself staring up at Hattie¡¯s face. She could even feel her fingers wrapping around her midsection? She didn¡¯t have arms for some reason, but she could also feel herself being lifted into the air.

    And she could see well, herself, that is, her unconscious body, lying on a bedroll in the cart, snoring quietly.

    Hattie came to the cart saying that she wanted to help watch over you while Venne drove the cart. Venne let her and well, she sat down and just stared at you for some time.

    She just sat there? Frances asked.

    Yes. Then she picked me up. She didn¡¯t realize I was a Named Wand. She was just curious. I wasn¡¯t prepared for that and our minds touched.

    In the memory as Hattie examined Ivy¡¯s Sting closer, Frances saw a flash. It wasn¡¯t one of Hattie¡¯s memories. Or to be exact, it wasn¡¯t just one of her memories. It was just an intense burst of emotion scattered with fractured images and sensations, held together by one overriding tone.

    Self-loathing, hatred and pain, so much pain.

    At that moment, Hattie almost dropped the wand, if not for Ivy calling out: ¡°Wait! It¡¯s alright!¡±

    ¡°What are you?¡± Hattie whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s Sting, Frances¡¯s wand. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Named Wand,¡± Hattie whispered. ¡°Is¡­ is that why Frances is so strong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the least of the reasons for Frances¡¯s strength,¡± said Ivy.

    In the present, Frances nudged her wand¡¯s mind as the memory played out, sensing a quiet thanks from Ivy in response.

    ¡°Then why is she so strong? How could she be so strong after everything that¡¯s happened to her?¡± Hattie demanded, the strength and the intensity of her conviction channeling into Ivy, now burnt in the back of Frances¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Why is that so important to you?¡± Ivy asked.

    Hattie clutched Ivy¡¯s Sting tighter and another splinter of her memories came. Frances saw the memory of a girl on the street of an uncaring city, starving, hiding from the elements and from mobs of human-hating Alavari. Sometimes she was successful, at times she wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°She¡¯s one of the most powerful mages on the continent. She even beat General Helias while still recovering from her fight with King Thorgoth. She did it all without even having parents!¡± Hattie hissed. Gripping Ivy with a white-knuckle grip, the half-troll glared at the wand. ¡°If you feel anything for killing my father tell me how!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what you¡¯ve gone through Hattie¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want an apology, I want answers!¡± Hattie glared at the wand, only for the memory-Frances to start to stir. Just like that the memory faded and Frances found herself sitting in the cart, Ivy¡¯s Sting caressed in her hands.

    ¡°Ivy, thank you. Are you alright?¡± Frances asked.

    Oh of course. Sharing my memories isn¡¯t a hard spell.

    Frances smiled. ¡°I mean, how are you with what Hattie shared with you?¡±

    The wand fell quiet, her thoughts drawn inward so deeply that Frances couldn¡¯t sense what Ivy was thinking.

    I feel guilty, like you do and helpless. I want to help her, but I don¡¯t know how.

    ¡°Well, I think there is one thing we can start with, and I think its something we can do that will help others as well,¡± said Frances. Her wand, reading her mind, sent her master an affirmative thought.

    ¡°Frances! You¡¯re alright!¡± Timur exclaimed, leaping onto the cart. He landed somewhat unsteadily, his half-limp tail flicking wildly to try to balance himself and Frances had to grab him. Soon, they were pulling each other into a tight embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m sorry I had to worry you,¡± she said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I know you had to help them,¡± said Timur, burying his nose in her hair.

    Finding it rather ticklish, Frances giggled. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ taking this a bit better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°My mother gave me some advice before we left. She reminded me that you are your own person.¡± Timur squeezed her tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t stop you from being who you are. I love you too much for that.¡±

    Her boyfriend couldn¡¯t see it, but Frances was smiling so widely the edges of her mouth hurt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much that means to me, Timur,¡± Frances whispered. ¡°When I was fighting, all I could think about was getting back to you alive.¡±

    ¡°Did it help?¡± Timur asked, smirking slightly.

    ¡°A little. It helped remind me not to push myself too much,¡± said Frances. Sitting down next to her prince, she rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure how Helias can cast magic with a sword and not a wand.¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s got a Fangroar?¡±

    ¡°Fangroar?¡± Frances felt her stomach drop. ¡°Is that¡­ Helias has a Named Wand?¡±

    ¡°Oh Galena no. Fangroars are the result of an experiment. About a century ago, during the Third Great War, Alavari researchers were looking to create weapons that could cast magic like wands, but it didn¡¯t quite work out,¡± said Timur.

    Frances frowned and her cheeks burned. ¡°Timur, this is a bit of a silly question, but why can¡¯t we make weapons that cast magic? I thought any stick of wood could be used to cast magic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a silly question. It¡¯s a damn good question that¡¯s frustrated hundreds of researchers and mages.¡± The prince pulled out his own varnished wand. ¡°For some reason when we stick iron or any kind of metal on wood it does something to the spellcasting, often causing the spells to backfire.¡± Timur made a fist, before flaring out his fingers. ¡°Boom.¡±

    ¡°Wait, we don¡¯t know why? Then how is Helias able to have one of these Fangroars?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur shrugged. ¡°Most of us aren¡¯t sure how they succeeded either. All we know is that during the Third Great War, a number of Alavari mages succeeded in making a bunch of weapons that could cast. For whatever reason, they couldn¡¯t repeat their success and many of these were subsequently lost in the chaos of the Third Great War. Helias must have come across one of them.¡±

    Well, I¡¯m not sure how these Fangroars work, but I think I have a guess as to why you can¡¯t make a wand or staff into a physical weapon.

    Timur stared at the wand. ¡°Oh Galena, Ivy can you explain, please?¡± The note of pleading and eagerness in his tone was so keen that it made Frances wince and smile at the same time.

    Ivy¡¯s Sting laughed, an almost musical-like sound that tinkled like small bells. With pleasure. I think that spells need to be channelled by an organic component. That¡¯s why whenever someone tries to put a metal spearhead or say a wand in a sword, they can¡¯t cast spells.

    ¡°That makes sense. Magic can only be performed by humans and Alavari and it can be performed by hand.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°But then why can we still store magic in gems and use rings as focal points for casting magic? We can even use cards to store and activate spells.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but nobody has ever used a ring to cast magic. Magic rings need to be used together with wands or staffs,¡± said Timur.

    And cards are made of paper, which was once organic matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s really that simple? Why did nobody figure this out?¡± Frances whispered, crossing her arms. Suddenly straightening, she snapped her fingers. ¡°Oh, oh of course nobody would have discovered it. You only had this theory because of your special ability right, Ivy?¡±

    Yes, Frances. My ability is in understanding and remembering. I noticed that as I absorbed different spells and understood how to use them that they all had a certain similarity. They always were channelled through the living or formerly living fibre of the casting device, whether it be a wand, staff or one¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hmm, then shouldn¡¯t it be harder to cast a spell by wand or staff rather than by hand?¡± Frances mused and shook her head. ¡°Sorry, back to the topic of the Fangroars, we¡¯re certain Helias doesn¡¯t have more of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They were incredibly rare. The group making them were mostly killed too, and their records burned,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°By who?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Lost to history. Unless you know, Ivy?¡± Timur asked.

    Ivy¡¯s tone was rueful. Sorry to disappoint you, Your Highness, but I know of what happened to them, but not who.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright. You just helped me answer a few hundred year old question. I¡¯m very happy,¡± said Timur, patting the wand.

    ¡°Happier than me coming back alive?¡± Frances asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh no, you kicking Helias¡¯s ass made me ecstatic. Aloudin told me all about it. You made a fool of him, but if you don¡¯t believe me¡­ ¡± Timur leaned in and kissed Frances, right above her ear. ¡°How¡¯s that for proof.¡±

    Frances faced Timur, tilting her chin up. ¡°Give me another one, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    She could hear Ivy titter, but she didn¡¯t mind, and neither did Timur because he leaned in and pinned his lips against hers. Or was she the one pressing hers against his?

    <hr>

    As a way to protect them, and to keep them out of trouble, the thirty-or so orphans were placed in the middle of the refugee convoy. With all the adults attending to their own families or helping to move the convoy alone, the orphans were left mostly to attend to themselves. When they had been fleeing Helias¡¯s troops and helping to set traps, this had been fine.

    Now, as Frances walked past marching villagers and refugees to find the orphans, she didn¡¯t have to look hard. They were the only ones who didn¡¯t hold their oil lamps and lanterns steady, but waved them around, casting shadows on the wall. Their fingers making shadow puppets that strutted and danced in the bright backdrop.

    The adults that watched this crowd from a good distance were either glaring at them, or looked just plain exasperated. As Frances approached, they looked at her with curiosity.

    The youths however, stopped playing, their wary eyes settling on her.

    Frances actually rather welcomed this attention for once. It meant she didn¡¯t have to catch their attention and she could ask them the question she really wanted to.

    Clapping her hands, the mage smiled warmly. ¡°So, who wants to learn magic?

    The jaws of some of the youths, and some of the nearby adults fell open, whilst others whispered amongst themselves.

    ¡°Is this some kind of joke?¡± Hattie growled.

    Continuing to walk so the column wasn¡¯t stopping, Frances shook her head. ¡°Nope. Timur said it was a fantastic idea.¡±

    ¡°But what are you getting out of it?¡± asked a half-goblin kid.

    ¡°I¡¯m bored, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re bored and you get to learn how to defend yourself, which will make things easier for all of us. What say you all? How would you like to learn from the Stormcaller?¡± Frances asked.

    Normally, Frances preferred not to drop her mage epithet, but in this case, she needed everything to convince the orphans to follow her lead.

    To her relief, she was met with a lot of nods.

    ¡°What are you starting us with?¡± one of the youths, a half-orc, asked.

    Frances glanced at Hattie, and found the half-troll completely focused on her. The wariness hadn¡¯t left her eyes, but she was watching her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with something that won¡¯t collapse the tunnel. Here¡¯s how to do a shield spell¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Erisdale¡­

    Elizabeth gently stroked the hair of the sleeping harpy, Diana. The harpy had had another nightmare and it was Elizabeth¡¯s turn to minister to the children they rescued.

    ¡°Nightmare Duty¡± was never fun. Over the course of the eight hour shift, one¡¯s sleep schedule would be well and truly wrecked. You had to have nerves of steel as children just broke down in front of you without any warning, started writhing in their sleep like they were under attack, or in the rare case, try to kill themselves.

    One child had hurt himself so badly it¡¯d taken a whole night of desperate medical attention from Ayax and the battalion doctor. That had led to Elizabeth forbidding the soldiers on Nightmare Duty from taking their weapons into the tent. An overwhelmed Renia was counselling poor Valesp and from what Elizabeth had been told, he was not in danger any longer, but they needed to keep a close eye on him.

    Walking through the large tent that held the children, Elizabeth stepped softly past rows and rows of bedrolls, watching them sleep. Some of them not as contentedly as the others.

    Over the course of their operations against Duke Darius¡¯s army, the Lightning Battalion had now found over fifty children from three different laboratories. There had been more children kept at the labs, but not all of them had survived.

    Heart heavy, Elizabeth walked to the rest area in the tent. A small camp stove set up in it had a kettle of Hearthsange, whilst the table sported a few well-hugged plushies, and a platter of cookies.

    It was there that Elizabeth found Ayax talking to a young goblin child, barely older than ten years. The child was holding onto an elephant plush, his eyelids closing slowly. Watching her girlfriend, Elizabeth grinned as Ayax continued to tell the bedtime story, until the child finally fell asleep.

    ¡°Good job, Ayax,¡± said Elizabeth.

    The troll looked up, grinning. ¡°Thanks Liz. Can you help me with him?¡± Nodding, Elizabeth helped Ayax carry the boy to his bedroll where they tucked him in and returned to the rest area.

    ¡°I thought you turned in for the night,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ve been trying to come up with an idea of how to break the siege on Salpheron.¡±

    Elizabeth sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived, Ayax. There¡¯s nothing we can do but keep at it.¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡­ well, the sooner the better.¡± The troll glanced around her and lowered her tone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long we can take care of these children, Elizabeth.¡±

    The Otherworlder frowned. ¡°What do you mean? They are our priority, Ayax.¡±

    Ayax winced and shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t say that very well. What I mean is that this army camp is not the best place for these children, Liz. We¡¯re fighting, going to war. We need to find a safe place for them, where we can keep them safe.¡±

    Elizabeth pursed her lips. ¡°I know what you mean and I agree with you. It¡¯s just easier said than done now.¡±

    Ayax held onto Elizabeth¡¯s hand. ¡°I know. Erlenberg has so many refugees that taking more there, especially young children, seems like a recipe for disaster. They¡¯re overwhelmed as it is. Last I heard was that they¡¯re camping people outside the city walls.¡±

    ¡°Damn. So not an option. And we¡¯re having no luck with Erisdale,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Her expression darkening, Ayax¡¯s grip on Elizabeth¡¯s hand tightened. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. If they¡¯re not outright speciest, they refuse to take them in and come up with all kinds of excuses.¡±

    ¡°Some were more valid than others, Ayax,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Ayax narrowed her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that town didn¡¯t have enough space don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No I don¡¯t, but we can¡¯t force them to change their opinions. We just need to find a solution and fast.¡± Elizabeth scowled. ¡°Frances and the refugees are coming, and if we can¡¯t find homes for a hundred children¡­ how are we going to find a place for more than two hundred refugees.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the villagers that are coming with them,¡± said Ayax.

    Elizabeth groaned, burying her head in her hands. ¡°Kwent has some room and half of the town has a population of Alavari but it¡¯s not ideal. There¡¯s just not enough room within the walls.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we need to talk to ¡®Cuz about this. She might have an idea that we haven¡¯t considered,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it just worry her more?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Would you rather surprise her when she comes, Liz?¡± Ayax countered in a gentle tone.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s call her tomorrow,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Some time ago before Delbarria¡­

    ¡°Kitten, do I really need to do this?¡± Ginger asked Ayax as she floated in the troll¡¯s magic.

    Ayax smiled sardonically. ¡°Mages tend to resort to throwing people away from them when they¡¯re panicked. You need to learn how to land on your feet after being tossed..¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, though, I don¡¯t have a tail!¡± Ginger snapped, not liking how she was starting to spin upside down.

    Ayax laughed. ¡°Yes, but there are still a few things you could learn. Besides, this won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Oh really,¡± Ginger grumbled.

    ¡°No seriously,¡± said Ayax, turning Ginger around so she could see the mound of freshly shorn sheep¡¯s wool behind them, Frances and Elizabeth waving cheerfully from where they stood beside the mounds. ¡°You won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    ¡°And if I have to do this, you have to do it too!¡± Martin exclaimed, piping up from where he was floating on his back, arms spreadeagle.

    Ginger sighed. ¡°Oh alright.¡±

    <hr>

 Chapter 151: Conspiracy Theories

    While it was nice to not be chased by enemies any longer, Frances found the tunnel was growing increasingly claustrophobic as the days went on. The walls just seemed to keep closing inward, the tunnel turning ever so darker. The noises of the column of refugees and villagers thundering on even longer. The smell of so many animals and people packed together filling her nose.

    On the fifth day, Frances had much to her own shame, politely demanded Timur to hold her during a rest stop.

    The stop itself was in a cavern with two shallow pools in the centre, one flowing into another. Some kind of hidden channel with a cistern feeding the two pools. The cavern itself was large enough that most of the villagers and refugees could enter and rest. Several different tunnels met around this cavern which seemed at least partly tunnelled, but also partly created from erosion.

    It was in a corner of the cave that Frances sat in Timur¡¯s arms, trying both to warm herself and to fight the phantom chill playing over her skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not afraid of the dark, but I¡­ I don¡¯t like confined dark places,¡± she whispered.

    Timur, stroking her hair, gently caressed her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Frances. Did¡­ did your parents lock you in them?¡±

    ¡°Kind of. My room in their house was a walk-in closet. They¡¯d lock me in there after they beat me.¡± Frances looked up at Timur, trying to focus on his face, instead of the memories that threatened to well up in the forefront of her mind. ¡°It¡¯s kind of strange. When I was younger, the walk-in closet was kind of my refuge. They never beat me in there. It was too small and I had a few things that just made it feel comfortable.¡±

    Timur pursed his lips. ¡°What kind of items? Perhaps we can re-create them so you can feel safe?¡±

    ¡°Well that¡ªbut, um. Huh.¡± Frances blinked owlishly. It was this kind of thinking that led to Timur sometimes catching her off guard.

    ¡°I mean, did you perhaps have something that made you feel better? A blanket maybe?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances swallowed. How had she survived alone in the dark? Her parents hadn¡¯t give her anything to help with the loneliness, or the pain from when they¡¯d beaten her up. If she was cut, they¡¯d make sure to bandage them but that was it.

    No, now that she thought about it her parents hadn¡¯t given her much, but they had given her something.

    ¡°I had some old crayons and pencils. My sister Denise had half-used them, but I used them to write on the walls and draw things. That made them feel nicer, you know?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, anything else?¡±

    ¡°I read books. I had a small flashlight or lantern. I can¡¯t remember. Maybe I had both at different times.¡±

    She felt Timur¡¯s arms shift around her. ¡°What if I tell you a story?¡±

    ¡°Like a historical one?¡± Frances felt a smile spread her lips. ¡°I loved your story on Kallistos. Do you mind if I make a suggestion?¡±

    Timur grinned and let go of Frances so they could better face one another. ¡°Sure! What is it?¡±

    There had been a question bothering Frances for as long as she¡¯d started learning about the Great Wars. She¡¯d never had the time to follow up on it, or the opportunity, but she did now.

    ¡°Timur, can you tell me about the other two Otherworlder Wars, the Second and especially the Third War? People keep saying that most of the knowledge around that time has been lost, but how can that be when Erisdale, Lapanteria, Roranoak, Erlenberg and even Alavaria as it is today came from it?¡±

    Her prince stroked the stubble at the end of his chin. ¡°Honestly, because the Third Great War isn¡¯t really discussed in Alavari society, or studied, I¡¯m not sure if I can give you a complete story. We don¡¯t like talking about it, and as you said, a lot of our knowledge from then has been lost.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a guess then?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Well that I do.¡± Shuffling around on the ground, Timur settled himself into a cross-legged sitting position. ¡°So to understand what led to the Third Great War, we must understand why there was a Second Great War and then a Third. The two took place within two hundred years of one another.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is Timur telling a story?¡± squawked a familiar voice. Frances and Timur looked up to see Olgakaren walking over and settling down near them. ¡°Have you heard his stories, Frances?¡±

    ¡°A few,¡± said Frances, smiling warmly. ¡°He told me and Epomonia about King Alan and Queens Moragon and Yalisa.¡±

    Aloudin and Epomonia, who were talking in hushed voices not so far away, not so unsubtly shuffled close to the growing group. ¡°Do you mind if we listen in as well, Your Highness?¡± Aloudin asked.

    ¡°Of course. Where was I? Right, the Second Great War. First off, I need to warn you all that everything I know is from the Alavari perspective. There¡¯s going to be some noticeably anti-human bias here. It was far harder to colour the history of the First Great War because of how the humans helped the Alavari, but the second is much easier.¡±

    Timur laced his fingers together, his brow furrowing. ¡°What is not very well known by most Alavari is that right after the First Great War, Humans and Alavari lived together in those days, living together in the same cities, the same villages and even interbreeding. The trouble began when the main lineage of King Alan¡¯s dynasty, the Goldenboars, failed. Now, King Alan and his successors didn¡¯t rule over an Alavari kingdom as we see today. The monarch of Alavaria was the first chief amongst chiefs, holding sway over numerous lords and ladies that controlled different fiefs, counties and cities. The ruler of Alavaria¡¯s power came from the fact that he descended from Alan and those that helped liberate the people of Alavaria from the goblins. They were the arbiter, the final judge in all matters and under their banner they led the Alavari through any crisis that might arise.¡±

    ¡°But then the Goldenboar line failed. The traditional story goes that King Richard the Lovefool was told by his human mistress, Kenaria Stringweaver that his wife Queen Raela and brother Prince John were plotting to murder him. So he had Raela and John tried and later executed them and Raela¡¯s daughter, prompting an outroar amongst his nobles. He spent the rest of the years of his reign crushing Raela and John¡¯s supporters and trying to elevate Kenaria to queen.¡±

    ¡°That sounds incredibly stupid,¡± said Frances, arching an eyebrow.

    Timur¡¯s eyes filled with glee. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing, Frances, I¡¯ve read the original court records for Raela and John¡¯s trial. The evidence presented is compelling and well-supported. Memory crystals, even a truth spell cast by a Named Wand called Justificier were employed. It wasn¡¯t a fake trial. Kenaria might have been influencing King Richard, but as far as I can tell, she was telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Raela and John wanted Richard dead and Kenaria¡­ was being a loyal servant of the king?¡± Aloudin stammered.

    ¡°Well, loyal may be stretching it. We don¡¯t know enough about Kenaria to tell if she was a loyal companion to King Richard, or if she was manipulating him. We only know how she and Richard¡¯s stories end. Sometime in the tenth year of King Richard¡¯s reign, assassins broke into the royal apartments and killed the pregnant Kenaria along with her only child. King Richard caught the assassins later, but he refused to have children with any other women for the rest of his life. Despite the pleas of his nobles, the Goldenboar line ended with Richard.¡±

    ¡°What happened next was utter chaos. The monarchy ceased to exist and all the regional lords and ladies began to fight amongst one another. Richard had also surrounded himself with human followers and favourites that Alavari resented. When he died, the Alavari started to take out their fury on all humans. In the vacuum of power, and the fighting that occurred, it became far easier to trust one''s own species or family rather than try to cross family lines. Scattered as they were in Alavaria, humans began to flee Alavaria and to the south and west to the human cities by the coast.¡±

    Noticing Timur was swallowing and wetting his lips more often, Frances passed her bottle of water to him. Accepting with a quiet thanks and a grateful smile, the prince took a long sip and passed the flask back to Frances. ¡°In the end, the dynasty that brought stability back to Alavaria was House Carver, descended from Queen Moragon and King Alan¡¯s children.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I thought the Goldenboar dynasty was destroyed?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    ¡°It was. When King Alan and Queens Yalisa and Moragon were trying to determine the succession for the kingdom, they decided that those of Queen Yalisa¡¯s descent would be the Goldenboar Dynasty. Queen Moragon¡¯s dynasty would be known as House Goldenbear.¡± Timur grimaced. ¡°House Goldenbear was essentially destroyed in the civil war as it was one of the few houses with a significant number of human members and King Richard had favored them above all the other houses, which put a target on their back. One of their members however, a half-centaur called Malik, formed a cadet house called House Carver after marrying a centaur chief¡¯s daughter. During the Chaos, House Carver operated as mercenaries for other larger houses, building an elite force of mounted archers and lancers that primarily consisted of centaurs from the plains of Alavaria, but also included goblin wolf riders and other horsemen.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, Lady Saadi Carver seized her chance and took on Lady Therathosia of House Greyhammer, one of my distant ancestors in the battle of the Two Princesses. The battle itself is pretty interesting, but to summarise, Saadi Carver won and as a descendant of King Alan, she claimed the White Crown of King Alan for herself.¡±

    ¡°The problem was that she came to power over a divided Alavaria. An Alavaria that was suffering raids from the human city states of the coast. She managed to keep the country unified by moving the capital to the more central and easily defensible city of Glendan, but the human raiders, led by the League of Roranoak, were proving a significant threat to Alavaria. Queen Saadi kept the country together despite these pressures however, but after a long, mostly peaceful reign, her granddaughter Queen Aliya took power.¡±

    ¡°Queen Aliya declared war on the League of Roranoak ostensibly to stop the raids.¡± Timur took another sip. ¡°Of course, these are her words and those that wrote down the history. I suspect that Queen Aliya wanted to try to both reward some of the noble houses that had supported her grandmother with land and to secure greater wealth for her family. The war went very well at first. The Carver¡¯s dynasty cavalry was the best on the continent and they had some amazing mages, but then the League summoned the Otherworlders. That quite suddenly turned the tide of battle and soon Queen Aliya was battling Otherworlders in front of the former capital of Minairen, fighting off against the leader of the Otherworlders, the warrior Stewart Danrowan.¡±

    Not much of a battle that was.

    All eyes turned to Frances, who stared at Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    ¡°Ivy, you were there?¡± Frances asked, more shocked that her wand was speaking about her past rather than the fact that she was speaking.

    Yes. Queen Aliya was ambushed, alone, away from her army by a force led by Stewart. The Alavari tell tales that she fought us hard, and we let them, mostly because we were too ashamed to do otherwise.

    ¡°Ashamed?¡± Epomonia whispered.

    We were winning the war, but barely. The strike towards Minairen was the last thing we were hoping would work, and the reason we managed to separate her from her forces was because Stewart was holding her younger son hostage. My wielder tried to stop it, but Stewart had already killed the queen and her child.

    ¡°That explains why the battle accounts don¡¯t match up,¡± muttered Timur. ¡°By Galena, that explains far too much and explains what happened next. You see, after the queen was killed and the Otherworlders left, House Carver¡¯s remaining member, the young King Marek, appointed a successor and abruptly stepped down. He took some loyal servants and just went to the plains where he continued to live as a minor lord, but that was it.¡±

    ¡°The loss of his mother and brother must have traumatised him,¡± said Frances.

    Yes. My former wielder and I¡­ we saw how distraught he was. It stayed with her for the rest of her life.

    Frances swallowed, remembering that Ivy¡¯s Sting master in those days was Yvonne the Shaman Slayer, probably the most powerful mage in the continent¡¯s history. That such a proud woman was ashamed of what her compatriots had done indicated how grievous the crime was.

    ¡°Returning to the topic,¡± said Timur gently, trying to inject some levity with his voice. ¡°The family that King Marek appointed was his cousins¡¯ family House Sparrowpeak, a harpy and goblin house also descended from Queen Moragon. They kept the capital at Glendan but made significant changes to the Kingdom of the Alavari. The foremost of them was the formalisation of the Alavari Academy for Magic, the second being the building of a large road network, which included the Great Southern and Northern Roads.¡±

    Tappinger Timur¡¯s arm, Frances asked, ¡°Timur, can you elaborate on what you mean by formalisation?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Sorry, it¡¯s a whole other story, but the Academy for Magic has existed since King Alan¡¯s reign. King Warbeak and Queen Chirpaya established it where it was today and integrated them with the kingdom. They set up the system for choosing the Academy Pedagos¡¯s and used the mages the Academy produced, along with the roads that they built, to exert control over Alavaria. These units of mages often rode in armored war wagons pulled by horses and escorted by cavalry. Anyhow, as time went on, the twin rulers of the Sparrowpeak House continued to strengthen central control over Alavaria and the various noble houses and clans within.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    As Timur took a quick breath, Aloudin interjected, ¡°Pardon me, Your Highness, but may I ask a quick question?¡± At the prince¡¯s nod, the orc asked. ¡°How could there be twin rulers of Alavaria?¡±

    ¡°Timur, do you mind if I answer this question?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    ¡°Please! You probably could answer it better than I can given how you¡¯re related to all of this,¡± said Timur, grinning

    Epomonia glanced at the harpy. ¡°Related to all of this?¡±

    Olgakaren blushed. ¡°House Silverclaw, my family, is a cadet branch of House Sparrowpeak. You see, after the First Great War, the harpies took goblins into their mountain aeries. We hadn¡¯t been affected as much by the Goblin Empire and we needed the goblins to help with many of the things we can¡¯t do ourselves.¡± Olgakaren briefly covered her face. ¡°One of the major things we needed the goblins help with was¡­ well, we needed mates. Harpy blood is rather strange. All offspring from any union between a harpy and a mate are female and three out of four children born from a couple will be full harpies, with a quarter being half-harpy. It¡¯s why half-harpies are so rare. In any case, House Sparrowpeak contained both goblin and harpy members who selectively married and had children to maintain a fairly equal balance. This is why the Sparrowpeak always had two rulers of equal power. The King, a goblin, and a Queen, a harpy. This worked for a while, but if I¡¯m correct it started to fail?¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Mm hmm. Yeah you¡¯re right, but it¡¯s not quite right. You could almost say House Sparrowpeak was a victim of its own success. The fact that Sparrowpeak had to maintain goblin and harpy lineages meant that they had a lot of family members to prevent too much interbreeding. This meant they had many representatives and people to send out across Alavaria to exert control over the local lords, and to marry off to local clans and houses. In the one hundredth and ninety-eight year of their reign however, their tactic of spreading their family all over Alavaria created a crisis.¡±

    ¡°At this point, the records get really spotty. Remember, Glendan was the capital then and it was destroyed in the Third Great War, which meant all the records stored there were destroyed as well.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Oh, shoot, you don¡¯t know that. Yeah, Glendan¡¯s a ruin now. It¡¯s not even an interesting ruin. Just burned out buildings and looted rooms. Nothing¡¯s left. The libraries in particular were heavily damaged.¡± Timur scratched his chin. ¡°Actually its destruction is related to the Third Great War. You see, the succession crisis that occurred due to the dispatch of so many members of royal blood to the provinces. It created a situation where there were many claimants to the thrones of Alavaria and allowed the humans to start the Third Great War.¡±

    Frances winced. She suspected that the humans did have a role in causing the Great Wars. She hadn¡¯t been born in Durannon, but hearing about how the humans had driven the conflict between themselves and the Alavari made her feel ashamed.

    Timur paused then, his fingers lacing together. ¡°The problem with what we know is that as the human cities and states at the time were completely destroyed by the resultant war their records are even spottier than ours. It¡¯s¡­ well¡­¡± The prince scowled. ¡°It¡¯s taken me some time to come around to this, but I think the typical story we hear about the Third War is¡­ bent, well, not really bent. It¡¯s quite flawed, and possibly even a propaganda version spread by my father.¡± Groaning, the prince ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Oh who am I kidding? It¡¯s rather full of bullshit that I¡¯ve recently realized makes very little sense unless someone had an agenda to demonize the humans. So I¡¯m going to give you a rundown of how I think the whole war started and played out, but most of this is my guess, which I formulated after re-reading some older sources over the last year.¡±

    ¡°Why am I not surprised that Thorgoth lied about this as well?¡± muttered Aloudin.

    Timur sighed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t too hard for him, unfortunately. I do think humans had a hand in the war¡¯s cause. It¡¯s just a lot more complicated than things let on. You see, at the time, the human cities had formed another league to counteract the power of the existing League of Roranoak. This was the Lapanterian Alliance, which extended all the way into current-day Erisdale. Both alliances however, fought several long wars against each other and while they both survived the aftermath, it left cities filled with refugees and living in squalid conditions.¡±

    Timur shifted his legs so that he was kneeling and quickly, using the handle of his knife, drew a rough shape in the ground. It took a moment for Frances to realize he was drawing a very rough map of the southwestern part of the continent, primarily Roranoak, Lapanteria, and Alavaria.

    ¡°We only know what happened next as the Felanian Incident and again, the details we have are scarce. The typical story we Alavari are told is that once upon a time, before the bloody plain of Vertingen was an oft fought-over wasteland, there was a city there called Felania. With natural borders and rich farmland, it attracted a lot of refugees. Too many, and so the humans of the border city of Felania wanted to try to take Alavari land in Gestoch. So they prepared a plan to invade Alavaria. On hearing about this, Queen Piniya and King Warrick responded by sending in a team of mages to abduct Felania¡¯s Lady Mayor Jaraya to stop this before it happened.¡± Timur looked up from his map drawing. ¡°But when you think about it a bit harder, this makes no sense doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Frances had been so engrossed in watching the map her boyfriend was drawing take shape, and in picturing the story he was telling that it took her several long seconds for the fact that Timur had asked his audience a question to sink in.

    Thankfully, she was not the only person who had to re-engage their thinking skills. The others around her were also either shaking their heads or frowning in confusion.

    ¡°No. No it doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± said Olgakaren. ¡°And that in itself makes sense. My mom, Queen Berengaria, always used that part of the story to criticise Queen Piniya and King Warrick for making an unbearably stupid decision that had no logical explanation, even if the humans were up to no good. So¡­ you mean they had a logical reason that got brushed over?¡±

    ¡°Yes and most people aren¡¯t aware of it, but Lady Mayor Jaraya was meeting with Prince Clawthorn of Sparrowpeak, one of Queen Piniya and King Warrick¡¯s many goblin sons,¡± said Timur.

    Olgakaren gasped, covering her mouth with her wing. Epomonia stammered, ¡°Wait, one our own betrayed Alavaria? Why haven¡¯t we heard about this¡ªOh, right, unpleasant truth.¡±

    ¡°Well to be honest, we have no idea what Clawthorn was doing meeting with Jaraya because of what happened next. We do not even have a contemporary source that tells us what he was doing on Felania. What accounts we do have say that he went to Felania and was in a meeting with Mayor Jaraya and that for whatever reason Queen Piniya and King Warrick sent a full regiment of their war wagon mages to abduct them both. We¡¯re talking about two-hundred wagons with teams of eight mages and drivers each.¡±

    ¡°It went horribly wrong in almost every way possible. Oh Mayor Jaraya and Prince Clawthorn were both abducted, but the operation, which I think was supposed to be a raid or stealth operation, killed thousands of humans while doing so and resulted in the loss of almost a quarter of the regiment. The fires that raged across Felania burnt the city to the ground. War was inevitable after that with the League of Roranoak and the Lapanterian Alliance putting their differences aside and committing their armies to all out battle and summoning a third generation of Otherworlders. It¡¯s at this point the historical record gets extremely spotty except for several key events. The most significant of them being the near-destruction of the Otherworlder system and the subsequent apocalypse. Sometime during the war, the Alavari led by King Warrick, Queen Piniya and a mage we only know as the Grey Walker, attacked the Temple of the Otherworlders with a large army. For whatever reason, though, the Grey Walker wasn¡¯t trying to destroy the Temple of the Otherworlders, he was trying to weaponize it.¡±

    Frances blinked. The story sounded familiar and she suddenly realized where she¡¯d heard it. She¡¯d heard this from her mother, Edana.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about when Amura and Rathon ascended to Godhood,¡± said Frances.

    Timur turned to Frances, eyebrows raised. ¡°I didn¡¯t realized you worshipped Amura and Rathon.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. Mom, Edana, introduced me to the religion. I find it comforting to pray to them, but I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m a true worshipper. I just think I should give them respect.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Well, um, just to be clear, I don¡¯t have any issues with that,¡± said Timur, smiling. ¡°Though, I am curious, what¡¯s the story behind their ascension?¡±

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure if she could tell the story, not because she didn¡¯t know it, but she wasn¡¯t sure if their listeners were interested. Yet, as she looked around, she saw Timur and his friends were all looking at her intently.

    ¡°Well, from what my mother told me, Amura and Rathon were once human mages who fought the Alavari. They weren¡¯t Otherworlders, just skilled mages who were married to one another. When the Alavari mages attacked the Temple of Heroes, Amura and Rathon were part of the defensive force. Nobody actually knew that would happen if someone broke the altar, but people were worried that if the altar was broken, the Otherworlders would be forced to return back. Amura and Rathon defended the altar from a horde of Alavari attackers, but no matter what they tried to do, they were losing. In a last, desperate attempt, as the Alavari almost reached the altar itself, the pair decided to cast a joint spell, using the magic of the altar itself and created the first of the two cases of true song magic, that is, magic that includes both song and lyrics. Rathon provided the lyrics of the song in the demon language, or as we know, Words of Power. Amura provided the actual song itself. In doing this, they would sacrifice their very bodies, using them as fuel for the spell.¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°The spell ripped their bodies apart and caused a massive explosion that destroyed the temple except for the altar itself, and killed all of the Alavari attackers.¡±

    ¡°Huh, well, we tell a similar story, but there are a lot of differences. For one, we actually know it was the Grey Walker who tried to destroy, or weaponize the altar. I also notice that your story doesn¡¯t talk about the Great Earthquake,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Earthquake?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yeah. We don¡¯t know exactly what happened when the Grey Walker breached the Temple of the Otherworlders. Some stories say that some mages tried to stop him. Others say that he was a fool. Most agree that he tried to do something heinous and suspect he tried to weaponize the altar. Whatever his motives, he triggered the explosion that killed King Warrick and Queen Piniya and caused a massive earthquake to tear down every city in the continent, and I do mean every city, to the ground. It most affected Glendan, which had been built on a flood plain and whose earth liquefied underneath the city¡¯s inhabitants, killing thousands of people. Fires, started by people trying to use broken chimneys and fireplaces, then ravaged the surviving population centres. Alavaria¡ª no, the continent was destroyed because of what he did.¡±

    Frances stared at her boyfriend. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, if an Earthquake destroyed cities across the continent, why don¡¯t the human histories include it?¡±

    ¡°I have no clue. That¡¯s what is so puzzling about this. Human histories don¡¯t talk about the earthquake, Alavari histories don¡¯t mention Amura or Rathon. When you combine them together it kind of makes sense, but there are still gaps missing that we can¡¯t fill.¡± Timur glanced at Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°Unless you witnessed something, Ivy?¡±

    Frances caressed her wand, wondering if she had seen something as well. However, she could already feel Ivy¡¯s disappointment.

    I¡¯m sorry. I was¡­ being studied by a particularly cruel human mage. He was crushed by the earthquake when the earthquake collapsed the lab on him and I survived by chance, only to be looted by another mage.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ivy,¡± said Timur, touching the wand with his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened to you.¡±

    Thank you, Timur.

    ¡°But yeah, that¡¯s why we don¡¯t know much about the Third War. It continued even after the Great Earthquake, destroying civilization in its aftermath, leaving the survivors to pick up the pieces,¡± said Timur. He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about what happened in the human countries. I only know that in the aftermath of this disaster, the dynasty that rose to power was House Greyhammer, my family.¡±

    ¡°The Greyhammers have a complicated relation to the previous dynasties. They are descended from the line of Moragon and the Goldenboars, but due to strategic marriages, the blood of the Carvers, and the Sparrowpeaks also ran through the Greyhammer house. That gave them significant legitimacy. Secondly, the Sparrowpeaks were devastated by the loss of their King and Queen, and also several royal heirs that had been part of the army. Further fighting during the Third Great War meant the rest of their royal heirs were killed. Thus, there was a need for leadership in Alavaria that my family filled, using their base at Minairen to do so. Finally, my family had some incredibly powerful mages, which we leveraged in the war to provide protection to the devastated Alavari settlements and to exert our power. As such, after the Third Great War, my family became the ruling dynasty and secured our power by more strategic marriages between the families of other Alavari lords and ladies, creating the custom of every Alavari king or queen taking multiple spouses.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s a recent custom?¡± Aloudin asked.

    ¡°Yes, in the span of things,¡± said Timur. He clapped his hands together. ¡°And that brings us to well, our current situation, any questions.¡±

    Several of the onlookers shook their heads, Frances was not among them. She was still thinking about what the tale her boyfriend had told her. It was a bit insane, a bit crazy, but at the same time it said so much about the world she now lived in and the forces that shaped it. It was a lot to take in.

    But first, Frances took Timur¡¯s arm and pulled herself in to kiss him on the cheek.

    ¡°Timur, thank you. That was amazing,¡± said Frances.

    Her prince grinned and planted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m glad you enjoyed it.¡±

    Chuckling, Aloudin, Epomonia and Olgakaren bid them goodbye and went to get some dinner. Frances however was content to sit next to Timur and think about the story. She did have questions, she just wasn¡¯t sure what questions.

    ¡°So¡­ what did you think of Alavaria¡¯s history?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances glanced at Timur. ¡°I thought it was interesting. Like¡­ there are a lot of sad events, but a lot of admirable Alavari as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, phew. I was worried about the last part of the story. You know about the Grey Walker,¡± said Timur.

    Frances chuckled. ¡°Oh him? I mean there are always going to be evil people in history, and in our lives, Timur. I¡¯m not going to judge your entire race because one person destroyed the continent hundreds of years ago.¡±

    Timur sighed. ¡°I know. I was just¡­ nervous, you know me.¡±

    ¡°That I do.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°By the way, why was the Grey Walker called the Grey Walker?

    ¡°Oh, well that was his epithet. Apparently he was a troll mage so powerful and so skilled that he¡¯d just walk through his opponent¡¯s spells. Our stories say that he approached every fight like he was just going for a stroll, and that he¡­ he could even taunt people between singing and Words of Power.¡±

    The young mage and prince both fell onto the same conclusion and froze for several long seconds. Their eyes meeting, Timur and Frances stared at one another, mouths agape. They knew what the other was thinking, but they refused to believe it.

    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. It can¡¯t be him. The Grey Walker¡­ the Grey Walker can¡¯t be King Thorgoth. That was four hundred years ago!¡± Timur stammered.

    Frances nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, it is. Except¡­ I have never heard of a mage that had that kind of power or fought like that and we both do.¡±

    ¡°It would explain why I¡¯ve never seen my father practice his magic. It also would explain why he¡¯d discard King Alan¡¯s crown. Whitey would realize who he was in an instant,¡± Timur whispered. ¡°Still doesn¡¯t explain how he survived for four hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Timur, remember the Summoner System. Remember, the Grey Walker tried to destroy it, or maybe turn it into a weapon. What if in his failure, something went wrong with the magic?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°What went wrong?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°The system pulls people from other worlds into Durannon. What if the system pushed Thorgoth into the future?¡±

    ¡°Still doesn¡¯t explain why he¡¯s so young, though. The Grey Walker was already in his prime when he disappeared!¡± Timur exclaimed.

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a summoning, maybe¡­ just maybe, Thorgoth was reincarnated with all his memories.

    Timur and Frances stared at Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°Reincarnated? Can the system do that?¡± Timur demanded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from what it told us, anytime any Otherworlder wants to return to earth, they can demand to do so and keep their memories.¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s very similar to reincarnation. Or at the very least, it proves the Otherworlder system can transfer memories.¡±

    Timur stood up, not so quickly to rip his arm from Frances¡¯s grasp, but sudden enough that she lost hold as he staggered to his feet.

    ¡°It has to be a coincidence. I mean, yes, it explains a lot about my father¡¯s experience and his mage power, and it even matches up with how he hates humans, but it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s too strange!¡± Timur insisted.

    Frances almost agreed with her love. All the evidence they had was circumstantial, and based purely on coincidence. She didn¡¯t want to believe it either. Yet there was still one question that she suspected she had the answer to.

    ¡°Then Timur, can you tell me why the Grey Walker is called the Grey Walker?¡±

    She could only see Timur¡¯s back, but even then she could tell that the prince had frozen. When he turned, Frances saw that he had paled and his hands were shaking.

    ¡°I¡ªin the past, many mages had mage epithets that incorporated part of their family names. I¡ªit¡¯s like the Grey Walker was called the Grey Walker¡­ because he was part of House Greyhammer. All of which suggests that¡­ Oh Galena.¡±

    That King Thorgoth is the Grey Walker. Ivy¡¯s Sting whispered.

 Chapter 152 - Discussions

    The tunnel had opened up to a far better reinforced area held up by a line of arched columns that ran down the length of the tunnel. This far larger part of the tunnel allowed for the refugee convoy to move much faster.

    It also allowed Frances, Timur, Aloudin, Olgakaren and Epomonia to meet with Elizabeth, Martin, Ayax and Ginger via mirror. They had occupied an alcove that had been long dug into the smoothened wall, which they now all sat in as the convoy rolled past.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to dismiss this idea, Your Highness, but the idea that King Thorgoth is a reincarnated person sounds ludicrous.¡± The captain paused and grimaced. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t say that what you told me doesn¡¯t fit into what we know.¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°I completely understand, Captain. To be honest, I¡¯m not sure myself, but I think there¡¯s a good enough possibility that I need to bring it up. There¡¯s just too many things that this could explain.¡±

    Hundreds of miles away, sitting next to Elizabeth on their shared bedroll, Ayax shook her head. ¡°It does, but there¡¯s no evidence for it. Just because it¡¯s a good explanation doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the right one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, dear,¡± Elizabeth added. ¡°However, I do think it''s worth exploring this theory. We Otherworlders were summoned by the Summoner System after all. It is not so impossible to believe that the Summoner System could be used or malfunction in different ways, especially given what we now know about the Third Great War.¡±

    ¡°It probably shouldn¡¯t be our first priority, however. We have a more pressing matter,¡± said Martin. The knight grimaced. ¡°Frances, we¡¯ve been looking into finding a place where you can take the refugees and we can¡¯t find one. In addition, we just got news that Erlenberg has had to put refugees outside of its walls as it can¡¯t build enough housing fast enough.¡±

    Shock and dismay spread through the group in Alavaria as they stared at Frances¡¯s mirror.

    ¡°But, then where can we go?¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°Continue heading to Kwent. You should be able to stay there for some time,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just stay with the Lighting Battalion for some time?¡± Frances asked.

    Ginger shook her head. ¡°Children in an army camp is a recipe for disaster and well, we have enough children here already.¡±

    ¡°We will find somewhere for you all. Just focus on getting through the Greenway safely alright?¡± Martin said, his tone firm and solemn.

    Frances nodded. She trusted her friends, and she knew they¡¯d do their best.

    <hr>

    Frances has expectations on what the Greenway would look like and she was not let down.

    They were deep underground. So deep that the air around them was warm from how well-insulated they were from the cold. Yet, as they approached the Greenway, the air cooled and soon Frances saw why.

    It was exactly as Timur had described to her. A high vaulted ceiling that soared above her. It reminded her of a cathedral she¡¯d seen during a school trip long ago. She couldn¡¯t see the peak of the vault, but small ventilation holes in the ceiling let in shafts of light that lit parts of the wall. Clustering around these shafts of lights were tapestries of green. Moss, lichens and even the occasional clump of cave ferns sprawled down the walls of the Greenway. It wasn¡¯t completely green, but unlike the warm damp of the caves, there was a cool freshness.

    She was so stunned that she barely noticed that the convoy was spilling out into the Greenway, which was more than wide enough for the refugees to spread out and stare.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Epomonia whispered.

    Olgakaren and every harpy in the group leapt into the air laughing as they soared into space. They looped and twirled gleefully, stretching their wings. Children and youths all broke free of their parents and raced across the breadth of the massive road, even wider than that of the Great Southern Road.

    Nobody stopped them. The mood was infectious. After being crammed in the tight tunnels for so long, people leapt at the opportunity to just run, stretch, or just sit down on the cool stones. There were even a few couples who started to dance, whirling and twirling themselves across the flagstones that paved the Greenway.

    As if on cue, Frances and Timur glanced at one another shyly. They didn¡¯t have to speak. The young Otherworlder mage placed her hands in the Alavari prince¡¯s and they began to slowly sashay across the stones.

    ¡°Timur, you did it,¡± Frances said.

    Timur arched an eyebrow. ¡°Did what?¡±

    ¡°You brought us to the Greenway. We¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°Well, not entirely, Frances.¡± Timur glanced at Dwynalina and Anriel were were sprawled out against the wall. ¡°We would have gotten lost if not for Dwynalina and Anriel. There were so many tunnels back there! And we still got a ways to go.¡±

    Frances giggled. ¡°Yes, but the hard part¡¯s over.¡±

    Maybe it was her giggle, but Timur¡¯s cautious smile widened into a grin. Leaning in he rubbed her nose against hers. ¡°Yes it is.¡±

    <hr>

    A few days later in Erisdale¡­

    Elizabeth was a very good rider, but Ayax was less so. This was why the troll mage was holding on for dear life as her girlfriend guided their two-horse chariot down Erisdale¡¯s roads.

    ¡°Liz, can you not slow down a little, please?¡± Ayax whined.

    The Otherworlder nodded and pulled the horses back just a bit, much to Ayax¡¯s relief.

    ¡°Sorry dear, I was trying to make better time to the Temple of the Otherworlders.¡±

    Ayax waved her off. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I understand why. We need to look into what Frances and Timur found and we ought to do it quickly. We need to get back to the Lightning Battalion after all,¡± said the troll.

    ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t actually consider that actually,¡± said Elizabeth, smiling to herself.

    Ayax blinked. ¡°Huh? Then why are we trying to get to the Temple so quickly?¡±

    The Otherworlder pursed her lips, her smile fading. ¡°To be honest, the more I¡¯ve thought about the theory we have, the less I believe it. There are signs that Thorgoth is the Grey Walker, but they¡¯re not reliable or are inconclusive. And that, along with the brief history lesson Timur gave us¡­ it has alarmed me a bit.¡±

    Not liking the tone of her girlfriend¡¯s voice, Ayax asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Thorgoth being the Grey Walker be a greater threat to us, Liz?¡±

    ¡°I thought so too, but well.¡± Elizabeth grunted as she yanked on the reins. The chariot swerved, cutting around a corner at breakneck speed. Ayax yelped as she slid across the seat toward the other side, but managed to stay in the basket.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Elizabeth hissed. ¡°Where was I?¡±

    ¡°Thorgoth. Why is he not being the Grey Walker more of a threat?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Right. Firstly, if he wasn¡¯t the Grey Walker, then he¡¯d just be Thorgoth, without the advantages bestowed on him if he was a reincarnated soul, and that is a horrifying possibility.¡±

    ¡°Why¡ªOh.¡± Ayax swallowed. ¡°Oh damn.¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm. He¡¯d just be an Alavari king who secured his position with sheer talent and ruthlessness,¡± said Elizabeth. She swallowed, trying to lick her lips, sucked dry by the dust on the road. Ayax quickly uncorked a water bottle and touched it to her love¡¯s lips.

    Elizabeth drank hungrily and quickly, for the road was swerving again. Swallowing, she murmured a quick thanks while the troll corked the flask.

    ¡°Liz, you were saying that that was only the first reason,¡± said Ayax. She frowned. ¡°What was the other?¡±

    Elizabeth exhaled. ¡°That is what I hope to answer when we get to the Temple and speak to Kellyanne and Madame Spinera.¡±

    <hr>

    A few days later, at the Temple of the Otherworlders¡­

    ¡°Have you been back here since you were summoned, Liz?¡± Ayax asked.

    Elizabeth shook her head. She didn¡¯t remember the temple at all aside from the whitewashed inside. There may have been some red flags and carpets, but Elizabeth wasn¡¯t certain.

    She definitely didn¡¯t remember the fortifications around the Temple of the Otherworlders. A low, thick wall surrounded the complex. It looked very new and as the pair approached, Elizabeth realized that sections of it were still being under construction. Scaffolding was still leaning against the walls and she could see workers still moving stone blocks to cover the face of walls.

    ¡°That might be a problem,¡± said the Otherworlder. She flicked the reigns and guided the carriage toward the gate. ¡°I wanted to come here personally because I was hoping we could examine the temple and the remains of the last battle.¡±

    ¡°Which the fortifications have covered up,¡± said Ayax, making a sour face.

    ¡°Yeah. I do suppose it¡¯s better than us being raided by Darius or Thorgoth¡¯s troops,¡± said Elizabeth.

    They passed through the guarded gate without much fuss and were left to make their way to the temple itself. Despite the military presence, it was surprisingly quiet, and Elizabeth suspected it had to do with the temple itself.

    To Elizabeth¡¯s eye, the architecture of the temple didn¡¯t make sense. She¡¯d learnt a lot about fortifications since coming to Durannon and there were a number of things that seemed just off about the structure. For one, the Temple soared into the sky, and it had so many huge glass windows in its thin walls that it looked like a good breeze could blow it over. Moreover, unlike the European cathedrals she¡¯d remembered from Earth, there were no flying buttresses on the outside to support the structure. The roof, which any engineer or architect would have made a high arch to spread the weight, was flat.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t deny the effect of the windows on the inside of the temple. The moment she and Ayax entered the temple, they found the red-carpeted inside saturated with the orange glow of the setting sun.

    Two women stood near the doorway, discussing something in hushed tones.

    ¡°Master Kellyanne? Madame Spinera? I¡¯m Elizabeth,¡± said the Otherworlder, extending a hand.

    Both women smiled. Madame Spinera dipping her black hat, and Kellyanne shaking Elizabeth and Ayax¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You had a long trip, don¡¯t you want to get some rest?¡± Kellyanne asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We need to get back to the Lightning Battalion as quickly as possible,¡± said Ayax. She winced her lips. ¡°My apologies. We¡¯d love to rest but its well, dire.¡±

    ¡°As it has been, Ayax. We do understand,¡± said Spinera meaningfully. She gestured to the altar. ¡°Why don¡¯t we show you the altar and what we¡¯ve found?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madame Spinera,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°We should be thanking you and your friends Elizabeth for taking in all those poor orphans,¡± said Kellyanne. She grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace that Earl Forowena and King Jerome were not able to find anywhere for them.¡±

    Elizabeth scratched the back of her head, unable to hide her sheepish smile. Ayax merely looked away, choosing to examine the temple.

    ¡°I wonder what my parents would have said if they could see this,¡± Ayax mused.

    ¡°They¡¯d probably be quite astounded,¡± said Kellyanne. She led the girls through the foyer of the temple and into the main space. ¡°As you probably can tell from the construction outside, our discoveries were limited, but there is something intriguing about the altar itself.¡±

    Stopping in front of the marble altar, Elizabeth first noticed that unlike say the church she¡¯d gone to as a child, the altar wasn¡¯t raised on some dais. It was a just a very large black granite block set in the ground.

    It was also strangely polished. It shone like it was polished, despite the coarseness of its edges. The Otherworlder raised her hand and reached out to touch the object, glancing at Kellyanne and Spinera.

    ¡°Go ahead. Nobody¡¯s ever damaged it. The Grey Walker tried, and he failed, miserably,¡± said Spinera.

    ¡°We heard that he might have been trying to weaponize it from Prince Timur,¡± said Ayax in a cautious voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read accounts of that too, and that¡¯s what we wanted to show you.¡± Spinera used her staff to tap a point on the rock. ¡°Touch that over here, Elizabeth.¡±

    Elizabeth did so.

    The first thing she noticed was that the stone was ice-cold. The next was that it was thrumming under her touch.

    Finally, she suddenly realized that the stone was just the teeniest bit marked. She could feel a hairline crack, no longer than her thumb and so slight she could barely get her fingernails in it.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the Grey Walker did to the altar, Elizabeth. He tried to weaponize or destroy it and frankly all he could do was that,¡± said Spinera. ¡°We know that from our documents of those that examined the altar after the attack. He did nothing. Absolutely nothing.¡±

    Ayax and Elizabeth glanced at one another. That didn¡¯t exclude Thorgoth from being the Grey Walker reincarnated, but it did confirm that whatever had killed the Grey Walker, it had been rather violent.

    ¡°Then what caused the earthquake Timur mentioned and why haven¡¯t we heard anything about it?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Aside from examinations of the temple before the Third Great War, most of our records are pretty vague and with Salpheron under siege, and the capital in Earl Darius¡¯s hands, my resources were limited. I do think we¡¯ll find more records, but the sheer chaos of that age prevented much of the accounts from being properly filed and preserved,¡± said Spinera. Crossing her arms, the librarian-mage coughed officiously. ¡°You must remember that the Kingdoms of Lapanteria, Roranoak and Erisdale arose from what essentially was anarchy. There wasn¡¯t an interest or time to document what happened until those kingdoms had stabilised.¡±

    ¡°So there wasn¡¯t an agenda against telling the story of humanity almost being defeated by Alavaria?¡± Ayax asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Kellyanne frowned, but Spinera chuckled. ¡°Oh no, there definitely was. I¡¯m just pointing out that there are other factors. History can be quite complicated. Not all misconceptions about our past are malicious in nature.¡±

    It was at this point that the librarian gestured with her staff toward the end of the temple. ¡°However, while searching the temple for any clues, we came across something we think you ought to see.¡±

    They small group marched on, past the altar to the very end of the temple, and that was when Elizabeth and Ayax saw it.

    It was a ring handle, set into a small divot in the stone floor. Part of the carpet had been moved to reveal the stone door, but Elizabeth realized why nobody had saw this earlier. The door was set along the side of the temple¡¯s walls. Nobody would have really been looking there.

    ¡°We tried to open it, and it¡¯s not a problem with the door,¡± said Kellyanne. Taking a deep breath, she pointed at the door and cast a spell. Before their eyes, the door flashed, blinding them.

    And then suddenly, it was a normal-looking stone door again.

    ¡°There¡¯s an enchantment on it that we think only allows an Otherworlder to open it,¡± said Spinera. ¡°Want to give it a try, Elizabeth?¡±

    Elizabeth shrugged and walked forward. Taking a grip of the handle, she gave it a pull.

    Only for nothing to happen.

    Spinera spluttered. ¡°Wait, what? Are you pulling hard enough?¡±

    Elizabeth braced herself again and gave the door another yank. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s stuck.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Damn. That was the only thing we could find,¡± said Kellyanne. Wringing her hands, the vice-headmistress examined the door again. ¡°Who would it open to?¡±

    ¡°We were hoping you would know,¡± said Ayax. ¡°How was the Temple of the Otherworlders created anyway?¡±

    ¡°Legend says that when Archon Nimlen, King Alan, Queen Yalisa and Queen Moragon all combined their magic to summon the Otherworlders, they used a stone, the altar as a focal point. As the first Otherworlders were summoned, the temple rose around them. It¡¯s a very magically suffused structure. For one, the White Order¡¯s guarded this for years and we¡¯ve never had to do any maintenance on it,¡± said Kellyanne.

    Ayax blinked. ¡°Wait, King Alan, Yalisa and Moragan created the Temple of the Otherworlders?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that?¡±

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°Our stories say they summoned the first ones. We never heard that they actually built the temple. Most of the tales I¡¯ve heard say that the humans built it after the first Otherworlders were summoned.¡± The troll grimaced. ¡°I can see why we wouldn¡¯t want to talk about it, but that¡¯s odd.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, to the topic of the door. I¡¯m more confused as to why this door is here at all. Why would you build a door that won¡¯t open except to a select few people? And for that matter, who of all people?¡± Elizabeth mused.

    ¡°Sorry, Liz, I lost you at ¡°who of all people.¡± Why wouldn¡¯t someone want to make a secret door?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Sorry dear, I mean¡­ what¡¯s so important that you would need to invest so much magic to hide and protect it. For that matter, who is so important that you need only them and only them to have access to this door?¡± Elizabeth asked. Reaching down, she tried to pull the door again and found just as much success as she had on the first time. So, the Otherworlder straightened up and closed her eyes. ¡°We might have one more option that doesn¡¯t include destroying the door.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What option, Elizabeth?¡± Kellyanne asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an idea, but¡­Well. Can doors in Durannon be coded to someone¡¯s bloodline?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡ªOh.¡± The vice-headmistress pinched her forehead. ¡°You¡¯d like Prince Timur to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s descended from the line of Queen Moragon and King Alan. So, unless we have a member of Archon Nimlen¡¯s bloodline, he¡¯s our only hope,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have no chance of getting anybody from Archon Nimle¡¯s descent. He never birthed or fathered any children.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Archon Nimlen was born a woman, but transitioned,¡± said Kellyanne matter-of-factly. ¡°Is that not common where you¡¯re from Elizabeth?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s um. It¡¯s controversial,¡± Elizabeth stammered. ¡°It¡¯s common in Durannon? I¡¯ve never seen it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fairly unremarked on in Erisdale and Lapanteria. It¡¯s more remarked on in Roranoak and Alavaria,¡± said Spinera. She waved her hand. ¡°Returning to the point. We need to get Timur here as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Well, he and Frances have gotten to the Greenway. We¡¯ll let them know. In the meantime, can you show us the records you do have? Maybe we¡¯ll find something you didn¡¯t notice. We have about two days before we need to return,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it count then,¡± said Kellyanne, cracking her fingers, including her extra sixth.

    <hr>

    Two days later¡­

    While this had all been happening, Martin and Ginger had just been sitting in the battalion¡¯s command tent. Both of them were reviewing logistics and a number of requests from their company and regiment commanders.

    It was tedious work, which was why the couple were bantering.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Hmm, I prefer Gwendolyn,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Gawain?¡± Ginger asked.

    Martin looked up from the letter he was reading. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a boy¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just usually a boy¡¯s name. If we use it for enough girls, it¡¯ll be a girl¡¯s name,¡± Ginger countered.

    ¡°True, though I don¡¯t know if I like it¡ª¡± Martin frowned as the tent flap flew open and a harpy youth stumbled into the tent. Not even a breath later, two wide eyed scouts, a human and a goblin charged in.

    ¡°Sorry commander, but you need to hear her out,¡± gasped the human.

    ¡°Jessop? Why do¡ªsorry.¡± Ginger got to her feet, hands on her hips. ¡°Nevermind, Diane, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I saw¡ªI saw¡ª¡± The harpy shivered. ¡°Humans. Leaving Salpheron. Heading after Elizabeth. Heading here.¡±

    Martin¡¯s communication pendant suddenly shook. Grabbing onto it, the knight squeezed it to activate it.

    ¡°Martin, it¡¯s Edana. Earl Darius is looking like he¡¯s lifting the siege of Salpheron and coming after you. We¡¯re going to try to delay him but he¡¯s fortified his siege lines,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Thanks for the heads up, Master! Talk to you later,¡± Martin snapped. He sprang to his feet and smiled grimly. ¡°Diane, good job. I won¡¯t even ask why you were accompanying the scouts in the first place.¡±

    The harpy had the sense to look a little abashed.

    ¡°Hey, give her a break dear,¡± said Ginger. She bent down, smiling at the harpy. ¡°You were just trying to be useful weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°How¡ªYeah,¡± said Diane softly.

    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s also fine to stay safe too, Diane. Now go and get your friends together. We¡¯ll have to move soon,¡± said Ginger. The harpy nodded and hurried off, and the ex-convict turned to the two scouts. ¡°How many did she find?¡±

    Bellaria, the goblin scout, spoke up. ¡°It looks like a cavalry group of a five hundred are heading after Elizabeth and Ayax and an army of about nine thousand of Darius¡¯s fifteen thousand are coming after us.¡±

    Martin winced, whilst Ginger sighed heavily. Even after being reinforced and expanded, the Lightning Battalion only had about eight hundred cavalry, a thousand two-hundred infantry and five cannons. They were a potent force, and most of the infantry had horses, but they had no chance against nine thousand soldiers.

    ¡°Edana and the Salpheron garrison won¡¯t be able to break through. At least not easily,¡± said Martin. He glanced at Ginger. ¡°Right, we¡¯re in command. We¡¯re sending a hundred cavalry to Elizabeth and Ayax so they can get out of there. They should be at the Temple of the Otherworlders now and there¡¯s a garrison there anyway.¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile, we¡¯ll take the Lightning Battalion and get the hell out of here. Lead them away from the Temple and towards Leipmont and Kwent,¡± said Ginger.

    Martin nodded and with a nod to the two scouts, he and Ginger stormed out of the tent. ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s get going!¡±

    <hr>

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°You want to know everything we know about Thorgoth?¡± Anriel asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Timur and Frances bobbed their heads from where they sat across the two elderly adventurers. It was dinnertime, or at least, people had found it hungry enough to sit down and break out dinner. On occasion, they found ventilation shafts dug long ago to let air into the tunnels, but it was nigh impossible to see the sky from these winding shafts.

    ¡°We¡¯re wondering some things about my father,¡± said Timur.

    Frances winced. As innocently as he tried to put it, her boyfriend did have a horrible poker face and his smile was just too forced.

    Dwynalina put her bowl down. ¡°Why us though?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the only people we know who actually lived through The Great Strife and survived,¡± said Timur.

    The two women exchanged a glance that told an entire debate, before both sighing.

    ¡°What we know of Thorgoth isn¡¯t something we like discussing,¡± said Anriel.

    ¡°Mostly because we very much liked him before we started to realize what kind of Alavari he was,¡± said Dwynalina.

    Frances couldn¡¯t stop a wan smile creeping onto her face. ¡°That seems like a frighteningly common occurrence.¡±

    That elicited a series of chuckles from all present, even Timur.

    ¡°What do you know about your father, Timur? I and Dwynalina don¡¯t want to re-tread ground,¡± said Anriel.

    The prince crossed his arms. ¡°Well, I recently found out that Thorgoth fought in the Strife, where he probably killed his brother and sister and definitely killed my grandfather King Tagus. I don¡¯t know very much about how he rose to power, though.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well let me clear something up for you,¡± said Anriel. ¡°We were just starting to make our mark on Alavaria as Thorgoth was growing up. So when The Great Strife happened during our later years. It was the last of our adventures.¡±

    ¡°And the war that made us stop adventuring,¡± said Dwynalina in a cool tone. ¡°Before the Great Strife, when Queen Talya ruled, there was general peace across the realm. Oh we had bandits, rogue mages and the Great Dragon Invasion, but nothing like the Strife. It was the crucible that burned us so badly, we decided never to intervene in the affairs of the kingdom again.¡±

    Dwynalina glanced as if expecting a response, but Anriel only gave her longtime partner a smile filled with melancholy.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it that way, but you are right dear. We came into the Strife as heroines in our prime and left old women. As for Thorgoth, that crucible forged him into a weapon of hatred, directed squarely at the Human Kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why? I thought the Strife was between the different families of Alavaria?¡± Frances asked.

    The light from their lamps flickering off her violet eyes, Dwynalina fixed Frances with a stern gaze. ¡°In many people¡¯s eyes, the Great Strife was caused by the Otherworlder System.¡±

 Chapter 153 - Athelda Aoun

    Anriel glanced at her wife. ¡°Dwynalina, that¡¯s not entirely true. The humans abused the Otherworlder system. The actual system itself had nothing to do with it.¡±

    Remembering something Ayax had mentioned to her, Frances asked, ¡°Is this about King Tagus and how the kings and queens of the human kingdoms used the threat of summoning the Otherworlders?¡±

    Timur nodded, ¡°That was the common story at court. Though, I never understood why some Alavari said humans caused the strife.¡±

    ¡°It goes back to Queen Talya¡¯s reign. Talya was an awesome queen. She was ruthless and you couldn¡¯t question her. But she kept the treasury full, and everybody fed. Minairen¡¯s court at the time was grand, the envy of the continent.¡± Dwynalina grimaced. ¡°We even had an heir in waiting, Princess Thalya, ¡°The Never Queen.¡± She was killed at the last battle of the Great Dragon Raid. The next in line was Prince Theobald ¡°Blackspear,¡± but then the Drakebridge Incident happened.¡±

    ¡°We have no idea what exactly occurred mind you,¡± said Anriel. ¡°We only know the result. Drakebridge is a major crossing point between the Kingdom of Roranoak and the Kingdom of the Alavari. It¡¯s a huge bridge, wider than the one in Kwent. The tariffs and fares being exacted were always in dispute, so Theobald met Princess Mel of Roranoak on the Drakebridge to negotiate a compromise.¡±

    Anriel averted her gaze. ¡°Something went horribly wrong. Swords were drawn. Magefire erupted. The two royal parties started fighting and by the end of it, Prince Theobald was dead and all that was left of Princess Mel were torn limbs. Roranoak accused Prince Theobald of trying to rape Princess Mel. We heard that Princess Mel had forced herself on the prince. We¡¯ll never know for sure.¡±

    Crossing her arms, Dwynalina fixed Frances with narrowed eyes. ¡°We only know what happened in the aftermath. We threatened war with Roranoak and we would have, but then Archmage Star the Glimmering Light threatened to summon the Otherworlders and bring the White Order on the side of the Kingdom of Roranoak.¡±

    ¡°My mother¡¯s mentor? But why?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Star was trying to prevent a war, dear,¡± said Anriel.

    ¡°Perhaps, but maybe she should have thought about the precedent she was setting!¡± Dwynalina hissed. ¡°Queen Talya was grief stricken and in no state to fight Roranoak and the White Order, especially since she now had to try to train Prince Tagus to be king. So she backed down. When she died two years later, we had an unprepared king on the throne and the human kingdoms now knew exactly what to do to bully us. I¡¯m sure you know this part, Prince Timur, so why don¡¯t you enlighten your girlfriend?¡±

    Frances swallowed and turned to Timur. Her prince didn¡¯t respond. He only sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a little more complicated than that.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Roranoak used the threat of the Otherworlders to make us cede Drakebridge and its adjoining city, driving every Alavari out of it! Lapanteria didn¡¯t use to border Vertingen then, but then they used the Summoning System to grab several baronies and shires. Erisdale demanded the southern bank of Kwent and would have demanded more if the Fifth Lapanterian-Erisdalian warn didn¡¯t start. What precisely is complicated about that?¡± Dwynalina demanded.

    Timur flinched but took a deep breath and met the older woman¡¯s glare. ¡°Well for one, Roranoak built the Drakebridge.¡±

    Dwynalina and Anriel blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Roranoak built the Drakebridge. It¡¯s quite well documented if not popularly known. We also have records that show that Lapanterian lands did connect to Vertingen at one point. Erisdalian settlers used to live over the entirety of the Kwent valley, but Queen Talya¡¯s father King Thengon forced Erisdale to give it up.¡± Timur steepled his fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that the humans seized these lands, but after I learned the truth about my father, I went back as far as I could in the records and found that all these territories have been in dispute for centuries.¡±

    ¡°But the humans were using the Otherworlder system as a political tool?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur nodded. ¡°Yes and that did destabilise Alavaria. The monarchy was framed as weak and unable to protect the folk. So everybody started to fight one another and the crown.¡±

    ¡°And all the humans did was try to take more land,¡± said Dwynalina bitterly. ¡°Archmage Star didn¡¯t help things either.¡±

    ¡°Well you have to admit that she did try,¡± said Anriel.

    ¡°I know, but it didn¡¯t stop the intercine fighting, or the House and Clan wars,¡± muttered Dwynalina.

    Anriel patted her wife on the shoulder. ¡°So returning to your original question about King Thorgoth. Did we like him when he was younger? Yes. We very much did. He was a charmer and not because he was particularly good with words. He was just very good at backing them up. Alavari would bluster and lie or make threats during the Strife. Words became simply words. There was no meaning to them. Prince Thorgoth on the other hand, never made a promise he couldn¡¯t keep and he never made a threat he never carried out.¡±

    ¡°It helped that he was a very good mage. He was one of those few who had talent and yet worked hard at it,¡± said Dwynalina, not looking up.

    ¡°He practised?¡± Timur asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°In those days, if he wasn¡¯t plotting the crown¡¯s next move, he was practising with the other mages such as Archmage Zirabelle, or me,¡± said Dwynalina. Her eyes settled on Frances. ¡°I can only guess how much he¡¯s improved.¡±

    Frances thought back to her duel with Thorgoth. ¡°For a moment, I thought I was fighting a wall or some fortress that had magic. It was as if everything I hit him with had no effect. He occasionally moved and sometimes I budged him but it took everything I had.¡±

    ¡°Huh, he didn¡¯t use to be so immobile in the past. Before he was far more flexible, more keen to employ hit and run tactics. I suppose he switched up his style,¡± said Dwynalina.

    Frances and Timur glanced at one another as the older mage continued.

    ¡°So from a very early age, we and others saw Thorgoth as someone of great potential and lamented at the fact he had a younger brother and sister who desired the crown,¡± said Anriel.

    ¡°I heard that Thorgoth had an older brother, though, and doesn''t the oldest child inherit the crown,¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Usually, but there isn¡¯t a requirement. Tsarmina and Thomas also weren¡¯t exactly good prospects for the crown either.¡± Anriel drummed her fingers on her thigh. ¡°Princess Tsarmina was an addict of shall we say, ¡°bedroom activities.¡± Prince Thomas was nice enough but not exactly ruler material. He just didn¡¯t have the aptitude or the interest in ruling.¡± The elderly ranger grimaced. ¡°As for Thorgoth¡¯s older brother, Prince Thenakles, he was a good prospect for king, but that fucked up bitch Princess Tellania, King Tagus¡¯s sister, sexually assaulted him. He killed himself from the trauma and shame. We were just glad that she never sunk her claws into Thorgoth.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Which is why nobody questioned Thorgoth when Tsarmina and Thomas both died.¡±

    Dwynalina frowned. ¡°Why do you think he had something to do with it?¡±

    ¡°A troll mage called Allaniel the Valorous was investigating Thorgoth. He discovered Thorgoth killed King Tagus and suspected Thorgoth did the same to his brother and sister,¡± said Frances.

    Dwynalina blinked. ¡°Allaniel? How did you get in contact with him?¡±

    ¡°My cousin¡ªadoptive cousin¡ªAyax, is Allaniel¡¯s daughter. She¡­ she was adopted by Edana¡¯s extended family when Allaniel¡¯s village was destroyed under orders from Earl Darius. We believe he was told Allaniel was a threat possibly from spies Thorgoth has planted in Earl Darius¡¯s retinue,¡± said Frances.

    Dwynalina¡¯s face fell as Anriel muttered, ¡°Damnit. Allaniel was a good man. I can¡¯t believe Thorgoth got to him as well.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of, how did my father gather so much support? I understand he was talented but it sounds like he almost¡­knew intimately how to leverage Alavarian society onto his side,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°You can thank one woman for that. Queen Valya, Tagus¡¯s wife, may not have been well-loved by the nobles. She was a common-born troll you see. However, she taught Thenakles and then Thorgoth well. She was the only reason why King Tagus wasn¡¯t overthrown sooner. She had connections and spies everywhere, countering rival houses and making sure that King Tagus kept his head for as long as he did.¡±

    ¡°Why did she focus on Thenakles and Thorgoth?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°She was alive for that. Valya was assassinated just as Thorgoth reached his majority and whilst Thomas and Tsarmina were still children. With Thenakles dead, Thorgoth had to step in for his mother and as heir apparent, he had the authority and responsibility to stabilise the kingdom,¡± said Dwynalina.

    Timur frowned. ¡°Grandmother was murdered? Why haven¡¯t I heard about this?¡±

    Dwynalina sighed. ¡°Your father never wanted to talk about it. It was something that was a forbidden topic. I only know from castle rumors that she died in his arms.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s a bizarre picture, but your father was kind, funny and even rather self-effacing once. He still had moments of vulnerability when he was younger, but¡­I think that really stopped when Queen Ulania died. She was your brother, Teutobal¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°We never found out why she died. She came from a prestigious troll family and was the gentlest person you could ever meet. She did have a core of steel, and that was what drew Thorgoth to her. They made a good pair, even as the Strife continued. Only, then she was murdered and we¡­we could never pinpoint who did it but we¡¯ve always suspected the humans.¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°Why would the humans want to kill her?¡±

    ¡°We have always believed they weren¡¯t aiming for her but Thorgoth and they took her out instead,¡± said Anriel. ¡°Ever since then, Thorgoth was never the same. He was still the same charismatic troll we always known but that was when that coldness, that ruthlessness you¡¯ve become familiar with started to show. Maybe he¡¯s always had it, but he had far fewer compunctions keeping it in after that.¡±

    Frances swallowed, bowing her head. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you blame the humans for causing the Great Strife.¡±

    ¡°Yes, though, I must admit that we were also responsible,¡± said Dwynalina in a rueful tone. ¡°Queen Talya might have been a magnificent queen, but she left Alavaria reliant on her to keep the kingdom united.¡±

    ¡°And we two were too busy slaying dragons to slay the evil lurking in our realm,¡± said Anriel with a sigh.

    Dwynalina nudged her wife and glanced at Timur and Frances. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough storytime for tonight.¡±

    Frances stood up and curtsied. Timur bowed alongside her. ¡°Thank you, for sharing this with us,¡± he said.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Lady Stormcaller, Your Highness,¡± said Anriel.

    Dwynalina managed a wan smile, before leaning against Anriel. Timur and Frances left, shoulders touching, both in silence.

    <hr>

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances laced her fingers with Timur¡¯s. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything that disproves our theory that Thorgoth reincarnated with his memories.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t think it¡¯s likely?¡± the prince asked.

    Shaking her head, Frances leaned against her love¡¯s arm. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I honestly hope our theory¡¯s right because¡­¡± She swallowed and felt a shiver run over her skin. ¡°Nevermind.¡±

    ¡°Frances, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°He lost his brother to suicide, his mother and his wife to assassination. He might have been a prince, but I¡­I¡¯m certain he suffered. Does that mean¡ª¡± Frances shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s silly Timur.¡±

    The prince kissed the top of Frances¡¯s head, smiling softly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m here for you, Frances.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just¡­what makes Thorgoth different from me?¡± Frances snorted. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s silly. I know I¡¯m not perfect and I know he¡¯s horrible, but like me, he also lost and suffered. I always thought that he was just evil because he chose to be, but what if¡­just what if what happened to him warped him in a way?¡±

    She glanced up at Timur, whose brow was furrowed and his lips pressed together tightly.

    ¡°It probably did, but I don¡¯t think you ought to be worried. He¡¯s made his choices, just like you¡¯ve made yours,¡± said the prince.

    ¡°But what if I start making wrong choices? What if I have already made wrong choices?¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°I¡­I killed Hattie¡¯s father. I might have done it in self defence, but how many Alavari have I killed just so I don¡¯t see my parents?¡±

    Timur stopped walking and faced Frances directly, his hands taking hers.

    ¡°Frances love. Are you really comparing yourself to my father? The abusive monster king who started this war?¡±

    Shoulder sagging, Frances sighed. ¡°I know. I know it¡¯s silly, but I can¡¯t stop but think about it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I thought it was silly. I just can¡¯t quite believe it. You and my father are nothing alike. I mean, yes, you have both suffered, but if suffering and pain made people into monsters then your mother Edana would count as a monster,¡± said Timur.

    Frances¡¯s mouth opened and closed. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°And then there¡¯s Titania. She has a lot to work on. I haven¡¯t forgotten what she did to you at the conference,¡± said Timur with a bit of a grimace.

    ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Mm hmm. But Whitey accepted her and she clearly plans to bring peace to the realm and war to an end, and she was basically tortured half her life.¡± Timur brought Frances¡¯s hands up and kissed them gently. ¡°So no. I don¡¯t think your worries are silly. But I think you are irrefutably wrong to be worried.¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°Well, when you put it like that, Your Highness, I think you¡¯re probably right.¡±

    ¡°Only probably?¡± Timur asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°Only probably. Which means you deserve this.¡± Frances leaned forward and raised herself on her tiptoes to plant a quick kiss on the trogre¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you, Timur,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Anytime, Mataia,¡± Timur replied, smiling brightly.

    <hr>

    To Elizabeth and Ayax¡¯s frustration they had found nothing else of note at the Temple of the Otherworlders, which was why they were on the road when Ginger had called them.

    It had prompted the pair to quickly put on their armour and prepare their weapons before getting underway in their chariot. The way both girls saw it, there was no point risking it. They didn¡¯t know exactly where the enemy was after all.

    To Elizabeth¡¯s worry, Ayax had gone very quiet when Ginger had delivered the news and hadn¡¯t spoken since. With part of her attention on the road and horses, Elizabeth nudged her girlfriend.

    ¡°Ayax, dear. You¡¯re thinking about Earl Darius aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The troll¡¯s tail stiffened and she smiled ruefully. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry I worried you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise. He¡­what he did to you was horrible,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Ayax snorted. ¡°Maybe, but well, I don¡¯t like brooding Liz. When I do, my thoughts go to places that I don¡¯t like.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°How can I help you with that Ayax?¡±

    The troll pursed her lips. ¡°Just stay with me please, and um, give me a good hard nudge when I get too quiet.¡±

    Her girlfriend chuckled. ¡°You might regret that.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± said Ayax. She nudged Elizabeth, only softly, so as to not disturb her holding onto the reins, and sat back in her seat. The moment she did she suddenly stiffened. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m hearing something ahead.¡±

    Elizabeth slowed the chariot down, narrowing her eyes ahead. They weren¡¯t far from Lehrbech and the former castle where the Otherworlders had trained. All around them, bare fields left to fallow in the winter time lay around them. Ahead, rose a small hill, and then the mountains that surrounded Leipmont and safety.

    As Ayax had said, there were cavalry riding over the hill. They weren¡¯t carrying any banners.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what they do,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± said Elizabeth. She tightened the straps of her gauntlets. ¡°I count a half-dozen. Do they have a mage?¡±

    ¡°Seems so,¡± said Ayax, narrowing her eyes at the staff-wielder in the centre of the formation.

    The horsemen, spreading into a line, trotted forward. Horse-hooves crunched over the light snow that¡¯d fallen on the road. They drew closer and closer, and stopped.

    That was because everybody had suddenly recognized the other.

    ¡°Well well, who do we have here?¡± hissed Leila, raising her mage¡¯s staff.

    Elizabeth eyed the other horsemen, but kept Leila in the corner of her eye. ¡°Leila, I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re going to let us go?¡±

    Frances¡¯s former bully grinned. ¡°Nope. Earl Darius recognized my talent and we share a common cause.¡±

    Ayax¡¯s eyes were narrow and Elizabeth didn¡¯t need to be a mage to sense the power gathering around the troll. ¡°He¡¯s a murderer.¡±

    Leila shrugged. ¡°Eh, we¡¯ve all got blood on our hands. Now shall we do this the hard way or the easy way?¡±

    Elizabeth slapped her visor shut in response and seized the reins. ¡°Ayax, we¡¯re going through them! HIYA!¡±

    The chariot tore forward both sides bellowing and magic cracked as the battle began in earnest.

    <hr>

    Martin and Ginger peered at the map, their minds working overtime as they interposed what their recently dismissed scout had told them with what they knew so far.

    ¡°The hell is Earl Darius doing?¡± muttered Martin.

    ¡°You too, Martin?¡± Ginger asked her fiance. At the knight¡¯s nod, she chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m glad I¡¯m not the only one who thinks something¡¯s off about him just deciding to go after us.¡±

    ¡°But the fact is that he is coming after us in force. He¡¯s even sent cavalry after Elizabeth and Ayax,¡± said Martin. Scratching his head, the knight put his map away and along with Ginger, re-mounted their horses. ¡°We¡¯re a regiment of about three thousand. Why would Earl Darius commit nine thousand of his best troops to destroy us? He could be targeting Earl Forowena¡¯s army or take another castle, but no, he¡¯s coming after us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well to play as Elizabeth calls it, ¡®devil¡¯s advocate,¡¯ we are a valuable target. Taking us off the board would help his cause,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°As valuable as Edana and Salpheron? As valuable as going after Earl Forowena¡¯s smaller army?¡± Martin pointed out.

    ¡°Earl Forowena¡¯s army is operating against Princess Janize¡¯s forces in the south. We are essentially preventing him from taking Salpheron by raiding his ammunition supply trains,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°He could have guarded his supply trains with more soldiers.¡± Martin made a face. ¡°Then again, we are assuming he¡¯s thinking like we do, and not like how he would.¡±

    Ginger frowned. ¡°Why do we need to determine his motivations, Martin? We have our own priorities.¡±

    ¡°We need to figure out how he¡¯d react. He might go after us, he might break off. I don¡¯t want to just try to fulfil our own objective without considering how Earl Darius might stop us,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s assume that he¡¯s going to come after us even as we move into Leipmont. What do we do then?¡± Ginger asked.

    Martin pointed to the map. ¡°Well he¡¯s closing in on us from the west. We have the forests of Leipmont a few days to the north. We can move off the main road and into the forest.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t stop him from coming after us. It would make it hard for him to come after us, but it won¡¯t stop him,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°The problem is that we don¡¯t know that. What if he does stop? What if no matter what we do next he won¡¯t stop? That¡¯s why I want to know why he is coming after us now of all times,¡± said Martin.

    Ginger nodded slowly. ¡°Alright you got me there dear, but I can¡¯t see how we¡¯d find out what Darius is thinking. I mean¡­¡± The flame-haired teen suddenly blinked and smiled. ¡°Hold up¡­¡± Without another word, she touched her ankles to the sides of her horse and urged it forward.

    ¡°Wait, dear? What¡¯s going on? Dear!¡± Martin cried out, trying to keep up.

    ¡°Just got a brilliant idea!¡± Ginger exclaimed.

    <hr>

    ¡°You want me to do what?¡± Jessica asked.

    ¡°Well can you?¡± Ginger replied, practically grinning ear to ear.

    Jessica turned to Martin, hoping the knight would back her up. Unfortunately for her, Martin was grinning just as widely as his fiance.

    ¡°So to make this clear, you want me to disguise myself and some soldiers and sneak into the enemy camp, so we can find out what Darius is up to?¡± Jessica asked slowly.

    Ginger bobbed her head and so did Martin.

    Jessica put her head in her hands and groaned. ¡°What makes you think it¡¯ll work?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have the best of our rogues and stealthy types. They¡¯ll be thieves, murderers, and actors,¡± said Ginger.

    Martin glanced at his fiance. ¡°Actors?¡±

    ¡°They are going to disguise themselves after all,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°If this works, which I can¡¯t imagine it working, how would I and my group even approach them?¡± Jessica asked.

    ¡°Their army is nine-thousand strong. They won¡¯t be able to keep track of everybody there,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°But to add to the illusion of normalcy, we can set you up with a supply wagon and you can say you were ordered to deliver some food to the army, and that the rest of your convoy got raided by the Lightning Battalion,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Capital idea my knight! They¡¯d let you in none the wiser and even let you go to return to your depot,¡± said Ginger.

    Jessica still was looking at the pair with narrowed eyes, but now she seemed far more intrigued than sceptical.

    ¡°How would we get clothing that looks like¡ªOh wait, right, we¡¯ve captured a bunch of their uniforms from all those supply convoys we¡¯ve raided,¡± said Jessica.

    ¡°So? You up for it?¡± Ginger leaned forward, hands on her hips. ¡°You can say that you¡¯ve done something Frances has never done before.¡±

    The former bully¡¯s eyebrows knit together. ¡°Why would I be concerned about what Frances did?¡±

    Ginger shrugged, flipping her hands up. ¡°I mean she did kick your ass twice and save your life so I¡¯ve heard and everybody loves her. So aren¡¯t you interested in doing something that could prove you¡¯re just as good as she is? Cause like I¡¯m going to be honest with you Jessica, you¡¯ve been doing us a solid so far and you¡¯re getting our soldiers respect. Doing this could get you some of that fame and fortune you want.¡±

    Jessica, arms now crossed, looked Ginger in the eye, her expression stoney.

    Until she smirked.

    ¡°Can I take Noff and Columbae?¡± Jessica asked.

    It was now Ginger¡¯s turn to frown. ¡°Why those two?¡±

    ¡°I think I am just about to get those two to confess to one another. An adventure like this might do the trick,¡± said Jessica. She cracked her knuckles. ¡°So, when do I get going?¡±

    <hr>

    After days of travel through the Greenway, Frances, Timur and the refugees started to smell something they hadn¡¯t for some time.

    Fresh winter air.

    It was cold, crisp and it leant a haste to their steps. Soon, they found the source of it. The Greenway had stopped and they could see a crumbling wall.

    Set into the wall, made of limestone, it¡¯s battlements long collapsed from time, was an opening where a gate would have stood. It had once reached two stories high, halfway up the wall. Now it was empty.

    Wordlessly, Frances and Timur walked through the gate and the sight that awaited them made their mouths fall open.

    ¡°Athelda Aoun. Queen Athelda¡¯s city,¡± whispered Timur.

    For above their heads, letting in the light of the cold winter sun, was a massive crevasse. It left a bright scar atop of the cavernous space that they stood under. Thick stone columns reached down from the ceiling to push against the ground, which dipped down toward the centre of the great city. Frances followed one of these columns to find that it ended in the middle of a long lake stretching across the middle of the cavern, at its lowest point. Only a venerable looking causeway, with a bridge in the centre, connected the two halves of the city that surrounded the lake.

    And what a city it was. It had been dense once upon a time, with buildings that seemed to be neatly packed together in blocks. At regular intervals, Frances could see empty spaces Timur had told her were squares built into the different districts. All of the buildings were old and run down. Many of the walls had fallen in. Some of them even looked crushed.

    It was still the most beautiful sight Frances had ever seen and this gave her a sudden, insane idea.

    Turning to the awestruck prince, Frances asked. ¡°Timur, what if we used the city?¡±

    Timur blinked several times before he finally turned to her. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°What if we can settle the refugees here, in Athelda Aoun. Look at it all. There¡¯s so much space. There¡¯s water, and we can demolish some of the buildings near the crevasse for fields,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even have to do that. Above the crevasse, Athelda Aoun had farming terraces and rock farms. We¡¯d have to restore the ancient lift that got people up to the farms, but a team of good mages could do so in a pinch¡­¡± Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°By Galena. We could do it. No. It may even be our best option.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d just need to fortify that gate, assuming that¡¯s the only entrance,¡± said Aloudin, looking back at the wall.

    ¡°It is. The royal family wanted to control people¡¯s access to the Greenway from the south so they made sure that this was the only way,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°You think we should settle in a ruined city?¡± asked Olgakaren, the harpy turning her head around and around to take in the cavern.

    ¡°I mean, there is plenty of shelter and what other choices do we have?¡± Epomonia asked.

    ¡°Erlenberg, which has no space in its walls left thanks to the refugees that are flooding it, Erisdale or Alavaria, both which are undergoing civil wars. Lapanteria¡¯s too far and it¡¯s mainly human-populated,¡± said Frances.

    Timur nodded, and Frances could see him looking back, taking in the refugees. Following his eyes, she could see him not just looking at their awestruck faces, but at the dust on their clothing, their worn shoes and the exhaustion in their steps.

    ¡°Frances, can you amplify my voice?¡±

    Frances nodded and cast a Word of Power. With a nod, Timur raced through the crowd of refugees and clambered up on a cart.

    ¡°Everybody listen to me!¡± he called out.

    Wide eyes looked at the prince who gestured to the city ahead. ¡°We¡¯re going to see if Athelda-Aoun will be a good place to settle and build a new home. I know it won¡¯t be perfect. I know we¡¯ll have to work to turn this place into something that we can live in. But our road has been long and now we have shelter and water. What say you all?¡±

    There were a lot of murmurs, but as Frances listened, they soon began to turn to excited whispering and she soon found people nodding.

    ¡°Worth checking out Your Highness. What are your orders?¡± Dayren asked.

    Timur grinned. ¡°Aloudin can you and some volunteers barricade the gate with some rubble? We¡¯ll set up in the northwestern market square. If I remember what I¡¯ve read right, it¡¯ll just be ahead and we can park the carts there. There should be plenty of buildings there to shelter in.¡±

    ¡°Yessir,¡± said Aloudin, saluting smartly.

    ¡°Everybody else, keep together. The city¡¯s a maze. Maybe in time, it¡¯ll be less one of one. Come on! Let¡¯s get to work!¡± Timur leapt down and Frances, sensing he had to talk normally, cancelled her spell. Soon, the refugees were moving, a new spring in their step and an eagerness driven by curiosity. For they were in a city they¡¯d only heard about in bedtime stories. A place where age and the weight of a fallen empire was evident. A place lit by an almost ethereal light from the ceiling, which seemed to welcome them in, and whose crystal-blue lake drew them forward.

    While the refugees started to move forward, Dwynalina noticed Anriel crouching down by the side of the road, by a collapsed house. Her eyes were narrowed.

    ¡°My precious thorn, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Dwynalina asked, bending down and wincing at the effort. It appeared her wife was examining the collapsed house. No, she was intently examining a dug-out hole in the centre of what had once been a beautifully patterned ceramic-tiled floor. The hole looked odd, and yet familiar to Dwynalina¡¯s long memory.

    The ranger reached forward and picked up a piece of ceramic tile that had come from the hole, showing it to her wife. It was scoured by a deep scratch.

    ¡°Dwyni, does this remind you of anything?¡± Anriel asked.

    The elderly half-goblin mage narrowed her eyes and blinked. ¡°Ah, yes. Yes it does. Doesn¡¯t surprise me that one would have visited this place, though.¡±

    ¡°No, and this one was dug a long time ago. Probably would have left after it found nothing of note,¡± said Anriel. With some effort, she stood up, her back cracking softly. ¡°If we find any more, though¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll let the prince know and get everybody out in a hurry. No need to alarm anybody, at least not yet. This isn¡¯t a good climate for them anyway,¡± said Dwynalina.

    Anriel shook her head. ¡°Not all of those bastards like the cold, Dwynalina. We just killed most of those that prefer the warmer climates.¡±

    Dwynalina¡¯s hand clamped down on Anriel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And like you said, we killed them.¡±

    ¡°Most of them, dear,¡± said the ranger.

    ¡°What are you saying, Anriel?¡± Dwynalina asked.

    Anriel took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°I¡¯m saying we ought to keep a sharp lookout and listen. I hope we hear its breathing first.¡±

    Dwynalina nodded. ¡°And not its wingbeats.¡±

 Chapter 154 - Ayaxs Trial

    Elizabeth and Ayax had to abandon the chariot almost immediately.

    Leila had slammed a fireball into the wheel, forcing Elizabeth to grab Ayax and leap out. Her boots slammed into the ground with teeth-jarring thud and she skidded for a second before dropping her girlfriend.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± she exclaimed, right before she sidestepped a charging knight. As the second knight closed in with her lance, she leapt into the air and slammed her hammer into the knight¡¯s chest. The horsewoman was knocked off her saddle but Elizabeth didn¡¯t have a second to spare. Other knights were circling her.

    Ayax heard her girlfriend¡¯s apology, but didn¡¯t have time to respond. She was already putting a shield up to block Leila¡¯s fireballs. Using the gem in her staff as a focusing point, the troll charged her cousin¡¯s lightning spell to about half-strength and unleashed it.

    Leila blocked that with a hastily put up shield, but was thrown off her horse by the blast. It bought Ayax enough time to close in on her with several strides. She raised her staff to slam it down on the mage.

    From where she was near the wrecked chariot, Elizabeth was somehow managing to dodge the lance strikes from the horsemen. As she hit another cavalryman with her hammer and knocked him down, the Otherworlder saw two of her opponents peel off, charging right towards her girlfriend.

    Ayax, completely unaware of the danger, was hitting Leila. Blow after blow was smacking the mage backwards, sending spiderweb cracks through her crimson shield.

    ¡°Ayax look out!¡±

    The troll glanced behind her and Leila seized the distraction to grab Ayax with a levitation spell. The mage threw the troll into the air, and held her as the horsemen started to pick up speed.

    The horror welled up in Elizabeth¡¯s heart and suddenly, nothing else mattered. Every step she took seemed to be a jump. She could hear her armor screeching as its articulated plates scraped past one another. The Otherworlder leaped into the air, hammer scything. The titanic blow killed her target in an instant but there was still another knight charging.

    Ayax wasn¡¯t sure what was behind her but she knew she had to get out of the spell. Her hand reached into her pouch and found her cards. Screaming a Word of Power, she threw several cards that tore into Leila¡¯s shield and exploded. The mage¡¯s concentration broke and Ayax fell to the ground. The troll turned around and her eyes widened at the knight, its lance levelled at her.

    Only for a warhammer to spin through the air and bury it¡¯s spike into the knight¡¯s back. The knight howled, lance dropping. Ayax immediately leapt out of the way, eyes trying to find Elizabeth.

    She found her girlfriend, just in time to see one knight slam his sword into Elizabeth¡¯s head. The Otherworlder tottered, reeling back, just in time for a second knight to ram her lance into Elizabeth¡¯s back.

    <hr>

    Elizabeth¡¯s relief at having saved her girlfriend vanished as her head exploded in agony. Before she could even scream, she was thrown forward. Thrown perhaps was an understatement. She was catapulted so suddenly, and violently that she thought she was on a roller coaster for a second. Then she was toppling, rolling and suddenly face-first in the dirty snow. It was like she¡¯d been kicked but so much worse. A throbbing agony pounded up from her back and spread to every part of her aching body.

    ¡°Elizabeth!¡±

    The broken howling scream sounded like Ayax. No, Elizabeth realised it was Ayax. With great effort, she looked up and her eyes widened.

    Ayax was standing over an enemy, whose chestplate was cratered in like an elephant had stomped on it. She now leapt over the corpse, black eyes narrowed, a wolf¡¯s snarl twisting her normally stoic expression. She was dancing, leaping past spell and hurled debris, her staff spinning. There was an energy crackling in the air. Despite the day having had no wind, Elizabeth suddenly could feel a cold breeze blasting through her visor.

    ¡°You killed her.¡±

    Leila snorted. ¡°You know she¡¯s not actually dead. Then again, you¡¯re just some dumb monster.¡± She sent another scarlet bolt at the troll.

    To Elizabeth¡¯s dismay, the bolt slammed into Ayax¡¯s chestplate. The troll nearly lost her staff as the bolt sent her skidding backwards and onto one knee. Leila grinned. Elizabeth stared.

    Then Ayax stood back up. She was surrounded by a dark blue glow and her black eyes shone. The air crackled as Ayax stepped forward, and as she stepped, the snow in her path was blown away. Suddenly, Elizabeth realised that the cold breeze in the air was coming from her girlfriend.

    ¡°You and your kind took everything from me! EVERYTHING!¡±

    Ayax charged. The troll whirled past a bright beam of scorching light. She batted aside a fireball. She ran through the torrent of fire that erupted from Leila¡¯s staff. It scorched her clothing and her hair, but she didn¡¯t notice. She dropped her staff and tackled Leila to the ground.

    The Otherworlder, staff knocked out of her hand, tried to go for her dagger. Straddling her, the troll seized the human¡¯s arm and wrenched it. Leila screamed as her arm fell to the snowy ground in a completely unnatural angle. That scream was cut off as Ayax began to pound the former bully¡¯s face, with her bare hands.

    ¡°When will it be enough? WHEN WILL IT BE ENOUGH? You wanted a monster to kill? Well kill me! KILL ME!¡±

    ¡°Ayax!¡±

    The troll froze. The cold wind stopped. Leila said nothing as Ayax staggered up. The bully just lay on the snow, her face bruised, nose broken, eyes swollen.

    Ayax didn¡¯t care. Her eyes were searching for the sound of the voice and when she found Elizabeth, lying on the ground, arm outstretched, her mind suddenly clicked.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive. You¡¯re still here.¡±

    The troll ran to Elizabeth. Her helmet was dented but intact. The lance hadn¡¯t penetrated, but the armor was badly dented and concaved into the Otherworlder¡¯s back. Pulling Elizabeth¡¯s helmet off, Ayax found her girlfriend staring at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°Ayax? Are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡­where is it hurting?¡±

    ¡°My back. I¡­What was¡­¡±

    ¡°No time to talk. We need to get you out of this.¡± Ayax¡¯s hands flew over the straps of Elizabeth¡¯s armor and soon the Otherworlder was out of it.

    ¡°My head¡­I think I¡¯m alright, but I think it broke some ribs,¡± Elizabeth hissed.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll get you on a horse. We need to get out of here.¡± Leaning on Ayax, Elizabeth let her girlfriend support her to one of the leftover horses. ¡°I¡¯ll ride, just sit tight.¡±

    Somehow, Elizabeth was able to get onto the mount with Ayax¡¯s help, despite the pain she was in. Gasping, trying to stay focused, she took a deep breath. ¡°Ayax, we¡­we need to talk about what happened.¡±

    From where she stood next to the horse, Ayax blinked. ¡°What happened¡ªOh.¡± The troll averted her gaze. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Sighing, Elizabeth forced herself to smile and gently touched her love¡¯s cheek with her hand. ¡°I still love you. I just have questions.¡±

    A rare smile flashed over Ayax¡¯s melancholic expression. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s find somewhere safe to treat your wounds first.¡± Leaving the horse, Ayax quickly grabbed the other horse and loaded up their scattered supplies and the remnants of Elizabeth¡¯s armor. After tying the horses together, the pair set off at a slow trot down the highway.

    Snow began to fall behind them and as Ayax and Elizabeth started to disappear down the distance there was a broken gasp from Leila.

    But Ayax and Elizabeth had no way of hearing that.

    <hr>

    While this was all happening, deep in the mountains of Kallistos in Athelda Aoun, the ancient ruin was being explored.

    Timur had organised Dwynalina, Aloudin and some of the more experienced members of the group to cover certain areas, but all had agreed that it probably was a good idea to let everybody stretch their legs. All of the refugees had agreed to remain within the city itself and in groups of more than one.

    That is, everybody but Frances and the orphans of the convoy. Most of the children with parents had accompanied them. Frances however was not going to let a group of unsupervised children run off into the city without some spells on hand.

    Thankfully, after one of the younger orphans had gotten lost, and was only found thanks to the harpies in the group, most of the children and teens were more than willing to undergo some training.

    Taking a deep breath, Frances nodded in satisfaction as she watched her gaggle of students rotate from lifting rubble from the ground. Once they dropped the rubble, they sent flares of magic into the sky that exploded and slowly drifted down.

    Frances half-covered her ears as the students finished their final spell, an ear-piercing shriek that had some of the surrounding adults muttering mutinously.

    ¡°Alright, now, stay in pairs of two and before you do something, think about if it will hurt,¡± said Frances. ¡°Class dismissed.¡±

    Nodding, most of the youths practically vanished. A few thanked Frances before running off after their fellows. Smiling, Frances was about to leave, when someone grabbed her arm.

    Frances turned to see Hattie release her arm. Her dark blue eyes were narrowed, but also averted.

    Watching the half-troll, Frances waited quietly, keeping a small smile on her face.

    ¡°How can I help you, Hattie?¡± Frances asked.

    Squirming, Hattie met Frances¡¯s calm gaze. ¡°I want to be stronger.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°Alright. May I know why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Right after the words left her mouth, Hattie winced, her shoulders sagging.

    Frances didn¡¯t let her smile fade. ¡°Hattie, I don¡¯t mind teaching you some more advanced spells. You are smart and you are talented. And I¡­I do feel that I owe you.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you asking?¡± Hattie asked, her arms crossed.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I know I don¡¯t have any right to be, but I think you¡¯re hurting.¡± She watched as Hattie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is that why you want to be stronger?¡±

    Hattie couldn¡¯t meet Frances¡¯s eyes. She stood there, arms crossed, letting her long brown hair hide her face.

    She nodded, once, and looked back up at Frances again, her lip trembling.

    ¡°Alright. Let me teach you a fireball spell. This is something my mother taught me.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Hattie frowned. ¡°I thought your parents hated you?¡±

    ¡°My birth parents do. I¡¯m talking about Edana, my adoptive mother and teacher. You know her better as the Firehand.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean the Fatbubbler herself?¡±

    Unable to help herself, Frances giggled. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that nickname in a while. You know, she¡¯s really nice when you meet her.¡± At Hattie¡¯s sceptical glance, Frances took a deep breath. ¡°To start the spell¡­¡±

    <hr>

    It was dinner time when everybody had returned from their exploration. The market square was large enough for everybody to find a spot and there were even some old stone benches for people to sit. Others even used some of the abandoned buildings that had once been shops and living quarters. The wood furniture was long rotted to dust, but they still offered shelter.

    The convoy¡¯s leadership were all huddled together in one of these shops. It looked to have been in its heyday, a restaurant or bar of some kind as there seemed to be a long bar counter. Here they unpacked some of their rations and sampled a fresh trout that Olgakaren had caught.

    The harpy swallowed her bite of food and used Epomonia¡¯s proffered handkerchief to wipe her mouth. ¡°I think settling here would be difficult, but there¡¯s a lot of promise. I flew up to check the farming terraces and they¡¯re overgrown, but they still stand.¡±

    ¡°And I found the lift His Highness mentioned. It doesn¡¯t work, but all the counterweights and the magic runes are still there. We just need a lot of rope and we have plenty of mages to re-enchant the runes,¡± said Aloudin.

    Blazey the blacksmith chuckled. ¡°You know it¡¯s funny. This is a ruin and it¡¯s too¡­big, but the houses are already there. Some of them even have running water still, which is insane.¡±

    ¡°The goblins set up a very early form of plumbing, mostly because their population was so huge that they needed to figure out a way to dispose of waste. I wouldn¡¯t recommend using the toilets, though,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Noted, Your Highness, but I think you get my meaning. This place couldn¡¯t be better. I even found a good place where I can set my shop back up.¡±

    ¡°I like this place as well, Blazey, but there is one concern I think we need to think about,¡± said Dayren. ¡°What happens if Thorgoth marches an army down the Greenway?¡±

    ¡°We would be first in his path,¡± said Frances. She pursed her lips. ¡°We could fortify the entrance to the city. There¡¯s only one entrance as Timur said, but there is a risk.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that there¡¯s no other place we can go. Think about it. What place has houses that are already built, water, and even farmland?¡± Blazey asked.

    Frances glanced at Timur, but he was remaining silent. She didn¡¯t need him to speak to know what he was thinking, though. She knew her love would prefer to stay in Athelda-Aoun. He was simply trying to remain quiet so as to not let his love for the past sway their decision.

    She had, however, made hers.

    ¡°We can reduce the risk. One of the problems with the Lightning Battalion is that we¡¯ve grown in size, but we have no base of operations. Athelda-Aoun has the room to be a good base and it¡¯s centrally located enough that we can sortie to assist either Erisdale, or maybe even probe the defences on the other entrance of the Greenway.¡± Frances crossed her arms. ¡°Also, if we settle here, Erisdale can move its garrison in Kwent up to here. I think I can convince Earl Forowena of that. They¡¯d essentially be doing the same job, and the single entrance here is more defensible than the walls at Kwent.¡±

    ¡°No human or Erisdalian would have trouble with us settling here. This land isn¡¯t claimed, which is a little strange now that I think about it.¡± Aloudin leaned his elbows on the bar table. ¡°Oh I get why individual settlers wouldn¡¯t have bothered. The farmland is separated from the city and this place is just too large for a small group to just come in. I¡¯m just wondering why no kingdom has bothered to claim it.¡±

    Dwynalina chuckled. ¡°For the reasons you mentioned, Captain. There¡¯s a lot of work to be done to make this city productive and generating taxes again.¡±

    ¡°But for our purposes, it fits pretty well, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Timur asked, his face splitting into a wide grin.

    Dayren couldn¡¯t help it, a laugh escaped from him as well. ¡°It seems so, Your Highness. Assuming we can get Erisdale to help us garrison this area and to help us set this up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Earl Forowena tonight,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°You should also call your grandmother Eleanor. If Erlenberg has a refugee problem, maybe they can send some to us. We have more than enough space after all,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°And they have money, good thinking my love,¡± said Frances. She blinked, her cheeks slightly reddening.

    The prince leaned in closer to her, resting his head on his chin. ¡°I aim to please,¡± he said, smirking.

    Frances rolled her eyes, but she was unable to hide her smile. ¡°So it¡¯s settled then?¡± she asked.

    Everybody nodded and Timur straightened. ¡°Well, then we¡¯re staying in Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Liz! Liz!¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. As the numbing sleepiness fell away from her limbs, the thudding pain in her back came to life. She was leaning against her horse¡¯s neck and slowly falling sideways.

    She stiffened, her body protesting as fingers wrestled with her reins. Somehow she yanked herself upright in a burst of vigour.

    And then it was gone. An invisible weight pulled her chin down and drew her eyelids close.

    A new, warm body pressed up against her back. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes flickered open as Ayax pushed her forward on the saddle. Four-fingered hands pulled the reins from Elizabeth¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Ayax, dearie, what are you doing here?¡± she whispered.

    Ayax sounded alarmed, and yet she seemed to be coming through a tunnel. Part of Elizabeth¡¯s mind told her that that was bad, but she was just so tired.

    ¡°Liz, there¡¯s something really wrong. Stay awake, please! Don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    ¡°Silly, why would I leave you? I want to stay here with you,¡± Elizabeth whispered. She tried to raise her hand to Ayax¡¯s cheek, but her arm didn¡¯t seem to respond. She yawned. ¡°Just let me rest for a little bit.¡±

    ¡°No. Liz? Liz!¡±

    <hr>

    Ayax watched Elizabeth¡¯s eyes close. She hadn¡¯t disappeared. But the troll knew she was running out of time. Kicking her horse into a gallop, she yanked out her communication device.

    ¡°Martin! Ginger! Pick up dammit!¡±

    ¡°Ayax? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ginger asked.

    Ayax almost cried in relief. ¡°Elizabeth¡¯s going to die if you don¡¯t find a village for me!¡±

    ¡°What? Did you run into that cavalry company?¡± Ginger gasped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! We ran into a squad led by Leila and a squad but I have no idea if they¡¯re on their own or part of that company! Where are our men?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°They should be at Simula¡¯s Cross! Where are you?¡±

    Ayax did some quick calculations. ¡°That¡¯s almost two days away! We were just at Lehrbach when they jumped us! Is there anywhere we can find near us?¡±

    There was silence and some scrabbling. She could hear Ginger muttering to herself. Ayax couldn¡¯t make out what her friend was saying, only that the tone of her voice was heightening.

    ¡°Ayax, get the fuck off the road now!¡±

    ¡°Get off? Why¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just do as I say!¡±

    Ayax pulled back on the reins. They were in the middle of a thick pine forest, the road sloping gently upwards towards the pass that led to Leipmont. Carefully, she trotted her horse off the flagstones, making sure that the second horse she¡¯d tied to their saddle continued to follow.

    After a few minutes pushing past underbrush and ducking under branches, she was deep enough in the woods that she could only just see the road. To go any deeper she¡¯d need to dismount. The land sloped upwards the farther she got from the road.

    ¡°Right, do you mind telling me what¡ª¡± Ayax clamped her mouth shut as her keen troll ears heard the thunder of horses on hooves. From the rolling sound that echoed on through the trees, there were quite a lot of horses.

    In the distance, from her spot far from the road, Ayax could see a cavalry company canter past the spot she and Elizabeth had just been. Almost too horrified to breathe, Ayax said nothing as they rode past.

    Only when Ayax could no longer hear them did she whisper. ¡°They¡¯re gone. I guess our cavalry was tracking them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They got the lead on us a bit. The good news is that now we know you¡¯re about two days ahead of us,¡± said Ginger.

    Ayax breathed a sigh of relief, not even caring that she could hear how smug Ginger was being. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, there is a village nearby called Atra¡¯s Rest. If you take the northern fork toward Leipmont, you should reach there by evening. It¡¯s friendly and there¡¯s a ranger garrison in it.¡±

    ¡°Would they have medical supplies?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s going on with Elizabeth?¡±

    ¡°A knight hit her at full tilt with a lance. Didn¡¯t break her armor, but she¡¯s really groggy.¡±

    ¡°Damn. You need to get her there as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°On it,¡± said Ayax. She was about to guide her horse back to the road, when she started to hear the road shake again. Frowning, she watched as the cavalry company that had just passed, ran back up the road again.

    The reason why became apparent when Ayax glimpsed a bruised Leila holding onto her horse, screaming orders at the cavalry company. She whipped her horse faster and faster, somehow keeping pace with the fresh horsemen. On and on the company rode, back in the direction they came from.

    Back in the direction that Ayax had to go.

    Ayax swallowed. ¡°Ginger, Leila¡­ I thought I beat her to death but she¡¯s alive. She¡¯s leading the company back east.¡±

    ¡°In your path. Fuck! Hold on, let me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ginger, how long would it take by foot to reach Atra¡¯s Rest?¡± Ayax asked.

    From where she had her map spread out, Ginger blinked. ¡°Ayax don¡¯t be stupid. Yes you could make Atra¡¯s rest on foot¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then how do I do it?¡± Ayax asked.

    Ginger shut her eyes and sighed. ¡°We¡ªwe¡¯ll need to use the horses as much as we can to conserve your strength. I¡¯ll direct you. You basically need to travel about two hours through the thicket and then, you¡¯ll have to dismount for the rest of the way.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ayax, you have to dismount because it¡¯s a climb. The fastest way up Atra¡¯s rest is a steep goat¡¯s trail, barely narrow enough for one person. From what I can tell, there will be spots you¡¯ll have to pull yourself up by your hands. And you¡¯ll have to carry Elizabeth the entire way.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Ayax asked.

    Ginger buried her head in her hands. ¡°I estimate six hours for a single person. You¡¯ll be going up that trail for four hours, Ayax, more than that with Elizabeth on your back, especially if you set a reasonable pace.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Wiping her eyes, Ginger groaned. ¡°Ayax, if you push yourself too hard, you might die of exhaustion, or lose your footing and fall.¡±

    ¡°Would you have me do nothing while Elizabeth dies?¡± Ayax demanded.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m saying that you need to be careful, okay?¡± Ginger hissed.

    Taking a deep breath, Ayax nodded. ¡°I know, Ginger. Thank you. Now where do I go?¡±

    <hr>

    Ayax had taken a few minutes to stabilise Elizabeth, but she was nowhere near as good a healer as her cousin. The best she could do was put her girlfriend in a sort of fugue state.

    This was why she rushed the horses through the brush as quickly as she could. She only stopped when she finally reached the climb.

    For a moment, Ayax wondered if she could make it. Ginger hadn¡¯t been exaggerating. The land had curled up into a steep grey slope that she could barely make out in the dimming light. Half-rock, half-scrub, all craggy and covered with clumps of snow, she wasn¡¯t sure there was actually a path.

    ¡°Ginger, you said there was a path?¡± Ayax asked into her communication device.

    There was silence, until a male voice spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s Martin right now. Ginger¡¯s getting some food. And yes, there is a path. It might not be marked but it¡¯s on the map we got, which Igraine¡¯s rangers made for us.¡±

    ¡°Then it should be reliable.¡± Ayax narrowed her eyes and sighed with relief. Her eyes had finally spotted a zig-zagging path of scree that snaked its way up the mountain. ¡°Found it.¡±

    ¡°Good. How¡¯s Liz doing?¡±

    Getting off her horse, Ayax put a hand to her girlfriend¡¯s pulse. Her skin felt cold and a little clammy. Her pulse was slow.

    ¡°Not good. I need to go now. Is there any way we can contact those rangers?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No. They don¡¯t have a mirror. I¡¯ve ordered our riders to rendezvous with them however so you should be safe once you get there,¡± said Martin. Ayax heard her knight friend swallow. ¡°You got this, Ayax. One step at a time.¡±

    Nodding, the troll quickly shed her armor. Using her staff, some ropes and even the leather reins from their horses, she tied Elizabeth to her back, using the staff to create a kind of seat for her girlfriend.

    Once that was done, Ayax pocketed a few rations in her equipment belt, and set off.

    Elizabeth wasn¡¯t a very heavy person, but Ayax knew her girlfriend weighed about a hundred and fifty pounds and was mostly lean muscle. Even though Ayax knew she was in good physical condition, she wasn¡¯t surprised when she started to feel her muscles start to protest.

    She forced herself to breathe. In and out. Cold air spiked the inside of her lungs and tore across her lips on the way out. Her breath came in little puffs of vapour.

    One step after another, Ayax and her burden rose. The weight of Elizabeth against her back pressed down. Yet, the mere fact that the troll could feel her love comforted her. That meant Elizabeth was still alive. She was still able to live in her world.

    Tired eyes, blinking away sweat, stared at the ground ahead. Well, ground wasn¡¯t quite accurate. The winding path fell off to one side and not into a void. It fell off to a tumble that Ayax knew would kill her and Elizabeth if she lost her balance. All Ayax could do was lean against the slope, using one hand to steady herself.

    The most dangerous parts of the hike were when Ayax had to turn around. Whenever the path twisted around to cut a new angle up the slope, the troll was briefly without support on one side until she could get her hand against the other slope.

    Her gloves were already beginning to wear. Maybe it was because she was dragging her fingers against the rock. Maybe they were already worn. Ayax wasn¡¯t sure. Time was beginning to lose its meaning.

    There was only the next step, and the next. The weight of Elizabeth pulling her down. Her shivering legs as she took step after step. The crunch of her boots against the scree-strewn path.

    Sometime after the sun set the hike turned from trying to treacherous.

    It wasn¡¯t the darkness that was the danger. With the interfering dim light of the sun gone and the clear white light of the moon, Ayax found she could see better.

    It was Ayax¡¯s strength.

    Every step suddenly felt twice as heavy. Every time she sucked in air, her lungs rebelled. Snot dribbled from her nose and sweat blinded her, but Ayax was too tired to wipe it off.

    She only had the energy to take a few sips of water and keep marching forward¡ª

    A bad step and Ayax tottered. She slipped, arms pinwheeling, screaming, Ayax threw herself sideways, arms outstretched. Somehow she grabbed a crack in the rock. Her fingernails burst into a rictus of pain, but the troll held on and yanked herself back onto the path. Exhausted, she slumped against the slope, arms spread out.

    She wanted to lie there and not get up. She wanted¡­what did she want again? Elizabeth wasn¡¯t going to die. She was going to go back to her family.

    Ayax pushed herself up, shaking her head. Was she being selfish? Sure, Elizabeth said she wanted to stay with her, but if the war did end¡­say ten years after the war? What would happen then?

    She didn¡¯t want to break Elizabeth¡¯s heart. She wanted her love to be happy.

    Shaking, forcing herself to take another step, Ayax blinked back her sweat. What was she thinking? She couldn¡¯t afford to question herself. Elizabeth was depending on her.

    But would it be better for Elizabeth to return home? To her family? To where she was safe? In that world of hers with all their amenities and luxuries and technology?

    Ayax swallowed and stormed forward, only to find herself slowing to barely a walk. She pushed the questions to the back of her head. She pushed herself to make another step, and another. To suck in the biting cold air, and to keep on walking, and hoping that the weight on her back wouldn¡¯t disappear.

 Chapter 155 - Ayaxéˆ¥æªš Final Effort and Househunting

    The doubts seeping into Ayax¡¯s mind burned so keenly she didn¡¯t realize what had happened to the path until it just ended.

    There had been a path, but it¡¯d plummeted into the abyss. A rock slide or maybe a local earthquake had shorn the rock ledge that formed the goat trail. There was just a slide going right down.

    Desperately, Ayax looked around, trying to find another route. There wasn¡¯t any way across the slope. Looking up, she swallowed.

    She could try to climb directly up the slope. She could see handholds she could latch on. And now that she was looking up, she realized she didn¡¯t need to climb all the way. She just needed to climb up to the next part of the path.

    Not too far above that was the rock face¡¯s ledge and safety. There she could find help for Elizabeth.

    But as Ayax set herself against the face and pulled herself up, her legs shuddered. Her feet scrabbled against the rock. She slipped, knees slamming against the rock. She managed to hold on, but it was all she could do to lean against the slope, her hands clenched in fists.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t how to save Elizabeth. She wasn¡¯t even sure if saving her was the right thing to do. She was stuck on the slope, struggling to find a way to go up.

    What to do? What could she do?

    There was no answer. Not from her unconscious girlfriend, not from the howling wind and not from any god.

    There was just herself, on the slope, with a decision to make.

    Blinking back tears or sweat, she wasn¡¯t sure what, Ayax began to climb.

    Her feet slipping, she pulled herself up again and again. Every pull, every step felt like her last. Yet, she continued to climb.

    Her hands ached. They bled. Ayax ignored them. She couldn¡¯t stop to fix them. If she did, she¡¯d stop forever.

    All the while she continued to mull on Elizabeth.

    Maybe Elizabeth would regret staying with her in the future. Ayax knew that nothing would stop Elizabeth from missing her family. But Ayax knew she had to live with that. Whether she managed to save her girlfriend or not, she knew she was going to accept whatever decision Elizabeth would make.

    For Ayax loved Elizabeth. She loved her smile. She loved her optimism. She loved the Korean girl¡¯s sly humor and how honest and passionate she could be. Even when pale and clammy, like she was now, Ayax still thought her girlfriend was beautiful.

    Maybe that was the power that led Ayax to step forward. She wasn¡¯t sure. All she knew was that she stepped over the cliff, to see a small village ahead of her, and a stunned sentry staring at her.

    ¡°Help, please,¡± Ayax gasped, before collapsing onto the ground.

    <hr>

    When Elizabeth woke, she immediately realized she wasn¡¯t on her horse. She wasn¡¯t even outside. Kicking off the bedsheets that covered her, she pulled herself up and instantly regretted it as pain shot through her back and chest.

    There was no guard, but that didn¡¯t mean she was being captured. As she looked around, she saw Ayax laying in a bed next to hers. Her hands were bandaged. Elizabeth looked down at herself, she was also sporting bandages around her torso and on her head. Strangely enough, she was also wearing a cap that had been tightened around her head with a ribbon.

    The door swung open and Igraine strode in. Somehow the heavily pregnant woman was still able to walk quite briskly to Elizabeth¡¯s bedside.

    ¡°Elizabeth, you¡¯re lucky I was here with the rangers. We nearly lost you and Ayax,¡± she said.

    ¡°Lost me? Wait, lost Ayax? What happened?¡± Elizabeth shook her head and winced at the pain on her head. ¡°Where am I?¡±

    Igraine sat down on the bed. ¡°Ah, you just woke up. Well¡­you¡¯re in Atra¡¯s Rest.¡±

    ¡°Atra¡¯s Rest? When did we¡­wait.¡± It came flooding back to Elizabeth. ¡°I got hit on the head and then by a lance, but why¡­why did I lose consciousness? And why do I remember¡­remember Ayax carrying me?¡±

    ¡°So you do remember that,¡± Igraine murmured. ¡°Your armor held, but both blows caused internal bleeding. The blow to your head in particular caused some bleeding into your brain. We had to cut it open to relieve the pressure.¡±

    Elizabeth, eyes wide, reached for her head, only for her mentor to grab her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! We haven¡¯t regrown that part of the skull. We can do that with magic, but not if you stick a finger into there.¡±

    ¡°How¡­¡± Elizabeth smiled and sighed, turning to her sleeping girlfriend. ¡°Ayax must have saved me.¡±

    ¡°She did more than that.¡±

    Something about Igraine¡¯s tone of voice wiped the smile from Elizabeth¡¯s face.

    ¡°Master Igraine? What¡­what did she do?¡± Elizabeth whispered.

    The pregnant ranger met her student¡¯s eye. ¡°Ayax carried you up the slope to Atra¡¯s Rest. You know, the one that I trained you on.¡±

    The pain vanished, and Elizabeth felt her blood run cold. ¡°She did what?¡±

    ¡°They had cavalry on the roads and you were unconscious. Ayax carried you up the slope to Atra¡¯s Rest and she did it in four hours. It¡¯s how we were able to stop the bleeding before it did any more damage.¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°No. No. She didn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°She did, Liz.¡±

    ¡°My best time was three hours and I¡¯m an Otherworlder! She couldn¡¯t have done it. Not while carrying me. She¡­¡± Elizabeth practically stumbled out of her bed and ran to Ayax¡¯s side. Only now did she realize how sickly was the troll¡¯s palour. Elizabeth ripped the blanket off to find her love¡¯s legs bandaged from knee up. Her hands had so many bandages that they resembled cooking gloves.

    ¡°Oh my God,¡± Elizabeth whispered.

    Igraine sighed. ¡°She¡¯ll be alright. She¡¯s just exhausted. Don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    ¡°She did it for me when I can¡¯t even die!¡± Elizabeth croaked.

    ¡°Yeah kid, because she loves you.¡± Igraine squeezed Elizabeth¡¯s shoulder.

    Elizabeth nodded, thinking to Ayax¡¯s fury and rage at Lehrbeck. ¡°What did I even do to deserve this?¡±

    Igraine rubbed her belly. ¡°Love¡¯s not about deserving, Elizabeth. And before you ask, yes it can be frightening.¡±

    Having long since given up wondering how Igraine could read her mind, Elizabeth gently caressed Ayax¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. I mean, I¡¯m not worried about my safety, but I can¡¯t believe she did this for me. Just so¡­so that I would have a choice about whether to stay or not. Sorry, I¡¯m not sure if you get it,¡± Elizabeth whispered.

    ¡°No, I get it. You know Edana scares me sometimes, right?¡±

    ¡°She what?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the Firehand, one of the most powerful mages on the continent. Of course her raw power is a little intimidating.¡± Igraine giggled and crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that such intense emotions are scary. I say though that what is most important is what you feel in their arms.¡±

    Elizabeth frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The ranger smiled whimsically. ¡°I never told anybody this, but after she panicked over Frances getting kidnapped at Conthwaite, she then freaked out when she found out that I nearly died at Freeburg. When I finally told her she didn¡¯t let go of me for an hour and then damn near didn¡¯t let me out of her sight for a month. I mean, I whine about it, but I think that¡¯s when I knew I wanted her back in my life for good.¡±

    ¡°Oh, were you sleeping with one another then?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°How did¡ª¡±

    ¡°At the time, Frances and I compared notes and realized that you two were in a rather strange mood. I didn¡¯t realize why until more recently,¡± said Elizabeth in an airy tone.

    Igraine smirked at her student. ¡°Hmph. She is a catch that Ayax. Keep her close, Liz.¡± She patted the Otherworlder¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll have some food sent for you both.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Igraine waved her hand and walked out of the door, closing it behind her.

    <hr>

    Ayax¡¯s eyes fluttered open to find herself on a bed. Before she could collect herself, warm arms pulled her upright into a hug.

    ¡°Hey Liz,¡± Ayax murmured.

    Elizabeth pressed her lips against Ayax in a desperate kiss, making the troll¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°Ayax, I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± said Ayax. Overwhelming relief flooded through her, and she felt her eyes moisten as the realisation she¡¯d saved her love hit home. I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re here.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    A watery giggle escaped Elizabeth¡¯s lips. ¡°You nearly killed yourself for me. I¡­I want to tell you not to do that again, but I know you would do it again in a heartbeat.¡±

    Ayax grabbed onto Elizabeth, wincing at her damaged hands. ¡°I almost stopped. I nearly gave up. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was doing the right thing.¡±

    ¡°The right thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Liz, I know you said you wanted to stay. I just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what would happen if¡­if you changed your mind in the future.¡± Ayax pushed forward, worried that Elizabeth would speak up if she stopped. ¡°I decided I wouldn¡¯t mind. Even if you ended up hating me for saving you, I just wanted it to be your decision.¡±

    Elizabeth said nothing at first. Then, her voice choked with emotion, she croaked out, ¡°Oh Ayax, Mataia. You silly troll. I would never hate you for that.¡±

    ¡°But your family¡ª¡±

    ¡°I love them, and to be honest, I still am not sure if I¡¯m doing the right thing staying here, but even if I end up regretting it, that would be my fault, not yours.¡± Elizabeth touched Ayax¡¯s cheek, drawing her hand down her love¡¯s jawline to her chin. ¡°You have nothing to be worried about. And¡­I have to say sorry too.¡±

    Ayax frowned. ¡°For what?¡±

    Elizabeth sighed, ¡°After that fight, I said we had to talk about what you did to Leila. Now that I¡¯ve seen what you did for me, how much you love me, I can¡¯t help but understand where your heart was. If it were you being struck, I don¡¯t think I could have held myself back either.¡±

    Ayax smiled and kissed Elizabeth on the cheek. But as she pulled away, giggling, her expression faded into a quiet frown.

    ¡°Ayax?¡±

    ¡°Liz, I¡­thank you, but I think you might be right.¡± The troll¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I just realised that¡­I don¡¯t really remember what happened when I started hitting Leila.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Elizabeth asked, adjusting her position so she was now sat next to the troll.

    Ayax leaned against her girlfriend. ¡°I remember it happened. I remember that I did this, but now that you mention it, my anger¡­it was so intense it feels more like a dream. I took a direct hit from a magic bolt and I didn¡¯t even feel the pain. I¡­I probably need to talk to Renia about how to manage that anger.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. And, as to why you didn¡¯t feel the magic bolt, you were shielding yourself. I saw a blue glow surrounding your entire body. The glowing eyes were kind of strange, though.¡±

    ¡°Glowing eyes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your eyes were glowing black,¡± said Elizabeth. She blinked as Ayax stared at her. ¡°Is that not a thing mages do?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve seen mages make the air around them crackle with magic. That¡¯s something Frances does, but I¡¯ve never heard of a mage¡¯s eyes just randomly glowing.¡± Ayax swallowed. ¡°Liz¡­I think we need to talk to Edana. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong with me.¡±

    ¡°And we will, but right now, just rest. I¡¯m not going to leave you,¡± said Elizabeth. She kissed Ayax again and her troll, managing a small smile, returned it to her cheek.

    <hr>

    Frances jogged after Timur, slightly out of breath and more than a little astounded. Her boyfriend was striding down the street, yet as his long legs carried him down the paved roads, his head seemed like it was on a swivel. Dark eyes took in a house, before switching and jumping to another. As they continued, they passed some other refugees who were examining the old, sometimes ruined houses in Kallistos far more slowly.

    ¡°Timur, our choice for our home doesn¡¯t have to be permanent, Timur,¡± said Frances as she jogged after Timur. Her boyfriend was just walking, but his pae meant that she needed to run to keep up.

    That led her to run facefirst into his chest when he suddenly turned around.

    ¡°Timur,¡± Frances whined as she staggered back.

    ¡°Sorry! Sorry!¡± The prince held onto Frances¡¯s arms, helping her to regain her balance. ¡°But we can¡¯t just choose randomly. If we move in and we find that we didn¡¯t like the house, we will have to move out again and that would be annoying. Or what if we move in, find we really like that house and then we don¡¯t want to move, but we need to fix something major?¡±

    Blinking at the torrent of words, Frances put her hands on Timur¡¯s shoulders and thought about his words. Once she actually managed to process them, she realized her boyfriend¡¯s thoughts made a lot of sense.

    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re right, Timur. We should take our time.¡± Frances let him go, smiling warmly. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at that one,¡± she said, pointing at a two-story stone house to their right.

    ¡°Oh not that one.¡± Timur gestured at the low, and very dusty stone wall in front of the house. ¡°Look at the front yard. There¡¯s no space and it¡¯s all exposed to the main street. All of these houses on this street are like that and they won¡¯t do. Besides,¡± the prince turned to the crevasse in Athelda-oun and narrowed his eyes. He pointed one finger there and, straightening his arms, pointed his other arm to the house. ¡°Yeah, no, the angle of the light will cast some really uncomfortable shadows in the house.¡±

    Frances stared at Timur, ¡°How did you figure that out?¡±

    ¡°Um, I lived in a lot of houses. Kept moving between different rooms in the palace and between different manor houses. And well, you know I travelled a lot,¡± said Timur, his tail flicking awkwardly from side to side. ¡°I mean, if you like this house Frances¡ª¡±

    Frances waved her hands and shook her head. ¡°No. No. I¡¯m just really impressed. I didn¡¯t even think about what you mentioned. I just¡­you remember I only have a few things I don¡¯t want in a house and a few things that would be nice to have.¡±

    Her prince bobbed his head. ¡°I remember. You said you don¡¯t want a walk-in closet and that you wanted a full kitchen and pantry. There was also something else.¡±

    ¡°I think I wanted the house to be kind of homey, like the cottage I lived in with my mother when I first arrived in Durannon,¡± said Frances. She smiled. ¡°Thanks for remembering Timur.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Hmm, we¡¯ll have to head toward the edge of the cavern wall,¡± said Timur, gently turning Frances toward the north-eastern section of the city¡¯s limits.

    Although she started walking in that direction, Frances glanced at Timur. ¡°Why there, though? Why not at the north-western and south-eastern points? Wouldn¡¯t those be more isolated and quieter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re the farthest from the market square that we¡¯re setting up our initial base at. The north-eastern section of the city is also where the largest and most luxurious houses were historically,¡± said Timur.

    Having long ago lost count of the times she¡¯d been glad her boyfriend was with her, Frances gently nudged Timur and laced her fingers with his.

    ¡°Then lead on, my prince,¡± she said.

    Timur, smiling proudly, did just that, practically skipping to the northeastern part of the city. That being said, Frances didn¡¯t miss how he slowed down so she wasn¡¯t being dragged along.

    <hr>

    The northeastern part of the city did indeed have some of the best homes and to Frances and Timur¡¯s surprise, quite a number of these homes had already been taken by refugees and their families. Most of this was due to proximity. This area of the city was quite close to ¡°Sanctuary Square¡± where the refugee convoy had arrived after their long journey. That meant that as Frances and Timur wandered through this part of Altheda-oun, they often found themselves waving and saying hi to many new occupants and families. What hadn¡¯t been occupied was often quite badly damaged.

    Unlike some Erisdalian houses, the houses in Athelda-oun were often built with an inner courtyard. Some of these yards were so large that they even had gardens that were either withered and dust from lack of care, or in the odd case, had completely filled the courtyard space with vegetation.

    There were still plenty of houses to choose, but what houses they did find weren¡¯t quite perfect. Timur had many requirements. Most of them were quite reasonable in Frances¡¯s eyes, but there were a few that seemed purely based on his personal preference.

    One requirement she did understand was his insistence on making sure that the bedroom to their prospective house did not face the crevasse in Athelda-oun¡¯s ceiling. He explained this by pointing out that sunrise or sunset would cause the temperature of the bedroom to vary significantly.

    The requirements she didn¡¯t understand well¡­

    ¡°Timur, I do not meant to be rude, but do you even cook?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur looked up from the kitchen he was examining, opened his mouth and closed it, before shaking his head.

    ¡°Then let me decide what the kitchen needs as I believe I¡¯ll be the one using it,¡± said Frances. She pointed at the decrepit and damaged fireplace. ¡°A good kitchen doesn¡¯t need a large fireplace. We can probably get a more efficient stove as long as there is space for a stove and a chimney.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s a good point.¡± His half-limp tail flicked side to side. ¡°That¡­being said, I don¡¯t quite like this house. It¡¯s probably the best of the ones we found, but I don¡¯t like the layout.¡±

    ¡°I agree. There¡¯s no room to eat near the kitchen. Perhaps they were using slaves to move the food from the kitchen to the dining room?¡± Frances asked as she followed Timur out of their latest prospect.

    ¡°Most likely,¡± said Timur. He scratched his head. ¡°Oh dear, the afternoon is nearly over.¡±

    Frances looked up at the crevasse and sighed. The light shining through was starting to dim.

    As her vision refocused, she blinked and realised she was looking past a ruined tower. Following the tower, her eyes widened as she took in broken walls that rose in front of her.

    ¡°Timur, what¡¯s that building?¡±

    She could hear Timur mumble a ¡°Woah,¡± before he said, ¡°That must be main palace complex. The one in Athelda was called The Gong-An.¡±

    ¡°How did I miss¡ªoh, nevermind,¡± muttered Frances. For while the Gong-An was a huge palace complex, much of it was rubble. Unlike the rest of the city, this was not the half-collapsed or ¡°wall blasted in¡± kind of collapse. Most of what had been a sprawling palace complex next to the lake was now piles of broken stone and rotten wood. The only buildings left was the lone half-snapped off tower that had drawn Frances¡¯s attention, and what had been a large domed building. This building was half-shorn, as if someone had cut it in two.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly what the books say about what the rebels did to the palace complex, but well, many of King Alan and his rebels were slaves here. They didn¡¯t have any good memories about this place.¡± Timur sighed. ¡°I do wish they didn¡¯t destroy the library, though.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°Do you know what that building is, Timur?¡±

    The prince narrowed his eyes. ¡°The tower there is one of the four watchtowers that marked the corner of the complex, but I don¡¯t recall what the domed building is. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Frances thought about the idea for a moment. ¡°Sure. It¡¯ll be a nice break from house hunting.¡±

    <hr>

    Some time after picking over the carpet of broken stones, tile and smashed pottery, Timur and Frances looked up at the open side of the ruin.

    From where they stood, they could see that the domed building had been a dining hall of some kind, with the wings attached to the domed part being an old kitchen or food storage facilities. Even now, Frances could see the remnants of stone fireplaces and smashed clay plates and dishes. They daren¡¯t go deeper in, because the building looked horribly unstable. Even then, they stood, watching the cold stone ruin.

    ¡°That¡¯s an odd sight,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know what I feel about this. I mean, it¡¯s a ruined building.¡±

    Her prince smiled. ¡°But?¡±

    Frances took a deep breath of the earthy air, and shrugged. ¡°I can almost imagine it. The city being alive, bustling, and for some reason, I wish I could see it, without the slavery of course.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± said Timur. ¡°There¡¯s a power and importance to this place, right? Even if it¡¯s been abandoned.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost overwhelming, but I don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s one reason why I wouldn¡¯t mind living here, Timur.¡± Frances waved her hand. ¡°Not here here. I don¡¯t really want to live where a tyrant had their palace of slaves. I just like the idea of bringing this old city back to life.¡±

    The trogre scratched his chin, picking a little at the stubble growing on his chin. ¡°Like giving it a second chance?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s a nice thought.¡± Something shiny and round caught her eye and Frances bent down. It looked to be the edge of a purple plate caught underneath a coating of light gravel. ¡°There¡¯s just so much here that can be reused and made better. Like this plate here.¡± Grabbing onto the edge of the plate, Frances gave a tug and pulled it out from under the gravel. Blowing on it, she gave it a dusting with her sleeve and showed Timur. ¡°Look, perfect for serving dinner on.¡±

    Timur grinned, but as she passed the purple plate to him, his grin changed. The edges of his lips first quirked up as if he was just starting to be confused, before they slowly fell. His jaw dropped open and his eyes widened.

    ¡°Frances that isn¡¯t glass.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± She touched the plate with the back of her hand. It wasn¡¯t cool to the touch. Rather, it had an oddly plasticky sensation. ¡°Oh, was this some kind of material the Goblin Empire made?¡±

    Timur, his six-fingered hands shaking, gently took the plate and flipped it over so Frances could see the outside. ¡°Frances, this is dragon scale.¡±

    ¡°The f¡ªwait, what?¡±

    ¡°Dragon scale. What the hell is a dragon scale doing so far south?¡±

    ¡°So far south?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but dragons prefer the cold. I think it helps them regulate their internal temperature? I¡¯m not sure how a dragon scale got so far south in the Goblin Empire,¡± Timur muttered.

    Frances crossed her arms. ¡°Maybe they traded the scale? I mean, do dragons shed their scales?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, they do actually. I suppose that is possible. And the material lasts for quite a long time. It¡¯s just not a very good material for armor.¡± As an explanation, Timur gritted his teeth and flexed the scale over his knee. The scale bent and sprang back into place. ¡°It¡¯s so tough you can¡¯t really fit it, but it¡¯s also not very flexible. It¡¯s also really hard to get as the dragons are well, dragons.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well we can still eat on it,¡± said Frances, tucking the scale into one of her pouches.

    Timur laughed. ¡°Speaking of dinner, let¡¯s try a few more houses.¡±

 Chapter 156 - Moves

    As Frances and Timur continued on their search, they passed by Hattie and several of the other half-human half-Alavari orphans. Hattie merely glanced at them, but the others waved at Frances and Timur, who waved back and watched them scamper into a nearby mansion to explore.

    ¡°Timur, I know this is a bit off topic, but did we plan a place where the orphans will have a home?¡± Frances asked.

    The pair had reached the edge of the city. Most of the houses here were less damaged, but they also tended to be far too large.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it, but¡­you know what? One of these mansions would probably work quite well,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°I agree, and we can even use one of these for a school,¡± said Frances.

    Her prince bobbed his head. ¡°Oooh good idea. I suppose that will be the next thing we¡¯ll search for.¡±

    ¡°Assuming we find a house,¡± said Frances, feeling just a bit frustrated with the endeavour. Walking by another walled mansion, the young mage noticed the road shot off right toward the cavern wall. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Huh indeed,¡± said Timur, frowning.

    The path slowly ramped upwards where a low stone wall sat. The gate had long rotted away, but Frances could still see holes where the hinges would have been. Behind it looked to be windows cut into the wall, about three stories of them.

    No words were needed. The pair walked up the ramp and into the front yard. Dusty soil beds flanked the path into the strange house.

    ¡°A garden. Rather small isn¡¯t it?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I wonder what for.¡± Frances narrowed her eyes at the house¡¯s door. ¡°How is the door still here?¡± Reaching forward, she pressed her hand against the door and yelped as something stung her. For a moment, Frances thought she had gotten a splinter but there was nothing on her palm.

    ¡°Hmm, give me a moment, Frances. It looks like some kind of security magic.¡± Timur pulled out his wand and tapped on the door. He muttered several words of power, each snapping out with a greater and greater force. After the final word, the prince tapped the door again and it swung open. ¡°Aha! Good thing it¡¯s been so long. That would have been a very strong spell.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who cast it,¡± said Frances. She opened the door completely and blinked.

    The inside was incredibly dusty, but Frances got a good view of the front hall. To her surprise there wasn¡¯t any plaster covering the stonework. It seemed to have been painted a off-white ivory colour once upon a time, but she could still see the hoe and toolmarks on the walls of the house.

    Before she knew it, Frances stepped inside, Ivy¡¯s Sting in her hand. Set into the ceiling were a number of clear quartz crystals. Frances pointed her wand at them and filled them with her magic.

    The house lit up, and Frances, Timur right behind her, started down the hall.

    The ground floor was where the kitchen and a dining room were. The sorry remnants of a table and cloth lay disintegrated on the floor of the dining room, which was nevertheless large enough to house a family and had a small fireplace for heating. The kitchen¡¯s cupboards were cut into the stone and even now, were filled with glass jars of long petrified foodstuffs. The main thing Frances found herself drawn to was a well-sized stone oven with a hole on the top where one could put a frying pan or wok. A passageway to the pantry shot off from the kitchen and while Frances was sure it probably needed to be cleaned out, she chanced a quick glance and found it to be very large, dark and more importantly, cool.

    ¡°Cozy,¡± said Timur. His wide eyes taking it in.

    Frances nodded and made her way up the stairs. They were again cut from the stone of the cavern, but covered with heavy granite blocks. As she emerged she found herself in another hallway. There she found the stairs opened up to a study lit by the floor windows. Rickety chairs, far too fragile to sit on, and books long crumpled to dust and useless pages sat on shelves in the walls. The study had doors leading off of it that probably hid a bedroom or two. As Frances and Timur turned around, she saw an ajar door.

    A closer examination led Frances to find a bathroom cut deep into the cavern, featuring of all things, a very primitive kind of toilet and tiled sink fed by a simple flue that delivered water.

    Timur experimentally yanked the dusty latch that fed the flue and started as freezing cold water shot down and splashed him.

    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t expect that. I wonder if the bath works.¡±

    Frances, wondering the same thing herself, went over to the bathtub, which was actually more of a bathing pool. It could easily fit both herself and Timur in even if they stuck their legs out. This time the water didn¡¯t pour out of the flue when she opened the latch, much to her disappointment. She quite liked the bath¡¯s design however. While covered in dust, the shaded blue tiles that simulated the ocean waves was quite lovely.

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m really liking this place,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s got a really nice design.¡±

    ¡°But who owned this? It¡¯s rather well-sized for us since this is a goblin city.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe we¡¯ll find a clue in the master bedroom,¡± said Timur.

    Said master bedroom had the remains of both a bed and closets full of rotten scraps of clothing. Only a few things had survived: a bronze mirror and some metal and glass claspings. There was also a clue as to the identity of the occupants in a badly discolored portrait of a female goblin and a lanky male human. They both were sitting in the garden of the house they were in, hands clasped. The goblin had a staff, the human had a sword at his waist.

    ¡°Okay, that is weird,¡± said Timur, his eyes wide.

    ¡°Right, other species were enslaved by the goblins during those days, right? They wouldn¡¯t be married to one another,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Yes. And usually, even in the rare cases a slave married their master, they would never be equal. In this case, the pair are positioned as if they¡¯re equal, and clasping hands too.¡± Timur pulled out his wand. ¡°Give me a moment, I¡¯m going to cast some preservation spells. This is really valuable.¡±

    Frances giggled. ¡°Take your time dear.¡± She set off to the guest bedroom which was unfortunately in a similar decrepit state to the main bedroom. The third room on the floor turned out to be some kind of cleaning room and it had it¡¯s own window, along with a far less ornate pool clearly meant for washing clothing.

    Ducking out, Frances rejoined Timur, who¡¯d very carefully moved the portrait out of the master bedroom.

    ¡°Timur?¡±

    Her prince gently put the portrait down and dusted his hands. ¡°Well, we are going to be staying here after all. Doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea to have that in the room.¡± Timur blinked and winced. ¡°I mean, unless you don¡¯t want to¡ª¡±

    Frances chuckled. ¡°No! I think this is the best we¡¯ve found. There¡¯s a lot of work to be done, but I think this is it. But maybe we should check out the last floor?¡±

    Timur grinned. ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    The last floor had another common area lit by the outward facing windows and two spare bedrooms. However, at the end of the third floor, near the steps, was a heavy metal door. It was badly rusted and it took some magic and a bit of effort for Frances and Timur to get it open.

    They followed a fairly narrow passageway, short enough that it forced Timur to duck a bit. At the end, was another door.

    The room behind this door was instantly recognizable to Frances. It was a mage¡¯s workshop and the dry, lightless conditions had preserved the contents surprisingly well. A heavy rusted brass cauldron, a surprisingly well-preserved work table, and row upon row of potions, their contents long expired.

    ¡°Well, would this workroom do?¡± Timur asked teasingly. He already knew the answer. Frances¡¯s eyes were darting around as if picking up the potential of the room, and the beginnings of an eager smile were spreading across her lips.

    Frances nodded, grabbing Timur¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    <hr>

    Not for the first time Frances wished she could hold her friends hands, especially that of her cousin¡¯s. Ayax¡¯s hands were balled into fists with Elizabeth trying to caress them with her hands.

    ¡°First of all, Ayax, Elizabeth, thank whatever gods are there that you¡¯re both alive. I¡­I can¡¯t even imagine what you were going through,¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you nearly killed by Thorgoth a few months ago?¡± Ginger asked.

    Martin groaned, even as the other girls chuckled. ¡°Dear! This is not a competition.¡±

    Frances snorted. ¡°Well I was. I only wish it was as romantic as me carrying Timur out of Thorgoth¡¯s clutches.¡±

    Timur, quietly sitting behind Frances, stroked his chin. ¡°Hmm, that would be pretty romantic.¡±

    ¡°You mean you carrying Frances?¡± Elizabeth asked, brown eyes wide.

    ¡°I mean her carrying me,¡± said Timur. He arched an eyebrow. ¡°What. It would be nice to be carried for once.¡±

    Frances stared at her much taller boyfriend and despite herself, burst into a fit of giggles. She understood what Timur meant, she really did but the image of her carrying her tall lanky boyfriend was too funny.

    ¡°Add a rose in Timur¡¯s mouth and a few explosions and it¡¯s a veritable action movie,¡± cackled Elizabeth.

    ¡°Oh stop! Please!¡± Frances sniffled, wiping her eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to¡­to talk about Ayax and what happened at Lehrbeck?¡±

    The troll sighed. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d forget. Not that anybody is going to now. You know¡­ they¡¯re calling me Blackgale now. Ayax Blackgale. Apparently the knights we killed were some of Earl Darius¡¯s best.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Blackgale¡­it¡¯s got a nice ring to it,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Maybe cuz, but I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± Ayax balled her hands into fists. ¡°Please, do you have any idea what¡¯s going on? The more I think about it, the more I realize what happened in Lehrbeck was really strange and insanely dangerous.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°It sounds like a mage trance, but it¡¯s not like any I¡¯ve heard of. Most mage trances tend to be completely uncontrollable. Yours seemed directed.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you think it sounds like a mage trance?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Because mage trances are often triggered by strong emotion and lead to a upswelling of magic. You remember when you first met Martin and I, Elizabeth? When we were ambushed at Westfall Pass? I fell into a mage trance and rained lightning down on our enemies, but unlike at Kwent, I had no control of what I was doing.¡±

    Martin bobbed his head. ¡°I remember! Elizabeth knocked the wand from your hand and you both fainted. That¡­that does sound similar to what happened to Ayax. You both thought that the people you cared for died. But Ayax was able to direct hers.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t quite like that. It was more that I was guided by my rage, and grief,¡± said Ayax, bowing her head. ¡°If Elizabeth hadn¡¯t spoken up, I would have beaten Leila to death. I mean¡­maybe that wasn¡¯t a bad thing but¡­¡±

    ¡°It would have been a cruel way to kill her,¡± said Frances. She turned to her boyfriend. ¡°Timur, if you don¡¯t mind, have you heard of any Alavari stories, you know¡­ myths or legends that might explain what¡¯s happening to Ayax? I have some thoughts of my own, but I feel like we need to talk to Edana, or maybe Dwynalina.¡±

    ¡°Dwynalina might be better, Frances. She specializes in magic used to strengthen and empower living beings after all,¡± said Timur.

    Ayax¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Can you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll ask her today. It¡¯s likely you¡¯ll have to make a trip here, though. She¡¯ll probably want to examine you in person,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Whatever¡¯s necessary,¡± said Ayax. She took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± said Timur sheepishly.

    The conversation drawled on, into catching each other up on what had happened. Through all of this, Frances found she couldn¡¯t wait until she could see her friends again for real.

    If there was one thing she was very glad for, though, it was that her friends were accepting Timur for who he was.

    She told him that that night, as they lay beside each other in their shared home.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad too, Frances. Your friends are very welcoming,¡± he said. Timur reached over to caress her cheek. ¡°Thank you for sharing them, for sharing your life with me. Even if it¡¯s just a bit of it.¡±

    Frances knew he meant every word. It wasn¡¯t something she could read from his mind. She could see it in how he smiled, in how happiness seemed to lift his face and bring a hop to his step.

    How she wished his happiness could last forever. For his happiness had become hers and hers had become his.

    She shuffled closer to her boyfriend, her hands reaching for his shirt. ¡°Timur, how tired are you right now?¡±

    ¡°For you milady? Never,¡± said Timur, winking.

    Frances giggled. ¡°I want to go as far as I can tonight. Maybe¡­maybe¡­¡± she swallowed and cast a very special spell on herself.

    Timur¡¯s smile faded, and he gawked at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡¯

    Frances took a deep breath. Did she want to take that step?

    She wasn¡¯t sure. But here, now, with nobody chasing them, lying on the ground in the home she shared with the person she trusted her body and heart with, she felt something warm, and oddly alien.

    She felt safe.

    ¡°I want to try. Just¡­let¡¯s just take it slowly. Please?¡± she whispered.

    Timur shuffled closer to kiss her forehead. ¡°Mataia, you have my word.¡±

    Frances tilted her head at the last moment and met his lips, her hands reaching to pull his shirt off, as his hands reached for her dress¡¯s buttons.

    <hr>

    Frances smiled contentedly as Timur snored. It kept her up, but it was just as well. She wanted to enjoy resting in the trogre¡¯s embrace for just a little longer.

    They had taken that last step together and it was momentous. Wiping her eyes, Frances looked up at the ceiling of her new home.

    It felt good of course. Timur was amazing. She knew that he hadn¡¯t quite reached the heights of satisfaction she had, but she knew he appreciated her effort. Everything they¡¯d practiced and experimented and misstepped from their first aborted kiss felt like a long journey. Tonight had been the end to that journey.

    And yet, it wasn¡¯t just that.

    Maybe it was a pattern or quirk of their relationship, but while tonight had been great, Frances knew Timur wanted more and she wanted too. Not just in a lovemaking sense, but in the sense that they wanted to know each other better, to grow closer, to have more fun together. She just knew that they were going to talk about this in breakfast tomorrow, in the privacy of their house, and that Timur was going to tease her, and she was going to tease him back.

    They would go on more dates, maybe argue and disagree, and yes, they would make love to one another.

    So yes, Frances knew she¡¯d turned a corner, but it was only so that she could suddenly see the road ahead of her and Timur was beside her for every step.

    <hr>

    Three days later¡­

    It was the middle of the night. Martin and Ginger were cuddling in their bedrolls when their wooden tokens started to vibrate.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Martin asked, beating Ginger by a split-second.

    ¡°Martin, Ginger, where is the Lightning Battalion?¡± Jessica hissed.

    ¡°Where are we? We moved to rejoin Elizabeth, Ayax and Lady Igraine at Atra¡¯s rest,¡± said Martin.

    Ginger fumbled with her device as she pulled a shirt on. She had a feeling she was going to need to be fully clothed soon. ¡°Speaking of which, where are you? And why haven¡¯t you checked in¡ª¡±

    ¡°No time. I figured out what Earl Darius is after. We killed his daughter Nellia at Lehrbeck and he¡¯s wanted revenge ever since. I also figured out his strategy,¡± Jessica growled.

    ¡°Which is?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to keep pressing the battalion until you are forced to fight a battle over territory you can¡¯t lose like Leipmont or Kwent.¡±

    ¡°Damn. Thank you, Jessica. I¡¯ll get the extraction team ready,¡± said Ginger.

    Jessica chuckled dryly. ¡°No need, we¡¯re legging it to your camp. Everybody¡¯s accounted for, but we couldn¡¯t quite make our escape quiet. Sorry about that.¡±

    Martin glanced at Ginger who couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his exasperated expression. ¡°Elaborate.¡±

    There was a suspicious pause, and all the pair could hear was the sound of galloping horse hooves.

    ¡°Noff and I blew up their gunpowder stores,¡± said Jessica.

    Ginger whistled at that, pulled on pants and tossed Martin¡¯s shirt to him. The knight grabbed his shirt and started wriggling into it. ¡°Why did Noff and you blow up the gunpowder stores? Not that I don¡¯t appreciate it. You¡¯ve really dealt quite the blow to Darius. I just want to know why.¡±

    ¡°Earl Darius was trying to get Columbae into his tent, I wanted to make a distraction. We succeeded,¡± said Jessica.

    Martin and Ginger grimaced and laughed at the same time. The resultant sound came out a bit like a squawk.

    ¡°Ah, well then, great job Jessica. I knew you¡¯d do great,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°You did not!¡± growled the Otherworlder.

    ¡°Eh, maybe not, but you, Noff and Columbae did a very good job. Thanks Jessica,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Get back safely,¡± Martin added.

    Jessica spluttered and the couple could just hear her mutter. ¡°Thanks.¡± Before she hung up.

    Martin stood up and helped his fiance up. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    Ginger smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work indeed.¡±

    <hr>

    Elizabeth crossed her arms as she examined Ginger and Martin¡¯s expressions. ¡°You already have a plan don¡¯t you?¡±

    The redheaded teen nodded. ¡°Yeah. We think we ought to attack them and try to inflict more damage.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s jaw dropped open and she shook her head, wincing at the pain. ¡°Sorry what?¡±

    Ginger pointed at the map. ¡°We are at Atra¡¯s Rest, which is a good defensive position and Earl Darius is a few days march away at Raursa Village. Now normally we would defend, but given what we¡¯ve learned about his strategy and our current position, I think attacking is our best bet.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Jessica blew up Earl Darius¡¯s gunpowder on her way out, so his troops have nothing or at least near nothing. We also are not in the best position if we defend. I mean, Ayax is not in any condition to fight, right?¡±

    Elizabeth grimaced, her eyes shooting toward the table. ¡°She¡¯s mobile again, but she¡¯s pretty tired. No magic anytime soon I think.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Liz. Snap out of it. Because of Ayax, you¡¯re here, and we need your input,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± Elizabeth closed her eyes. ¡°I like the idea, but I¡¯m worried. We are heavily outnumbered. Even if we take Lady Igraine¡¯s rangers, it¡¯s what, three thousand five hundred against nine thousand five hundred. This isn¡¯t like Erlenberg.¡±

    ¡°No, but we both think that we¡¯d rather pick the battle we need to fight rather than get pinned against Leipmont and destroyed,¡± said Martin. He drew his finger along the road to Darius¡¯s camp. ¡°If it makes you feel better about it Liz, we¡¯re going to have a rearguard that will screen our retreat if the attack goes badly.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it, but I¡¯ll lead the rearguard.¡± She pointed at her bandaged head. ¡°That way, I¡¯ll be out of the way of the major fighting, but can steady our soldiers if things go bad.¡±

    ¡°That was what I was thinking, though, I thought you¡¯d insist on leading the attack,¡± said Marin.

    ¡°I would have, but¡­even if I can¡¯t die, my life here isn¡¯t something I can just throw away cheaply,¡± said Elizabeth, her voice quiet.

    Martin and Ginger exchanged a knowing glance. ¡°Of course, Liz,¡± said Ginger, smiling warmly.

    <hr>

    From outside of Athelda-aoun, Frances examined the wall she and Hattie, and the others had helped to reinforce.

    ¡°What do you think, Aloudin?¡± Frances asked.

    The orc captain frowned. ¡°I would feel better if we could add a ditch, but I don¡¯t think anybody¡¯s getting over this anytime soon.¡± For after several days of work, with the help of the mages in their group and the newly arrived garrison troops from Kwent, they had replaced the gate and rebuilt the battlements. The garrison troops from Kwent had also brought a small cannon which they¡¯d mounted on the battlement.

    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s go see if Timur agrees.¡± Frances paused and glanced at Hattie, who looked away. ¡°Actually, I need to go. Tell Timur I¡¯ll see him later.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Aloudin, waving Frances off as she ran to the half-troll.

    ¡°Hattie, are you ready for our lesson?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go see your prince,¡± Hattie growled, still averting her gaze.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances winced and wiped the sweat from her eyes. She hadn¡¯t meant to sound so short. ¡°But we do have a lesson and I keep my promises.¡±

    Hattie finally faced Frances, a defiant tilt to her chin. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you teach me your lightning spell?¡±

    Frances narrowed her eyes. She was getting a distinct case of deja vu. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have been more than my age when you invented it and killed my father with it!¡± hissed the half-troll.

    Frances bit back her initial retort and forced herself to exhale.

    ¡°Hattie, what¡¯s going on? I thought we had an understanding. You wanted to become stronger, and so I agreed to teach you.¡±

    Hattie grimaced. ¡°Yeah, so why don¡¯t you teach me your strongest spell?¡±

    ¡°Because it can kill you if you cast it wrong. My cousin, Ayax, an incredibly talented mage, took months to learn it and she still can¡¯t cast it at the strength that I do.¡±

    ¡°Ayax¡­you mean Ayax Blackgale?¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Blackgale?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just what she¡¯s called now. Your cousin, Ayax,¡± said Hattie. She grimaced. ¡°So I¡¯m not ready?¡±

    Frances wondered when had she mentioned her cousin¡¯s new nickname, but she couldn¡¯t remember ever saying it. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Not yet. I think eventually you will be, but not quite yet. You¡¯re thirteen, right?¡±

    Hattie stiffened and a flash of something Frances couldn¡¯t recognize passed over her freckled face. ¡°I¡¯m fourteen. Why does that matter? It never did before.¡±

    Frances hesitated. ¡°I was just thinking of a way to estimate when you¡¯d be ready. I think if you just turned fourteen, you¡¯d be ready to start learning the fundamentals in a little over half a year. How long have you been training at the Academy for Magic?¡±

    Hattie stammered, ¡°Wait¡­but I¡¯ve only been at the academy for a few months. Are you sure?¡±

    Frances nodded, relaxing slightly at the eagerness in the troll¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes. You are quite talented, Hattie. I just want to make sure that you are safe.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Hattie bowed her head again, hiding her expression behind her hair. ¡°I¡­I understand.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an apology, but while Frances would have appreciated one, she didn¡¯t need one and she had never asked.

    ¡°Good. Now, shall we go?¡± Frances asked. Her tone was a bit curt but she kept a small smile on her face.

    Hattie nodded.

    <hr>

    ¡°Hattie, how familiar are you with the different types of magic?¡± Frances asked.

    Hattie frowned. ¡°You mean song magic and Words of Power?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°Yes, as well as true song magic.¡±

    ¡°I thought that was a myth,¡± said Hattie, frown gone, a new expression of curiosity taking over. Frances had seen it only briefly before, so she was quite glad that her newest student was interested.

    ¡°We suspect it did exist, we just don¡¯t know how to replicate it.¡± Frances smiled. ¡°So, what do you know about these types of magic?¡±

    ¡°Well, we speak Words of Power, or we sing lyrics, and in song magic one does both,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Mm hmm. Most mages, though, have a preference for one or the other and nobody¡¯s been able to do both. As to why I¡¯m bringing this up, I believe that you should focus more on song magic rather than Words of Power. You seem to be able to channel more power when you sing,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Hattie swallowed. ¡°Is there any other kind of magic I¡¯m good at?¡±

    Frances paused, thinking back to what she¡¯d observed of the half-troll. She hadn¡¯t had much time to do so, only having had a few one on one lessons, which made things difficult.

    ¡°I cannot be sure. I¡¯ve only taught you for a bit after all. But I did notice that you are able to lift very heavy loads and can quite cast complex spells. You did help set up those traps after all,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know if I am good at say fire magic or lightning magic?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Well, we can try to find that out today. Shall we?¡±

 Chapter 157 - Threat

    After the lesson, Frances made the long walk to the temporary headquarters of the new settlement in Athelda-Aoun and stayed there for the rest of the day.

    She¡¯d always suspected setting up a new town would be complex, but the sheer scale of things to do still took her aback.

    Everybody didn¡¯t just need new houses, the garrison from Kwent that had arrived the day before needed accommodations that needed to be cleared. Everybody needed food, so a fishing operation had to be started on the lakeside, and the elevator to the fields above had to be repaired. Basic furniture had to be built, running water had to be arranged, and a rudimentary hospital had to be set up.

    Space was aplenty, but most of the houses were dilapidated. The temporary headquarters that they were using was only marginally better.

    Timur had told her that the blocky three-story building they were in was probably a merchant house, which goblins had used to exchange goods and make backroom deals. It was an interesting tidbit that Frances would have like to learn about more, if she wasn¡¯t so annoyed with her current task.

    ¡°So Venne and Joa are by¡­damn it, we really need some street signs.¡± Frances muttered as she marked down a rough location on the map they¡¯d drawn of the city. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t such a good idea to let everybody scatter and find their own homes.¡±

    ¡°Well, we are all on the northern bank, so we¡¯re relatively close together,¡± said Timur. ¡°And besides, it¡¯s just where we¡¯re putting our personal effects and sleeping. Those on guard duty still have to be close to the main square.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t really have enough people to protect everybody in an emergency. At least not at the moment.¡± Frances pursed her lips and took out her hand mirror and put it on the table. ¡°Are the Kwent garrison listening to you by the way? I¡¯m thinking about tasking asking mom if she can spare a few mages.¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Surprisingly, yes. I think it¡¯s because of you though. Commander Gratha told me that you saved her husband¡¯s life at Westfall Pass. She said that you wouldn¡¯t have remembered. He was one of the soldiers that you dug out in the roadway collapse?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Well I¡¯m glad they¡¯re well,¡± said Frances, smiling to herself. She went down her list and spotted a name. ¡°Why does Hattie have her own place?¡±

    ¡°Your student? Oh, well, I was asking her and she said she wanted her own space and that she¡¯s nearly fifteen anyway. She¡¯s the oldest of the orphans after all,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Okay, but what does she mean by ¡°under the bridge by mine entrance?¡±¡± Frances muttered.

    Timur from where he was sitting, looked over to Frances¡¯s list, eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh! There was an old copper mine in Athelda-aoun. It was vital to the city so they built a canal that carried water to the mine so barges could be punted in to carry the mineral. Some bridges spanned them, some of them quite large.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s living under it,¡± said Frances, frowning.

    Timur opened his mouth and closed it, frowning. ¡°Ah, right. You should check on her.¡±

    Frances nodded and arranged her papers neatly. ¡°I think I should also bring her something. If she doesn¡¯t want to leave, she might need some things to help make her more comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Frances, don¡¯t try too hard, okay?¡± Timur winced and put his pencil down. ¡°I know you want to make up for what happened, Frances, but not all of it is your fault.¡±

    Was she being too worried for Hattie? Frances wasn¡¯t sure, but¡­

    ¡°I know, but I still need to try.¡± Getting up, Frances pulled on her mage robes. She¡¯d foregone her helmet but since the city wasn¡¯t fully garrisoned yet and much hadn¡¯t been explored, she thought some protective gear was necessary. ¡°By the way, Timur, have you checked out the newly built fortifications?¡±

    ¡°No I haven¡¯t. Thanks for reminding me. I¡¯ll do it after I finish this¡± He pulled on his jacket and leaned in. Frances kissed him quickly on the lips. ¡°See you later.¡±

    ¡°See you,¡± said Frances, smiling. Making sure Ivy¡¯s Sting was at her waist, she left Timur to his own paperwork.

    Just a moment later, Timur got up to stretch when a shiny silver object caught his eye. Chuckling to himself, the trogre pocketed Frances¡¯s hand mirror. He was going to see her tonight after all.

    <hr>

    Martin and Ginger peered through their separate spyglasses. Pulling the device from his eye, the knight growled, ¡°We aren¡¯t going to be able to attack them after all, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Ginger shook her head, even as she continued to examine the camp. ¡°Nope. We need to order a withdrawal, back to Leipmont.¡±

    For the camp that Earl Darius had constructed basically blocked the road completely. To call it a camp was perhaps a misnomer, it was a fortress. Double-walls of palisades on rammed earth ditches created a barrier that spanned from the edge of a sheer slope into the adjoining woods. The defenses then circled around the entire army and a sea of tents within creating what was more like a small town than a camp.

    There was a deep sigh from behind the couple. ¡°I told you it¡¯s too well fortified for an attack,¡± Jessica muttered. ¡°After we blew up the black powder, they constructed well, this.¡±

    ¡°We needed to see for ourselves, though, I don¡¯t get it. This looks more like a winter camp,¡± said Martin. He pointed into the dimming light. ¡°Look, they¡¯re building lodgings, wooden ones and drilling wells.¡±

    Jessica frowned. ¡°This is an odd place to set up a winter camp. I mean, they¡¯re practically on the edge of that drop.¡±

    ¡°Not so strange when you think about it. They¡¯re blocking the only road from Leipmont to Lehrbeck, cutting the shortest route from us to Earl Forowena. We could push them off, but it¡¯s getting real cold,¡± said Ginger. She adjusted the scarf she wore. It¡¯d already snowed lightly today. ¡°So they¡¯re not going to pursue us, that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Elizabeth, who¡¯d been quietly watching the proceedings, asked, ¡°So¡­ where do we go?¡±

    ¡°Athelda-Aoun I think. Plenty of space and that¡¯s where Frances is. Plus, we can finally get our Alavari kids some more playmates,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°Agreed. Elizabeth, can you get the Lightning Battalion moving?¡± Martin asked.

    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. ¡°Martin, you have another plan don¡¯t you?¡±

    The knight grinned. ¡°There¡¯s just one last thing I want to try.¡± Martin turned to Jessica as Ginger arched an eyebrow. ¡°Jessica, how good are you at levitation?¡±

    The former bully frowned. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Martin pointed at the edge of the drop and where the defenses ended. Ginger¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Oh no. No you don¡¯t. I¡¯m not getting involved in this!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°I hate you sometimes,¡± Ginger hissed.

    Martin glanced back over his shoulder to see his love glowering up at him, holding onto the rope she was attached to for dear life. ¡°Come on, if this works, it¡¯ll be fantastic. Also be quiet.¡±

    Ginger grumbled under her breath as she continued pull herself slowly up the mountainside, using snow-covered rocky handholds and the rope Jessica and their climbing partner Noff had attached to the top of the slope for safety.

    They weren¡¯t going to need to climb too far. The slope was quite heavily forested with scraggly trees and brush that did wonders to obscure them from sentries. It would be impossible for any attacker to launch an assault up this terrain.

    Three individuals, however, could summit this, much as Ginger hated to admit it. And in the dead of night, their approach covered by foliage, nobody could tell.

    The small group of infiltrators were back on level ground, right behind one of the newly constructed houses. They didn¡¯t even need to knock out any sentries. They¡¯d come up in the middle of the camp and were far away from the defenses. Oh there would definitely be sentries deeper into the camp, but right now they were unnoticed.

    ¡°Call me if you need a distraction,¡± whispered Jessica.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be good,¡± said Ginger, winking.

    Columbae, a blonde woman with a cheerful smile, popped up beside Jessica. ¡°Earl Darius¡¯s tent is red and gold. You can¡¯t miss it.¡±

    Noff, a short, plump-ish man with a mischievous grin, stopped back down the slope ¡°And if you need to disappear, start a fire. It¡¯ll cause chaos.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll remember that. Thanks for the Crownfire by the way, Jessica. See you in a bit,¡± said Martin.

    The three waved them off and ducked back over the slope, allowing Martin and Ginger, dressed in typical soldiers¡¯ brigandine, to slip into the camp.

    There they made a beeline for Earl Darius¡¯s tent.

    ¡°How close do you think we can get?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Hopefully close enough to find out anything about his strategy or plans after winter,¡± said Martin in a quiet voice.

    The pair started into the camp, walking slowly at first, eyes watching for if anybody recognized them. They doubted it as aside from perhaps Earl Darius, they haven¡¯t had much interaction with the people in the Traditionalist army.

    Gradually they snaked their way through the maze of tents and sentries. Whether by surprise or sheer audacity, nobody stopped them.

    It was only as they drew closer to Earl Darius¡¯s tent, which was indeed of red and gold silk, did the couple see an obstacle. The earl might not have expected someone to scale the slope, but his tent had two sentries guarding the entrance. Both looked quite cold and miserable, but they were armed with musket and spear respectively.

    As Martin pondered on how to get rid of the sentries, Ginger tapped on his shoulder.

    ¡°Follow my lead,¡± she mouthed. Giving herself a once over, she strode toward the sentries. Martin¡¯s eyes widened, but he followed his fiancee.

    ¡°Hello! We¡¯re your relief for the night,¡± said Ginger.

    The spear armed sentry audibly sighed with relief and started forward, but the musket-armed one grabbed his fellow¡¯s shoulder.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re nowhere near shift change,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yon, who cares. We¡¯re freezing our feet out here and it¡¯s not like we change shifts on time!¡± hissed the other guard.

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ve never seen you two before. Which division are you from?¡± demanded the guard.

    Ginger sighed. ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re with the conscripted troops from the capital. Haven¡¯t been assigned a division yet.¡± She gave Martin a forlorn look. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that my husband and I managed to get together.¡±

    ¡°A good thing?¡± asked the spear-armed guard. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be horrible to be in the war together?¡±

    ¡°Better than being separated,¡± said Martin.

    Ginger nodded and winced. ¡°Sentry duty¡­it¡¯s the only way Max and I can spend any time together. So we came early and um, we may have not told the captain. Sorry.¡±

    The musket-wielding guard winced. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. Thanks and have a good night.¡±

    Martin and Ginger waved the two guards off, smiling as they did so. The moment the pair were out of earshot, the couple stepped up as close to the pavilion¡¯s entrance as they dared. Practically pressing their ears to the entrance, they could hear Earl Darius speaking to someone.

    ¡°So, the Alavari have caught the Stormcaller and her prince?¡± hissed Darius.

    Martin and Ginger froze. They didn¡¯t hear the reply. It didn¡¯t sound like Darius was talking to someone in the tent. Rather the voice seemed to come as at a much greater distance.

    ¡°He has to be talking to someone through a mirror,¡± whispered Ginger.

    Martin frowned. ¡°But we just talked to Frances. They were fine, so what does he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Kallistos? Hmm, I¡¯m assuming the Alavari found them then.¡±

    More voices and Earl Darius listened in silence.

    Until he grumbled. ¡°Are you certain of their chances? Who leads the attacking force and how many do they have?¡±

    Whoever it was in the mirror replied and Earl Darius chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s him and his forces, then the Stormcaller and her lover are as good as dead. When is the attack?¡±

    ¡°Tonight? Truly? Excellent. Stay low for awhile. You¡¯ve done an amazing job.¡± The chair creaked as Earl Darius got up and stretched.

    As he did so, Martin and Ginger had on unspoken agreement, left the tent, and started to run for the cliff¡¯s edge. Their hands clenched around their communication devices.

    Above them, the afternoon sun continued to set. White, wintery light shone bleakly across the camp.

    <hr>

    As she followed the canal, lugging a basket of clothing, and some other amenities a young girl might need, Frances passed a few bridges on her way to the city¡¯s edge, but none of them showed any sign of habitation. They were all too short and low to the water.

    The final one was different. As Frances followed the road, she realised the mine entrance was set high in the wall of the cavern that held Athelda-Aoun. Thus, the road turned up onto the bridge and continued to rise to the mine entrance.

    This meant the bridge itself rose at an angle, carried up by several wide arches. Underneath these arches, Frances could see that a sort of apartment complex had been constructed under the bridge using the arches as cover.

    Hattie¡¯s apartment, the highest one in the complex, was easy to pick out. It was the one that had a set of clothing hanging out to dry on the windowsills to her home. To reach it, Frances had to walk up the bridge and walk across a narrow walkway. Hattie had tied some ropes to create a sort of rail, which she strung to the front door, but Frances made a note to ask a carpenter to take a look at this.

    The house didn¡¯t have a door, but Frances, not wanting to intrude, took a deep breath to call out Hattie¡¯s name.

    ¡°Did you manage to poison the Stormcaller¡¯s food yet?¡±

    Frances¡¯s words caught in her throat. She was about to rush in when:

    ¡°Not yet. She¡¯s¡­she eats dinner with Timur. If I just ask to come, it¡¯d be strange.¡±

    Frances staggered, pressing one hand to her mouth. That was Hattie, and she¡­Honestly, why should she be surprised? She¡¯d killed Hattie¡¯s father and caused all the horrible things that had happened to the young half-troll, least of all, the death of her mother.

    ¡°I understand dear, but time is running out. If more of the Stormcaller¡¯s friends arrive, like Ayax Blackgale, it¡¯ll be harder to kill her.¡±

    She whipped Ivy¡¯s Sting out and advanced, stepping softly into the house. It was still very dusty, but an attempt had been made to tidy up. Her mind racing, Frances turned across the corner and came into the main living area.

    There was a bedroll there and it wasn¡¯t Hattie¡¯s. It was far too large, and Frances felt her stomach turn. Stepping past the crackling fireplace, and the remnants of dinner, Frances made for the stairway.

    ¡°Tamas, you told me that General Helias won¡¯t harm the half-Alavari, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he has no quarrel with them. I mean, I¡¯m half-troll myself.¡±

    ¡°Then why did he chase us halfway across Alavaria? Why didn¡¯t he just tell us what you¡¯re telling me?¡±

    ¡°Child, you have to trust me. We were trying to rescue you from the Stormcaller and the traitor Timur¡¯s lies. You can¡¯t trust what Goldilora told you about King Thorgoth. She¡¯s the prince¡¯s mother after all!¡±

    Frances could see two pairs of feet now from where she stood on the stairs. Hattie¡¯s adolescent-sized shoes, worn and rough from walking and running, and a pair of heavy leather boots. A scabbarded sword tapped the ground next to the boots.

    ¡°I¡­I know. It¡¯s just. Frances is nice.¡±

    ¡°Frances?¡±

    ¡°The Stormcaller. I¡­she killed my father, she basically killed my mother. I hate her¡ª¡±

    ¡°So kill her. Take your revenge. Take back what she stole from you. Let her get a taste of what you suffered in the city, the shame and the frustration. Kill her and you will be fixed. All that pain and humiliation, it will go away. You won¡¯t be useless any longer.¡±

    Frances, barely breathing, biting back her raging emotions, focused on the spells she was going to use, fixing the image clear in her head.

    ¡°I¡­I know. I¡­but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what? She¡¯s responsible for what happened. She killed your parents! Don¡¯t you want to avenge them? Don¡¯t you want to avenge yourself? Why are you so afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Then what is stopping you? What is making you question yourself? Come on, tell me, Hattie. Why aren¡¯t you trying harder?¡±

    Silence, Frances could have moved, but she was frozen.

    ¡°Why is Frances trying to help me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why is she trying to help me? If she was so evil, then why¡­why is she trying to help me get stronger?¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just know she¡¯s not like anybody I¡¯ve met! She doesn¡¯t treat me like some useless w¡ªgirl. I think she does care about me.¡±

    A slap echoed through the room. ¡°Then you¡¯re a fool!¡±

    Frances leapt down the stairs.

    Hattie was on the ground, facing her, clutching at her cheek with both hands. Her eyes widened as Frances took in her opponent in an instant. He was a tall half-troll, sword at his side, a mane of white hair flowing off his head. His black eyes narrowed, but before he could act, Frances had slashed her wand, screaming a note.

    The half-troll was flung backward as three bands magic wrapped around his upper arms, wrists and legs, and pinned him against the wall. To Frances¡¯s confusion, as the last magical band wrapped around his feet, the boots disappeared to be replaced with hooves.

    The half-troll grabbed his sword and howled a Word of Power. Frances winced, but didn¡¯t stop casting as her restraints shattered. With her diamond ring as a focus, she hit Tamas with a hurricane of wind that threw him against the far window. As the tauroll tried to hang onto the window frame with all his might, Frances used Ivy¡¯s Sting to create a fireball that she threw at her opponent.

    The tauroll grimaced and let go, flying out of the window. Frances, blinking, stared out and grimaced as Helias, sword in hand, cried out a spell that slowed his descent to the ground. Pulling her head back, Frances found Hattie, lying on the floor, still holding onto her cheek.

    Kneeling by the girl, Frances said, ¡°Let me see that.¡± She peeled shivering fingers from the half-troll¡¯s face and sang a quick spell to numb the bruise forming on Hattie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Hattie, you need to follow exactly what I say.¡±

    ¡°He lied. He¡­he said he was half-human like I was.¡± Hattie blinked and looked at Frances, her dark blue eyes filling with tears. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean any of it did he? He was going to kill me after I killed you, wasn¡¯t he? Nothing¡­ nothing would have changed?¡±

    Biting back the fury the broken girl in front of her invoked, Frances shook her head. ¡°No. He didn¡¯t.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°What have I done? I¡­I¡¯m so sorry, Frances I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hattie, I forgive you.¡± As Hattie blinked, Frances forced a smile. ¡°But right now, you need to do exactly what I tell you to do. Do you have your wand?¡±

    Hattie pulled out her wand. ¡°Good. Follow me and remember your shield spells. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Frances grabbed onto Hattie¡¯s hand and they tore up the stairs, out of the house and onto the bridge.

    Helias stalked up the bridge, sword at the ready, his black eyes narrowed with fury.

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to understand why his majesty finds you so annoying Stormcaller.¡±

    Frances could feel Ivy thrumming with the same white hot righteous fury that ran in her own veins. A rage that stemmed from the shaking hand that held onto her own.

    ¡°Enough talk. I¡¯m going to make you pay for hurting Hattie.¡±

    ¡°Worthless half-human trash¡ª¡±

    Stones whipped up from the bridge, smashing into Helias¡¯s jaw. Immediately, Frances threw up a shield that blocked Helias¡¯s counter, a beam of red magic that erupted from his sword. The beam continued to sear against her shield of light-blue, hissing and burning at her shield, but she held it. The moment Helias¡¯s magic relented, Frances immediately fired a bolt of lightning.

    The sound boomed, echoing through the air but Helias managed to get a shield up. To Frances¡¯s surprise, her lightning bolt smacked into his shield and was reflected, albeit a slower version of the original spell. Frances had to yank Hattie out of her way to dodge it.

    Before she could take completely recover, he leaped forward, cutting down with his blade, an arching slash of magic appearing out of nowhere and scything down.

    Frances let go of Hattie, pushing her out of the way and brought her ring hand up. She used the ring to create a brilliant white shield that shattered Helias¡¯s magical blade. With Ivy¡¯s help, Frances screamed and a massive fireball rolled toward the tauroll.

    The general managed to dodge out of the way, but not entirely, the fireball exploded with a roar, throwing the general backwards and down the bridge. He managed to stagger to his feet, burned, eyes narrowed.

    Frances raised her wand ready to deal the killing blow. Helias glared defiantly back, but his expression was giving way to wide-eyed worry, and now, his jaw was dropping.

    Only, he wasn¡¯t looking at Frances.

    Something was approaching. Something with very heavy steps, and a very deep breath.

    <hr>

    Timur had just about left the headquarters building and entered Sanctuary Square, when Frances¡¯s mirror started to vibrate. His long fingers reaching into his pocket, the trogre opened the mirror, but saw nobody¡¯s image.

    Instead frantic voices screamed out.

    ¡°Frances! Pick up!¡±

    ¡°Martin? It¡¯s Timur. What¡¯s going on?¡± the prince asked, his brow furrowing.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be under attack tonight by a large force! Raise the alarm and get everybody to arms now!¡± Ginger screamed.

    ¡°What how¡ª¡±

    ¡°We sneaked into Earl Darius¡¯s camp and overhead him talking to one of his Alavari spies. Now get your ass moving! Hurry!¡±

    Timur shook his head and broke into a run. He wasn¡¯t sure where he was going, but he saw Dwynalina and Anriel going for a walk.

    ¡°Raise the alarm! We¡¯re going to be under attack! Don¡¯t ask how I know, just do it!¡±

    The two women nodded and ran for their house to get their gear, snapping out orders. Timur continued to charge down the street searching for Aloudin, bellowing for everybody to gather in the square and get their weapons. They¡¯d run through a basic drill, but it was nowhere near thorough enough. Panic was ensuing throughout as militia, soldiers from the human garrison, and the few Alavari soldiers they had ran for the gate.

    A fully-clad Aloudin met him at the gate, Olgakaren and Epomonia hot on his heels. They were followed by Anriel and Dwynalina.

    ¡°How many are attacking us?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t catch it, but the Lightning Battalion is force-marching to Athelda-Aoun. We¡¯ll likely take about a week, though!¡± snapped Martin through the communication device.

    ¡°We can hold out for a week right?¡± Timur asked.

    Aloudin grimaced, and opened his mouth to reply, when a tall brunette woman with a musket on her shoulder shouted from the parapet.

    ¡°Your Highness! Enemy to our front! It doesn¡¯t look good!¡±

    Timur raced up the stairs and his eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t an army. Timur could only see about four hundred or so soldiers digging trenches. What was far more concerning was the three cannons they were rolling up. Cannons that were far larger than the one mounted on their wall.

    ¡°Gratha get that cannon firing. Civilians start piling rubble behind that gate. Mages to the walls¡ª¡±

    Something flashed in the corner of Timur¡¯s eye, followed by a soft boom. He recognized that sound instantly.

    ¡°Frances! Oh shit. Anriel, Dwynalina¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on it, Your Highness!¡± Dwynalina snapped.

    Timur sighed in relief before a thought occurred to him. Before the two women ran off, he grabbed Dwynalina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go yet. We don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the main attack.¡±

    Anriel frowned. ¡°If there is fighting over there¡ª¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold the walls without you. Those cannons can smash our gate down in no time!¡± Timur exclaimed.

    ¡°But what if they¡¯re behind us already?¡± Epomonia asked.

    Aloudin shook his head. ¡°I doubt it got the entrances in the city mostly locked down or blocked. I can¡¯t imagine a large group sneaking past the main gate.¡±

    Timur looked back at the banners of the enemy soldiers, noting the four-fingered white hand holding the sword. ¡°Those are Helias¡¯s troops. They must have pursued us here. They can¡¯t have more than that, but we got what a hundred soldiers? We can¡¯t hold without you two here.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll leave Frances alone,¡± stammered Epomonia.

    The prince knew that. His teeth was grinding together as Epomonia voiced the thought that had occurred to him the moment he¡¯d stopped Anriel and Dwynalina.

    ¡°I have to trust her to hold on until we figure out what we¡¯re facing. But¡­I think I can send her some help. Olgakaren can you go and find out what exactly Frances is fighting? Take some harpies with you,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Got it. You two, follow me!¡± Olgakaren snapped to two nearby harpies. She leapt off the wall and soared into the air, more harpies forming up on her.

    ¡°Gratha, get the cannons firing please. Anriel, Dwynalina, Aloudin, got any suggestions?¡± Timur asked.

    Aloudin narrowed his eyes at the enemy troops. ¡°Well, we can¡ª¡±

    He was deafened by a roar from behind them. It echoed throughout the city. A bestial wail that made everybody freeze, even if most had no idea what could have possibly made such a guttural, monstrous sound

    Anriel and Dwynalina, though, looked like they¡¯d been shot. Their eyes were wide and the color had drained from both of the half-goblins faces.

    ¡°That¡­that¡¯s a dragon.¡±

 Chapter 158 - Dragon

    When Frances had been a child, she remembered reading about dragons. Her books had gorgeous green dragons that loomed over hoards of treasure, fierce red dragons that had bathed their enemies with flame, serpent-like dragons that brought water and rain and her favorite of all, the good dragons that helped unlikely heroes and protected their towns and charges.

    For a moment, she thought herself mad as she watched the purple dragon stalk out of the old copper mine. It was like her imagination had come to life. The monster stalked forward on its four legs, each sporting claws more than a foot long. Hot air puffed out of the dragon¡¯s nostrils in small clouds as it reared up, and spread its wings.

    Before it had been the size of a house, now it towered over Francee, the bridge that they stood on looking positively puny underneath it¡¯s bulk

    Frances looked over her shoulder to see Helias running. She would have laughed at his undignified pell-mell almost-tumble down the bridge, but she was far too scared.

    The dragon was fixing its golden eyes on her. These eyes alone had irises larger than her head.

    ¡°Who disturbs me from my sleep?¡±

    Hattie, having hidden behind Frances, gasped.

    ¡°You can talk?¡± Frances stammered, grabbing onto her student¡¯s hand.

    The dragon snarled, lips drawing back to reveal a row of yellow-white teeth, lining a mouth that could swallow Frances whole. ¡°Foolish human. No¡­foolish mage. You have forgotten the tales of old and their warnings.¡±

    In her mind, Frances thought to Ivy¡¯s Sting, Ivy, everything you know about dragons please!

    Only Ivy, much to Frances¡¯s dismay, was just as shaken as she was. Yvonne fought some before, but she never killed any. It was only to drive them away when they came from the northern mountains, which was extremely rare! And they never spoke to her! Well, not like this. They were very intelligent, but they never spoke! Anyway, don¡¯t fight it! There¡¯s a really horrible curse if you fight one. Well, it¡¯s not a curse, but it¡¯s a mark called the Dragonbane Mark. It basically identifies you and every one of your descendants as someone who killed a dragon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me. I¡¯m an Otherworlder, I do not know of these tales,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Then let me educate you, Planewalker. There are the dumb ice dragons of the north, and my kind, the Warmbloods. We are not dumb like our cousins. Now leave my nest or face the consequences.¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Can you clarify by what you mean by your nest¡ª¡±

    The dragon roared. The screeching sound, redolent with power, with magic, whipped through the air. Frances saw some kind of liquid spit out from the dragon¡¯s mouth. A split second later, the magic that was in the roar ignited the liquid, and a jet of flame spewed over Frances¡¯s head.

    The dragon continued to roar, igniting a circle of flame around the bridge, canal and mine. As flames raged, the beast bent its head so it was at Frances¡¯s level. Even then, the head itself was taller than she was.

    ¡°Clear enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Hattie, let¡¯s go,¡± Frances stammered, backing up. Stepping carefully down the bridge clutching her student¡¯s hand, her eyes not leaving the dragon, Frances held her breath.

    For the dragon was still peering at her. Its nostrils were flared, as it breathed. In and out, in and out, it opened its mouth, allowing for a forked tongue to dip out, almost as if it was tasting the air.

    ¡°You. Mage of lightning and fire. You said you were an Otherworlder.¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you smell like a dragonslayer¡ª¡± The dragon blinked and growled. ¡°Ah, no. It is not you I smell.¡±

    Frances felt her heart sink. Almost at the same time, she and Hattie¡¯s eyes met.

    ¡°Dad¡­dad said that great great grandmother killed a dragon. I thought¡­I thought that was just a story,¡± Hattie whispered.

    ¡°And she confesses!¡± roared the beast, stalking forward. ¡°That welp is mine! It will pay for its foremother!¡±

    Frances¡¯s arms were shaking, but she stepped in front of Hattie, wand raised. ¡°She¡¯s just a child! She¡¯s innocent!¡±

    ¡°So few of my kind are left because of the ancestors of these ¡®innocent¡¯ children! If not their children, then who shall pay for their crimes? Tell me, mage of storm and fire?¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. She could see seven smaller dragons crawl out of the copper mine. They were purple as well, but a far lighter shade, more akin to lavendar. The largest of them was about five feet tall and had been the one to speak.

    ¡°Go back to the nest, Lakadara.¡±

    ¡°Great one¡ª¡±

    ¡°I am Telkandra!¡± growled the dragon. ¡°And I would know who you are to decide for a dragon!¡±

    Frances tore her gaze from Hattie and took a deep breath. ¡°Frances Windwhistler, also known as the Stormcaller, daughter of Edana Windwhistler, the Firehand. I do not presume to speak for you, Telkandra. But Hattie has suffered enough! Please!¡±

    Telkandra smiled, as only a dragon could smile, pitilessly.

    ¡°Let me make this clear for you, Frances, for you have been the most courteous human I¡¯ve met in centuries of life. If you don¡¯t give that halfbreed up, I will rain fire down on those who have settled here.¡± The dragon chuckled as Frances¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Oh yes, I know they¡¯ve moved here. I see new cooking fires in the distance. I can smell them. That¡¯s why it took me so long to pick out the dragonslayer¡¯s kin from the scents. So unless you want me to revel in the screams of Alavari and humans once more, then you will release this ¡®Hattie¡¯ to me.¡±

    Barely able to form the words, Frances had to swallow and cough, before she could reply.

    ¡°No¡­you would hurt no one else?¡±

    Telkandra snorted, a puff of air whooshing past Frances, blowing up her hair. It bathed Frances with a foul, strangely manure-like smell.

    ¡°So long as you do not come into my nest, you have my word that no one else will be harmed.¡±

    Frances let her arm fall to her side.

    If she fought Telkdandra, she might lose. Her love, his friends, all of the refugees would die. She might die and be sent back to Earth.

    Her new home, her hard fought happiness, all that she¡¯d gained, would be lost in an instant.

    If she gave Hattie up, all of that could be avoided. Telkandra had sworn not to hurt anyone else, and while Frances was going to make sure Dwynalina and Anriel stayed far from Athelda-Aoun, it seemed that the dragon had every intention of keeping her word. After all, she wasn¡¯t gobbling Frances up right there, and she could.

    It would just take the death of one child, who¡¯d already tried to kill her, who¡¯d helped betray them to Helias, even if inadvertently.

    But what would Timur and the others think? They¡¯d hate her.

    Except to Frances¡¯s horror, she realized that no, her friends, her mother, even Timur wouldn¡¯t hate her. They¡¯d be dismayed and be surprised, but she could see them forgiving her for the choice, she could see them telling her that there had been no good choices.

    And Hattie was an orphan. Nobody would mourn her.

    Frances, aghast at herself, horrified she was going this train of thought, glanced at Hattie. She hoped that the sight of her student would shake her awake from what had to be a dream. She hoped seeing her student¡¯s horror and dismay would kick her out of what had to be an insane line of reasoning.

    As her brown eyes took in the half-troll¡¯s expression, met her student¡¯s dark blue eyes, Frances froze.

    Hattie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She was breathing in and out. Her free hand was clenched tight in a fist. She was trying to stand up straighter. Yet, her shoulders were sagged, and as Frances took in the girl¡¯s tearful expression, she saw Hattie¡¯s lips move.

    There was no sound, but Frances didn¡¯t need to know how to read lips to figure out what her student had mouthed.

    ¡®It¡¯s alright.¡¯

    Frances stared at her student in disbelief, only to watch as the half-human forced a watery smile to her lips and nod.

    She stared as Hattie was replaced by the image¡ªno, memory of someone who she knew far too well. It was that of a broken girl without hope, who hated who she was, felt trapped by the world she found herself in, and had nooone to care for her.

    Dragonfire had nothing on the inferno that came to light in Frances¡¯s heart. Sparked by shame, tindered by her trauma, fueled by keen fury at the injustice of it all, the flame drove the numbing fear from Frances¡¯s body.

    She looked the dragon in the eye.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Telkandra¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Be reasonable, Frances.¡±

    ¡°I cannot. I¡¯ve already hurt Hattie enough. I helped orphan her. I will not let you kill her.¡±

    ¡°If she is an orphan, than nobody will care. I have seen it all too often.¡± Telkandra¡¯s muscles rippled as she to crouch on the bridge. ¡°I lay claim to her life. She is marked by the actions of her foremother.¡±

    ¡°I care. She¡¯s my student and how dare you, a mother, bargain for a child¡¯s life because of some ancient revenge!¡± Frances almost sang those words, but even if she hadn¡¯t, she could feel the air crackle with her magic as she drew it around herself. She could hear Ivy whispering new spells into her mind, and making suggestions on what spells to use.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Then you shall die screaming!¡±

    ¡°Hattie run!¡± Frances let go of her student¡¯s hand and slashed her wand crying out the notes to her lightning spell, Ivy lending haste to her casting. Forks of bright plasma arched toward the dragon.

    Telkandra had lunged forward, the lightning struck her head on and the dragon screamed as archs of energy travelled over her scales.

    She didn¡¯t stop however and even as the dragon slammed into the bridge, she slid down towards Frances.

    Frances was about to leap off the bridge when she saw Hattie staring at her, an unabashed smile of stunned relief on her face. Grabbing her student, Frances leapt off, screaming notes.

    The water from the canal swooped up and like Kwent from so long ago, formed a slide that caught the falling pair and brought them down to the ground.

    ¡°Hattie, run, get help!¡±

    The half-troll blinked, horror suddenly back in her eyes. ¡°But I can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°You will pay for that, Frances Stormcaller!¡±

    ¡°Then hide!¡± Frances screamed, pushing Hattie towards a building. She looked up. Telkandra was opening her mouth. Knowing what came next, Frances seized cobblestones, bricks, loose wood and rocks and flung them at the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    As Frances expected, Telkandra shut her maw and the debris bounced harmlessly off her scales rather than hitting the opening where the fiery venom would come out. Not stopping, and never staying still, Frances fired a barrage of spells.

    Yvonne¡¯s shieldmelter spell was followed by a lance of ice drawn from the canal water, then by a bolt of her own blue magic and finally another lightning spell that she¡¯d used her ring to charge while continuing to cast.

    Telkandra leapt into the air, and the shieldmelter spell sailed harmlessly underneath. The ice lance, had been angled higher as Frances had expected the dragon to leap up, but the dragon batted it out of the sky. The followup bolt of magic knocked the dragon slightly off course, but Telkandra continued to dive at Frances.

    Only for her lightning spell to again hit the beast. It let out a bellow, limbs flailing, its wings seizing up, it crashed onto a house and landed awkwardly on the ground.

    Yet, Telkandra didn¡¯t know the meaning of quit. It breathed out, venom igniting into a jet of flame.

    Frances threw up a shield, leaping for cover around a building as she did. Her shield shattered but slowed the flame. Even then, as Frances tumbled into the alley, she was screaming. A stray speck of flaming venom had set her armored robes on fire around her left leg.

    The pain was unbearable. Frances tried to beat it out, only for her mage robe¡¯s sleeves to catch fire. She splashed water from the canal over it, hissing from the agony, and only then did the fire cease, revealing that the metal itself was warped. Frances was sure she¡¯d gotten a second degree burn.

    Too late did Frances realize she¡¯d been too distracted. There was a rumble and a screech of claw on stone, as Telkandra ripped apart the buildings that flanked Frances to make room for her head.

    ¡°Yours is the first, Frances,¡± growled Telkandra, opening her mouth.

    ¡°Get away from her!¡± Hattie screamed.

    A bolt of dark blue magic, perfectly aimed, hit the side of Telkandra¡¯s neck, the dragon scowled and turned her head. Frances immediately took the opportunity to slam every ounce of rubble she could grab into the dragon¡¯s face, trying to aim for its eyes.

    That made the dragon howl and as it blinked, trying to clear the dust now blinding it, Frances limped away as fast as she could. Adrenaline numbing the pain, she quickly ran through the buildings.

    Rounding a corner, she almost slammed into Hattie.

    ¡°I told you to hide,¡± she gasped.

    Hattie swallowed, and simply said, ¡°You¡¯re my teacher.¡±

    Frances almost laughed and accepted Hattie¡¯s offered shoulder. ¡°We need to hold on just a little longer. Help will be coming.¡±

    Hattie skipped a step, prompting Frances to glance at her student. There was a guilty look on the half-troll¡¯s face.

    ¡°Frances, Tamas¡ªGeneral Helias. He said he¡¯d be launching an attack today.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh shit.¡±

    <hr>

    Timur could hear the dragon. The defenders on the wall could hear the dragon. The critical problem was none of their attackers could hear the dragon¡¯s roar.

    A veritable rain of bullets, and a few bolts of magic soared over the parapet. They kept the defender¡¯s heads down. Timur could only peek out behind a merlon before having to duck behind the battlement. Already the small cannon the Kwent garrison had brought had been taken out by a fireball, which had scorched several of the humans manning it.

    ¡°They¡¯re advancing on the gate!¡± he yelled.

    Aloudin fired a bolt of magic over the wall and dodged the return bolt of flame. ¡°Dwynalina, we¡¯re going to need you soon!¡±

    Dwynalina growled, ¡°I still think I should have gone with Anriel.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re our only trained combat mage, Dwynalina, and if you leave, they¡¯ll be through the gate in seconds!¡± Timur exclaimed. He didn¡¯t wait for Dwynalina¡¯s reply. The prince scurried along the parapet.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared shitless. Dragon to our rear, Helias¡¯s soldiers to our front, but if you run, we¡¯re all dead! Your loved ones will all be dead! And you won¡¯t make it out of this unless we stick together!¡± bellowed the prince.

    Timur¡¯s encouragement was drowned out as a boom shook the walls and the outermost gate exploded in a shower of splinters. Some kind of gunpowder charge had blown a hole through the gate and it¡¯s locking bar. The enemy now were charging through.

    ¡°Dwynalina!¡± Timur cried.

    The half-goblin mage screamed several words of power and raised her staff. A wall of flame cut across the entrance, catching several Alavari soldiers in it. The purple fire continued to burn, even as some of the mages threw water on it, which evaporated in a hiss.

    ¡°That should delay them!¡± Timur ran to the parapet edge. ¡°How¡¯s that gate getting shored up?¡±

    Epomonia looked up. ¡°Pretty good! How long do we have?¡±

    A respectable mound of dirt was growing in front of the second gate, dug up by all the civilians who were gathering around the gatehouse. It now blocked most of the gate, but since it was sloped, Timur knew that they could break through the top.

    There was another roar and Timur looked up and froze.

    He could see the dragon in the distance now, flying low, fighting what had to be Frances.

    Dayren turned to the prince. ¡°Timur, just send Dwynalina. We can hold onto this spot! That dragon is a greater threat.¡±

    Timur wanted to agree. The worry in his heart almost overwhelmed him. He nearly nodded, but every other bit of knowledge he knew about dragons and strategy screamed at him to shake his head.

    ¡°No! They¡¯re not going to stop just because they can¡¯t get through the gate! We need to trust that Frances and Anriel can deal with the dragon.¡±

    ¡°Timur! Timur! They¡¯re bringing ladders!¡± Venne yelled.

    ¡°Damnit! Make ready!¡± Timur ripped his eyes from the dragon and back to the walls. In his heart he hoped that sending Anriel and Olgakaren would be enough for Frances to survive.

    <hr>

    Running and firing, run and fire. That was what Frances was attempting to do with her burnt leg. The only reason she was kind of able to execute this strategy was because she was holding onto Hattie for dear life, and using her student as a moving crutch.

    ¡°There! No sorry! By the house that looks like someone stepped on it!¡± Frances screamed as the pair bolted for the next set of cover. Telkandra roared.

    Knowing what was coming, the pair leapt behind a wall, just in time for Frances to throw up a shield.

    The searing flames just missed, the wall catching most of the splash and Frances¡¯s shield just managing to hold off the last droplets.

    Frances screamed the aria to her lightning spell, firing a bolt of lightning. Telkandra tried to dodge, but the flash struck the dragon, and once again the beast halted, bellowing in pain.

    But she was still alive and just, if not more angry.

    ¡°How is she still alive?¡± Hattie stammered, grabbing onto Frances. The pair ran again, Frances whipping up a cloud of dust to block them from view.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Telkandra plunged through the dust and Frances, looking over her shoulder grimaced as the dragon fixed her golden eyes on her. It lunged forward, claws swiping towards them.

    ¡°Shield!¡± Frances screamed. She and Hattie threw up barriers. The dragon¡¯s claw caught them and flung them into the air. They spun, holding onto each other, Frances trying to catch her bearings as the world spun.

    At the last moment, Frances saw they were plunging toward the ground. She imagined a cushion of wind slowing their fall and wailed out a note. The wind did pick up and when they hit, it felt like a very hard fall rather than a deathly one.

    Of course, they tumbled, rolling in a tangle of arms and legs. Frances managed to stagger to her feet, but Hattie curled up into a fetal position, sobbing.

    ¡°Hattie, get up! You have to!¡± Frances snapped, finding Telkandra again. The dragon was breathing in. Frances, wincing, drew on all the magic she had left, ready to block another breath.

    Several feathery figures plunged out of the sky. They hit the dragon, targeting her neck, her great violet wings and head. Telkandra grunted, whipping her neck and wings around, trying to bat away the harpies that were harassing her. Most of the harpies went flying, but a silver and grey plumaged one continued to claw at the eyes, screaming obscenities.

    ¡°Olgakaren! Out of the way!¡± Frances yelled, charging the shieldbreaker spell she¡¯d used against Thorgoth.

    The harpy lifted off, and Frances sent the bolt of magic blasting toward the dragon. Telkandra hissed as the magic slapped into her shoulder.

    Yet, to Frances¡¯s surprise, the spell had only seemed to puncture the scale and give it a miniscule hole. Red ichor flowed from the hole, but it wasn¡¯t much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, keep blasting at it!¡±

    A strangely colored arrow arched toward the dragon, hitting her in the side. Frances blinked as the arrow flashed with a soundless explosion.

    Telkandra very much noticed this and howled, writhing with agony. The dragon slammed into several houses as it beat its wings, trying to get airborne. Frances fired another bolt of magic at the dragon, only for it to simply splash against the dragon¡¯s scales and do nothing.

    ¡°Anriel, what works against dragons?¡± Frances demanded, as the half-goblin ranger ran down the street.

    ¡°This is one of the Warmbloods. Dwynalina and I thought we eliminated the last of them years ago. Looks like this one survived,¡± Anriel muttered.

    ¡°Eliminated¡ª¡± Frances looked at the woman with wide eyes. ¡°You and Dwynalina did what?¡±

    ¡°Kid, those dragons would not stop invading Alavaria. They prefer our warmer climates unlike their ice kin.¡± Anriel dragged Hattie up, and the trio ran to take cover in an alley. ¡°Now to kill them, you need to cut their wing to shreds first. Make them immobile. Then we basically barrage them with every piercing or acidic spell you know. Something concussive or something that burns or breaks organic material. Their scales are like what makes our nails, but extremely hard and partially magical.¡±

    ¡°M¡ªmy lightning spell seemed to have some effect,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Really? Well keep using it to bring it down.¡±

    ¡°What about her kids?¡± Hattie stammered.

    Anriel¡¯s head whipped around to Hattie. ¡°Kids? You mean that beast has children?¡±

    ¡°Yes, seven of them¡ª¡± Frances¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course I would! Those things can reach full size in a year! If they laid eggs more frequently we¡¯d be overrun!¡± Anriel grabbed onto Frances¡¯s shoulders. ¡°There is no reasoning with dragons!¡±

    Frances pushed the woman away to look up for the dragon. It was circling, trying to go after the nimble harpies looping around it. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later.¡± Raising her wand she took a deep breath. ¡°Cover me!¡±

    Anriel notched an arrow to her bow. Hattie inched closer to Frances as the air became tinged with ozone. Frances finished her full aria and released it, letting the massive bolt of lightning leave Ivy¡¯s Sting with an almost careless flick.

    The flash smashed into Telkandra, and the dragon once again, plunged toward the ground. This time it landed on its side, flattening several houses near the canal. Somehow unscarred, but shivering, the dragon rolled onto its feet, hissing as Frances, Anriel and Hattie ran back onto the street.

    ¡°You! The Bloody Archer herself! So two dragonslayers will be killed today,¡± growled Telkandra.

    ¡°Two?¡± Anriel muttered.

    ¡°Hattie¡¯s Dragonbane marked,¡± Frances muttered. She raised her wand. ¡°Telkandra¡­please, think about your children. Who will care for them once you are gone?¡±

    ¡°I do this for my children, so the world has less dragonslayers!¡±

    Venom once again poured forth, and the air was filled with its overpowering foul stench.

    Anriel dodged spryly out of the way, Frances decided to try something different. The young mage raised her arms and howled.

    Water from the canal shot right into Telkandra¡¯s face. It pushed the jet of venom off course, a good portion of it going right back into Telkandra¡¯s mouth, the rest spraying the venom into showers, much of which sprinkling the dragon.

    The flaming venom didn¡¯t seem to hurt the dragon, but it did enrage Telkandra, who charged forward.

    Grabbing onto Hattie, Frances fired several bolts of magic. They didn¡¯t divert the dragon¡¯s charge, but Anriel¡¯s magical arrow did. It hit the dragon head on, causing Telkandra to howl. Frances continued to barrage Telkandra, aiming at her wings with cutting and flame spells.

    Holes ripped into the dragon¡¯s wings. Telkandra continued to try to catch them, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed. Only the distracting attacks from the harpies, the arrows Anriel continued to shoot the dragon and Frances continuing to use her lightning spell stalled the dragon¡¯s advance, or bought the trio just enough time to dodge.

    But just as they¡¯d peppered Telkandra¡¯s wings with holes, the dragon batted two of the harpies out of the sky. Olgakaren continued to attack, hitting the dragon with claws from unexpected angles, but it had made her and her fliers more cautious.

    Anriel, older, and not as spry as she used to be, then was splashed by some venom. It set her cloak on fire, forcing her to throw it off and try to beat out the fire on her clothing.

    That left Frances and Hattie facing Telkandra alone for one moment. In that one critical moment, Telkandra lunged, opening her mouth, venom spraying out.

    Frances threw up a shield of blue magic, rubble from the ground, everything she could scrounge. She knew it wasn¡¯t going to be enough. The venom was going to punch through. She wasn¡¯t going to be able to stop this attack and she wasn¡¯t moving fast enough¡ª

    Wait, why was she flying away? Frances blinked, her eyes taking in her student. The half-troll¡¯s wand raised, screaming a note to a spell.

    Everything slowed down. Frances¡¯s makeshift barricade fell. The blue shield cracking and shattering, the rocks and rubble wrung apart. The inferno started to set the edges of Hattie¡¯s clothing and hair alight.

    Even then, Hattie was smiling.

    ¡°Hattie!¡±

 Chapter 159 - Dragons End

    It was just like when Thorgoth had tried to force Timur to kill himself. Only, Frances knew she didn¡¯t feel the same. She distinctly remembered that then, she¡¯d felt strangely at peace. Timur¡¯s words had made her felt a serenity that she did have right now, as she reeled in shock and horror from her student¡¯s sacrifice.

    The one thing that did felt similar was how she felt. The sensation that she could not let this happen. That it would go against her very being to let this happen.

    Thus, the spell that came to her lips had less of a singular thought and more of a desperate plea. Her wand sharing her intent and thoughts they threw every ounce of strength and will into the wind and the sky.

    The flaming venom, the remnants of what Frances¡¯s rough barrier hadn¡¯t dispelled, engulfed Hattie. The girl was screaming, her agony driving shards of ice into Frances¡¯s heart.

    Except as Hattie burned, a pale blue light shone around her and through the flames. Frances collapsed to her knees, her strength draining as she sang, trying to save her student.

    Not knowing what else to do Frances yanked Hattie into the canal. As the half-troll smacked into the water, it erupted in a burst of steam. Frances scrambled to the edge, still singing like a woman possessed, she pulled Hattie out, hoping something was left.

    Hattie was wincing, shaking and soaked, but to Frances¡¯s surprise, she wasn¡¯t a charred mess. Her clothes were almost entirely scorched off. Her hair had been burnt off in clumps and a few spots on her skin had turned an irritated blotchy red.

    But she was alive.

    Forcing her legs to move, Frances dragged herself and her student to cover. Behind a long-abandoned house, Frances ripped her cloak off and covered her student up.

    ¡°Hattie, why did you do that?¡±

    The troll shivered, whether from the phantom pain of being set ablaze, or just from cold, Frances wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Trying to make up for what I did. Sorry.¡±

    Frances sighed, a weak smile somehow forming despite the situation.

    ¡°Thank you, Hattie. Now hide. I¡¯m going to end this.¡±

    ¡°You? But¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to fight, and you need to live, Hattie.¡± Frances let go of her student¡¯s hand. She could hear Anriel and the harpies continuing to fight the dragon. Only, Hattie clung to her wrist.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t die,¡± Hattie croaked. Her eyes filled with tears, and fear. ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­I¡­I mean¡ª¡±

    Frances took a deep breath and something seemed to click in place inside of her. ¡°I¡¯ll come back. I promise.¡±

    She gently pried Hattie¡¯s hand off of her, limped back into the fight.

    Ivy. I have an idea.

    Her wand hmmd in interest and then trembled with affirmation. I like it, Frances. That and well, it¡¯s our only chance.

    I thought so. Frances studied the battle.

    Telkandra was swatting at the dodging Anriel and the harpies, with her shredded wings drawn close to her body. Already Frances could see that only two harpies were left and the entire area was lit with swathes of burning venom. There was so much fire that it was sending up thick clouds of black smoke.

    Raising her hands Frances sang her lightning aria. Yet, she didn¡¯t just sing that song, she sang a new song.

    As lightning gathered in her right hand, the canal water rose and shot at the dragon in jet. It wasn¡¯t a particular fast or forceful jet. It was just enough to soak the dragon.

    And enough for Frances to unleash her lightning right into the canal water.

    The effect was instant. Telkandra had just turned to hit Frances with a blast of flame. As lightning arched all over her, she shuddered writhing, hissing as her muscles spasmed.

    Not needing to create the lightning bolt, Frances continued to pour electricity into the jet of water, closing in on the writhing dragon.

    Telkandra, despite flailing wildly, was still dangerous. A sudden lashing out of her arm caught Anriel and tossed the goblin head over heels. The ranger went down, groaning, trying to crawl to cover.

    It forced Frances to continue hitting the dragon both with water and with the constant stream of lightning. She knew she couldn¡¯t keep it up forever, but what choice did she have?

    The dragon was trying to struggle towards her. It was no longer howling or bellowing. There was just a keen-eyed rage that kept the beast squirming, crawling, flopping even sometimes towards Frances, who continued to back up and sing.

    Frances, you¡¯re nearly out! Goldilora told you not to strain yourself

    We¡¯re dead if we let her get up! Not only that, but Hattie, Timur, everybody will be killed!

    If you survive this, you might never be able to use magic again, Frances!

    Frances could see black spots start to pop up in her vision, which seemed filled with the struggling dragon. Her throat was raw. Her lungs ached. Her lips were chapped and her hands wanted to drop to her sides.

    Yet, there wasn¡¯t an iota of doubt in her mind. There was simply a resolved peace that had settled. It was almost alien to her. All anxiety was gone, all worries, all nervousness and uncertainty. Frances had never felt so sure she was doing the right thing.

    Ivy, we are not going to lose. We are going to live. If my magic is the price, then I will pay it for those that I love. I only wish we could have talked this out with Telkandra.

    She sang, and somehow that song grew stronger. As she spoke, word and song intermingled. Sky-blue magic shone around Frances.

    Something within her drove her to speak, and yet, the spell didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Telkandra, this is your last chance! Abandon your grudge!¡±

    The dragon¡¯s only response was to hiss. A stream of flame gushed from her mouth to be put out by the electrified water. Somehow, even as the dragon flailed, crushing houses with her tail, tearing up showers of cobblestone with her claws, Telkandra managed to scream.

    ¡°Never!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry.¡± Frances twisted her wand. A cascade of lightning tore down the jet of water she¡¯d been directing and arched all over the Telkandra. Every muscle in the dragon seized and she jumped, flying several feet in the sky, before crashing down.

    Frances fell to her knees, all strength gone, and sprawled facefirst onto the ground.

    Telkandra hit the ground a moment after with a thunderous thud. The impact threw up a cloud of dust that briefly shielded her.

    But as it settled, the form that was revealed was limp. The dragon¡¯s chest no longer rose and fell. The dragon was dead.

    <hr>

    Timur brought his khopesh down on an enemy orc¡¯s sword again and again, trying to break through his guard. He managed to brute force his way past the orc¡¯s guard on his last strike dealing a deep slash that collapsed the orc.

    A troll took his place, pushing Timur back with cuts and stabs. Timur gasped as one of the cuts grazed his shoulder.

    Behind him, Aloudin lashed out with his spear, forcing the troll the parry and opening up a moment for Timur to counter-slash. It took the troll at the knee, dropping the soldier.

    ¡°Switch!¡± Aloudin snapped, and Timur gladly let the captain take his place.

    They still had the wall, but the enemy had a foothold. Missiles and spells continued to fly up and down the walls. Gratha¡¯s experienced garrison of musketeers laying down as much fire as they could, but already Timur could see many humans laying dead or wounded. Thankfully, although Dwynalina¡¯s magical fire had long given out, it had bought Epomonia time to shore up the gate. There was no way anybody was getting through.

    The only problem was that the earth now piled up to cover the gate could be used as a ramp for enemy soldiers to get inside. That was why they were fighting for the walls.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Timur pulled Aloudin back as Dwynalina screamed a note. A fireball slammed into the troops in front of them, blowing several off the parapet and setting the rest alight. Timur winced, hating how they screamed, and wishing against all reason, that things had turned out differently.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Timur blinked, but no, he¡¯d heard that correctly. Helias¡¯s soldiers, what remained of them were running. The walls were soon deserted and as Timur looked over the battlements, he could see the rest were limbering their cannon and pulling back.

    ¡°Commander Gratha, you and your garrison keep watch on them. Aloudin, Dwynalina get every able bodied mage you can and let¡¯s get to that dragon!¡± Timur snapped.

    <hr>

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure how she was conscious. She felt exhausted, almost like how she felt after her duel with Thorgoth. A deep aching tiredness that throbbed in the very core of her being.

    ¡°Mother? Mother!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡±

    ¡°They killed her! They killed her!¡±

    Frances grabbed Ivy¡¯s Sting. She could hear the dragonlets. She could hear their crying. It turned her relief and any feeling of triumph into ash.

    She¡¯d saved one orphan, only to orphan seven more.

    Somehow she managed to turn her head. The seven dragonlets, each about as big as a pony, were holding their dead mother. Gold-colored tears were running down their amethyst-scaled cheeks.

    They were slowly turning to Frances, the largest of them, Lakadara, Frances suddenly remembered, slowly stalked forward.

    ¡°You killed her! You were going to kill us!¡±

    Frances couldn¡¯t make a sound. She could only stare as the dragonlets approached.

    So this was how she was going to die? She¡¯d cheated it so many times, was this how she was going to be sent home?

    A figure staggered in front of her and Frances instantly recognized her, from the clumps of dark blue hair on her head.

    ¡°Kill me!¡± Hattie gasped.

    Lakadara blinked, golden eyes wide. ¡°What.¡±

    Hattie bowed her head. ¡°Frances, fought your mother to protect me. She was just trying to take care of me. She¡¯s always been trying to take care of me. To make up for killing my father.¡±

    Lakadara glared at Hattie. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you let us kill her? She owes you her life!¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°My father was probably trying to kill her. I¡­I know that now. Please. She didn¡¯t want to fight your mother. I was just too much of a coward to give myself up.¡±

    Lakadara stared at Hattie. Frances wasn¡¯t sure what she was seeing, but the eldest dragonlet¡¯s glare was softening.

    ¡°Who cares, Lakadara, they should both die!¡± snarled one of the dragonlets.

    Lakadara grimaced, ¡°Velkandra¡ª¡±

    ¡°I agree. She¡¯s Dragonslayer¡¯s Kin in any case,¡± hissed another dragonlet.

    Lakadara growled, ¡°Fennokra, perhaps¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances! Frances! We¡¯re coming! Hang on!¡± bellowed a voice. Frances¡¯s heart leapt. It was Timur!

    The dragonlet called Fennokra lunged forward. Hattie threw herself over Frances.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Olgakaren dived like a bolt from the sky, her claws slamming right into Fennokra¡¯s head. It was perfectly executed and on the much smaller dragonlet was knocked askew, howling in rage. The harpy lofted back into the air and settled onto the corner of a ruined house.

    ¡°You kill her, and none of you will live! I heard Frances offer your mother mercy and your mother refused! Her death is on her claws. If you don¡¯t want us to hunt you down, then leave and never come back!¡±

    Most of the dragonlets snarled and made to attack, but Frances could hear it now, the sound of running and of battle cries.

    ¡°We need to go,¡± Lakadara hissed.

    Velkandra growled, ¡°We will return, harpy! And you and your kin will rue the day you slew our mother!¡±

    The dragonlets leapt into the sky, small wings picking up and carrying them through the city. They soared over Athelda-Aoun, disappearing over the city towards the northern entrance.

    Frances didn¡¯t see any of this. She was being lifted up, or at least, Hattie was trying to lift her up.

    ¡°I got her! Thanks Hattie!¡± Timur stammered. Frances let her eyes close as the trogre¡¯s arms wrapped around her. ¡°Frances, you¡­Holy shit.¡±

    Frances smiled weakly. ¡°Yeah, we killed a dragon. Thanks for holding Helias off.¡±

    ¡°How did¡ªAnyway, I¡¯m sorry. I should have sent¡ª¡±

    ¡°You did the right fucking thing, Your Highness,¡± growled Anriel, limping over, supported by a heavily breathing Dwynalina. ¡°The walls would have fallen if we hadn¡¯t stayed.¡±

    Aloudin chuckled, a slightly hysterical note to the orc¡¯s normally placid tone. ¡°Yeah, we survived.¡±

    A silence, broken by the occasional tired giggle greeted that. It was punctuated by Frances croaking, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m going to get some rest. Someone please figure out how we missed a dragon in the city.¡±

    And Frances knew no more as she let herself drift off in Timur¡¯s arms.

    <hr>

    It turned out that missing the dragon had been rather inevitable. Athelda-Aoun was just too large an area. Timur, Epomonia and Aloudin¡¯s investigation of Telkandra¡¯s lair also revealed that there was a colossal boulder that had been rolled in front of the cave. It wasn¡¯t a perfect seal, but nobody but a dragon would have been able to shift it.

    ¡°Only rats would have been able to squeeze through,¡± muttered Aloudin, looking up at the cavernous opening. It¡¯d clearly been part of the original mine, with numerous claw marks showing that the dragon had widened it.

    ¡°Or sound,¡± said Epomonia. ¡°When Helias and Frances were fighting, they must have caused enough sound to wake the dragon. Not that they could have known.¡±

    Timur pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m still annoyed that Helias sneaked into the city. I mean, it¡¯s not surprising, but we need to do a survey of all the entrances.¡±

    Epomonia hesitated. ¡°There won¡¯t be any punishment for Hattie, right?¡±

    The prince looked up, shaking his head emphatically. ¡°She¡¯s not a little girl, but she¡¯s not an adult. She was very lonely, very angry and Helias told her exactly what she wanted to hear. I don¡¯t blame her. It¡¯s what my dad did to me for years.¡± Timur winced. ¡°Not everybody feels that way, though. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m worried about her. It¡¯s why I¡¯m glad the rest of the Lightning Battalion is on its way, with all those children they rescued.¡±

    The trio walked into the cave, Aloudin and Timur lighting the way with their wands.

    ¡°I believe Edana Firehand and several White Order mages are coming as well, Your Highness?¡± Aloudin asked.

    ¡°Yes. The Firehand said she needed to see Frances and that the students from both the school and the rescued kids need teachers. I believe the Firehand¡¯s mother, Lady Eleanor, is coming as well from Erlenberg. Apparently she was a duellist mage in her younger years.¡±

    ¡°I thought she was a member of the Erlenberg City Council?¡± Epomonia asked.

    ¡°Apparently not any longer. Gave her seat up to her son and is apparently retiring from politics.¡± Timur peered into the dimly lit cave and blinked. ¡°Is that¡­did that twinkle?¡±

    The three Alavari were walking into a part of the cave that opened up. Clearly, Telkandra and her children had slept here as there were deep indents in the floor from the dragons rolling or shifting in their slumber.

    What was also there was Telkandra¡¯s horde.

    ¡°Not like the legends, but¡­this is going to help,¡± said Timur, smiling.

    ¡°Timur, I believe you, but I¡¯m not sure what these things are,¡± said Epomonia.

    The prince didn¡¯t blame her. The horde only had a few gold goblet and coins stacked neatly to one side. The rest formed a messy pile that reached the ceiling of the cavern and was a mixture of ornaments, statues, cups and even a few mirrors, were incredibly dusty and seemed black or even a bit green and blue.

    ¡°It¡¯s brass, made from tin and copper probably mined from this very mine,¡± said Timur, he picked up what he believed was a plate. ¡°It¡¯s just oxidized. With a good polish, this can fetch a good price, and we have a lot of it. More importantly, these have historical value. After the war, they could fetch a pretty penny from private collectors and nobles.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s comforting.¡± Aloudin examined the indents. ¡°I wonder how long the dragon habr been here.¡±

    ¡°Dwynalina and Anriel told me she could have been here for centuries. Her children however must have been recently born. Warmblood Dragons, or Purple Dragons, like Telkandra, grow incredibly fast. Those children of hers will reach the size of a small house in a year,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Wait, they¡¯ll reach the size of a small house in a year¡­doesn''t that mean¡ª¡±

    Timur nodded, his smile gone. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll have to be ready for them when they return.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances couldn¡¯t remember what had happened after the battle, mostly because she¡¯d been in a daze. She slipped in and out of consciousness, never sure of the time when she woke up, but always too tired to ask.

    She knew she was in her new house and there was always someone there to get her water, something to eat, and to help her to the bathroom. At first it was Timur. Then it was Olgakaren. Then Epomonia. Timur again. Sometimes it was Dwynalina? Or was it Anriel? She¡¯d barely managed to stay awake long enough to tell Timur and Aloudin what had happened. She hoped she managed to get across that Hattie was manipulated, but she wasn¡¯t sure.

    What she did remember was finding Timur lying beside her when it was time for him to sleep. The first time it happened she smiled and fell right back asleep. Sometimes she caught Timur as he was slipping in and he¡¯d kiss her, she¡¯d laugh weakly and she¡¯d say something that she couldn¡¯t remember. Was she dreaming? Was she awake? All she knew was she was alive.

    One day she woke up, Timur was dressing himself. Frances blinked and yawned. The exhaustion was still there, but the fog, the delirium that¡¯d gripped her was gone.

    ¡°Timur? How¡­how long have I been out?¡± Frances whispered.

    Her prince spun around. ¡°Mataia? You¡­you¡¯re awake?¡± He ran over and knelt down by her side. ¡°How many fingers am I holding?¡±

    ¡°Four,¡± said Frances, frowning. She blinked as Timur exhaled with obvious relief. ¡°Oh wow, I must have been really out of it. How¡­how long was I in this state?¡±

    Timur wrapped Frances in a tight, almost desperate hug. ¡°It¡¯s been a week. You were¡­you were conscious but not lucid. I was so worried, even though your mother said that this is more than natural for a mage who¡¯d expended so much magic.¡±

    Frances swallowed and raised her hand, focusing on it, only to gasp as pain stabbed through her body.

    Her prince quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t! You still have your magic, but Dwynalina and your mother agreed that you¡¯re in a horrible shape. If you hadn¡¯t gotten that month-long rest, you probably would have lost your magic permanently.¡±

    Sighing, Frances leaned in against Timur¡¯s chest. ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m out of action for a while again. Good thing it¡¯s winter. The campaigning season¡¯s over now.¡± A moment later, her tired brain connected with something that her boyfriend had said. ¡°Wait, mom¡¯s here?¡±

    Timur beamed. ¡°And your grandmother¡¯s on her way to Athelda-Aoun. Come on, let¡¯s get you dressed.¡±

    <hr>

    Edana drummed her fingers on a table of the city¡¯s new headquarters, the other clutching her wife¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡®Dana will you get out of your funk already? Or does our child have to kick me again?¡± Igraine grumbled.

    Managing a small smile, Edana bent down by Igraine¡¯s stomach and whispered, ¡°Please do nudge your mom little one, I know she hates it but she also is secretly happy.¡±

    ¡°Am not! And stop deflecting Edana!¡± Igraine exclaimed, trying to hide her smile.

    Edana sighed. ¡°Sorry, Igraine. I was just thinking if what we decided earlier was the right thing to do.¡±

    The ranger reached over to caress her mage¡¯s cheek. ¡°You know it is. You know I will support you on this, and you know it¡¯s temporary,¡± she said.

    Edana smiled, ¡°Thank you love.¡±

    The sound of heavy footsteps drew the pair¡¯s attention and Edana¡¯s eyes widened as her daughter limped into view.

    Frances had an unhealthy pallor, like the olive-brown of her skin had been let out and replaced with a watered down pale white. One leg was bandaged and she leaned so heavily on Timur she looked like she was falling onto him.

    Yet as her tired eyes met Edana¡¯s, a bright¡ªno, radiant smile lit up Frances¡¯s features.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Edana practically flew across the room, practically wresting her daughter from Timur. She¡¯d thought about what she wanted to say but all of those careful words had vanished.

    ¡°Frances, oh dear. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, mom.¡±

    Edana sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I should have noticed! I should have realized you were overtaxing yourself!¡±

    Frances looked up at her mother, blinking owlishly. ¡°Overtaxing¡ªoh you mean my magic?¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°Yes. I should have realized the combat you¡¯ve gone through along with the curse¡­it was too much.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve already apologized for that and honestly I should have realized. It¡¯s my magic.¡±

    ¡°Maybe but¡­¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m fine right? I mean, I can still use magic. I just need a lot of time to recover, right?¡±

    Edana took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯ll need a year at least. I¡¯m not sure what you did to defeat Telkandra. From what Hattie, Anriel and Olgakaren told me, you should have killed yourself. As it is, you somehow escaped without permanent damage.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, when I say you need a year I mean that you can¡¯t go out on campaign or missions for a year. You need to stay in Athelda-aoun, maybe fight a few defensive battles, but you can¡¯t put yourself in deliberate danger with the Lightning Battalion.¡±

    Frances stared at her mother. ¡°Oh. I¡­okay.¡±

    Edana blinked. ¡°How do you feel about that, dear?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried. I mean¡­¡± Frances closed her eyes for a moment, a million thoughts from a great many conversations running through her head. ¡°I¡­I do feel like I¡¯m not doing my part, but that doesn¡¯t bother me so much. I¡¯m beginning to learn that a person¡¯s value¡­my value, isn¡¯t based on that, if that makes any sense?¡±

    Edana smiled. ¡°It does, and I¡¯m really happy that you are beginning to internalise that.¡±

    ¡°Thanks mom. I just¡­I¡¯m worried about the war, though. If I can¡¯t go onto the front lines, then I¡¯m out of action and so we¡¯ve lost well, me.¡± Frances sighed. ¡°I mean there¡¯s a lot to do in Athelda-Aoun so I know I will be helping but it won¡¯t be the same.¡±

    Edana nodded, ¡°No it wouldn¡¯t, which is why I¡¯ll be returning to active duty.¡±

    Frances froze, her eyes snapping up to her mother¡¯s. ¡°Wait what? But your child! What about Igraine! What about the fact that you¡¯re supposed to be our last resort?¡±

    ¡°Your sibling will be born quite soon, which will let me spend time with them over the winter. Igraine and I have talked this over and we both agree it¡¯s necessary,¡± said Edana.

    Frances glanced over to Igraine, hoping the ranger would disagree but the woman only nodded, a grim smile on her features.

    ¡°As for being Erisdale¡¯s last resort, the situation¡¯s changed, Frances.¡± Edana smiled and patted her daughters head, wondering when Frances had gotten taller. ¡°I think it¡¯s fair to say that you¡¯re no longer just one of our most skilled Otherworlder mages. You are now one of humanity¡¯s last hopes.¡±

    Swallowing, Frances had to sit down, and not just because she was tired. ¡°Me?¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°You did kill a dragon after all.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. She was going to kill Hattie¡ªmy new apprentice. Well, for the moment.¡± Frances winced. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. I¡­I killed her father and well, she¡¯s here now because half-human, half-troll. Her mother was killed too, so¡­I guess I¡¯m taking care of her now for the moment.¡±

    Her mother nodded, taking a seat herself next to Igraine, but staying next to Frances. ¡°I heard a little of what happened from Timur, and from what I¡¯ve heard, I think you¡¯ve been doing a good job with her.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I hope so. It¡¯s just, well, I feel like if I was a bit better, she wouldn¡¯t have betrayed us. I mean, I don¡¯t think there is anything I could have done better. It¡¯s very complicated between us after all,¡± said Frances. She glanced at Timur. ¡°How is she? I know she was burned but how bad is it?¡±

    His six fingered hand squeezed her shoulder. ¡°Frances, it¡¯s a bad scar, and some of her hair will never grow back, but she¡¯s alive thanks to you. We should see her next actually. She¡¯s been worried sick.¡±

    ¡°She¡ªwhat?¡±

    Timur smiled. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you aren¡¯t the only one who has grown, Frances,¡± said Edana.

    Frances laughed, but it came out more of a wheeze. ¡°Thanks. I¡­¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s really over isn¡¯t it? Our run from Delbarria. Is it really over?¡±

    Edana nodded, taking her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Frances let out a long breath, somehow feeling far more at ease than she had in months. ¡°I¡­I should show you our house mom. I mean¡­You¡¯re alright if Timur and I move in together?¡± she stammered.

    Her mom seemed to notice something she liked in her Timur¡¯s expression because she grinned. ¡°Nothing would make me happier, dear.¡±

    ¡°Oh thank Galena,¡± Timur blurted out, before he could stop himself. ¡°I mean, thank you for your blessing, Lady Firehand.¡±

    Edana arched an eyebrow at Timur. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten that you were sworn to kill me once upon a time, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Frances whined as Timur froze. Edana held her serious expression for another split second before she chuckled, one hand over her mouth.

    Igraine had no such reservations and she cackled. ¡°Let your mother tease your boyfriend a little, Frances. When can she expect grandchildren by the way?¡±

    Frances and Timur felt their cheeks burn as they exchanged a panicked glance.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    ¡°Does she know?¡±

    ¡°Timur, don¡¯t ask that!¡±

    ¡°Why¡ªOh no! I mean, we have, but I mean I made sure that¡ªoh I shouldn¡¯t say that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur!¡± Frances wailed, giggling hopelessly as her mother shook with mirth, whilst her eyebrows practically vanished into her hairline.

    Timur tried to hide his face with his one free hand. ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Edana coughed officiously. ¡°Enough detail, Your Highness. Let us be off¡ª¡±

    Four figures practically slid into view of the doorframe, all in various states of exertion. Elizabeth was the first to leap through and practically tackle Frances.

    ¡°Frances! Oh God, I was so worried!¡±

    ¡°Liz¡ª¡± Frances squeaked and nearly fell as Martin, Ayax and Ginger joined the hug, locking her next to Timur.

    ¡°Stop getting into so much danger!¡± hissed Martin.

    ¡°How are you sleeping? Does your head hurt?¡± Ginger stammered.

    ¡°How are you feeling about your student?¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­you¡¯re, choking Frances,¡± Timur gasped.

    They all let go, much to the relief of Frances¡¯s aching lungs, but stayed close.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sleeping well. Sorry I got into danger. My head is alright. I¡¯m a little worried about Hattie, and¡­¡± Frances wiped the moisture from her eyes, and tried to touch her friends hands, wishing she had more hands to do so. She settled on wrapping her arms around their shoulders to pull them into a sortof huddle. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you all so much.¡±

    Timur, also wrapped into the huddle, coughed. ¡°I can leave you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± everybody else said.

    The prince blinked. ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±

    ¡°We missed you too,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°I mean, we saw you through the mirror, but it wasn¡¯t the same,¡± said Martin.

    Ayax squeezed Frances¡¯s shoulder and glanced at Timur. ¡°We¡¯re glad that you had someone taking care of you, though.¡±

    Frances, blinking back her tears, grinned. ¡°You guys are the best.¡±

    They all laughed, because after all, they were all together again, and the relief that they felt was simply intoxicating.

 Chapter 160 - Results?

    Hattie wasn¡¯t being treated with the other wounded from the battle. She was instead given a small room in the new boarding house for all the orphaned children that were being taken care of in Althelda-Aoun.

    Timur still holding her up, Frances knocked on the room¡¯s door.

    ¡°Hattie, it¡¯s me. Can I come in?¡±

    The door swung open and Hattie stood, panting slightly. ¡°Yes! Frances I¡­I¡­¡± She blinked and her eyes widened as she noticed Edana standing behind Frances and Timur.

    ¡°Timur, Mom, can you give me and Hattie a minute?¡± Frances asked.

    Edana and Timur nodded, and Frances stepped into the room, closing the door behind her. Limping gingerly, she managed to sit down on a very simple stool next to Hattie¡¯s bed.

    Hattie sat down woodenly on the bed, her fingers laced together. The dragonfire had left a blotchy scar that covered part of her right forehead and extended to her right cheek. Patches of skin on her head were also that same blotchy red and had no hair growing.

    ¡°Hattie, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hattie touched her face. She was making a valiant effort to smile, but her dropping eyes betrayed her. ¡°This is nothing.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Hattie, I don¡¯t entirely believe you, but I won¡¯t question how you are feeling. I just need to ask you to do one thing for me.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s eyes flicked up but she didn¡¯t reply, and so Frances continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to attend appointments with Renia. She¡¯s a courtesan and a counsellor. She¡¯ll help you with some of what you are feeling, and what you have felt over the last few days. These appointments are mandatory, but I think they¡¯ll help you with the feelings you have.¡±

    Hattie nodded, and sat. She didn¡¯t say anything for a while, until Frances wondered what the half-troll was waiting for. Slowly, a look of surprise came over the half-human girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°But what¡¯s my punishment?¡± Hattie stammered.

    ¡°Punishment?¡±

    ¡°I betrayed you, everybody in Athelda-Aoun, put everybody in danger! I wasn¡¯t even brave enough to just let the dragon kill me! You¡­you¡¯re not even going to stop teaching me aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Frances winced. Hattie was already starting to panic. Her breathing was speeding up, her eyes were widening.

    ¡°How is that fair? I mean, I got what I deserved, but that doesn¡¯t fix the people who are dead! That doesn¡¯t change that you¡¯re marked as a dragonslayer because of me and that dragon has seven children who are going to try to kill us all when they grow up!¡±

    Wrapping her hand around Hattie¡¯s wrist, Frances called out, ¡°Hattie, hold your breath and count to ten. Then exhale slowly.¡±

    The half-troll did so, but her eyes were still wide, even as her breath left her.

    ¡°Hattie, Helias took advantage of you. You shouldn¡¯t be blamed for that. Yes, it was a mistake, but now you know for the future. As for the dragons, we can work on that problem. They¡¯ll grow up, but I talked to Dwynalina and Anriel, they told me those dragons won¡¯t be as strong as their mother, so we can face them and defeat them with the proper preparation.¡± Frances managed a smile. ¡°And about the lessons, I¡¯m more than happy to keep you on as my apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Y¡ªYou are?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright with the fact that you¡¯re going to be my first ever apprentice.¡±

    Hattie nodded slowly, and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°Yes. Of course. I¡¯m sorry I was¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry for being so useless. And for being so angry at you.¡±

    It was strange, Frances thought, to be on the other side. To be the one comforting a lonely, hurting young girl who hated herself because of what others had done to her.

    ¡°First of all, you¡¯re not wrong to feel angry at me. I took someone you loved away from you. Secondly, you¡¯re not useless, and you didn¡¯t deserve what happened to you, not in the cities when you were trying to survive, and not what the dragon did to you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what happened, or what I did!¡±

    Frances could guess, but that wasn¡¯t what Hattie needed to hear.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t, and I think you¡¯re not comfortable enough to share it with me. But¡­¡± Frances swallowed. ¡°Do you trust me, Hattie?¡±

    The half-troll looked up at Frances and nodded.

    Frances leaned in. Her mind took her back to years ago, when she was listening to her mother in that little cottage in the woods of Erisdale.

    ¡°Horrible things have happened to you, and you might have done something stupid and wrong, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are valuable. You, as a person, are valuable, no matter what happens or what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Hattie blinked. ¡°But how do you know that?¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t, but well¡­My parents used to call me a waste-of-space. When I came to Durannon, I wasn¡¯t sure that I was worth enough to sleep in a bed. I look back and¡­and I can¡¯t help but think how wrong they were.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s eyes dropped to the floor. ¡°Well, but you¡¯re amazing. I mean, you defeated the dragon with only a bit of help. There¡¯s no way I could ever be anything but some worthless halfblood!¡±

    Her heart aching, Frances took her apprentice¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently.

    ¡°I believe you can.¡± Frances smiled as Hattie¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Yes. I believe in you, Hattie. And I know that others will come to believe in you as well, and look past your race.¡±

    ¡°But why¡ª¡±

    ¡°You tried to give yourself up to save everybody else. You stayed by my side, letting me lean on you throughout a battle with a dragon! And then I saw you speak to the dragonlets. You stood over me, your father¡¯s killer, and tried to save my life by giving up your own.¡± Frances had to blink back her own tears now. ¡°How can I not believe in you?¡±

    Hattie wiped back tears. Sucking in a deep breath, she nodded.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Reaching out her hand, Frances hesitated. At her student¡¯s nod, she patted the girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°Thank you, Hattie. I can¡¯t wait for our next lesson.¡±

    Hattie nodded again, smiling widely, the happiest Frances had ever seen her. She couldn¡¯t help but mirror that grin.

    <hr>

    Frances wrung her hands nervously behind her as she sat beside Timur. In most cases, she¡¯d talk to her mother about how she felt.

    That was not an option because Edana was walking back and forth across the room, occasionally criss-crossing with her father, Paul.

    ¡°Firecracker, Paul dear, do sit down,¡± said Eleanor. Frances¡¯s grandmother was lounging on a couch, reading a book.

    ¡°Mother, Igraine¡¯s giving birth how can I¡ª¡± Edana frowned. ¡°Hmm, right, you know all about it I suppose.¡± Frances¡¯ mother arched an eyebrow at Paul. ¡°Why are you so panicked?¡±

    The huge ex-sailor that was Frances¡¯ adoptive grandfather threw his tattooed arms up. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I get worried every time this happens!¡±

    Frances tried to insert some level of calm in her voice. ¡°Dwynalina is with her mom, as well as the best healers who came from the Academy from Magic with us. I think Igraine will be fine.¡±

    Then they heard it, above all the muffled sounds from the room, a baby¡¯s cry. Everybody went quiet, and stood still, until after what seemed like an eternity, the door opened.

    Edana rushed in, racing past Dwynalina, followed by Frances and the others.

    Igraine lay on the bed, caressing two babies, she gave the stunned Edana a weary smile.

    ¡°¡®Dana I hate you.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Oh I didn¡¯t expect that,¡± Edana stammered. ¡°Igraine, you are so amazing.¡± She leaned in and kissed the exhausted ranger on the lips.

    ¡°Well at least you can use both the names we thought of,¡± said Igraine. She turned to Frances. ¡°Hey, come here Frances. Meet your new brother and sister that your mom has inflicted on me.¡±

    ¡°What are their names?¡± Frances asked as she stood next to her mom. She couldn¡¯t help but think about how the two infants looked so fragile. Part of her wondered what would be the world they would grow up in.

    ¡°Ignatius and Ember. Ignatius after his great grandfather, and Ember because she¡¯s our little Ember of hope,¡± said Edana.

    Eleanor sniffled at that and Frances remembered that her father had died young.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re perfect. May I?¡± Frances asked, extending her hand. Igraine and Edana nodded and with great care, Frances touched the foreheads of her new siblings.

    ¡°They¡¯re so cute,¡± Timur whispered.

    Frances agreed and as her hand brushed over their soft, slightly wrinkled skin, she made a promise to herself.

    She¡¯d make sure the world her new siblings would live in would be safe and that they would never know the horror of war.

    <hr>

    A month later¡­

    The journey had been hard through the mountain passes, but Frances, her new apprentice, and her friends now stood at the secret trapdoor in the Temple of the Otherworlders.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡± Frances asked Timur.

    The prince crackled his knuckles. ¡°I hope so. I mean, if it doesn¡¯t work, then it might put me being King Alan¡¯s descendant in question.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that. It¡¯s just a theory I had, Timur,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Martin frowned. ¡°Hmm, that would mean that if the door did open, we wouldn¡¯t know if it¡¯s Timur¡¯s bloodline that made it open.¡±

    Ayax sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with so we can return to Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    Ginger grumbled, brushing snow off her jacket. ¡°Seconded! I bloody well hate the cold.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Timur gripped the latch to the door and pulled.

    Something flashed, putting spots in everybody¡¯s eyes. The trap door swung open as if the hinges were greased with butter. Timur actually fell, caught only by Frances and Martin who grabbed onto his shirt.

    ¡°Huh, well that worked, thanks.¡± The prince picked himself up and peered down into the darkness, along with the rest of the teens. All they could see was a flight of stairs that vanished into nothingness. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    The moment Timur stepped onto the stairs, lanterns on the walls flared to life and suddenly, the darkness was banished. The light revealed that the stairs did actually end at a small stone door.

    ¡°Not creepy at all,¡± Elizabeth muttered.

    ¡°Hmm, my ancestors clearly had a sense of humor,¡± Timur said.

    ¡°Or more like a sense of practicality. No point tripping down these stairs,¡± said Ginger.

    Frances was more inclined to agree with Ginger as she followed her boyfriend down. Even for her small feet, the steps were frighteningly narrow.

    What struck her most about the hidden passageway was how cold the air was. Her breath came out in little puffs, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver as they descended towards the door.

    This door opened a little less easily, but not due to any rusty hinges. It was just heavy and Elizabeth and Martin had to help Timur push the door inward.

    Whatever magic that had lit the torches and locked the trap door also appeared to preserve the documents within an oblong chamber large enough to fit a good twenty people inside of it. For while the floor and the central table, which was carved from the ground, was strewn with scrolls and papers of all sorts and kinds in what appeared to be a mess, what papers were there were actually still paper.

    ¡°What a mess,¡± muttered Ginger.

    Timur picked up a scroll, glanced at it and put it back in one of the many sconces that had been dug into the chamber¡¯s walls. ¡°Seems they were in these alcoves once but fell down.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Maybe they fell down because of the Great Earthquake?¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°Yeah, that would explain it.¡± He picked up another scroll from the alcove and grimaced. ¡°Well, I have some good news and some not so good news.¡±

    ¡°The bad news first please,¡± said Martin as he tried to step around the scattered papers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t read this. It¡¯s not in Alavari, it¡¯s in some kind of old language. I think it¡¯s Old Gobblegak.¡± Timur showed a scroll to Frances. ¡°Completely illegible. We¡¯ll need some translators.¡±

    Frances frowned as she stared at the scroll. It looked to be written by Moragon and wrote about their escape from Kairon-Aoun.

    ¡°Timur, I can read this. I think the Otherworlder magic allows us to understand this language. Liz?¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Yeah, this one¡¯s about¡­talking to some archon character?¡±

    Timur sighed with relief. ¡°Oh, thank Galena for that, though¡­ there¡¯s nothing on the actual temple?¡±

    ¡°Not in these scrolls, but well, there are a lot of them,¡± said Frances, her eyes taking in just the multitude of scrolls in the chamber. ¡°This might take a while, but at least we can read it. What¡¯s the good news?¡±

    ¡°The good news is that we actually have documents in such good quality. I don¡¯t believe Alan or his queens were literate,¡± said Timur.

    Frances glanced back at the scroll. ¡°Well, it looks like Alan wrote these. He signed them below.¡±

    ¡°Really? Wait, that changes everything! We always thought Alan was illiterate at first and that Queen Yalisa taught him how to write. If he was the one writing them¡ª¡± Timur swallowed and took a deep breath. ¡°Sorry, I¡­I suppose we¡¯ll need a cart or two to transport these?¡±

    Martin did a mental count. ¡°More like a couple of carts. This is going to take a while, I only hope we find something useful.¡±

    ¡°Well, we have all winter to figure out song magic,¡± said Frances. ¡°Where do we start?¡±

    From next to where Ayax stood, Hattie raised her hand. Frances smiled and nodded. Her student was still a bit shy around her friends, but Frances had gotten the sense her student needed some time away from the other children in Athelda-Aoun and so had brought her along.

    ¡°Master Frances¡­I¡¯m sorry, but this may be a bit of a stupid question.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a stupid question, Hattie,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Mm hmm. Ginger asks stupid questions all the time,¡± said Ayax, grinning slyly.

    Ginger made a face. ¡°Eat shit Blackgale!¡±

    ¡°Ladies, language,¡± Martin muttered, smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­I understand we need to learn more about true song magic, and how to cast it. You were talking about how nobody really knows how to cast it. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Hattie scratched at the reddened patch of skin on her head. ¡°Back when you were fighting Telkandra, when you were casting lightning for that final spell, I could hear Words of Power and song together. Weren¡¯t you performing true song magic?¡±

    Frances stared at Hattie, as did everybody else in the room.

    ¡°I did what?¡±

    <hr>

    King Thorgoth enjoyed planning, but he was of the opinion that map tables were a bit gauche. The king preferred a brainstorming board, with lots of notes and the odd sketch of his foes and allies.

    This was how the king ended up stroking his beard, whilst standing in front of a very large board covered with notes and papers, stuck with pins to a corkboard. In one hand, he cradled a cup of water, any alcohol would dull his senses The other hand held a slice of lamb and quail pie. The rest of the pie was on his desk, along with a pitcher of water, pencils and his neatly filed shelf of notebooks.

    ¡°Thorgoth, you forgot your bedrobe.¡±

    The half-naked king spun around, his eyes narrowed. He relaxed as he saw a black and silver plumaged harpy walk into the room, holding his silver silk bedrobe.

    ¡°Berengaria, what have I told you about coming here,¡± said Thorgoth, waving his hand over the corkboard and desk. A shimmering violet shield covered the desk and the corkboard. Putting the pie and water down, he reached out to take the robe from the harpy, but she deftly slipped it over his shoulders.

    ¡°You left your door unlocked, Thorgoth,¡± said the harpy queen. Tiptoeing to the edge of her claws, she kissed the troll on the lips. ¡°And I did as you asked. I announced myself.¡±

    Thorgoth frowned. ¡°When did I¡ª¡± Berengaria arched an eyebrow. ¡°Ah, bed-talk right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now what¡¯s bothering you, Mataia?¡± Berengaria asked.

    Thorgoth sighed and caressed a lock of his harpy queen¡¯s hair, which had a grey strand in it. ¡°Helias¡¯s failure and the new friends he made. I¡¯m unsure how to react appropriately to this development. I see potential, but he needs to learn there are consequences to his failure.¡±

    Berengaria pressed her toned body against the king, resting her head against his shoulder as he wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I honestly want to throw him against the Firehand when she comes out to campaign,¡± Thorgoth grumbled, his hands absent-mindedly smoothing the harpy¡¯s feathers. ¡°He has disappointed me again after all the effort I put into saving his life.¡±

    ¡°It may not be entirely his fault. His recent acquisition might prove to be extraordinarily valuable. He also did an excellent job turning Earl Darius¡¯s spies against him. We now know exactly what the Traditionalist faction is planning. It just appears that he seems to have trouble against Frances Stormcaller and her allies.¡± The queen stilled, her hold on the king tightening. ¡°I am so sorry that my daughter has now joined them. I thought she would see sense.¡±

    ¡°Olgakaren made her choice, as did Timur and Titania. At least with them out of the way, we can make our daughter Terroria our heir.¡±

    Berengaria raised her head, eyes wide. ¡°But what about Terisa and Tula? They¡¯re older than her.¡±

    ¡°My agents have suggested that their mothers will not contest my decision. Gladia and Gunra wish to distance themselves from the civil war. Declaring Terroria as heir will play into our plans as that will take the Whitegrass Mark centaurs and the Pickcarver Goblin Clan out of the war and out from Titania¡¯s list of potential allies.¡± Thorgoth shrugged. ¡°Besides, Terisa and Tula will still remain crown princess and prince.¡±

    The harpy frowned. ¡°But why would they¡ª¡± Berengaria grinned. ¡°You also threatened them.¡±

    Thorgoth gave a small, sly smile. ¡°My mother taught me that to offer pie, one must have a sharp knife to cut it. Obviously. Gladia and Gunra know that they and their children are safe should they stay with us. They also know that all I require is their loyalty, or at the very least, their clans neutrality.¡±

    The harpy hummed, and gently pushed the king back towards a long couch in the room, and she didn¡¯t push him with her wings.

    ¡°Talk to me more about what you want to do with Helias. Because I do agree with you. He ought to be punished.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Were you not the one who said that it might not be his fault?¡± Thorgoth asked, arching an eyebrow. ¡°And, I never did ask this, but why does scheming seem to¡­get you all so excited?¡±

    ¡°Please, you know you are the only Alavaria in the world who indulges this side of me. Just like I am the only one in Durannon who you can show this side of you to.¡± Berengaria¡¯s smile softened. ¡°I just wish Ulania was here as well.¡±

    Thorgoth¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I wonder sometimes if she¡¯d be a little disappointed.¡±

    The harpy scowled. ¡°Never. We know the human kings and queens were behind her death. We know Archmage Star assassinated her. This war is to avenge her. She knows that.¡±

    The king blinked and snorted. ¡°Not about the war, Berengaria, about how she¡¯s missing out on us.¡±

    It was Berengaria¡¯s turn to blink ¡°Oh. Oh. Ah. Yes, she would be a bit disappointed. That woman was¡­just¡­¡± The harpy whistled, which elicited a chuckle from the king.

    ¡°About Helias. I believe that the news that he will never be my heir will be punishment enough. I think I¡¯ve dangled that in front of him for long enough. In turn, I shall reward him with titles and land. I believe the ones that we confiscated from Lady Sparrowpeak for her betrayal.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And shall we bethrothe her daughter to him? He will welcome that young bird with open arms,¡± said Berengaria.

    ¡°I was thinking of Lady Sparrowpeak herself, but you are right. Her daughter will be easier for him to break. Plus, Lady Sparrowpeak is too influential. I¡¯ll arrange for her to die attempting to escape,¡± said Thorgoth, sitting down on the couch.

    The harpy continued to clamber forward. ¡°Let her just fly far enough to prove her guilty and then have archers pepper her with arrows?¡±

    Thorgoth smirked. ¡°I love the way you think, Berengaria.¡±

    Berengaria stopped. Her smile disappeared into a grimace. ¡°And I hate how you never tell me everything, and always make me work for it! You want to give Helias land so he can shelter his new assets, all seven of them, and any more that arrive, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Thorgoth¡¯s smile vanished, and he lay there, straddled by the harpy, his eyes averted. He continued to lie there, breathing in and out.

    Until finally, he looked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry, Berengaria. You know I trust you. I just don¡¯t like sharing.¡±

    The harpy sighed, and pushing aside the king¡¯s robes, she lay down on him, wings on his chest. ¡°Mataia, I know. God I know. I¡­I just get tired of how you have always treated me. The younger one. The one you have to protect. Why¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I treat you like Ulania? Because you are not her, Berengaria,¡± said Thorgoth, gently caressing the harpy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Do not compare yourself to her. I¡¯ve told you that many times.¡±

    Berengaria sighed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± The harpy narrowed her eyes. ¡°So long as you try to stop feeling guilty about what happened to Teutobal. He betrayed you, betrayed us, betrayed his own mother. You shared with him a little and he had the gall to reject his mother¡¯s last wish. Despite what they did, he wanted to sully her memory, destroy her last request.¡±

    Thorgoth shut his eyes and took in a deep breath. ¡°To subjugate or kill, every last human in Durannon,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Berengaria hissed.

    The king nodded and opened his black eyes, which seemed oddly bright in the light of the fireplace. He raised his hand and waved it over the desk. The violet shield dissipated.

    ¡°No more secrets.¡± Thorgoth smiled apologetically. ¡°You know most of them anyway.¡±

    Berengaria stared at the corkboard and the notes, her golden eyes wide. A slow smile coming over her features, she turned to her husband. ¡°And I¡¯ve guessed a few. Like your plan for Helias¡¯s allies. I like it, but do you think they will be reliable?¡±

    Thorgoth pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°I know that revenge is a powerful motivator, so we can be assured of their cooperation for a time. As for how useful they are, we shall have to see. We¡¯ll need some time, though.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Berengaria pressed her lips to her king¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, Mataia.¡±

    Thorgoth smiled and returned that kiss, just as fiercely, his hands reaching for the ties to Berengaria¡¯s garments. ¡°Thank you, my queen. My mataia.¡±

 Chapter 161 - Captivity and Freedom (Book 6 Chapter 1)

    "Ding ding ding.¡±

    The eyes of the sleeping girl fluttered open, revealing them to be black, and shaped like that of an eagle. Pulling herself up, she spread out the wings on her back and tried to stretch out her arms. The manacles holding them together didn¡¯t quite let her get a full stretch, but she did her best.

    A clanging rapping noise of spearbutt against cage bar rang through the small room.

    ¡°Oi, monster, it¡¯s time for your breakfast. We have a busy day today.¡±

    Monster glared at the guard, Agatha, a skinny and tall woman. Not for the first time she wished she could get her claws around her neck. But the bird claws on Monster¡¯s feet were blunted, and a set of manacles kept her legs from spreading too far about. That and Agatha wasn¡¯t alone. There were two other guards. James, a red-robed mage with a staff, and Judith, a darker skinned woman with a bit of a belly.

    Then again, she might have her chance today.

    Monster stalked past the chamberpot, the washbasin. She took care not to knock over the chess set and the lone bookshelf that were her cell¡¯s only comforts. A tray of food lay slid through a narrow slot in the thick bars of her prison.

    Porridge and a bit of fruit lay in a bowl and tray. Monster reached down to pick it up¡ª

    The spearbutt slammed into the bowl¡¯s edge, flipping the contents right up into the harpy-troll¡¯s face.

    Monster glared up at Agatha, trying her best to salvage what was left of her breakfast, which was all over the floor and her face. She licked the ground, trying to get every scrap of bland porridge. The humans might try to starve her again. They¡¯d done that before. She needed all that food.

    She held on, held back, her ears flat against her head as Agatha giggled, while Judith grimaced and James sighed.

    ¡°Oh come on Judith, what can she possibly do? Little monster¡¯s not exactly the smartest of the bunch.¡±

    Judith merely hefted her spear, whilst James raised his wand. Monster didn¡¯t care. She had one target.

    Monster leapt at the bars, screaming as loudly as she could, throwing every ounce of magic she could into the bars and right at Agatha.

    The scream slammed Agatha against the walls on the other side of the cell. The bars shook, vibrated, creaked and groaned. Agatha howled in pain as tongues of violet magic lashed out through the bars, striking her.

    Something thunked against the side of her head. Monster fell, seeing white fuzz and stars, before the world came back into focus. Judith hit her again, knocking her to the floor, whilst James chanted, his staff in hand, forcing back the remaining tongues of magic and dispelling them.

    ¡°Agatha, go get yourself checked out. Go!¡± snapped Judith.

    Agatha limped away, eyes wide. Monster snarled after her, a victorious leer on her features. She¡¯d been planning that for days, waiting for the right moment. Now she knew to fear her.

    ¡°You. She¡¯s an idiot, but we had a deal.¡±

    Monster growled. ¡°That bitch was the one who broke it.¡±

    Judith¡¯s grim expression faded, but she shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t make things worse for yourself, Monster. Come on, you know the drill.¡±

    Monster wondered if she should try to break out, but James was here. He¡¯d make sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Glaring at Judith, she put her arms through the slot in the cell and allowed her wrists to be bound by binds of magic. After that happened, a heavy iron weight was attached to the chain tying her legs.

    Her morning had begun.

    <hr>

    Today seemed to be an experiment day, which was extraordinarily monotonous. After Judith and another female guard helped her wash up, they took her to the training field.

    Wherever she was in whatever human kingdom, Monster knew that the castle she was in was remote. It was a small castle, with a single keep that was part of a single defensive wall. There were only four towers and a gatehouse.

    Monster had never been outside of those curtain walls, but she could see mountain peaks from where she was in the training yard. That and out of her cell¡¯s barred windows, she could see a long, deep valley that stretched below the castle.

    In the training yard, Monster was told as always, to lift boulders with her magic. She¡¯d tried to crush her observers before, but a good ten of them were those red-robed mages. She¡¯d only ever managed to hurt one badly, and she¡¯d been beaten for that.

    Of course, she¡¯d nearly ripped the throat out of one of the guards who¡¯d beaten her. That had been a nice feeling.

    She¡¯d been so bored out her mind lifting the different boulders, she barely heard them telling her to drop them. Only when one of the red-robes poked her with his staff, did she look up at him.

    ¡°Oi, Monster, drop them,¡± hissed the mage.

    ¡°Gerald you idiot. Get back here!¡± snapped Benjamin, one of the longer serving mages.

    Monster looked up at Benjamin and smiled. She dropped the boulders. They hit the ground with a thud, knocking up dust.

    Then, she slammed both her hands into his private parts. She¡¯d wanted to grab them and twist, but two of the other mages had immediately hit her with spells. She was thrown backwards, the weight catapulting her into the sandy ground.

    Spitting out the dust, Monster cackled as Gerald was dragged back by some guards, whilst the other mages glared at her.

    ¡°Can this fucking monster not be broken? I mean, we¡¯ve done it before!¡± Gerald hissed.

    Benjamin growled at his colleague. ¡°She¡¯s a valuable experiment. The only one to survive so many stones embedded into her and stay sane. We need to keep her alive and preferably healthy.¡±

    ¡°Just have a few guards go at her! What, they don¡¯t like the fact that she has wings¡ª¡±

    Monster felt a chill, but then Judith smacked Gerald on the head. ¡°You are fucking disgusting!¡±

    ¡°So what. We need results. She¡¯s powerful, but we still haven¡¯t been able to make her cooperate. What¡¯s the point of creating a mana battery when we can¡¯t figure out a way to harness it?¡± hissed Gerald.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the next few operations should do something about that. The first one coming up today,¡± said Benjamin. His eyes settled on Monster. They were brown, but a chill ran down her back.

    ¡°Operation?¡± she whispered.

    Benjamin tore his eyes away. ¡°Get her lunch, Judith. She might not hold it down, but if this is the end for her, she deserves a last meal.¡±

    Judith nodded and stepped toward Monster, who leapt into the sky. She tried to fly, but as always, the weights were too heavy. She managed to get them off the ground, but guards were already grabbing onto the chains and pulling her down.

    The gag, a leather strap with cloth wrapped around it was stuffed into her mouth and belted around her head. Monster could only fight and make muffled screams as she was dragged back to her cell.

    <hr>

    She barely could get her lunch, a chicken leg and some carrots, down. She was afraid. Operations were never good. They always hurt.

    This was just like all the others.

    She¡¯d fought them. She¡¯d tried to claw out their eyes with her hands, her claws. She¡¯d tried to sing, to scream, but they¡¯d wrestled her with magic and muscle into the table. The chains were cold. They dug into her wrists. She¡¯d learn not to fight back on this or else they¡¯d just tighten it.

    They¡¯d made her drink the juice. A strong-smelling liquid that dulled her senses. It helped with the pain, so she didn¡¯t resist.

    Then they took off her shirt. She hated that.

    ¡°Got the stone?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°Yup, enchantment is ready,¡± said James coolly.

    Bridgette, a blonde mage with grey eyes snapped, ¡°Well hurry up then. The Earl himself is coming in a week for an inspection. He wants an update and we better get him one. The Firehand tore up several of our Otherworlders real bad and the Stormcaller herself is leading the Lightning Battalion again.¡±

    Monster blinked. Firehand was a familiar name. The other mages discussed her at length. But Stormcaller was something they¡¯d only mentioned more recently. If anything, the mages seemed to hold even more fear for her than the Firehand.

    James¡¯s cool tone vanished. ¡°Oh Gods no. Not her. I hoped she was still recovering after fighting Thorgoth.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear she killed a dragon? Like, who the fuck does that?¡± whispered Gerald.

    Benjamin stepped into Monster¡¯s field of vision, barking out, ¡°Everybody, focus. We need to keep her alive and whole. Get your spells ready,¡±

    Monster knew it was pointless to thrash. She knew it was pointless to scream, but as their hands and wands touched her again, she did so anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all of you fucking humans!¡± Monster screamed through the gag. And she screamed again as they cut into her again.

    <hr>

    Monster lay curled up on the floor of her cell, shivering from the memory of the agony.

    She hated operation days. This was her tenth operation and it was still horrid. Every time, a stone was put into her. She never was sure where. The mages were very careful to heal the cuts.

    She always felt different after every operation. Only this time, moreso. There was a new sensation that thrummed through her body. It coursed from the feathers of her wings, to the tips of her four-fingered hands. It was like the magic in her body was surging. It rose up like bile in her throat and made her break out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Monster.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± she hissed. The air thrummed with power and the chess set was knocked over, smashing into the ground. Monster blinked her eyes wide. She hadn¡¯t intended that. She raced over and quickly examined the pieces. To her relief, there were only a few minor chips.

    Despite the wary look from Bridgette, who stood close by, Judith took a step forward. She pulled over a stool she kept for this purpose, sat down by the bars.

    ¡°You did well to survive. Mages are a strange bunch,¡± said Judith.

    ¡°I¡¯d have killed you if they weren¡¯t here,¡± Monster said.

    Judith pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Aye. But you did good anyway. Come on, let¡¯s get this game set up. White or black?¡±

    ¡°Black.¡± Monster set the chess set up. Judith didn¡¯t reach through the bars. She daren¡¯t do that, and Monster knew why. She¡¯d scratched that hand before. So Monster moved the guard¡¯s pieces for her.

    ¡°What did you think about The Quest for Misty Valley?¡± Judith asked, after their fifth game.

    ¡°Funny book,¡± said Monster, smiling.

    ¡°Funny? Judith asked, blinking. ¡°The entire group dies.¡±

    Monster snorted. ¡°Funny how they didn¡¯t realise they were trapped in the valley and would never escape. It¡¯s so obvious.¡±

    Judith gave Monster a strange look that she didn¡¯t recognize. It felt familiar, like she¡¯d seen it an aeon ago, but she couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°I see,¡± said Judith.

    The guard didn¡¯t speak after that, but Monster didn¡¯t mind. Sometimes Judith could be chatty, but other times she was quiet. Bridgette also played a few games with Monster and she was a much better player than Judith.

    Monster was glad for that. It was something to break up the boredom and to forget about the pain.

    Dinner came later that night, and it was fairly hearty. Hot bread and smoked ham, along with a thick vegetable stew. Monster supposed her captors wanted her to recover quickly.

    Then came the evening shift. Monster returned the dinner tray and plates and allowed the two guards: Yara and Thezeus to pass her wet towels. She wiped herself down as best she could and allowed Yara to reach the spots she couldn¡¯t.

    Mostly clean, Monster lay down on bed, with a book about birds in her hands. There wasn¡¯t really a point to reading it, but she¡¯d gone through most of the volumes in her shelf and this one at least she didn¡¯t entirely remember.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like how the Stormcaller¡¯s on the march again,¡± muttered Yara.

    Monster¡¯s ears picked up. There was that name again. Stormcaller. She seemed to be a famous Otherworlder human mage. Monster wasn¡¯t entirely sure why, but the humans in Erisdale were fighting each other. It seemed to be a war about who should be king.

    ¡°You¡¯re too worried about that, Yara. We¡¯re far away from her,¡± said Thezeus.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried. Not only is she on the march, but we still have no idea where she¡¯s heading. All we know is she and part of the Lightning Battalion left Athelda-Aoun a month ago, heading not to Alavaria, but into Erisdale.¡±

    Athelda-Aoun? Monster blinked as a distant memory returned, in a story told by her uncle. She remembered sitting in awe as he¡¯d regaled her with the tale, feeling safe in his company, feeling loved.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Monster swallowed, trying to fend off the ache that clutched her chest. She focused her attention back on the guards.

    ¡°Fuck. You¡¯d think Earl Darius and Princess Janize would have done something about that already,¡± muttered Thezeus.

    Monster pursed her lips. So far as she could tell from all the gossip she¡¯d picked up, she¡¯d been captured by those that supported Princess Janize as Queen, whilst the Firehand and Stormcaller seemed to be fighting for Prince Jerome.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they can do anything against an Otherworlder mage, especially not one like her. I mean, you heard the stories. She can call down lightning from the sky!¡± Yara stammered.

    ¡°Yara, that¡¯s just a story. She¡¯s a formidable mage but she can¡¯t be that powerful.¡±

    ¡°Then why are our mages so worried about her? You¡¯ve heard Benjamin and the others discuss the Stormcaller and her troll cousin the Blackgale! That¡¯s not even including Martin the Hero of Erisdale, or Elizabeth their commander, or even Ginger, Martin¡¯s fiance!¡± Yara exclaimed.

    ¡°Look, they¡¯re not here, that¡¯s all we need to be worried about, and they won¡¯t be here. We¡¯re in an isolated, protected castle, secreted in the mountains. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll be able to find us,¡± said Thezeus. The guard grinned and pecked Yara on the cheek. ¡°Come on, dear, relax.¡±

    Monster rolled her eyes and went back to her book as the two guards continued to talk in hushed tones.

    For a brief moment, she wondered what tomorrow would bring, before quashing that notion.

    All it would bring was another day in captivity, with all she had to look forward to being pain, and boredom.

    <hr>

    ¡°Ding ding ding.¡±

    Monster groaned, her eyes flying open. Whatever the humans had done to her yesterday had made her unceasingly restless. It¡¯d been very late before she finally was lulled into sleep by sheer exhaustion.

    She lay in her bed, waiting for the bell to finish ringing.

    ¡°Ding.¡±

    She pulled herself up, turning to see the morning guards walk in. This time it was Bridgette, a suitably wary Agatha. They were followed by a glowering Gerald.

    Bridgette didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to Monster. She was looking back at the door, towards where the watchtower bell was.

    ¡°Bridgette? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gerald asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Something about the morning bell.¡±

    Monster blinked, her pointed ears twitching. Now that she thought about it, her jailer was right. They normally rang three times twice.

    A low brassy sound cut through the air. The sound of many horns blown together.

    The morning bell rang again, not a lazy chime, but an urgent clanging Monster had never heard before.

    ¡°Ding ding ding! Ding ding¡ª¡±

    Something exploded, cutting the sound of the bell off forever. Monster ran up to the bars on the far side of her cell. One of her windows overlooked the training yard, and although manacled, her wings easily helped her to hover up to the high window.

    Her human captors were running to the walls of the castle, all manner of weaponry in hand. Many of them were half-armored or trying to put on cuirasses and helmets. Looking up at the walls, Monster could see bodies slumping down, or being thrown backward.

    Suddenly, a fireball erupted on the walls, searing humans and sending many of them running. Monster jumped as a thunderous boom echoed through the valley. With her half-harpy vision, she could see the castle gate, that had only opened for supply wagons, splintered, its steel portcullis bending.

    Red-robed mages were running to the courtyard bellowing orders, yelling for the soldiers to form up.

    Judith burst through the door, and Monster stared. The guard was holding onto a musket with shaking hands.

    ¡°Judith, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gerald demanded.

    Monster had never seen the woman so scared. She looked like she was about to fall over.

    ¡°We¡¯re fucked. Oh we¡¯re so fucked,¡± Judith whispered.

    ¡°Judith, snap out of it!¡± hissed Agatha. ¡°What the hell is going on out there! Who is attacking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them. It¡¯s the Lightning Battalion, with her!¡±

    The colour seemed to drain from the faces of all the humans in the room. Gerald, grimacing, ran out, hefting his staff.

    Agatha shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re joking. I mean if it was her, we¡¯d seen lightning by now¡ª¡±

    A bright flash lit up the cell for a split second, immediately followed by a sound Monster did not expect in this fall season, the sound of thunder. Flying back to her window, Monster froze.

    Dead or limp guards littered the courtyard. The gate that had barred her escape for so long was mangled and ruined. Meanwhile, the human mages that had guarded her, the bane of her existence, were casting as fast as they could at the gatehouse. They were throwing fireballs, bolts of magic, earth, every manner of spell and arcane magic at a shimmering blue shield that continued to advance on them from the gate. A single mage in brilliant white held this shield up with her shining left hand. Lightning crackled and sparked up her right arm, where she held her wand.

    Behind the shield were two more mages, and a host of soldiers, cheering and chanting as the white-robed mage continued to advance.

    ¡°Frances! Stormcaller! Frances! Stormcaller! Frances! Stormcaller!¡±

    The human mages renewed their casting, even as Monster''s jailors started to fire their muskets. Then the Stormcaller raised her wand.

    Forks of lightning erupted from her wand. Several of the red-robed mages managed to get shields up, but those that didn¡¯t were thrown backward, screaming. Even the ones that did were driven several steps back.

    To Monster¡¯s astonishment, the guards were running, fleeing even as the Stormcaller dropped her shield and the soldiers behind her, all with sky blue uniforms, charged forward. They were human, but there were many that were Alavari. Monster stared as she saw for the first time in a year, centaur, troll, ogre and goblin. She could even see harpies cresting the walls and soaring into the castle courtyard.

    Her folk. Her species.

    ¡°Then what do we do with the Monster?¡± Agatha demanded.

    Monster whirled around. Judith was staring at her, whilst Agatha and Bridgette watched. Slowly, the woman raised her musket to her shoulder.

    Monster froze. The hope she had was quashed in an instant. All she could see was the gun, feel the life draining from her, imagine the pain that the bullet would cause. Would it be worse than an operation? Probably.

    ¡°Judith, please,¡± she whispered.

    Her jailor froze, her eyes wide, her gun shaking with her hands. Then she threw the gun down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Judith stammered. She made for the door, Bridgette following.

    But Agatha picked the musket up.

    ¡°Fuck that. We need to kill her before they get to her,¡± hissed the guard. She raised the gun to her shoulder.

    ¡°Agatha no!¡± Judith screamed.

    Monster leaped, wings flapping hard. She was hoping she could get behind the bookcase. The musket cracked.

    Her right wing exploded with pain and Monster felt herself cry out as she slammed into the ground. Blood poured from her wing, which she instinctively pulled to herself.

    ¡°Agatha stop!¡± Monster looked up, just in time to see through her tear-blurred vision, Agatha hit Judith with the butt of her gun. The guard went down in a slump. As Bridgette stared, Agatha started to reload.

    ¡°Knock that bookcase down, Bridgette. That thing is a weapon. We cannot let her fall into enemy hands!¡± hissed Agatha.

    Bridgette took a deep breath and nodded, and grabbing her spear, shoved the bookcase. The chess set flew off, slamming into the ground. Most of the pieces were intact, except for the white rook, which hit the ground and shattered.

    ¡°Judith? Judith!¡± Monster cried.

    The guard that had taken care of her for all this time, lay on the ground, unresponsive. Monster stared at the limp form of the woman.

    There were too many feelings that were coursing through her. Fear and panic that grew as Agatha pointed the gun at her. Rage at Agatha for hurting the¡­the one person who¡¯d ever treated her with any kind of care. Despair at the sight of the gun barrel. Pain that throbbed in her right wing. Confusion at what she was feeling, for Judith was her jailor. She¡¯d kept her in captivity. She ought to hate her.

    Hate. Cold, hatred, at these humans for torturing her. For using her as their test subject. For depriving her of freedom, of her name, and most of all, for turning her into a monster.

    Power thrummed underneath her skin, it reverberated through her bones.

    ¡°Die you beast,¡± hissed Agatha.

    Monster screamed at Agatha, but this time was different. This time, the woman was not just catapulted backward. She was crushed into the wall behind her. Her face was pressed against the stone wall, and it continued to be pressed.

    Bridgette ran from the room, screaming, as Agatha wailed in agony. Monster continued to scream. Her voice was stronger than before, her magic surged and continued to surge. Fueled by the pain in her wing, the hatred she had for these horrible humans, Monster continued to cry. She glowed violet, her magic manifesting not as tongues, but as a raging vortex focused just on her. Monster raised her arms and pushed it forward.

    With a snap, the bars of the jail cell gave way and Agatha gasped, as several of them impaled her to the wall.

    Monster cackled at the sight of her dead tormentor, and tried to close her mouth.

    Only, she couldn¡¯t. The room continued to shake. The tongues of magic whirled, slashing the walls, cutting into them. They tore up the floorboards, and ripped off bars from the windows. They even broke open her manacles, blasting them off her wrists and ankles. Still Monster continued to scream.

    She didn¡¯t know why. She didn¡¯t know how to stop. Something within her drove her to keep crying out. She couldn¡¯t even form words!

    Helpless, and yet destroying everything around her, Monster ran out her cell to the door, which her magic tore off its hinges. Somehow she avoided hitting Judith, but she continued to tear up the castle walls and floor as she ran.

    She needed to stop this. She needed help. Monster ran, trying to find her way to the hall. Her throat was raw, and yet her magic continued to tear down lanterns, cut through the walls. To her horror, she wasn¡¯t even running anymore. She was somehow floating off the ground, despite her wing dangling uselessly by her side.

    She wanted so badly to cry for help. She even tried to use her hands to shut her own mouth, but nothing worked. She continued to wail.

    She rounded the corner into the main hall.

    Blue-uniformed soldiers had been putting her captors against the wall, but they¡¯d all turned to the sound she was making. They stared at her, eyes wide, even as her captors yelled.

    ¡°Shit it¡¯s the Monster!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gotten loose! Kill her! Kill her before she kills us!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Someone fetch Hattie, Frances or Ayax!¡± snapped a soldier, a young human in full armour. He sheathed his sword, and approached Monster, his arms raised. ¡°Easy there. My name¡¯s Martin. Just stay there. We¡¯re going to help you.¡±

    Monster was so confused. Humans weren¡¯t supposed to smile like that. They weren¡¯t supposed to say those kinds of words. She didn¡¯t want him getting any closer. She didn¡¯t¡ª

    Her magic lashed out, catching the man in his cuirass and flinging him back into a centaur. The centaur, a female, managed to pull him up.

    ¡°Oh shit, run away! Run away!¡± bellowed the centaur.

    The blue-uniformed soldiers turned to run, pulling up their prisoners as they did so. The mages, the captives that had held Monster for so long. That had jeered at her, restrained her, and even beat her up. They deserved to die, not to live.

    Monster blinked as her magic scythed out. A purple blast sent stone splinters showering the running soldiers. A beam of magic that missed a group of her captors hit the wall and cut right through it. Monster screamed, horrified, a prisoner in her own body as her magic cascaded out, destroying the castle that kept her captive, carrying her forward after the panicked soldiers.

    ¡°Lady Ginger what¡¯s¡ªOh shit.¡±

    Monster spun around to see a red-haired woman and a younger female mage whose head was hidden by a cowl. For Monster was rising higher and higher up in the hall.

    ¡°Get my master please,¡± said the young mage.

    ¡°On it. Be careful Hattie,¡± Ginger hissed.

    Hattie couldn¡¯t be older than Monster was. Yet she looked up at Monster calmly, her wand at her side. She pulled her cowl over and Monster blinked. The young girl seemed to be at least part-troll, as she had pointed ears and four fingers. Parts of her hair were missing, replaced by an angry-red scar that stood out from her pale skin.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Hattie asked.

    Monster, still singing, still unable to speak, gestured to her throat. She hated this. She hated this all! Her magic torqued around, smashing down on a table, completely flattening it.

    Hattie flinched, but to Monster¡¯s astonishment, she smiled. ¡°Okay, I see. You can¡¯t control this can¡¯t you?¡±

    Monster shook her head, wiping away the tears that were forming. She¡¯d normally be exhausted now. She was using so much of her magic, and yet she wasn¡¯t feeling even a little tired. The humans¡¯ experiments must have finally succeeded. They turned her into the weapon that they wanted to create. All she could do was hurt people

    Her magic lashed out, a tongue of magic scything toward Hattie. Monster gasped, trying to pull it back somehow, but Hattie threw up a navy-blue shield and pulled a fallen table in front of her. Wood splinters showered the mage, but she was unharmed.

    Monster shook her head, floating back, away from the mage, who was muttering to herself.

    ¡°Alright alright. What would Frances do? What would she do? Right, talk her down. Talk her down. You can do this Hattie. You can do this.¡± Hattie looked back up at Monster, smiling brightly. ¡°Hey there. I¡¯m alright. You don¡¯t want to do this, right? Why don¡¯t you just take a deep breath, hold it and count to ten? It always works for me.¡±

    Monster tried but even as she closed her mouth to hold in her breath, she continued to sing into her mouth. Forced to open her mouth, she groaned, frustrated, and jumped in horror as her magic surged again, blowing a hole through the roof.

    ¡°Okay that didn¡¯t work. Hey, um, you want to just stay right here? Okay? We¡¯re getting you some help. You¡¯re going to be fine. You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±

    Okay? Fine? Monster¡¯s unceasing cry mingled with sob-filled laughs. She was a monster. She was never going to be fine. She was a weapon of destruction, a freak. All she was good at was destroying things and hurting people.

    Her magic seemed to agree with her. It pulsed, a violet wave surging out from her. It knocked Hattie off her feet and kept throwing loose debris, weapons, rubble and wooden splinters at the mage. Monster sobbed, crying as the young mage threw up a shield and hunkered down on it, wincing with every impact.

    She wanted to say sorry. To apologize but there was nothing she could do. The castle shook all around her, creaking as violet blasts of magic shot out, slamming into fixtures and columns.

    That was when a second song rang out.

    It was beautiful. The notes fell like the first drops of rain. They were placed perfectly and clearly, as they wove together into a song. It was an Alavari song, a nursery rhyme Monster remembered from her youth.

    The white-robed mage stepped into the hallway, wand raised and worry erupted in Monster¡¯s heart again. For the Stormcaller, if she was really the Stormcaller, didn¡¯t look like some famous mage.

    She was short and petite, with a slender build. Despite wearing gold-trimmed white robes, with heavy armored plates sewn underneath, she didn¡¯t look intimidating or imposing. Nothing like the stories she¡¯d heard. Those same stories had also never mentioned that her skin was olive-brown, or her hair seemed to resemble the colour of chocolate. Yet, as Monster locked eyes with the Stormcaller, she found herself unable to look away from her amber gaze.

    A sky blue glow surrounded Monster and somehow, her singing began to quieten. It was like her magic was breaking against a wall that had been thrown up in its way. It struggled to break through, yet the Stormcaller¡¯s song continued to grow in strength, and Monster¡¯s found hers beginning to lose its power.

    She had no idea why, or how, but she was so relieved she didn¡¯t care, even as she landed on the ground, and the pain from her wing returned in full force.

    ¡°Hattie, it¡¯s her. We found her,¡± said the Stormcaller.

    ¡°Oh. Oh! I¡¯ll get him.¡± Hattie ran off out of the door.

    Monster, holding onto her wing, looked up at the Stormcaller, eyes wide as the mage approached. The Stormcaller was smiling, but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t hurt her. She¡¯d just dispelled her magic almost like it was nothing.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s been a long time. Do you remember me, Morgan?¡±

    Caught between the urge to both stare and frown at the Stormcaller, the harpy-troll sat still, unable to answer.

    Why was the human woman smiling at her? Why did she seem happy to see her? How¡­how did she know her name? This had to be a trick.

    ¡°Who¡ªHow do you know that name?¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°I met you, a long time ago, in Kwent. We slid down a slide to escape a fire. A slide of¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªof ice,¡± whispered Morgan. That was fun. Scary, but fun and¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to remember it. It hurt too much to remember how good that time was.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances extended her hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let me take a look at your wing, Morgan. It looks painful.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off,¡± Morgan hissed. She glared, trying to ignore the surprise that spread across the Stormcaller¡¯s face.

    Only, the woman seemed to think, before holstering her wand and sitting down on the ground. Crossing her legs, the Stormcaller smiled again.

    ¡°Morgan¡­I can guess you¡¯re scared, terrified even, and you don¡¯t trust me, or any human, but we¡¯re here to help.¡± Frances pursed her lips and pulled out two patches of clean white dressing. ¡°I want to heal your wing, but if you don¡¯t trust me, press that to the wound for the moment. I can get an Alavari mage to help you, if that would make you more comfortable?¡±

    Morgan ripped the dressing out of the Stormcaller¡¯s hands and gingerly pressed both patches to her wing. The bullet hole did look pretty bad, though, and Morgan winced as she tried to put pressure.

    ¡°Will¡­will it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It will hurt a little, but I think you¡¯ve been very brave. Can you be brave for just a little longer?¡± the Stormcaller asked.

    Morgan hesitated. It¡¯d mean a human mage touching her again, operating on her.

    But well, the Stormcaller did just save her, maybe she meant it?

    Morgan nodded and the young woman, smiling, raised her wand and sang softly.

    A numbing sensation filled Morgan¡¯s wing, and before her eyes, the bullet hole slowly knit itself together to reveal only flesh.

    The Stormcaller stood up. ¡°There, I suggest you don¡¯t use it for a week or two, but it¡¯s good as new.¡± The Stormcaller glanced over her shoulder. ¡°And just in time too. Timur over here!¡±

    Timur?

    Morgan scrambled to her feet, her harpy eyes focusing on a distant, running figure. A tall teenager¡ªno, man. A trogre charging pell mell towards her, his mane of hair whipped back.

    ¡°Morgan!¡±

    It couldn¡¯t¡ªIt couldn¡¯t be¡ªbut two arms had grabbed her and were lifting her to her toes. She held on, tears welling in her eyes because it was her uncle, who¡¯d told her the stories she loved, who¡¯d tucked her into bed, and who had tried to save her. The only member of her family who¡¯d tried to save her.

    Yet he was different. He was a little more muscled. He smelt a little different.

    ¡°Uncle Timur? Is it really you?¡± Morgan croaked, staring at her uncle¡¯s face.

    Timur beamed. He still had the same smile, only it seemed just a bit wider. ¡°Yes. Yes it is. I¡­I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He blinked, his own black eyes filling with tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault you were here. I wasn¡¯t fast enough¡ª¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Morgan stammered. How could it be her uncle¡¯s fault when he¡¯d done everything he could? It was those humans that hurt her anyway. ¡°Really, it was those humans.¡±

    The Stormcaller giggled. ¡°I told you she wouldn¡¯t blame you, Timur.¡±

    Timur smiled, glancing at the Stormcaller. ¡°And you were right, Mataia.¡±

    Morgan blinked, her eyes settling on the Stormcaller. ¡°Mataia?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. You don¡¯t know,¡± said Timur. He let go of Morgan, still holding onto her hand. With his other hand, however, he took the Stormcaller¡¯s. ¡°Morgan, this is Frances. We¡¯ve been courting and living together.¡±

    Morgan stared at her uncle, and back at the Stormcaller, at Frances. She watched them look into each other¡¯s eyes, as if they were the only two people in the world.

    There was no mistaking it. Her uncle was in love with a human, a horrible, cruel human.

    <hr>

 Chapter 162 - Apprenticed

    Frances saw the emotions flit across Morgan¡¯s face first and so she immediately understood why the harpy-troll threw away her uncle¡¯s hand.

    Her beloved Timur wasn¡¯t so fast on the uptake. He stared at his niece, a look of abject confusion on his face. ¡°Morgan?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re fucking her?¡±

    ¡°Morgan what¡ªwhere did you even learn¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fucking a human? You¡¯re fucking the people who threatened to rape me? Who experimented on me? Who tied me down to a table and stuck stones into my body?¡±

    Timur stared at his niece, his mouth slightly apart, tail limp on the ground, looking completely devastated. Frances knew why. One moment, he¡¯d been overjoyed, in the next, all that joy had just turned to ash.

    Thankfully, Frances had an idea of what Morgan was thinking.

    ¡°Morgan, I can see you¡¯re angry and I understand why. They¡­these humans did horrible things to you and you have so much fury and hatred for them. You¡¯re wondering how could your beloved uncle be in love with one, after all they¡¯ve done to you, right?¡± Frances pursed her lips. This was a bit of a guess, but she remembered how worried and anxious she¡¯d felt when she was younger, especially about how Edana felt about her. ¡°You¡¯re also worried that if your uncle is in love with one, does he even truly care about you?¡±

    More emotions seemed to flit across the young teen¡¯s face.

    ¡°How¡­how the fuck do you know that?¡± Morgan growled.

    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s not hard to guess,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯re lying.¡±

    Frances grimaced. She couldn¡¯t tell if Morgan was just cursing at her because she knew Frances was being evasive, or because the teen was just trying to get a rise from her.

    What should she do? What would her mother, Edana have done?

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you everything, Morgan. It is not the right time or place. Let¡¯s just say I have some experiences that give me a bit of insight,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan took another step back, her arms crossed. ¡°No! Tell me now or I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡±

    Frances grimaced, trying to think of a different approach.

    ¡°Morgan! Frances nearly killed herself trying to save you a year ago!¡± Timur exclaimed, finally having found his voice.

    ¡°She¡¯s just some disgusting human!¡± Morgan crossed her arms. ¡°Grandfather was right to start this war with them¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather was the one who had you kidnapped by these humans!¡±

    Frances sighed as Morgan stared at her uncle.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. That¡­that can¡¯t be true. That isn¡¯t true! You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Timur sighed and took a step forward. ¡°Morgan, it¡¯s true¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    A violet glow surrounded Timur and he was suddenly flying backwards. He¡¯d have gone headfirst into a stone wall. Only Frances¡¯s reflexes, honed by years of war, managed to grab onto her suddenly airborne boyfriend and set him back on the ground. He was shivering, shaken by the flight, but alright.

    Frances whirled on Morgan, about to rebuke the girl, only to stop. The harpy-troll was staring at her trembling uncle, her eyes widening, her pupils narrowing to pinpricks.

    ¡°I¡­Oh God. I¡­I almost killed him. I almost killed¡ª¡±

    Frances snapped her fingers and called out in a clear voice. ¡°Morgan, count to ten with me. One. Two¡­¡±

    To Frances¡¯s relief, the panicked girl did just that, staring at her as she did. When Morgan finished, she was breathing a lot more evenly.

    ¡°Morgan, you didn¡¯t kill your uncle, and he¡¯s not angry at you. He¡¯s just a little surprised,¡± said Frances, she smiled at Timur, who nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Morgan. I¡¯m sorry for getting frustrated. I shouldn¡¯t have snapped like that.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I¡­¡± Morgan glanced at Frances, before bowing her head towards Timur. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Timur chuckled wearily. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Hug?¡±

    Morgan nodded, and walking over to the trogre, buried herself into her uncle¡¯s arms.

    Frances smiled, but as Timur ruffled his niece¡¯s hair, he exchanged a glance with her.

    It didn¡¯t need to be said. They both knew that Morgan had a long, long road ahead of her.

    <hr>

    Frances watched as Timur left the tent they¡¯d set up for Morgan. ¡°Is she asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was telling her about how we¡¯d managed to find her,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°And how you deduced it after pouring over hundreds of pages of intelligence and captured supply reports?¡± Frances asked, smiling.

    Timur smiled sheepishly. ¡°Well, a little. I also told her of how a certain someone organised several raids that allowed us to capture those documents.¡±

    Frances giggled. ¡°You did most of the work, Timur. I just brewed your tea and made sure you had what you needed.¡±

    Her prince arched an eyebrow. ¡°Frances.¡±

    Frances rolled her eyes. ¡°Which is¡­yes, also important. Thank you.¡±

    Timur grinned and leaned in. Frances kissed her prince lightly on the lips.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s meet up with the others,¡± said Timur. He winced. ¡°We do have a lot to talk about.¡±

    Frances nodded and the pair went to their appointment.

    They didn¡¯t notice the tent flap being pushed open behind them.

    <hr>

    Monster¡ªMorgan shook her head as she crept after the pair. That was her name. It just felt unfamiliar and alien. It didn¡¯t really belong to her. But it had been her name all along, right?

    The harpy-troll wiped her eyes. It was so strange. Her uncle was still just as bad as before when it came to seeing if she was asleep or not. He was still her uncle, still funny, still kind, still loving. But so much was just so different.

    His floozy. His bedwarmer, the Stormcaller, was leaning on his arm like some whore. She hated that, and how he occasionally rubbed his nose into the much shorter woman¡¯s head.

    They sat down near a fire with several others. Morgan recognized the flame-haired woman and the young knight that she¡¯d seen in the hall. There were two others, though, a black-haired troll who lounged by the fire with the grace of a cat, and a harpy.

    As quietly as she could, she put herself beside a rock and lay flat on the ground.

    ¡°How is Morgan doing?¡± the knight asked. Morgan remembered his name was Martin.

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. She¡¯ll need a lot of time to recover,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°It sounded like she was in some kind of Mage Trance,¡± said the troll.

    ¡°We¡¯re digging through the notes on what they did to her. It seems that she was Darius¡¯s most promising experiment.¡± Morgan blinked as her uncle growled. ¡°If I ever get my hands on him¡­¡±

    ¡°Get in line,¡± said Ginger. She was rubbing Martin¡¯s stomach with her left hand, which Morgan noticed had a ring. Martin had a matching ring as well. ¡°So¡­who is going to take care of Morgan?¡±

    ¡°I want to, but she doesn¡¯t like Frances at all.¡± Timur sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t blame her. What they did to her was horrible.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Renia, what do you think?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s gaze flicked over to the harpy and couldn¡¯t stop staring.

    She was older than the others, but she was gorgeous. Morgan couldn¡¯t understand just how her body had curves in all the right places, and her plumage was a fabulous reddish gold, like autumn leaves. Her golden eyes, though, were filled with sorrow, despite being perfectly almond-shaped.

    ¡°Frances, I¡­I¡¯m not sure,¡± said the harpy.

    The Stormcaller pursed her lips. ¡°I think we should tell her everything. What they did to her, why was she there, everything. Be as upfront with her. It will be overwhelming, but it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s mouth opened, and she shut it so hastily she was worried that somebody might have heard the clack of her teeth.

    Frances was arguing that she wanted to let Morgan know everything? Why would some duplicitous human who her uncle loved¡ªno, who¡¯d ensnared her uncle, want to be truthful?

    ¡°Everything? Would she be able to take it? To tell her everything might destroy her, Frances,¡± Timur stammered. ¡°My niece¡­she¡¯s suffered so much. Wouldn¡¯t sparing her some of the truth be kinder?¡±

    Morgan blinked and wiped her eyes. Her uncle¡¯s voice had pitched up as he¡¯d spoken,

    Ayax stood up. ¡°Before we continue, let¡¯s get some privacy spells up.¡±

    Morgan almost groaned aloud as the two mages rose to their feet. As they sang and spoke Words of Power, a dome of magic covered the campfire and the people sitting around it. It was so complete, the harpy couldn¡¯t even hear the crackle of the fire. Sighing, the harpy stood up and yawned. Maybe she would have better luck next time. She turned to go back to her tent.

    Hattie was standing right there arms crossed, one scarred eyebrow arched.

    ¡°Hello there.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances sat back down and crossing her arms, turned to her boyfriend.

    ¡°Timur, I know it will be hard, but it¡¯ll be better than having Morgan find out later that we kept this from her. She already doesn¡¯t trust us. If she finds out we kept this from her, it¡¯ll be even worse.¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°I¡­I understand, but you saw how she acted. She¡¯s not ready to learn that her mother is still alive. We need to keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Timur¡ª¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Frances whipped her head around. Renia¡¯s eyes met hers. The harpy was very still, a bit too still. There was a tension that ran through her wings.

    ¡°Renia, she¡¯s your daughter. Morgan would be overjoyed to learn you survived! We¡¯ll have to tell her about how Thorgoth killed Teutobal and tried to kill you too, so knowing you¡¯re alive will at least make things better!¡± Frances exclaimed.

    ¡°I know, Frances, but I¡¯m not ready.¡±

    Frances couldn¡¯t believe it. She refused to. Renia was a friend, her counsellor. She trusted the harpy, and she wasn¡¯t going to tell her own daughter she was alive?

    ¡°What do you mean? She deserves to know the truth! We can¡¯t keep that from her!¡± Renia averted her gaze, her eyes filling with tears, and Frances winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Cuz, maybe you can explain? I mean, we all have our own secrets. Why does Morgan need to know all of this?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t trust us, Ayax.¡± Frances took a deep breath, remembering Morgan¡¯s braced pose, her flickering eyes. It reminded her of when she first came to Durannon. ¡°I remember being like her. Scared, anxious, worried that anything good Edana would give me was going to be taken away. Worried that Edana didn¡¯t actually care for me. The only reason I started to trust my mother was because she never lied to me, and if she had to hide something, she¡¯d explain why she wasn¡¯t telling me.¡± Frances nodded to herself. ¡°That made me believe in what she was telling me, and only then did I start to believe that she really cared.¡±

    Renia took a deep breath. ¡°But she didn¡¯t tell you everything, right?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯m not ready to take care of Morgan. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be!"

    Frances blinked, watching as the harpy trembled, her claws clenched, tears filling her eyes. Wiping them, Renia took a deep breath and bowed her head.

    ¡°When I last saw my poor baby girl, she was three years old. It was eleven years ago. Then, I wanted her back. I wanted her in my wings. I wanted to feed her and coddle her and¡­and¡­ and be her mother! That can¡¯t happen anymore.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°But Renia, you¡¯re here and¡ª¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t, Martin. My baby¡¯s grown up. My baby is gone! I gave up all hope of ever seeing her years ago, after I fled to Erlenberg. I know I didn¡¯t have a choice, and I know I¡¯m a horrible, horrible mother for doing so, but my husband¡­ Teutobal, he told me to live on. He wanted me to live and I¡­I¡­¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Frances ran around the fire, throwing her arms around the sobbing harpy. Her own heart ached as Renia shook, her cries drowning out the crackling fire.

    ¡°Renia, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not a horrible mother.¡±

    Ginger, joining Frances, gently embraced her counsellor. ¡°Yeah, what choice did you have anyway? King Thorgoth would have killed you if he knew you were alive.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse what I did, what I¡¯m doing now,¡± Renia croaked.

    Frances sighed. ¡°Perhaps not, but I do understand what you¡¯re saying. You haven¡¯t been a mother in years, right? You don¡¯t think you can just¡­be one again.¡±

    Renia tried to reply. She only managed several wracking sobs into Frances¡¯ arms. Finally, she shook her head.

    Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You meant well and¡­Oh Galena. I¡¯m so sorry, Frances, but¡­can you take care of my chick for me? Please?¡±

    Frances let go of Renia, holding onto just the harpy¡¯s wing. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    The harpy exhaled. ¡°Morgan trusts Timur. She loves him. She¡¯s maybe the only person in this world that she cares about, and he took care of her for years.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far to say that. I just dropped in once in a while,¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°You took care of her where Teutobal and I couldn¡¯t, Your Highness. You read her books until she fell asleep, you wrote to her, you made sure she was taken care of, that she had a good education, a happy childhood, and you risked your life to try to rescue her. She knows that and she loves you for it.¡± Renia faced Frances, her eyes were still filled with tears, except there was an iron resolve in it that took Frances aback. ¡°And Frances, if Timur is to take care of Morgan, you will help him too. You¡¯d do it without question, and I think¡ªno, I know it¡¯ll be good for her.¡±

    ¡°Renia, I already have a student,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°You said it yourself. Hattie is about to graduate from your care. That¡¯s why you brought her along on this mission. You wouldn¡¯t have done so otherwise.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean Morgan will like me as a teacher.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but you¡¯re the only one who can restrain her magic.¡±

    ¡°So can my mother.¡±

    ¡°Your mother has your half-siblings to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Dwynalina?¡±

    ¡°Old, and do you really think cantankerous old Dwynalina is a good fit for an angry, scared and traumatised child?¡±

    Frances shook her head, and grimaced. ¡°Okay, I might be the only choice, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to be a good one. Morgan hates that Timur¡¯s in love with me. Putting her with us in our home is going to be rough. I¡­I don¡¯t know if I can help her.¡±

    Renia pursed her lips. ¡°Frances, you might be the only one who can understand my baby.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°Just because I was abused as a child, doesn¡¯t mean I will be able to understand Morgan.¡±

    ¡°But you did.¡± Timur shuffled over to where Frances was sitting. ¡°Mataia, you were amazing with her when she was freaking out about nearly killing me. You calmed her down. I don¡¯t think I could have done that.¡±

    ¡°She did what?¡± Renia stammered.

    Frances winced. ¡°She nearly killed Timur, and she hurt Martin.¡± Pinching the bridge of her nose, Frances sighed. ¡°Timur, are you sure you¡¯re comfortable with this?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Timur exclaimed. Frances knew her boyfriend was nodding as he did so.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll accept this responsibility.¡± Frances met Renia¡¯s grateful smile. ¡°But I have a few conditions.¡±

    <hr>

    Morgan stared at the scarred half-troll before crossing her arms.

    ¡°Hey. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Not trying to eavesdrop on the others.¡± Morgan grimaced at that, and saw Hattie smirk just a little. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be asleep, Morgan?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t stay asleep.¡± Morgan narrowed her eyes at the half-troll and the scar on her face. ¡°Who are you anyway?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I suppose I haven¡¯t introduced myself.¡± She thrust out her hand. ¡°Hattie Longarch. I¡¯m Frances¡¯s apprentice.¡±

    Morgan gingerly shook Hattie¡¯s hand and let go. Half-human, half troll, what exactly was this girl supposed to be?

    Pretty, even after whatever happened to her face. Normal and definitely not a monster.

    Morgan thrust those thoughts deep into the dark, screaming corners of her mind.

    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Morgan asked. She immediately regretted that, but Hattie only rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Dragon.¡±

    ¡°D¡ªdragon? Like, big scaly purple or blue dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hattie¡¯s shoulders seemed to sag just a little. She probably wasn¡¯t consciously doing it, but Morgan noticed.¡°I look pretty fucked up don¡¯t I?¡±

    Morgan wasn¡¯t sure what to say. On the other, yeah, there was no disguising the horrid red scar that travelled across Hattie¡¯s forehead and reached to her cheekbones, or the clumps of missing hair.

    Yet, Morgan also noticed the almost effortless way the half-troll carried herself. It was almost statuesque how she crossed her long arms across her chest. She might have been half-human, but perhaps that was why she had softer features than that of a troll. If it weren¡¯t for the scar she¡¯d be¡­well¡­

    ¡°Pretty.¡±

    Hattie snorted. ¡°Yeah. Though I deserved it.¡±

    ¡°No I mean you¡¯re pretty¡ª¡± Morgan¡¯s brain caught up and she slammed her hands over her mouth. ¡°I mean¡ªWhy do you say that?¡±

    If Hattie noticed, she didn¡¯t remark on it. The only sign that she¡¯d heard Morgan¡¯s first comment was a brief narrowing of her eyes.

    ¡°I¡­Huh, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had to explain it to anybody. But¡­well, you know about the Dragonslayer¡¯s curse don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Uncle Timur told me about it.¡±

    ¡°I have it. Some great grandmother or something killed a dragon and a dragon showed up in Athelda-Aoun. Where your uncle lives now. Telkandra¡ªthe dragon¡ªoffered to leave if I gave myself up but well, I didn¡¯t and this is the price I paid. I mean, it¡¯s a small price, especially since I also let in that mass-murdering general Helias.¡± Hattie winced. ¡°I mean he was disguised, but I wanted to hurt Frances so badly I didn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°You what?¡± Morgan squawked. She raised her hands. ¡°Sorry, how are the two even related?¡±

    The half-blood cringed. ¡°Well, um. It¡¯s complicated. Frances killed my father in a battle and I really hated her, even after she tried to make it up to me. So I wanted to kill her so badly I trusted Helias like a moron.¡±

    ¡°But he was disguised,¡± Morgan stammered, wondering if she was hearing things.

    Hattie swallowed. ¡°Yes, but I¡­Look I deserved this scar okay?¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell you do. What were you supposed to do? Give yourself up to the dragon?¡± Morgan exclaimed.

    Hattie bowed her head. ¡°I mean¡­maybe? I mean, Frances keeps telling me no, and she¡¯s usually right about these things but well, I could have done something.¡±

    Morgan stared at Hattie wondering if her confinement had perhaps knocked a part of her brain loose. Was this what normal was supposed to be?

    ¡°Look, it all evens out. I did something wrong and I paid for it and now I¡¯m an ugly halfblood,¡± Hattie smiled.

    Despite Morgan having been kidnapped for a year, she could not miss how fake¡ªno, broken the half-troll¡¯s smile seemed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ugly and you didn¡¯t deserve any of that shit,¡± Morgan hissed.

    Hattie sighed. ¡°Morgan, thank you for being nice but I am and I did. I was horrid to Frances and stupid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being nice! I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯re pretty, not horrid and stupid. I mean, I nearly killed you, but you¡¯re not running away from me, screaming. You¡¯re talking to me. Treating me normally when I¡¯m a literal fucking Monster who nearly killed her own uncle!¡±

    Hattie blinked, staring at Morgan. The harpy-troll stared back, and felt her stomach drop.

    ¡°Morgan, what do you mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI¡ªsorry. Please, please don¡¯t tell anybody! I mean, I know I¡¯m dangerous and I¡¯m a monster but I¡ªOh Galena.¡± Morgan reached forward, only for Hattie to step back. ¡°Please, I¡¯m sorry. I know they suspect but if they find out for sure they¡¯ll lock me up because that¡¯s what they do to monsters¡ª¡±

    ¡°Morgan, none of them are going to lock you up¡ª¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know what I can do! How many people I have hurt and killed!¡± Morgan clamped her hands over her mouth, but it was too late. Hattie¡¯s dark blue eyes were wide and she was very very still.

    ¡°Morgan? What are you doing awake?¡± Timur asked.

    Morgan spun around. The privacy dome was down, the eyes of all the adults were all on her.

    And she couldn¡¯t miss how Frances'' gaze went to Hattie.

    ¡°Hattie, what¡¯s going on?¡± the Stormcaller asked.

    Morgan froze. She was in trouble now. She was in so much trouble.

    ¡°Nothing, Master. Morgan couldn¡¯t sleep, so we were just talking.¡±

    What. Whirling around Morgan found Hattie trying to smile casually, and failing, but she wasn¡¯t telling them. She wasn¡¯t screaming about how Morgan was a monster, but did the adults trust her? Would they press her? What happened if they did?

    ¡°Alright, but Morgan really should be sleeping. We have a long road ahead,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Mm hmm, come on, Morgan, I¡¯ll read you another story, would you like that?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Yes please,¡± Morgan stammered. As he approached, she glanced at Hattie and mouthed a quiet ¡®thank you.¡¯

    The half-troll smiled and unlike the other times, it was not a broken smile. That smile made Morgan stare, for it was probably the prettiest she¡¯d ever seen the half-troll.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re getting along well with Hattie,¡± said Timur.

    Her uncle was grinning a little and Morgan felt her face heat up.

    ¡°And what of it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. She¡¯s very nice and responsible.¡± Timur gently ruffled Morgan¡¯s hair, like he¡¯d used to do. Morgan winced at first, but smiled as long hands rumpled her red locks. ¡°You were pretending to be asleep weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wait, how did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I know you¡¯re anxious and scared Morgan. I mean, this is very new for you, and it¡¯s still very new for me,¡± said Timur, his tone rueful. ¡°We¡¯ll tell you more about what we discussed in the bubble tomorrow alright? So can you be patient for a little while longer?¡±

    Morgan nodded. ¡°I can do that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± said Timur. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you a little about how we escaped from your grandfather?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s pointed ears stood on end ¡°I heard a little about that, but I couldn¡¯t believe it. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Well to start with¡­¡±

    <hr>

    With the adults dispersing, Hattie let out a sigh of relief. Wringing her hands, she made to walk back to her tent.

    Only to jump a few inches into the air as she found her master standing patiently by the fire.

    ¡°Oh, Frances, I¡­I didn¡¯t see you.¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm.¡± Frances smiled. ¡°I think you and Morgan weren¡¯t just talking about nothing. I just need to know. Did you lie because you were threatened?¡±

    ¡°No! I mean, Morgan¡¯s a little scary¡ªbut no, she didn¡¯t threaten me.¡± Hattie paused. Her thoughts a whirl in her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to tell you, Master, but I don¡¯t think I should, even though maybe I should.¡±

    ¡°Hattie, you don¡¯t need to tell me,¡± said Frances. She stepped up to Hattie and reached up to pat her student on the shoulder, who had not too long ago, overgrown her. ¡°If she didn¡¯t threaten you, then I trust your judgement.¡±

    Hattie smiled briefly, but doubt itched back onto her features. ¡°But what if I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong, but I think right now, it¡¯s more important for Morgan to have people she can trust,¡± said Frances. She pursed her lips, considering the question again, and nodded. ¡°Yes, I believe you did the right thing. Morgan¡¯s not going to like some of what we will have to tell her tomorrow. What you¡¯ve done tonight might help her.¡±

    ¡°What is she not going to like?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a bit late, do you mind waiting for tomorrow?¡±

    Her apprentice shook her head and Frances smiled. ¡°You did a very good job today. You almost did manage to calm Morgan down and you did a fantastic job supporting the attack.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Frances,¡± said Hattie, managing a smile. ¡°Hope you have a good night.¡±

    ¡°You too, Hattie,¡± said Frances, waving her student away.

    <hr>

    Morgan couldn¡¯t remember the last time she had actual good food. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at the bowl of stewed beef and vegetables, and smell the heavenly spices that wafted up into the air.

    ¡°Morning Morgan,¡± said Timur, sitting down beside his niece.

    The harpy-troll started but managed to smile. ¡°Hey.¡± She narrowed her eyes as Frances sat down across from Timur.

    ¡°Good morning, Morgan.¡± The Stormcaller sipped from a cup of tea. ¡°When would you like to learn about what we discussed last night?¡±

    The harpy-troll straightened. So the mage did suspect that Morgan had been trying to eavesdrop. ¡°How about now?¡± she asked.

    She didn¡¯t expect Frances to nod. ¡°Alright, where would you like to start?¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°Is this the best topic over breakfast, Frances?¡±

    ¡°No, but all of this is never going to be a topic we can talk easily about.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°If you¡¯d like us to stop, Morgan, you just have to tell us.¡±

    The harpy-troll frowned. ¡°Are you really going to tell me everything?¡±

    Frances put her cup down and laced her fingers together. ¡°No. We¡¯re not going to tell you everything. We are keeping one rather important piece of information secret from you.¡±

    Morgan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why? I thought you said you wanted to be honest with me?¡±

    ¡°I do want to be honest with you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m keeping a secret from you.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just Frances who agreed to this, Morgan.¡± Timur smiled sadly at his niece. ¡°I thought that we should say even less to you, but Frances convinced me that it was important for you to know the truth, or as much as we could tell it.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªwhat, why wouldn¡¯t you want to tell me¡ª¡± Morgan¡¯s voice trailed off, her thoughts flying back to when she¡¯d nearly killed her uncle. She froze. Did they know? Had she already given up her secret? ¡°Uncle, are you afraid I might, um, react badly?¡±

    Frances and Timur exchanged a look. Morgan wasn¡¯t sure what it meant. It seemed a lot passed in that instant before the Stormcaller said, ¡°Morgan, you¡¯re not going to like any of what we¡¯re going to tell you. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you lash out, or if your magic flares up. The reason why we aren¡¯t telling you that last big secret is because we think that of all the things you don¡¯t know, that will hurt you the most.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the last thing we want to do to you, especially after you¡¯ve been freed so recently,¡± said Timur.

    Confusion reigned in Morgan¡¯s head for a moment. They didn¡¯t want to hurt her? Why would anybody care?

    Uncle Timur would never want to hurt us.

    Then explain the Stormcaller.

    You don¡¯t know. You¡¯re just a Monster after all. After all, you¡¯re just sitting here, staring.

    ¡°Oh. Um, I see.¡± Morgan shoved a spoonful of stew into her mouth. It was still hot and it was absolutely delicious. She couldn¡¯t help but continue to spoon chunks of beef and vegetables into her mouth as quickly as she could.

    Timur chuckled. ¡°Any other questions?¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm. Where are we going and um, what happens to me now?¡± Morgan asked this with her mouth still filled with food, but Timur and Frances seemed to understand.

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to Athelda-Aoun. As for you, you¡¯re going to be staying with your uncle and I,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan forced down her food. ¡°Wait, why you?¡±

    ¡°Because Frances lives with me, Morgan,¡± said Timur. ¡°And she¡¯s going to become your teacher.¡±

    ¡°What? Why her?¡± Morgan hissed, glaring at Frances.

    Frances looked back at her, her amber eyes unflinchingly calm. She didn¡¯t smile, but neither did she frown or show any hint of anger.

    If anything it seemed as if Frances was looking through Morgan.

    ¡°Morgan, I know you are having some trouble controlling your magic.¡± Morgan¡¯s breath caught in her throat. In that split second her world started to crumble.

    ¡°That is not your fault.¡±

    Everything suddenly focused and Morgan blinked. Frances was staring at her intently. Her intense expression wasn¡¯t one that the harpy-troll recognized, but it wasn¡¯t anger or disgust. It was something else.

    ¡°Do you understand, Morgan? You should not be blaming yourself for being unable to control your magic right now. The experiments that Earl Darius¡¯s mages were conducting on you were to amplify your magic core. They succeeded but that has done nothing to actually help you control your magic. I suspect that they actually have tried to weaken your control over your own magic.¡±

    Morgan blinked. Was Frances concerned for her? Worried for her? Why¡­ why was she worried for her?

    She forced that thought out of her mind and asked, ¡°Wait, they did?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Did you ever find out why they were experimenting on you?¡±

    Morgan almost nodded, but after a moment, she shook her head. As much as she didn¡¯t want to look like she knew nothing in front of the Stormcaller, she wanted to know more about what her kidnappers actually did to her.

    ¡°What do you know about living mana batteries?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°They mentioned that. Something about a weapon that they could use to amplify the magic of their mages,¡± said Morgan, thinking back to the conversations she¡¯d overheard.

    ¡°In a sense. A living mana battery is essentially a mage, forced to provide magical power to another for spells. Instead of using a gemstone or card to store magic, you¡¯d create essentially a living mana source that you can control entirely. They wanted to turn you into one and to do this, in their most recent operation, they inserted a gem to try to tie your magic more closely to your emotions. They did this so that when it came to start trying to enchant your mind, and take control of your magic from you, they could manipulate your emotions to control your magic.¡± Frances smiled. ¡°Thankfully, we rescued you before they could go further.¡±

    Morgan swallowed. She suddenly realised why her uncle didn¡¯t want her to know this.

    They did this to her. The humans who experimented on her. All of those operations were to turn her into something that wasn¡¯t an Alavari anymore, wasn¡¯t even living.

    A weapon.

    At the same time, with the numbing horror and dismay, Morgan felt something else. It wasn¡¯t happiness. It felt like when she¡¯d first been released from her magic; a sense of freedom.

    She knew why they¡¯d done that to her and that they¡¯d been stopped. For some reason, that was enough to keep her calm, in spite of the cold horror crawling up her skin.

    ¡°Can you take the stones out of me?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can take most of them out. The most recent one is possible, it hasn¡¯t been integrated into your magic, but I need to talk to some mages more experienced in magical operations to be sure. Though¡­¡± Frances arched an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you want to go through another operation so quickly.¡±

    Morgan flinched. There it was again. Frances somehow figured out what she was afraid of, before she even knew she was afraid of it. How in the world did this tiny woman seem to do this?

    ¡°Um, yeah.¡± Morgan took a breath and more pieces of the puzzle started to fall into place. ¡°So¡­because you can¡¯t operate and because of my magic, you need to be my teacher.¡±

    ¡°For a time, until we can either figure out a way to operate on that most recent stone, or help you achieve full control over your magic.¡± Frances glanced at Timur. ¡°That and your uncle and I believe that it would be best for you to stay close to him as he¡¯s your closest family member. Queen Titania was an option but well¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your aunt Titania¡¯s fighting a war against your grandfather Thorgoth and she¡¯s incredibly busy and in a lot of danger,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°But why did you and aunt Titania go against grandfather?¡± Morgan asked.

    Timur and Frances exchanged a knowing glance.

    ¡°That is a long story, so don¡¯t forget to keep eating your breakfast,¡± said Frances. A faraway look spread across the mage¡¯s face. ¡°I suppose we should start with when I first met your uncle.¡±

    Morgan rolled her eyes. How long could this story be?

    And did her uncle have to look at the Stormcaller with such a wide-eyed and sappy expression?

 Chapter 163 - Royal Problems

    When her hand mirror started to vibrate that morning, Frances was awake. She was just enjoying being in her bedroll, with Timur¡¯s arms wrapped around her.

    Sighing, she reached over, trying to extricate herself without waking the trogrel. In his sleep, her boyfriend tried to hang onto her, so she had to gently pry his arms off.

    After some twisting, she rolled off the bedroll and onto her arms. Thinking quickly, she pulled on her somewhat dusty white cloak over her nightdress, noting the gold trim on the edges was almost worn off.

    Finally, she flipped her handmirror open and nearly dropped it.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    The raven-haired woman in the mirror cackled as Frances scrambled to sit herself down.

    ¡°Oh come off of it Frances and just call me Forowena. Can¡¯t your old tactics teacher make a social call?¡± asked the Queen Consort of Erisdale.

    ¡°Milady¡ªForowena, it¡¯s been a while,¡± said Frances. She took a quick breath. ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Just peachy,¡± said Forowena. She grimaced. ¡°My bad leg¡¯s feeling rotten thanks to this weather. I heard about your rescue mission. Did you rescue Morgan?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Frances, eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯m touched that you know her name.¡±

    ¡°Well, lately I can¡¯t stop thinking about children,¡± said Forowena, drumming her fingers on her desk. Her brown eyes were downcast.

    Frances swallowed. Forowena hadn¡¯t taught Frances for a long time, but the Earl had always been good to her. Years ago, she¡¯d taken time out of her schedule to teach Frances tactics and later, led Frances¡¯s first actual campaign. Then the Earl was a larger-than-life, wild and crafty woman with an infectious laugh.

    She did not look like that woman now.

    ¡°Forowena, is there anything I can do to help?¡± Frances asked.

    The Earl looked up, her eyes hardening. ¡°Are you decent?¡±

    Frances wasn¡¯t, but she guessed the queen wasn¡¯t referring to her clothing. Pulling up her wand, she cast a silencing spell around herself, and nodded.

    ¡°This is a Royal Secret, for Command Level staff only,¡± said Forowena.

    Frances nodded as a chill ran down her back. Command level included herself, her mother, Elizabeth her best friend, and a few others. It didn¡¯t even include Martin or his fiance Ginger.

    ¡°I¡¯m infertile,¡± said the queen. She raised her hand. ¡°Let me finish.¡±

    Frances nodded again, biting the inside of her teeth, trying to press down the sorrow and horror she felt.

    ¡°I¡¯m checking with a few more mages and doctors, but the prognosis is bad. I¡¯ve also asked Jerome for a divorce but that big oaf¡­I love him to bits, but he¡¯s refused. At this rate, if something bad happens and we die, Erisdale is finished. Princess Janize and her new husband, Earl Darius, will inherit.¡± Forowena leaned forward onto her elbows. ¡°Which is why we¡¯re issuing this confidential Royal Decree. At all costs, by all means all Allied forces are to prioritise the death of Princess Janize and Earl Darius.¡± The queen consort heaved in a deep sigh. ¡°Questions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Forowena,¡± Frances stammered.

    Earl Forowena smiled. ¡°I know and don¡¯t blame yourself. You and your friends introducing me to the prince was one of the best things that have happened to us. I just wish fate had different plans.¡±

    ¡°What about adoption?¡± Frances asked. ¡°Or maybe a surrogate? Surely the other nobles will understand?¡±

    ¡°Surrogacy is out of the question. Not that a bastard can¡¯t inherit the rulership of Erisdale, but Jerome isn¡¯t interested in having a child with anybody but me. As for adoption, that¡¯s the second thing we¡¯re discussing. Whoever we adopt is going to become the next ruler of Erisdale and given how the war¡¯s going, we are not going to be adopting a child. When the war is over, perhaps, but we need to designate an heir as soon as possible and we have a few candidates.¡±

    Frances nodded, and waited for Forowena to continue.

    Only to realise the Earl was intently looking at her.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re not seriously¡ª¡±

    Forowena smirked. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re one of our candidates. You are practically married to Prince Timur. You are a powerful mage and one of our most revered heroines.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a born Erisdalian! I¡¯m an Otherworlder,¡± Frances gasped.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re not our top candidate, but we thought we¡¯d ought to ask. I told Jerome you wouldn¡¯t want it, so I suppose I was right.¡± Forowena chuckled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then can you promise to support our actual top candidate when we make our final decision?¡±

    Frances almost said yes, but held back. ¡°Who are you thinking of, Your Highness?¡±

    Forowena giggled, ¡°Still so polite, but now you are damn smart now aren¡¯t you Frances?¡± The queen leaned back. ¡°Martin and Ginger.¡±

    She knew her friends weren¡¯t going to like her answer. However, when the queen said their names, Frances couldn¡¯t stop the sigh of relief that escaped her lips.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, that¡¯s the business part over with. How are things with Timur?¡± Forowena asked, grinning wickedly.

    <hr>

    ¡°A new campaign?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°One that the Lightning Battalion is to lead?¡± Ginger added, exchanging a glance with her fiance.

    Elizabeth nodded, hoping her smile wasn¡¯t looking too strained.

    Ayax frowned, ¡°Liz, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, a note of concern in her voice. ¡°You know something.¡±

    Elizabeth scratched her head and chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you all. It¡¯s Command Level stuff. I can say that I¡¯m working under orders but um, what I¡¯m planning is going to sound a little crazy.¡±

    ¡°How dangerous?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m planning an attack on the city of Erisdale to take out Earl Darius and Princess Janize,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Martin¡¯s eyebrows shot up towards his hairline. Ginger lightly slapped herself. Ayax just sat there, eyes widening just a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as insane as you make it sound. I mean, in the last campaigning season, King Jerome and Queen Forowena defeated their field army with our assistance,¡± said Ayax.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Quite handily too. I mean, if we hadn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to start raiding their labs and castles.¡±

    ¡°But Erisdale is quite well-defended. Any attack on that city will cost hundreds of lives.¡± Ginger crossed her arms. ¡°Did the king and queen specifically order you to do this?¡±

    ¡°No, but they¡¯ve approved my idea, parts of which I can¡¯t tell you yet. Ginger, rest assured, I have no intention of throwing lives away,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Oh I know that Liz, but¡­well,¡± Ginger waved her hand. ¡°Nevermind. Just my paranoia.¡±

    ¡°Well what are you worried about, Ginger?¡± Ayax asked.

    Ginger sighed. ¡°Time. Sieges are long and complicated. Disease can break out, attrition can weaken and demoralise the soldiers, and other things outside our control can mean that all that effort put into the siege can result in wasted effort. We were all at Erlenberg, we did that to Helias¡¯s army. So unless we have a plan to capitulate them quickly, we¡¯re not going to be able to defeat them.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯re fighting a two front war. We have to support Queen Titania¡¯s war against Thorgoth as well. If we¡¯re committed to the siege, our options become suddenly much more limited,¡± said Martin. He pursed his lips. ¡°Unless you have a plan to shorten the siege.¡±

    Elizabeth drummed her fingers on her desk. ¡°I actually hadn¡¯t considered that, thanks Ginger. Can¡­when I have a little more to work off of, can I pitch it to you all?¡±

    ¡°You better,¡± said Ginger, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°We¡¯re all ears,¡± said Martin, lightly.

    ¡°MM hmm,¡± said Ayax.

    But her tail curled in a loop, and Elizabeth immediately recognized the signal. She had to call her girlfriend after this.

    <hr>

    Ayax rode her horse a little away from the rest of the army as she pulled out her magical communicator.

    ¡°Liz?¡± she asked, focusing into the device.

    ¡°Hey Ayax, what¡¯s up?¡± her girlfriend asked.

    Ayax took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any urge to summon the other me, but I¡¯m not sure why.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡± Elizabeth asked, elated.

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m worried. I mean, maybe it was because while I¡¯m angry at Earl Darius, but I don¡¯t feel angry at his lab or castles.¡± Ayax took a deep breath. ¡°Liz, this is getting weird. Sometimes the¡­other me, the darker me comes out and I wreak havoc. Other times I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°We did think it was maybe tied to your anger,¡± said Elizabeth. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re feeling less angry than you used to?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, that might be it.¡± Ayax smiled to herself. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, staying by me.¡±

    ¡°And you too. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort in practising your meditation and exercises,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ayax pursed her lips. ¡°Do you think I should go with you to besiege Erisdale, though? I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m worried that if I¡¯m fighting Earl Darius directly, it would be far easier for me to lose control.¡±

    Elizabeth felt herself stiffen. ¡°Ayax, I need you. It¡¯s already hard enough now with you away. I can¡¯t imagine what it would be like in a siege.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Ayax blinked. ¡°Then I¡¯ll come with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dear. I¡­I¡¯m sorry for asking you to come, though,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°All part of being your girlfriend,¡± said the troll, grinning.

    The Otherworlder giggled. ¡°You are the best you know that?¡±

    ¡°You could stand to remind me more,¡± Ayax chuckled.

    <hr>

    Morgan meandered over to where Frances was speaking with Hattie. The pair were having a rather animated, with the shorter human mage gesturing something with her wand, whilst the half-troll seemed to be almost jumping off the ground.

    It was almost time for her first lesson with the Stormcaller. She supposed there were worse things that could happen. She was far more full than she¡¯d felt in days. She also at least knew how she¡¯d ended up in the human lab.

    Morgan shook her head. Her grandfather, King Thorgoth put her there. He¡¯d put her there to hurt her uncle because he was evil and¡­She swallowed. She scarcely believed it but Frances and Timur¡¯s story had so many details, so many things that just seemed to fit with what she knew.

    It even explained a little about why her uncle loved the Stormcaller.

    Morgan grimaced. Not that the Stormcaller deserved her uncle¡¯s constant affection. After all she was just¡ª

    Morgan blinked as Hattie started to sing. The half-troll had a surprisingly clear and high-pitch to her singing. Yet, despite the girl¡¯s volume, she could hear Frances continuing to encourage her student.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Keep that in your head. Imagine it. Then make it happen!¡± Frances exclaimed.

    Make what happen? Morgan sat down on the ground and immediately leapt to her feet as lightning started to spark around Hattie. She wasn¡¯t¡­ The Stormcaller hadn¡¯t just¡­

    Hattie¡¯s song reached its climax, and as the half troll sang out the final note, there was a flash and a crack. Lightning leapt from Hattie¡¯s wand, arching through the air to slam into a nearby hillside.

    Morgan stared as Hattie spun around, breathless, a look of complete shock and awe on her features. The harpy-troll stared as Frances beamed at her taller student.

    ¡°Hattie, that was amazing. Great job.¡± Only now did Morgan look away. The smile and pride in the Stormcaller¡¯s features twisted something cold in her chest.

    Hattie smiled, bowing her head. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, I¡¯d advise you to practice that for a bit. Make sure to put up your shields, though,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I will. Thank you again, and um, have a good lesson with Morgan,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Frances turned to Morgan. ¡°Hello, Morgan, thanks for waiting.¡±

    Morgan rolled her eyes, but approached. It would be cool to learn lightning, but then again, the Stormcaller was probably not going to teach her anything.

    ¡°So, Morgan, I¡¯m first going to teach you a shield spell,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The harpy frowned. ¡°I thought you said you were going to control my magic.¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°I want to help you control your magic, Morgan.¡±

    ¡°Then how would teaching me a shield spell help?¡± the harpy hissed.

    Frances paused, trying to keep smiling. ¡°Shield spells are useful spells, and can help you to protect yourself and others. They are also considered a fairly complex kind of spell. Learning one is a good way to gauge what kind of control you are capable of.¡±

    ¡°Why not just get me to lift some boulders?¡± Morgan asked.

    France frowned and suddenly recalled the huge rocks that were in the courtyard of the castle. ¡°Oh. You were¡ª¡± Frances cut herself off, taking a deep breath. ¡°Sorry. Lifting boulders is often used as a way to measure power, even if they¡¯re not a perfect way to do so.¡±

    ¡°What are you actually saying, Stormcaller?¡± Morgan growled.

    ¡°I said¡ª¡± Frances took a breath and crossed her arms. ¡°Sorry. Morgan, what I was trying to say is that I don¡¯t know how good your control is and your captors were not interested in finding that out. That¡¯s why they were making you lift boulders.¡±

    The harpy troll frowned. ¡°But you just said that lifting boulders isn¡¯t a good way to measure power?¡±

    ¡°No, I said that they¡¯re not a perfect way to do so, mostly because it¡¯s not easy to measure a mage¡¯s raw power.¡± Frances thought for a moment and holstered her wand. Raising her right hand, she focused on it.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Morgan sprang back as a crackling ball of lightning erupted in the middle of the mage¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh Galena what the fuck?¡±

    ¡°Impressive isn¡¯t it?¡± Frances made a fist with her hand and the lightning disappeared. ¡°The thing is, though, I probably would not be able to lift the boulders that you did.¡±

    Morgan frowned. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. One of the things with magic in Durannon is that we improve with practice and understanding. All you ever did for practice while being held captive was lift boulders. It was boring for you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well yeah I mean it¡¯s just a bunch of rocks¡ª¡± Morgan blinked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that instead of measuring my power, they were really just seeing how used I was to lifting boulders?¡± At Frances¡¯s nod, Morgan stammered, ¡°Then why did they even bother getting me to lift boulders.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. It had been a question she¡¯d been considering and she had a few guesses. They were, however, drawn from the memories of the pain she¡¯d endured as a child.

    ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Morgan growled.

    ¡°I only have guesses, Morgan,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± the harpy-troll hissed.

    Frances felt a hum in the air and swallowed. ¡°Morgan, take a breath and count to ten.¡±

    ¡°Why should I? I deserve to know why they were doing that to me,¡± Morgan growled, the anger uncoiling in her chest.

    ¡°Morgan, listen to me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you, Morgan. You¡¯re starting to escalate. You need to try to breathe, slowly,¡± Frances pleaded.

    Something in the mage¡¯s dire look made Morgan think. Only now did it hit her that she was hovering over the ground, but her wings weren¡¯t flapping. She was surrounded by her violet magic, dangling in the air.

    ¡°How¡ªwhat? When did I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Morgan, breathe, in and out and think. What¡¯s something that makes you feel safe? Is there someone who makes you feel safe? Any objects that comfort you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Timur. Um¡­¡± Morgan winced. ¡°Chess. Judith¡ª¡± the harpy froze. ¡°Judith. What happened to her?¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Judith?¡±

    ¡°The guard. My guard. Kinda plump, big woman, she was nicer. Stopped Agatha from shooting me dead, but she got hit and oh Galena¡­is she dead?¡± Morgan whispered.

    ¡°We¡¯ll check on her right after our lesson, okay? We took a few prisoners, she¡¯s probably among them,¡± said Frances. ¡°But for now, close your eyes, think of your uncle hugging you. Breathe in¡­ and out.¡±

    Morgan nodded, and followed as the Stormcaller directed her, listening to the woman¡¯s soothing, calm voice.

    And just like that, Morgan felt the ground underneath her claws again. Opening her eyes, she realised that she didn¡¯t feel angry anymore.

    ¡°Thank¡ª¡± Morgan blinked. Should she thank the Stormcaller? Why did it feel right? The harpy-troll swallowed. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now¡­ the reason why your captors gave you boulders to lift is probably because they wanted to keep you exercising your magic in some way both to keep you somewhat sane and to keep your magic in shape. They probably didn¡¯t want to give you something too dangerous to do, so lifting boulders was the most convenient way for them.¡±

    Morgan nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡­that seems like it. They did take notes, but it was more¡­routine if anything.¡± She frowned at Frances. How did the woman just seemed to understand that? It didn¡¯t make any sense. She supposed her captors might have left notes, but that didn¡¯t seem to be where Frances¡¯s guess was coming from.

    Not entirely sure why her newest student was staring at her like that, Frances coughed. ¡°Ready for the lesson, Morgan?¡±

    The harpy-troll nodded, putting those questions to the back of her mind. She didn¡¯t want the mage to notice. ¡°Yes, Frances,¡± said Morgan, swallowing.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s begin¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Morgan stared, her hands forming into fists, as from a distance, she watched a handcuffed Judith eat with the rest of the prisoners the Lightning Battalion had taken.

    ¡°Would you like to speak with her, Morgan?¡± Frances asked in a quiet voice.

    Morgan wondered why hadn¡¯t she waited until her uncle was with her. Then again, he¡¯d apparently had to have a very important meeting with Aunt Titania about the war so there was that.

    Instead, all she was left with was Frances and her two human friends, Martin and Ginger.

    Wait¡­Morgan looked at Martin and winced as she recognized the man that she¡¯d lashed out at at the castle. He was a human but he was only trying to help.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry for hitting you,¡± she stammered.

    Martin smiled. ¡°Ah, apology accepted, Morgan. You didn¡¯t really mean to hurt me, right?¡±

    She shook her head and Martin chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good enough then.¡±

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to speak to her right, kid?¡± Ginger asked, her arms crossed. ¡°You don¡¯t owe her anything.¡±

    ¡°But if it makes you feel better, Morgan, we can give you both some time. We¡¯ll watch from a distance. She won¡¯t be able to hurt you, but you¡¯ll have some privacy,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Not that we think she¡¯s dangerous,¡± Ginger admitted. ¡°She¡¯s been a model inmate. No talking back against our Alavari friends, no racist or speciest slurs. She seems to have a good head on her shoulders. I wonder how such a person could end up working for Darius?¡±

    ¡°You fought under Darius¡¯s command before, my love,¡± Martin pointed out. ¡°We all did actually.¡±

    ¡°Not willingly. And you were just assigned to him briefly,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°And we didn¡¯t go along with all of his orders either,¡± said Frances. ¡°I mean, we wouldn¡¯t have attempted saving everybody at Kwent if we followed through with what he planned.¡±

    Morgan paid attention to this banter out of the corner of her ear, as she thought about what Judith had done to her, and what she had done for her.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to her,¡± she said.

    Frances nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±

    <hr>

    As Morgan entered the tent, she felt a hand touch her wrist.

    ¡°Morgan, if you feel uncomfortable, just leave,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan, not moving forward, turned to face her jailer.

    Judith¡¯s hands and feet were manacled. She was sitting ramrod straight in her chair, her brown eyes flickering between Frances and Morgan. Her hands had formed fists.

    Fists that had at times, hit Morgan, and at times, had held out her dinner.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe, Morgan. She¡¯s locked up, and I¡¯ll be just outside.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s gaze whipped back to Frances, who smiled comfortingly. ¡°How did you¡ª¡± the harpy-troll blinked as she suddenly realised that she¡¯d grabbed onto the Stormcaller¡¯s hand. She yanked her hand out, finding that she missed the warmth, but hating her show of weakness.

    ¡°How would you know I¡¯m in trouble,¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be in trouble. She¡¯s bound in metal chains and the moment you scream, I, Martin and Ginger will be inside in a moment.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°I could stay here if you¡¯d like, but I thought you¡¯d prefer your privacy.¡±

    Morgan took a deep breath.

    Let the Stormcaller say and witness everything.

    Let the Stormcaller leave and¡­and have whatever Judith might say trigger her magic, and kill her jailer.

    ¡°Stay, please.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, but she nodded and stepped into the tent. She put herself against the wall, not making a sound.

    Morgan turned to Judith and took a seat at the opposing chair. The words in her mind tried to string themselves together into coherent sentences, but nothing really seemed to form.

    Judith swallowed. ¡°Hey kid.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Judith closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry. Look, I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me, but¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Morgan stared at the woman, her mouth agape.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± she asked.

    Judith squirmed, unable to meet Morgan¡¯s glare.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± Morgan demanded. ¡°Why the fuck did you do this to me, Judith?¡±

    ¡°I was following orders. I¡­I didn¡¯t know what else to do,¡± Judith stammered.

    ¡°Bullshit! You knew what you were doing was wrong! You were the only person who ever gave a damn about me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do, Monster¡ª¡±

    Morgan, lunged across the table, tears of rage running down her cheeks, only to be yanked back by a surprisingly firm hand. Frances was suddenly beside her. The harpy-troll grimaced, anticipating a rebuke.

    There was one give, but it wasn¡¯t to her. Frances turned to Judith, her amber eyes hard.

    ¡°Her name is Morgan Greyhammer. If you call her that one more time, you¡¯ll have to face me.¡±

    Frances was by far the shortest in the room, but that just made her cold tone sound far more menacing. It made both Morgan and Judith shiver.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± stammered Judith.

    Frances nodded and backed away, letting go of Morgan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Judith said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What were you saying?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°I¡­I was trying to say.¡± Judith bowed her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it. I knew it wasn¡¯t quite right. In fact, I know some of the other guards were hesitant about imprisoning you, experimenting on you.¡±

    ¡°But you did it anyway?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I mean, if I tried to defect, they¡¯d kill me and there was no way to do so. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s a stupid reason, but this was my job and I didn¡¯t like it, but it¡¯s all I have.¡± Judith swallowed.

    A curse was on the tip of Morgan¡¯s tongue, held back only by her memories of Judith always standing a little apart from the other guards and mages. She¡¯d chat with them on occasion, but she was never close to them. Never overly friendly or intimate.

    She did have no one, aside from her job.

    ¡°Why did you save me, then?¡± Morgan asked, remembering Judith raising the gun. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just shoot me?¡±

    Judith sighed. ¡°You may have been¡ªdangerous, and an Alavari, but you were also just a kid. I couldn¡¯t. It was too much. And¡­and maybe I was just hoping that they could rescue you from us.¡±

    Morgan wiped her eyes, blinking back tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to you now?¡±

    Judith shook her head, which led to Frances speaking up.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go through the courts first. Depending on what they have done, they¡¯ll either go to prison or be paroled. I believe that based on her actions, Judith will be paroled.¡± The Stormcaller smiled. ¡°If you¡¯d both like, I can arrange to have her paroled to Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Morgan¡¯s glance shot to Judith, who was meeting Frances¡¯s gaze resolutely. ¡°Thank you, Lady Stormcaller, but while that¡¯s very kind of you, I don¡¯t believe that will be good for Morgan.¡±

    ¡°Judith, what do you mean?¡± Morgan asked.

    The guard glanced at Frances, before turning back to Morgan.

    ¡°Kid, I was your jailor. I hurt you, no matter what I truly wanted, I hurt you. I helped keep you from your friends and family. You¡¯re better off without me around.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared, Mo¡ªrgan, but I can¡¯t be your jailor. It¡¯s not going to be good for you. Besides, you got other people like the Stormcaller taking care of you now.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just some human mage!¡± Morgan exclaimed.

    ¡°She¡¯s the most powerful and honourable mage of her age, and a friend to all of your kind. Even we knew that her character was beyond reproach,¡± said Judith. She smiled and Morgan found that of all the expressions her guard had ever shown her, this was the happiest she¡¯d seen her. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have her on your side.¡±

    Morgan turned to Frances. Was this some setup by the Stormcaller? Only, the mage frowning, her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re very kind,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to fix what I did,¡± said Judith, turning back to Morgan. ¡°Do you understand, Morgan.¡±

    The harpy-troll nodded. ¡°I¡­I do.¡± She took a deep breath.

    Judith had hurt her. Hit her before, with fist and spear. She¡¯d kept her captive, and called her a monster. Those recollections mingled with other memories of chess matches, discussions about books and moments of small, depressed laughter.

    Yeah she was a monster, but without Judith¡­

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Morgan. She swallowed. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Judith dipped her head. ¡°Goodbye Princess,¡± said the guard.

 Chapter 164 - Lightbreaker

    From a safe distance, Frances watched her two students practice. A mixture of thoughts and feelings flowing through her mind.

    It¡¯d been about a week since Morgan had been freed, and for the moment, the harpy-troll was listening to her.

    But that was only mostly. Perhaps it was because of her being human, or maybe it was because she was dating Timur, but the girl clearly didn¡¯t like Frances.

    Except sometimes, Morgan would listen and do exactly as Frances would say. This tended to happen the most often when the harpy-troll was starting to lose her temper and control of her magic, which was fortunate. It did however, make Frances¡¯s time teaching Timur¡¯s niece quite tiring.

    Take today¡¯s spell. Morgan was now sending bolt after bolt of violet magic into the target. The harpy¡¯s eyes were narrowed and she was wielding her borrowed wand with keen focus. In order to get to that point, though, Frances had had to raise her voice and use a very stern tone.

    It was honestly exhausting and Frances wished that her newest student could perhaps act more like her first.

    Then again, she also was concerned about her first student.

    It was an utter joy to watch Hattie practice arcing lightning through the air. Frances found herself smiling as the half-troll, not aware that she was being watched, giggled and did a little fist pump. What was happening in front of her was proof that her year of tutoring Hattie had done wonders to foster the half-troll¡¯s magical talent.

    It just hadn¡¯t done anything for her student¡¯s social life or her image of herself. Moreover Hattie¡¯s self-confidence was something Frances was becoming increasingly worried about.

    To make matters worse, Frances wasn¡¯t sure what she could do to help. Anything she did might just make it worse.

    Frances had some hope, however, and as she watched Morgan approach Hattie to ask a question, she felt some of the tension and worry she felt for Hattie leave her.

    Maybe the two could balance each other out.

    <hr>

    Morgan wasn¡¯t sure what she was seeing.

    When her uncle had said they lived in Athelda-Aoun, she¡¯d believed him, but she¡¯d thought they were living in some ruin or that they¡¯d restored the ancient city.

    What she found as she and the Lightning Battalion rode into the city was something she didn¡¯t know how to react or even process. It was enough that she nearly fell off the horse she¡¯d re-learned to ride.

    Lit by the long crevasse in the roof of the cavern, a ruined city of deserted buildings stretched out in front of her. These deserted dilapidated buildings made up most of the city.

    But in the distance, across the crystal-blue lake spanned by an old stone bridge, there was life and bustle. Even from this distance, she could see the flapping flags and bustle that surrounded a large market square on the north side of the city.

    ¡°Uncle, can I¡ª¡±

    Timur grinned. ¡°Sure, go for a flight. Just come back when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Morgan smiled and leapt into the air.

    In the air, she could see far much more than she was on the ground, yet the view was in a sense, overwhelming. There was so much to take in. The south side of the city was as her first viewing had shown, deserted. As she flapped her wings, though, she could make out a number of Alavari and humans working on restoring some of the larger buildings.

    Continuing to soar, Morgan crossed the lake, marvelling at the colour and also noticing a number of humans and Alavari fishing by its banks.

    Humans and Alavari, working together, talking, and even laughing together. It was a strange. It felt wrong to Morgan. An impossible combination that she kept seeing more of as she flew over the northern bank of the city.

    Much closer now, she could see that the flags and banners that flew from the city were not just any random flag or banner. Many were upturned Alavari flags emblazoned with her country¡¯s classic four-fingered hand. They were captured standards, proudly displayed as prizes of war.

    As Morgan alighted on the roof of a large three-story building overlooking the market square, she stared at what was below her.

    Stretching out before her was a crowd of Alavari and humans, going about their day. Vendors sold their clothing or snacks, the orc blacksmith in the shop hammered away at an iron pan, people sat and chatted on stone and wooden benches placed around the square. Children around in a corner of the square cordoned off with a low stone wall, under the watchful eye of an adult.

    Morgan stared at it all, not sure what she was seeing, utterly transfixed by what was happening.

    They were human, and yet the Alavari trusted them. They were human, but they weren¡¯t hitting the Alavari, or hurting them. They were human, and she could see some embracing, even kissing.

    She took it all in, and finding it too much, she ripped her eyes away from the sight and leapt into the sky.

    <hr>

    Frances found that Morgan was a bit too quiet as they arrived at their house, but she decided against pressing the harpy-troll.

    Her and Timur¡¯s home. Frances would never get tired of the idea.

    Over the last year, she and Timur had worked on the three-story structure. The more they¡¯d lived in it, the more things they¡¯d liked about their home.

    It wasn¡¯t perfect however, there were of course some things that had to be worked on. Being carved into rock and earth meant that the inside was a bit dusty.

    It did mean however that when Frances unlocked and opened the door to the house, she was greeted with perfectly cool air and the foyer of her home. Smooth off-white plaster covered the walls to the foye, which also had a large leafy potted plant in a vase. Timur had chosen it and while Frances could never remember what the plant¡¯s name was, she enjoyed its long leaves and dark green color.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± Morgan asked, her eyes taking in the building.

    ¡°It used to be the home of a goblin mage and his wife. We believe they helped King Alan, but we never did find his name,¡± said Frances. Hanging her cloak on some recently installed hooks by the doorway, she caught Timur¡¯s cloak as he passed it to her.

    ¡°Thanks Frances,¡± said Timur, reaching down to take his shoes off.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Why don¡¯t we show Morgan around first?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Let me just drop a few things off in your workshop,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Workshop?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances exchanged a look with Timur, whose smile faded. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the best idea, Frances, but it¡¯s your decision.¡±

    Frances glanced at Morgan, took a breath, and sighed. ¡°I think we should, but Morgan, you can¡¯t touch anything on the shelves or desk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­a bit ridiculous. I mean, what if I scrape by something accidentally? It won¡¯t kill me will it?¡± Morgan asked, looking up toward her uncle.

    Only, he looked completely serious and so did Frances.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±

    ¡°Not entirely. It¡¯s why I want to show you. I don¡¯t want to tempt you to try looking into my workshop,¡± said Frances. She smiled as she slipped on a pair of slippers ¡°If you did touch something, you won¡¯t die. I keep things well covered and safe, but there are a number of very dangerous artefacts. Let me light the stove and fireplace first and I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Morgan nodded, her eyes wide as Frances made her way through the dining room. She fired off a fire spell to light the fireplace, and with a whirl of her wand, the table set itself.

    Frances¡¯s favorite place in the house, aside from her workshop, had to be the kitchen. New maple-wood cabinets and shelves adorned the walls. The stone stove had been refurbished and now sported metal tops where one could set pans or even woks for cooking. The counter had been given a new polished granite surface, which Frances and Timur had carved themselves. A full set of drawers held their silverware, purchased with some of Frances¡¯s savings.

    After lighting the stove, Frances returned to Morgan and Timur. Timur had a pair of sandals on and had fetched Morgan a pair of slippers.

    Frances then led them up the stairs. The more they¡¯d studied their house, the pair had realized that the earthen floor and stairs weren¡¯t simply one layer. There had been layers of clay with straw, and rock that controlled the moisture in the house. The pair had had to redo some of the flooring and apply a new protective layer of oil, but that had left the house with a strangely smooth and cool floor that was very easy to repair if damaged.

    They passed the house¡¯s study, or common room, which they quickly opened the shutters to, lighting their small library. Frances smiled to herself as Morgan stared at the rows of books in the carved stone shelves, as well as the reading desks, chairs, and a comfortable looking sofa.

    Timur tapped the master bedroom. ¡°This is our bedroom, Morgan and it¡¯s strictly off limits,¡± he said in a joking tone.

    Morgan grimaced, but nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± She glanced at the other doorways on the floor. ¡°What are those? I think that¡¯s the bathroom, right?¡± she asked, pointing down the hall.

    ¡°Yes. It has running water,¡± said Frances.

    Timur shook his head. ¡°That was a real hassle to get up and I wasn¡¯t even doing most of the work.¡±

    ¡°Um, Uncle, you¡¯re saying you actually built some of this place?¡± Morgan asked in an incredulous tone.

    ¡°Nah, I just helped remodel, Morgan,¡± said Timur.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°But you¡¯re a prince¡­where are your servants?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°Your maid, Epomonia?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t had servants for some time. Epomonia does help out, but she¡¯s living with Olgakaren now,¡± said Timur. ¡°We should meet with them sometime.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Olgakaren and Epomonia are together?¡± Morgan stammered. ¡°Did you like, suggest your ex¡¯s get together or something?¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Timur spluttered. ¡°I mean I¡¯m happy they¡¯re together, but it was just a coincidence.¡±

    Stifling a giggle, Frances led the group to a door on the second floor. ¡°This is going to be your room, Morgan. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s a little bare.¡± She and Timur hadn¡¯t quite decided how to outfit the L-shaped guest room so they¡¯d only managed to plaster the walls, get in a bed and a single chest.

    Morgan examined it with a critical eye. It was very under-dressed, but there was one thing that she hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s quite big,¡± she said, frowning as she wandered in.

    ¡°Uh huh. They dug around the study on the second floor to make the room,¡± said Timur. He rapped on the shutters keeping the window shut. ¡°It even has a window.¡±

    Morgan pulled these shutters, noting the paint was still slightly sticky in her hands. The window overlooked the city and spanning before her, was Athelda-Aoun in all its half-rebuilt and yet incredibly lively glory.

    It was a great view, and best of all, there were no bars.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Morgan, allowing herself to smile just a little.

    <hr>

    Morgan could quite easily admit to herself that she liked this house that her uncle and his¡­floozy, had moved into. She particularly enjoyed the touched up painting of the previous owners, her uncle¡¯s various knicknacks, history books and geography charts. Secretly Morgan was most intrigued by what looked like a variety of military memorabilia.

    There were several captured suits of armour that decorated the corners of the house, along with a number of ornate swords mounted on conspicuous places on the walls. They were placed in the style she¡¯d seen in many Alavari houses, in mannequins or hung from metal hooks fastened to walls.

    ¡°Uncle, did you capture these?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Me? Oh Galena no. These are all Frances¡¯s. And honestly I only started collecting for her fairly recently,¡± said Timur. The prince pursed his lips as Frances averted her gaze. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t like it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Timur, I like it. I just feel a little embarrassed sometimes,¡± said Frances, smiling at her boyfriend.

    Morgan stared at the swords again noting jewelled handles and fine engraving. All had to be from high ranking officers.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t fighting,¡± said Morgan, hoping she wasn¡¯t sounding too in awe of the Stormcaller.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t out on campaign or missions, but Athelda-Aoun got attacked several times over the last year,¡± said Frances.

    Continuing to proceed up the stairs, they passed several empty rooms before arriving at Frances¡¯s workshop. Morgan noted that Frances cast several spells over the heavy wooden door before it swung open.

    Dominating the centre of the room was a heavy brass cauldron. A wooden lid capped it off with a number of documents, potion bottles placed on top of it, and domed glass lid covering what seemed like an empty tray. Most of the workroom however was filled with notes and charts written in neat cursive, with one side dominated by a large desk and a set of shelves filled with more workbooks and notes. Frances was already taking a number of books and notes from her bag and adding it to the table.

    There were a number of things that Morgan couldn¡¯t quite make heads or tails of. First of all, nothing actually seemed dangerous. It was mostly just paper. Morgan followed her uncle in, eyes searching as to what exactly made this workshop so dangerous.

    ¡°This is where I am researching true song magic, Morgan, using some of the accounts written by King Alan and anything we can find on the Great Cataclysm,¡± said Frances gesturing to the notes.

    ¡°Ah. Did you find anything?¡± Morgan asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°A lot! We found out that King Alan was surprisingly eloquent and far more¡ªAh, but no not much about song magic itself,¡± said Timur. He sighed and noting some of the loose papers on the workstation, helped straighten them.

    Noting her uncle did not in fact spontaneously combust, or die, Morgan¡¯s eyes wandered, trying to find what exactly was so worrisome about this workshop. There were some signs of damage in the corner of the room and on the floors, where something seemed to have exploded and left cracks on the ground, but nothing that would suggest any kind of danger.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a long and slow process, but there is hope. We know true song magic has been performed before and recently in fact. We just¡ª¡± Frances froze. ¡°Oh shit. Timur, do you remember where I put Lightbreaker?¡±

    ¡°Lightbreaker?¡± Morgan asked as her uncle whirled around, his eyes searching. ¡°What¡¯s a Lightbreaker?¡±

    ¡°A wand, a very important Named Wand,¡± said Timur. Dancing around Frances as he rummaged through the stacks of paper on the cauldron. ¡°Where did you last see it?¡±

    ¡°I had it out just when you arrived to tell me where you found Morgan! I know I didn¡¯t take it out of the room.¡± Frances stammered. Morgan had never seen the woman so panicked. ¡°Mom gave it to me for safekeeping. I swear I put it in the workroom and put the security spells on it so nobody could take it out of the room!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re certain you didn¡¯t take it with you by accident?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances froze. ¡°Um¡­maybe? I ran out of my workroom so quickly I don¡¯t remember. I never took the security spells off though. So it¡¯s probably still in the room.¡±

    It was then that Morgan noticed a wand made out of white wood, sticking out from where it had rolled onto the floor and rested against the cauldron leg.

    Morgan reached for it. ¡°Found it.¡±

    Frances spun around eyes wide. ¡°Wait, Morgan!¡±

    Morgan picked up the wand, her fingers curling around the smooth wood. The shade of white the wand was colored was so strange, she had thought it was painted until she¡¯d picked it up.

    Too late did Morgan remember Frances and Timur¡¯s warning about not touching anything in the workroom.

    Something pressed down on her head, the pressure heavier than any boulder she¡¯d ever lifted. Hundreds of memories passed before her eyes. Of every horrible operation she¡¯d ever suffered. Of the hundreds of punches and beatings she¡¯d taken from the guards. Instinctively she tried to push back against the pressure, but it was no use.

    As papers whirled around, her magic spiralling out in tendrils, Morgan caught a glimpse of Frances and Timur throwing up shields before she was blinded by her memories. There were the cold eyes of the mages. Sliding down the ice slide at Kwent. Her uncle telling her stories. Of him running after her as she flew into the sky. Screams filled her ears. Her own screams. Her birth mother, Neria, sang a song to her.

    Suddenly that stopped.

    You¡¯ll do. You¡¯ll do very well.

    What¡ª Morgan blinked. She was floating in the centre of the workshop. Her violet magic swirling around her, Frances¡¯s singing filling her ears. The voice she heard however was not from them, no, it was¡­

    Wait, you¡­You¡¯re¡ª Morgan suddenly froze. Her heart¡¯s pounding sounded like war drums in her ears. You¡¯re that Lighbreaker, wand of Archmage Star the Glimmering Light and the wand of Queen Yalisa of Alavaria.

    Mm hmm. I am that wand.

    Morgan struggled, trying to pull back her magic to no avail, it thrashed against the shield Frances was surrounding her with. It made her uncle step back.

    Let me go! Stop doing this to me!

    Lightbreaker¡¯s voice was cool, if a little matter-of-fact. I¡¯m not doing anything, Master. This is all you.

    What¡­what do you mean?

    You¡¯ve lost control of your magic.

    Because you did something!

    I merely determined whether you were worthy to wield me. Your reaction is entirely your own fault and a result of your lack of control.

    Bullshit! This isn¡¯t my fault! And what the fuck do you mean by worthy to wield you?

    I meant that I¡¯ve deemed you an acceptable Master to use my powers and abilities. As to whether it is your fault, your reaction is understandable but is ultimately your responsibility.

    Worthy to wield Lightbreaker? Wield the continent¡¯s most powerful wand? The wand wielded by her distant ancestor¡¯s wife? How could it be when she couldn¡¯t control her own magic? When she was a monster?

    Morgan threw Lighbreaker and watched it clatter against the floor. Yet, her magic didn¡¯t stop pounding against Frances¡¯s shield.

    It was just as Lighbreaker said. This was her fault. She was a monster.

    <hr>

    Frances saw Lightbreaker hit the floor and roll, and a moment after, saw Morgan curl up into a ball, sobbing. The torrent of magic, rolling out like waves from the ocean, only grew more violent, forcing her to raise her volume.

    Timur grabbed the Named Wand, hissing at it, ¡°What the hell did you do to her!¡±

    I merely chose her to be my next wielder.

    ¡°What? Why on earth would you choose her?¡± Timur stammered.

    I have my reasons, Prince Timur.

    Frances heard Timur¡¯s question and her eyes widened. ¡°Timur, give me Lightbreaker!¡±

    Timur thrust the wand into Frances¡¯s free hand, watching as his love winced.

    ¡°Lightbreaker, you made her relive her memories didn¡¯t you?¡± Frances asked.

    Yes.

    Ivy¡¯s Sting¡¯s indignant voice cut through Frances¡¯s mind. You rotten piece of driftwood! You put Frances through that years ago and she collapsed! What were you thinking when you did that to a recently traumatised child with far too much magical power for her to control and then told her she deserved to be the wielder of one of the most powerful wands on the continent!

    A degree of panic, something Frances suspected the wand hadn¡¯t felt in years, shot up her left arm.

    What must we do?

    ¡°Lend me your strength, Lightbreaker. Ivy, try to calm Morgan down. You know, how you have done with me,¡± said Frances. She took a deep breath and restarted her song.

    Wrestling Morgan¡¯s wild magic was like she was practising hand-to-hand combat with Martin. Frances had to deflect and contain ever blow, every flow and ebb of the sobbing child¡¯s magic. Yet, slowly, she managed to advance. Her voice raw from singing, the wands in both of her arms wavering, she managed to get close enough to Morgan that she was a mere arm¡¯s length to her.

    ¡°Morgan! Reach out to her!¡± Timur cried out desperately.

    His niece looked up from the ball she¡¯d curled up, her eyes wide. She hesitated for a moment, and then, reached out for Frances, who guided Ivy¡¯s Sting to her grasp.

    Morgan touched the purple wand in Frances¡¯s grasp. All of a sudden, a stream of warmth, a sensation of comfort washed over her. It was like she was being wrapped in a blanket. A kind woman¡¯s voice sang into her ear.

    I got you. I got you, Morgan. You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re loved. We¡¯re here for you.

    She couldn¡¯t remember ever feeling so at peace in her life and as she sank into the sensation enveloping her mind, Morgan felt her magic dissipate and she fell.

    Her uncle caught her, quickly setting her on her feet and wrapping her in a tight hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. I just forgot!¡± Morgan cried.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I messed up. I¡¯m sorry, Morgan,¡± Frances stammered. She looked at Lightbreaker with narrowed eyes. ¡°Lightbreaker is a problematic wand.¡±

    ¡°What¡­why did it choose me?¡± Morgan stammered.

    Frances glared again at Lightbreaker, but the wand was not answering her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She pursed her lips and met Morgan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Morgan, if you¡¯d like, I can lock this wand up and you can never see it again.¡±

    Wait, no, you wouldn¡¯t do that, would you, Frances?

    ¡°I can and I will if Morgan wants to,¡± Frances hissed.

    Morgan blinked. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was feeling when Frances used that tone with the wand, but¡­she felt a little better.

    ¡°You¡­you will?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances nodded, still glaring at the wand.

    Morgan took a deep breath. The wand, her ancestor¡¯s wand, had recognized her. It was a powerful, incredibly valuable object.

    But did she trust it? What did becoming the owner of a Named Wand even mean?

    ¡°What if I do accept it?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances and Timur exchanged another glance and perhaps unsurprisingly, the prince inclined his head to the mage.

    Frances, however, hesitated.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Morgan. Lightbreaker would want to protect you. Named Wands are usually quite protective of their wielders. As you just saw, though, Lightbreaker is a very old wand and so it has a mind of its own. It¡¯s not going to be like other wands,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Like yours?¡± Morgan asked, noting the wand Frances held.

    Frances shook her head. ¡°No. Though, Ivy¡¯s Sting is unique in her own right.¡±

    Timur spoke up. ¡°What Frances is saying, Morgan, is that each Named Wand has its own character. That¡¯s why they are picky with their wielders. That Lightbreaker of all wands decided to pick you is quite surprising as it hasn¡¯t chosen a wielder in decades. That¡¯s why we¡¯re not sure what will happen.¡±

    ¡°But when you do decide, Ivy¡¯s Sting and I will help you,¡± said Frances.

    I don¡¯t need help¡ª

    Ivy¡¯s Sting hissed, You set off your wielder¡¯s emotions on first meeting her. Shut up!

    Morgan stared at the white wand and reached out her hand. Frances slowly gave it to Morgan, keeping a finger on the wand¡¯s tip.

    Lightbreaker was silent and Morgan couldn¡¯t get an idea of what the wand was feeling. Its presence was faint, not even a whisper.

    Lightbreaker, perhaps you should start with an apology? Ivy¡¯s Sting said.

    Morgan blinked as she could suddenly feel abashed, emotions flowing up her arm from the ancient object.

    I¡­I am sorry, Morgan. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a worthy wielder.

    Morgan nodded, but she didn¡¯t quite grip the wand in her hand. ¡°Why did you choose me?¡±

    I have my reasons. I think the best way to say it is that I think you¡¯re the best wielder for me.

    Morgan frowned, looking up at Frances, who sighed.

    ¡°Lightbreaker, it would be a good idea for you to tell Morgan those reasons one day, but for now, since she wishes, I will let Morgan keep you.¡± Frances took her hand off of the wand, amber eyes watching the harpy-troll carefully.

    But Morgan didn¡¯t feel the panic, or the hurt that she¡¯d felt when she first touched the wand. Only a small presence sitting at the back of her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay I think,¡± said Morgan. She pocketed the wand. ¡°Huh. Was¡­was getting your Named Wand¡ªIvy¡¯s Sting, like this?¡±

    ¡°Oh no.¡± Frances pursed her lips, musing back to Vertingen, and how she¡¯d held her mourning wand. ¡°It was¡­dramatic, but not like this. Maybe I¡¯ll tell you that story one day. But I think we¡¯ve had enough excitement for the day.¡±

    Morgan, too exhausted and drained to do anything but agree, nodded.

 Chapter 165 - Morgan Meets Renia, the Lightning Battalion Prepares

    ¡°A siege of Erisdale to cover for an assassination attempt on Princess Janize,¡± said Frances. Her brow furrowed, she drummed her hands on her dining room table. ¡°I know why you¡¯re suggesting it.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t like it?¡± Elizabeth asked, her smile not fading, but her eyebrow did rise. ¡°You know what¡¯s at stake.¡±

    ¡°I do wish you could both tell us what is at stake,¡± said Ayax, crossing her arms.

    Martin and Ginger both nodded. The group were in Frances¡¯s home, which they¡¯d all agreed was perhaps the most comfortable of all of theirs. Not that their other residences in Athelda-Aoun weren¡¯t livable, but Frances¡¯s was perhaps the best furnished, mostly thanks to Timur.

    ¡°I love this tea set by the way, Timur,¡± said Ginger, raising her pine-patterned green-streaked cup. ¡°Where did you get this one?¡±

    ¡°Would you believe that I picked it up at the market before we left to save Morgan?¡± Timur asked, grinning ear to ear.

    ¡°I do. We have been getting some very interesting items in market.¡± Martin leaned onto his elbows. ¡°But back to the topic, why don¡¯t you like it, Frances? I think it has merit. We do need to take Princess Janize out before she gets an heir.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of that, my first concern is what would we do if she is pregnant, or has a child?¡± Frances asked.

    Silence reigned around the table.

    ¡°We don¡¯t kill children,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°I hate to say this, but that child will always be a rival to King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s heir or heirs,¡± said Timur. He raised his hands. ¡°Not that I¡¯m advocating for it! I¡¯m just¡­well, it¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°We could capture the child,¡± said Ginger. ¡°It could live well and healthily, we¡¯d just need to watch the child.¡±

    ¡°But I suppose¡­we would have to execute the plan if she¡¯s pregnant,¡± said Martin, wincing.

    Frances coughed. ¡°We can put that particular discussion on hold until we find out more, but there¡¯s another thing we need to worry about. The Lightning Battalion is actually a division now, but we have orders to defend Athelda Aoun and Kairon-Aoun. You wouldn¡¯t be able to take our entire force. What are you bringing?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a division in strength now, numbering twelve battalions of roughly five hundred to eight hundred each. I plan to take five battalions of veterans to Erisdale, roughly three thousand soldiers.¡±

    ¡°And leave only one of our veteran battalions here?¡± Ginger stammered. ¡°Yeah you¡¯re leaving the other seven battalions in Athelda-Aoun, but all but one of them are blooded, not battle hardened.¡±

    Elizabeth was about to speak, but Frances cut in. ¡°Actually I agree with Elizabeth here. From what she and I were told, we can¡¯t risk this operation failing.¡± Frances frowned. ¡°But you can¡¯t encircle the city with just that number of soldiers. Who else is being involved?¡±

    ¡°Queen Forowena assigned me fifteen thousand soldiers, a combination of veteran and rookie regiments from different garrisons and from her main army. I¡¯m¡­¡± Elizabeth shrugged, smiling sheepishly. ¡°I got promoted to general.¡±

    Frances stared and immediately wrapped her friend in a hug. ¡°Oh my gosh, that¡¯s so cool!¡±

    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Timur exclaimed.

    Martin clapped Elizabeth on the back. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±

    ¡°General Elizabeth has a nice ring to that,¡± said Ginger, smiling.

    Ayax didn¡¯t say anything. She just laced her fingers with Elizabeth¡¯s and squeezed.

    ¡°Thanks everybody! It¡¯s a lot of pressure, but thanks to my promotion, I can request for more soldiers and Otherworlders. We¡¯ll have Jessica with us along with Ayax, so that gives us two powerful mages,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Yeah, with that many soldiers, there¡¯s a good chance we¡¯ll succeed,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Erisdale¡¯s population might help garrison the city, though,¡± pointed out Ginger. ¡°The besieged civilians don¡¯t care much about politics. They just care about their homes and who is attacking them.¡±

    ¡°But then again, our objective is not to capture Erisdale, it¡¯s just to kill Princess Janize,¡± said Martin. He grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the reason for the urgency is related to the Command Level stuff?¡±

    Frances and Elizabeth exchanged a glance and nodded.

    ¡°I have a feeling I really don¡¯t want to know about that secret,¡± said Ginger, crossing her arms.

    Elizabeth winced. ¡°Anyway, are there any more questions?¡±

    Her friends shook their heads at first, then Ayax stopped and raised her hand.

    ¡°Sorry Liz, it¡¯s not a question for you, but I was wondering, where¡¯s Morgan by the way? I can¡¯t imagine she¡¯s asleep this early,¡± said the troll.

    ¡°Ah, Morgan¡¯s with Renia for her first appointment,¡± said Frances.

    Martin pursed his lips. ¡°Frances, I trust you, but I¡¯m worried. Can Renia do this?¡±

    ¡°She did say she could,¡± said Ayax. ¡°I do share your worries, though, Martin.¡±

    Frances finished her cup and set it down with a clink. ¡°Maybe it might turn out badly, but Renia is Morgan¡¯s mother. She should have been doing this in the first place.¡±

    Timur glanced at his girlfriend. ¡°Frances, why do you sound like you want Renia to reveal her true identity to Morgan?¡±

    ¡°Well, because I do, Timur.¡± Pinching the bridge of her nose, Frances tried to sort through what she felt. ¡°I just¡­I¡¯m still not sure if it¡¯s a good idea for her to stay with us. I¡­I nearly hurt her really badly today, Timur.¡±

    ¡°But you saved her,¡± said the prince.

    ¡°Yes, but now she¡¯s got this enigmatic wand who told us nothing about how song magic works, even though it was wielded by Alavari who cast song magic,¡± said Frances. Groaning, she crossed her arms and forced herself to exhale slowly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just getting a little frustrated. A year of research, of reading, and we¡¯ve learned a lot about what song magic isn¡¯t, but even those in the past didn¡¯t seem to know.¡±

    Elizabeth sighed. ¡°It does make sense, though. I mean, if they knew how to replicate song magic consistently, we would have seen a lot more examples.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, damn that wand. Ivy¡¯s Sting was right, it¡¯s a rotten piece of driftwood,¡± said Frances.

    Timur squeezed Frances¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯ll get it, Frances, just like how you¡¯re getting Morgan to like you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, dear, but she doesn¡¯t like me, Timur,¡± said Frances, shaking her head.

    The prince frowned. ¡°Why do you say that? She seems to listen to you and do what you say, or at least try to. Additionally, I think you¡¯re really able to read her.¡±

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s one reason she doesn¡¯t like me,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Do you like Morgan, Frances?¡± Ginger asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Frances froze, unable to hide the panic that spread across her face, especially as Timur¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Sorry, I said too much,¡± Ginger stammered.

    ¡°Ginger, it¡¯s fine. Timur, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s not¡­it¡¯s complicated,¡± Frances pleaded.

    Her prince took a breath, but his eyes had narrowed and a look of confusion had taken over his features. ¡°Can you explain now or are you not sure?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it, but Morgan just puts me on edge. It¡¯s not her magic, or even her lack of control. I just¡­¡± Frances swallowed, trying to remember what she felt, especially when she¡¯d had to be stern with Morgan, and how her tone just seemed to tax her patience. How she¡¯d had to watch the child, and at times, fight to get in a word edgewise.

    ¡°She¡¯s exhausting to teach, Timur. She suspects me, doesn¡¯t trust me, and doesn¡¯t want to be taught on anybody¡¯s terms but hers. I feel like I¡¯m fighting a lot,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°But she listens to Timur?¡± Ayax asked, frowning.

    When the pair nodded, Martin asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask Morgan to listen to Frances, Timur? Or ask her to watch her tone?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­I¡­¡± Timur¡¯s voice trailed off and he winced. ¡°Ah, shoot. I¡¯ve been completely unhelpful with that haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Timur,¡± said Frances, bowing her head. ¡°I think I¡¯m just too used to teaching Hattie.¡±

    ¡°No, I should talk to Morgan, and ask her to work with you instead of against you. She shouldn¡¯t be treating you like this,¡± said Timur, in a firm tone. He squeezed her arm again. ¡°We¡¯re a team, she can¡¯t defy you, while listening only to me.¡±

    Frances managed a smile. ¡°Thanks, dear.¡±

    Elizabeth smiled as well. ¡°Well, who knows. Maybe Morgan¡¯s appointment with Renia will help out with her attitude issues.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    <hr>

    When Morgan had shown up to her appointment, she¡¯d been wary.

    There was nothing in Renia¡¯s office that would put her on edge. Some shelves, a desk, several notebooks and papers, and oddly enough, a lot of toys and pillows sitting on a shelf near arms reach.

    No, the toys were actually kind of cute, particularly the big grey plush with what looked like a long nose and big ears. Something about the sewn on smile and big brown glass eyes made it look absolutely adorable. Not that Morgan would ever admit it.

    ¡°Frances tells me that¡¯s an elephant, an animal that doesn¡¯t seem to exist in Durannon, or at least on this continent,¡± said Renia.

    Morgan narrowed her eyes at the harpy. ¡°So she made this toy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s one of many that she, Elizabeth and some of the other Otherworlders like Jessica made for those who visit my office,¡± said Renia.

    Morgan growled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be here.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you need to be here, Morgan?¡± Renia asked.

    The harpy-troll grimaced. Okay so she wasn¡¯t being strictly honest. But she couldn¡¯t really be honest anyway. She was a monster and she couldn¡¯t let anybody that out. Hattie hadn¡¯t told anybody, but that was just her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how talking is going to help,¡± said Morgan. ¡°It¡¯s just words.¡±

    Renia nodded. ¡°We often talk or say a lot of things that mean nothing. What we are doing here, in this room, is trying to use words to communicate the pain that¡¯s inside of us, and to try to heal from it.¡±

    ¡°Like that would work,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t, but we both know you¡¯ve endured a lot, Morgan, and from my experience, folk feel better if they can get that off their chest. Someone who wouldn¡¯t tell anybody what they¡¯d been through and can offer a different way of looking at what happened,¡± said Renia.

    Morgan frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t been through what I have. How could you possibly help me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t been through what you have, but I¡¯ve heard the pain of many people and so I can give you advice from that experience,¡± said Renia.

    A thought popped into Morgan¡¯s head, well, more of a question she¡¯d always had. It was about how Frances, somehow always seemed to have a very good guess as to what Morgan was thinking, or feeling. She put that aside, but kept that thought at the back of her mind.

    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± Morgan asked.

    Renia opened her mouth, closed it and then said, ¡°I¡¯d like you to use this time to try to work through what you¡¯ve gone through.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but how do I do that?¡± the harpy-troll asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily want to dictate how you should do that, Morgan. This isn¡¯t like what happened when you were imprisoned. You have a choice here about what you want to talk about, and how to approach your healing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but my lack of control means I didn¡¯t have a choice about being here,¡± Morgan muttered.

    ¡°You do want better control over your magic, though?¡± Renia asked.

    ¡°Well yes and¡­I think it¡¯s getting better. Frances helps a bit¡­well, a lot. I mean, it¡¯s kinda creepy how she just seems to read my mind, but I¡­I feel a little better.¡± Morgan blinked. Did she just say the Stormcaller had helped her? Why did she say that? She looked up to find that a strange look had flashed over Renia¡¯s face. ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Renia took a breath and smiled. ¡°Without disclosing anything private, yes. I do know why Frances seems to be able to understand you. In fact, I¡¯d hoped that would be the case when I recommended she take care of you for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Why does she¡ªoh, nevermind.¡±

    Renia chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re curious to know, you can ask Frances, politely. It¡¯s something quite private to her.¡±

    Morgan snorted. ¡°Would she tell me?¡±

    ¡°When she¡¯s ready. Privacy is something you have respect, Morgan. It¡¯s why I¡¯m not just asking you what happened in that prison,¡± said Renia, smiling a little archly.

    Morgan nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed. That made sense and perhaps she¡¯d been a bit¡­cruel to Frances.

    If she was being honest she wasn¡¯t entirely sure as to why. The woman seemed to be able to help her control her magic like nobody ever had before.

    How would she react, though, if she found out that Morgan was a monster?

    ¡°Renia, I don¡¯t have to tell you everything, right?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Of course not. The more you tell me, the more it will likely help, but some things are too painful to tell. Moreover, sometimes you feel different levels of comfort with different people. You might tell me something you might not tell your uncle, that you might not tell Frances,¡± said Renia.

    ¡°Like what?¡± Morgan asked, frowning.

    ¡°Well, say undergarments and periods. You wouldn¡¯t discuss undergarments with your uncle would you?¡± Renia asked.

    Morgan shook her head. ¡°No. Though, I didn¡¯t need to talk to Frances about it either. I mean¡­she kinda had everything ready for me.¡± For before Morgan had come to her appointment, Frances had taken her aside and provided her with pretty much everything she¡¯d needed, and shown her where she¡¯d kept the necessary supplies. She swallowed. ¡°It was kind of nice.¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm.¡± Renia smiled. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Frances right now, Morgan, but if you let her show you, you¡¯ll find she¡¯s a wonderful person to have as a friend and as a teacher.¡±

    Morgan nodded. As much as she hated the thought of her uncle with a human, she couldn¡¯t deny that the Stormcaller seemed to be a pretty good teacher. She¡¯d seen how her fellow apprentice, Hattie, just seemed to wait on her every word.

    The smiles the two seemed to share pricked Morgan¡¯s heart. A deep yearning burned that she wanted to deny and yet couldn¡¯t. She would like to have that, but Frances was a human woman. A human mage that was hiding something. Would that secret hurt her?

    ¡°So, returning to our session, where do you want to start? How do you feel, or perhaps what happened?¡± Renia asked.

    Morgan took a deep breath. Was this really going to work?

    Well Renia seemed nice, and unabashedly so. Maybe she could be trusted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll talk a little about what happened.¡±

    <hr>

    Landing on the doorstep to Frances¡¯s house, Morgan gave her wings a gentle ruffle and knocked on the door.

    Timur opened the door. ¡°Hey. How did it go?¡±

    The harpy-troll let out a groan. ¡°Tiring.¡±

    Her uncle smiled sadly and let her in. ¡°Yeah. That was what I felt after my first session.¡±

    ¡°You talked to Renia as well?¡± Morgan asked, kicking off her shoes.

    ¡°Yes. My father¡­Your grandfather instilled some notions in me that were harming me,¡± said Timur. He winced. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it later okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We just¡­we just talked about what happened. Very general terms,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°And do you feel better?¡± Timur asked, as they walked toward the kitchen.

    The harpy-troll paused. Did she feel better? She hadn¡¯t said much and she hadn¡¯t wanted to talk about her feelings about what happened, so Renia had refrained from prodding.

    She did feel better, though, she wasn¡¯t sure how to describe how she felt better or why she did. Still, she nodded, and watched her uncle light up with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Um, there¡¯s one more thing, Morgan.¡± Timur glanced over his shoulder before looking back at her. ¡°Morgan, I know you don¡¯t like Frances, but can you please try to treat her with respect?¡±

    Morgan resisted the urge to make a sour face, and she didn¡¯t do it just for her uncle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. I really want to,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s¡­she¡¯s been helping me. Renia helped me see that.¡±

    ¡°Oh. She did? How¡­how did she, if you don¡¯t mind sharing?¡± Timur asked.

    The harpy-troll averted her gaze. ¡°Well, she just made me think a little. I just¡­¡± Morgan crossed her arms. ¡°I know why you trust her uncle. She saved your life so many times, but she¡¯s a human. Why did you fall in love with a human of all things?¡±

    ¡°Well, because she¡¯s not a thing. She¡¯s Frances.¡± Timur pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to describe what romantic love feels, but as we learnt more about each other, as we helped each other more¡­it just became so lovely to be beside her. We don¡¯t agree on everything, but the moments we have when we¡¯re just happy to be with each other are so numerous we can¡¯t get enough of it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­she¡¯s a human, how did you get over that?¡± Morgan asked.

    Timur frowned. ¡°I¡­that¡¯s a good question. I suppose the best way I can say is that at some point, I stopped really thinking that humans are so different from Alavari. They are different but¡­well, we¡¯re just as capable of horrible things.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡­I¡¯m still scared, uncle.¡±

    Morgan blinked as Timur gave her a quick hug, she stiffened, only to feel some of the tension, the tightness between her shoulders start to release.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear,¡± he said, letting go of her at just the right time. Uncle Timur was usually quite good at that.

    ¡°I know, uncle.¡± She sighed. ¡°Where¡¯s Frances anyway?¡±

    Timur looked up the stairs and frowned. ¡°Well, you remember that you gave Lightbreaker to Frances before you left?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she said something about wanting to put down some ground rules,¡± said Morgan. Her wand hadn¡¯t actually said anything to her after she¡¯d gotten it back. In fact it¡¯d remained very quiet. ¡°What do ground rules mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a human expression meaning to set down some boundaries,¡± said Timur. ¡°She and Ivy¡¯s Sting are still worried Lightbreaker might hurt you.¡±

    Morgan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s my wand, though.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re worried it¡¯ll say something hurtful to your feelings or something particularly insensitive.¡±

    The harpy-troll bowed her head. ¡°She¡¯s worried I¡¯m going to lose control.¡±

    Her uncle bent down to meet her eyes. ¡°No. We don¡¯t want Lightbreaker making you lose control. And we don¡¯t want an ancient, enigmatic and possibly out of touch wand with a penchant for headstrong choices and being aggressive toward beginner mages to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­wait, has she and Ivy been doing this all while I was having my appointment?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°No, Frances has been cooking your dinner too, but it has been a while¡ª¡±

    Something heavy slammed open. Morgan jumped, hovering in the air. Embarrassed, she turned to her uncle to find that he¡¯d also started. He was frowning, his tail flicking nervously.

    ¡°Frances, are you alright? How can I help?¡± he called.

    Footsteps stomped down the stairs and Frances came into view.

    Lightbreaker was in one hand, her own wand Ivy¡¯s Sting was in the other. What drew both Alavari¡¯s attention however was the look on Frances¡¯s face. What was normally a contemplative, or sometimes smiling face showed only a twisted, glowering fury that looked very out of place on the small woman.

    ¡°Timur, we need to visit my mother and call your sister. I found something that you are not going to like at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh? When are we¡ª¡±

    ¡°Now, Morgan¡ª¡± Frances¡¯s expression froze as she took in Morgan¡¯s wide-eyed, fearful face and she forced herself to close her eyes and take a deep breath. ¡°Morgan, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. I¡¯m not angry at you or your uncle. I found something very worrying from your wand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to hurt me, is it?¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°What? No. Lightbreaker isn¡¯t going to try to hurt you. It really doesn¡¯t want to hurt you. It just told me something I¡¯m not happy about at all,¡± said Frances. She paused and handed the wand back to Morgan, handle first. The harpy-troll took it hesitantly.

    Your master is rather¡­determined, and scary, my wielder, said Lightbreaker. And also very concerned about your wellbeing.

    Morgan glanced back at Frances, who looked a lot calmer now, but was also squeezing her uncle¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Morgan, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m really sorry that I showed you that. I do¡­I do get angry and I sometimes struggle with my anger as well,¡± said Frances, sighing.

    That made the harpy-troll blink. ¡°You do?¡± She wouldn¡¯t have believed that until she¡¯d seen Frances today. After all, Morgan knew she¡¯d been trying to provoke and annoy Frances. Yet the woman had never lost her temper.

    Frances allowed a wan, sad smile to show, and nodded. ¡°Still, that¡¯s no excuse.¡±

    Morgan nodded. It wasn¡¯t an excuse, but¡­she was glad Frances was acknowledging that she scared her. It was a good feeling.

    It did beg one question, though.

    ¡°Frances, what¡­what did you find out?¡± Morgan asked, glancing at Lightbreaker.

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°I found out that Archmage Star the Glimmering Light assassinated Queen Ulania, your grandmother.¡±

    <hr>

    A few moments ago¡­

    Frances glared at the wand, awaiting its response.

    So in short, Frances, you wish me to consider the feelings of my wielder more carefully and be more open with her?

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Frances. She gently touched her own wand as she did so. ¡°It¡¯s why we want to know why you chose Morgan. I know you wands all have secrets, and I understand that, but there is such a thing as holding onto a secret for too long.¡±

    Then why have you not told my wielder about yours?

    A tremor ran through Frances and she let go of Lightbreaker.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Frances pinched the bridge of her nose. She still wasn¡¯t sure what made herself so scared about telling Morgan. She¡¯d told lots of her friends about the people that had abused her and that was now seven years ago.

    Ivy¡¯s Sting spoke up in a loud, chiding tone. That is not your business, Lightbreaker.

    Then I do not see why I should not hold onto my own secrets.

    Even when they hurt or endanger your wielder?

    My previous wielders would not prefer their secrets to have been told to their future ones.

    We are not talking about long dead ghosts! Their secrets cannot possibly impact the present day!

    What if I told you that Archmage Star assassinated Queen Ulania?

    Frances didn¡¯t recall the name at first. She did, however, feel Ivy Sting¡¯s horror and as she tried to focus on the name, she sat up straight. ¡°She did what?¡±

    I have said far too much.

    Frances grabbed the wand. ¡°Lightbreaker, if Archmage Star killed Queen Ulania, that might tell us why this war started in the first place and where the source of Thorgoth¡¯s power comes from!¡±

    The wand didn¡¯t reply. Frances, her fingers tight around the wand, stood up. ¡°Fine! If you have nothing to say about it, then we¡¯ll have to talk to my mother.¡±

 Chapter 166 - Itéˆ¥æªš Not Hogwarts Honest

    Morgan found nighttime in Athelda-Aoun to be a bit strange. For one, the streets were remarkably well lit. This was because a number of crystals on raised columns shone a soft white light illuminating the streets. As she, Frances and Timur walked through the streets, they passed a mage walking by, casting a spell over the lamps to keep them bright.

    Frances called out a greeting and apologised that they were in a rush and couldn¡¯t chat, which the mage, a half-human half-centaur waved off and thanked her. Then they were off again, at a brisk walk.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°The Athelda-Aoun School for Magic and Mundane, where my mother teaches and stays when she¡¯s not on campaign, which is most of the time these days.¡± Frances glanced at Morgan. ¡°You¡¯ll also be attending this school as well, at least for the morning.¡±

    ¡°Why¡ª¡± Morgan grimaced at her own tone and took a deep breath. ¡°Why?¡± she asked again.

    Frances blinked and smiled. ¡°I think that you should meet and befriend some people of your own age. There¡¯s much I can teach you, but there¡¯s nothing like a good friend or two to help you through your darkest moments.¡±

    Morgan nodded, Frances seemed to know what she was saying, but she couldn¡¯t help the worry that bubbled in her chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about making friends too much, Morgan. Hattie is a senior student at the school and she¡¯ll help you,¡± said Frances.

    That did make the weight in Morgan¡¯s stomach feel a lot lighter.

    Walking up to set of large double doors set into a brick wall, Frances produced a key. ¡°We¡¯re here, give me a moment.¡±

    Morgan blinked. It didn¡¯t look like a school. All she could see were walls and buildings around them. The street didn¡¯t look any different from those around them. Stepping in after her uncle, the harpy-troll walked into a courtyard of levelled earth. It was surrounded with the adjoining buildings of a variety of sizes and methods of construction. Some were very old, built from clay or stone, and with flat roofs. They were perhaps built by the original inhabitants of Athelda-Aoun. Others were far newer structures built from wood and plaster, covered with peaked shingle roofs or baked clay tiles.

    Not realizing she was turning around, Morgan almost tripped over her feet, and only managed to steady herself by grabbing onto Frances¡¯s outstretched hand.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, quickly yanking her hand out of the mage¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Frances gestured to a large building in the centre of the yard. ¡°Wondering what that is?¡±

    Morgan studied the building as they resumed walking. She could see what the building was currently being used for. Set right in the middle of the courtyard, it was filled with tables. This cafeteria would have had a perfectly round wall if those same walls hadn¡¯t sported several very large holes bashed into it. The rubble had been long cleared away and those same holes were clearly being used as doorways. The harpy wasn¡¯t sure if the building had a roof, but a very new looking wooden roof had been built over the structure.

    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we haven¡¯t figured out what it is either. I thought it was a temple of some kind because we found some broken up statues,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°And I think it was a cafeteria because the kitchen seemed very well outfitted and it showed use,¡± said Timur, pointing out the clay brick chimney that rose above the cafeteria. ¡°Additionally most goblin empire temples weren¡¯t shaped like this.¡±

    ¡°We just call it the Round Hall now. It¡¯s where everybody at school eats,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it have been both?¡± Morgan asked.

    Timur and Frances exchanged a thoughtful glance.

    ¡°Could have been,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it because in my original world it was kind of disrespectful to eat at a place of worship,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Certain gods in the Goblin Empire had different rules. We just never figured out whose temple this was to,¡± said Timur.

    By this time the trio had arrived at a stone building that had a wooden ¡°Staff Quarters¡± sign hammered next to it. Its door opened before they arrived to reveal a woman with a forward twist to her spine. She leant quite heavily on a metal staff.

    ¡°Frances, Timur, this must be Morgan,¡± said Edana.

    Morgan didn¡¯t approach, and she tried not to react. The Firehand¡¯s smile may have looked friendly, but she was also, The Firehand. A mage that had killed thousands of Alavari by burning them into unrecognisable messes.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry to bother you so late,¡± said Frances, clasping Edana¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No apologies. I¡¯m glad you brought this to my attention,¡± said Edana, waving them in. ¡°Please be quiet, though, I got Ember to sleep not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°Just Ember?¡± Timur asked.

    Edana shook her head as she led them into a nondescript sitting room. ¡°Oh no. Ignatius falls asleep easily. Ember however¡­I think she¡¯s going to turn out like me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not such a bad thing, mom,¡± said Frances, smiling. ¡°Morgan, can you show us Lightbreaker?¡±

    The harpy-troll pulled out her wand, which said nothing as she placed it on the table.

    ¡°So Lightbreaker finally chose a new wielder,¡± said Edana, frowning as she placed her staff on the table. Morgan blinked. The staff she realised now, from the sound it made on the table, was actually wooden.

    The harpy-troll¡¯s eyes settled on her wand. ¡°Why did it choose me?¡±

    ¡°I would like to know that very much too, but you never were the talkative type were you, Lightbreaker?¡± Edana said. She drummed her hands on the table. ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re here, Morgan?¡±

    ¡°You know something that Frances doesn¡¯t?¡± Morgan ventured.

    Frances nodded, and suddenly snapped her fingers. ¡°Ah, sorry Morgan.¡± From the shoulder-bag she carried she pulled out a sandwich, a pasty and a small clay pot. ¡°Packed these for your dinner. I know you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± She touched the clay pot and blinked as she realised it was hot to the touch. Unscrewing the lid, a familiar smell hit her nose and her eyes went wide.

    ¡°Your uncle told me you really liked lamb stew,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan could barely hide her joy as she grabbed the spoon and took a sip. It was really good, gamy and yet perfectly spiced.

    ¡°T-thanks,¡± she stammered. Swallowing, she glanced back to Edana who had a somewhat enigmatic smile on her face. ¡°Sorry m¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I heard you were in a rush, and you were right to be. You were also right in that I may know something. Archmage Star the Glimmering Light was my mentor at one point in time.¡± Edana laced her fingers together. ¡°She and I were not that close however. We trusted each other, she took care of me, but there were a good many things she kept secret.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised, Lady Firehand,¡± said Timur, frowning.

    ¡°No. Archmage Star was quiet on many things, but she made hints that she did not approve of King Thorgoth or Queen Ulania. That she killed Queen Ulania does not surprise me, though, I wonder why.¡± Edana leaned forward. ¡°Lightbreaker, why don¡¯t you tell us why?¡±

    I¡¯ve already said far too much on the matter.

    ¡°Then why did you tell Frances about that in the first place?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°It was an accident,¡± said Frances. She took a deep breath. ¡°Ivy and I were trying to tell Lighbreaker to be more open with Morgan and during our argument, it let the fact slip. Mom, you weren¡¯t there when Queen Ulania died, but you were under Archmage Star¡¯s tutelage weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know anything specific that would tell me why she¡¯d assassinate the Queen. From what I knew, Queen Ulania wasn¡¯t advocating war with the human kingdoms. That didn¡¯t start until she was killed.¡±

    ¡°Then did Archmage Star keep any notes or documents?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°She burned most of them. I¡¯ll have to return to Salpheron to see what she left.¡± Edana drummed her fingers on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s what I know. Archmage Star vanished for almost several months before and around the time Queen Ulania died. So it¡¯s highly likely Lightbreaker was telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Was she communicating, or friends with any Alavaria mages, mom? I can¡¯t imagine her being able to assassinate a queen without assistance,¡± said Frances.

    Edana nodded. ¡°She was very close to Archmage Zirabelle. Oh hmm, and now that you remind me, her excuse for vanishing was that she was going to visit her.¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°You mean General Antigones¡¯s former wife? She¡­she was murdered by my father through the mad mage Ixtar. That cannot have been a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°He likely suspected her involvement. The question then is why did this all occur in the first place,¡± said Edana.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Was she perhaps worried about a resurgent Alavari Kingdom? Thorgoth had just managed to lead Alavaria out of the strife after all,¡± Frances said.

    Edana grimaced. ¡°A little, but it was hard to see it. She was a member of the then Traditionalist faction, but she was never close to Earl Darius or his generation. She was part of an old guard of Erisdale that preceded my generation and she was less Erisdale focused than I was. For most of her tenure as Head of the White Order, she travelled between Roranoak, Lapanteria and Erisdale.¡±

    ¡°So maybe, but not necessarily. Guess I¡¯m really going to have to talk to Titania and Antigones,¡± said Timur. He sighed. ¡°Thanks though, Lady Firehand.¡±

    ¡°One more thing,¡± Frances turned to Morgan. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s safe for Morgan to wield Lightbreaker, or at the very least how do you think we should make Lightbreaker safe for Morgan to use?¡±

    Edana studied the wand on the table. Her green eyes narrowed, and to her dismay, Frances could see far more wrinkles on her mother¡¯s face than there had been before and in the candlelight, she could no longer miss the streaks of white in her hair.

    ¡°Lightbreaker isn¡¯t a malicious wand. I think that so long as we continue to caution Lightbreaker against its more enigmatic actions, it¡¯ll be safe enough for Morgan to use,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°But why did it choose me?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°I cannot be sure, but each wand has preferences for wielders. Poker, here, is quite straightforward, it likes to help fire mages and enjoys working with people with tempers,¡± said Edana, patting her black staff.

    Frances nodded, her right hand thumbing Ivy. ¡°While Ivy chose me because¡­well, we made a bond and we help each other.¡±

    Morgan glanced at her teacher, wondering what she wasn¡¯t saying. ¡°So who has Lightbreaker chosen usually?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Lightbreaker tends to choose powerful mages that have often turned into famous ones. I¡¯m not sure if it prefers a personality type, but Archmage Star, and High Queen Yalisa were all people who held immense magical power. Maybe it¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Edana picked up the white wand and handed it to Morgan. ¡°What¡¯s for sure is that you wield the wand, the wand doesn¡¯t wield you and you¡¯ll have Frances with you every step of the way.¡±

    Taking the wand, Morgan nodded, glancing at Frances, who smiled comfortingly.

    Hopefully she was going to be fine. Morgan wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she could stand another surprise if this week was anything to go by.

    <hr>

    Curled up in Timur¡¯s arms, Frances let out a sigh of contentment.

    ¡°Timur, thank you. And¡­I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Her boyfriend planted a kiss on her neck. ¡°If you say sorry one more time, I¡¯ll have to run my fingers all over you again.¡±

    Frances giggled, and for a moment, she wondered if she might take Timur up on his offer. ¡°Alright alright. I¡¯ll try not to. You were right. I did everything I could have.¡± She rolled over to face the prince. A year ago, such closeness would have been terrifying, but they¡¯d been together so long, she loved the moments when they could lie together in their bed, facing each other, her eyes looking into his eyes.

    ¡°I love you so much,¡± she whispered, nestling her head underneath his chin.

    ¡°I love you too. Even more now, with all you¡¯re doing for Morgan. I know how much time and effort you need to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re helping, and you¡¯ve helped. I left all the decorating for the house to you because I was so busy with that spell, which I¡¯ve made absolutely no progress with,¡± said Frances bitterly.

    ¡°Remember, your mother and every one of our best mages haven¡¯t been able to figure out that magic either,¡± said Timur.

    Frances nodded. It was a small comfort, though. All that reading and research and they didn¡¯t seem any closer to understanding how song magic was performed.

    ¡°Frances if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ve noticed Morgan becoming a lot more curious about you. If you don¡¯t want to tell Morgan about what happened, would you prefer that I did, or just remain quiet?¡± Timur asked.

    Her boyfriend¡¯s voice was quiet and kind, but Frances couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill running down her back.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell her. I¡­I want to tell her myself. I¡¯m just¡­I¡¯m just a bit nervous.¡±

    She could see from her boyfriend¡¯s expression that he¡¯d noticed her stammer, but he didn¡¯t press. He simply rubbed his nose against her forehead.

    ¡°Alright. She can wait.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Timur.¡± She kissed him on his collarbone, settling more comfortably into his arms, not wanting this peace and happiness to end.

    Tomorrow she¡¯d have to worry about Morgan, the war, and everything, but tonight, she was safe, and happy.

    <hr>

    Morgan had wanted to fly to school, but Timur had insisted on walking her with Frances once she¡¯d said goodbye to her friends. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure why until she got to the school.

    The courtyard was filled with a milieu of children of all ages, and of all species. She now remembered that Frances had told her there were around three hundred students of various ages. Some were older pre-teens and teens. They walked through the gate with their friends. The younger children raced through, running away from their parents.

    There were a lot of children, though that came to school alone, or in small groups with friends, without their parents.

    Morgan stared at it all, her heart pounding in her chest. Her ears overwhelmed with the sound of laughing, screaming kids, her eyes filled with color and faces.

    ¡°Morgan!¡± She started, eyes flicking over to her uncle, who gave her hand a squeeze. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°But¡­what if I lose control of my magic?¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°Frances is going to be teaching today so she¡¯ll be near and we¡¯ve arranged for someone to show you around,¡± Timur looked around.

    Frances¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°There! Hattie, we¡¯re over here!¡±

    Morgan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as the scarred half-troll jogged over from where she was walking down the road. ¡°Hi. Sorry, there was a leak in my plumbing I had to fix.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Do you need me to come over and help?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good, thank you, Master,¡± said Hattie, smiling. ¡°Nice to see you again, Morgan.¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you too,¡± said Morgan. She curtseyed, making sure not to wobble. The moment she rose, she felt her cheeks flush. Did she just perform a royal curtsy to Hattie? Eyes wide, she looked over to Frances and Timur. The former hadn¡¯t noticed, but her uncle hadn¡¯t failed to recognize that movement.

    ¡°Well, I need to get going. Got to look over the construction of some new terraces up top.¡± Her uncle kissed Frances¡¯s cheek, and she giggling, kissed him back. ¡°See you.¡±

    ¡°See you, Timur.¡± Frances waved the prince away and turned to her two apprentice. ¡°Alright, let me introduce you.¡±

    <hr>

    The day began with an assembly in the courtyard. Here, Morgan stood along with a number of other very shy, some trembling children and was introduced to the school by Frances.

    It was unnerving having so many eyes on her. It helped that Frances had already warned her there was going to be an assembly. What she didn¡¯t expect was the upswelling of joy she felt when the students all bellowed:

    ¡°Welcome! We¡¯re glad you¡¯re here with us!¡±

    One little boy at the end of the line even burst into tears, and to Morgan¡¯s surprise, nobody laughed at him. Rather, a few of the other students who were helping to organise the assembly helped wipe his nose and eyes.

    After that, the assembly was dismissed and they went to their classes, which Hattie soon explained were split into:

    ¡°Family Groups? That¡¯s an odd name,¡± said Morgan.

    Hattie¡¯s only response was to give Morgan a flat look. ¡°It¡¯s a little more literal than you think. There are¡­a lot of orphans here. The lucky ones are adopted. The rest only have their Family Group.¡± Hattie took a deep breath and clambered up onto a wooden bench and waved her hand. ¡°Franciscans!¡±

    Slowly, before Morgan¡¯s eyes, a small group of fifteen or so kids trickled in to form up. A few, mostly the younger ones under ten, smiled when they looked up to Hattie.

    The older kids, though, were expressionless and to Morgan¡¯s confusion, hung back.

    ¡°Hi everybody, this is Morgan Greyhammer, she¡¯ll be joining us and we¡¯ll be looking after her. As for today¡¯s schedule, we¡¯ve got Ulric¡¯s magical objects class today, history with Eleanor, and self-defence training with Frances,¡± said Hattie. An unsteady smile came over her face. ¡°Any questions?¡±

    They shook their heads and Hattie nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    Classes were very different from what Morgan expected. In her brief stint at the Alavari Academy for Magic, most of the students had been older and were of the same knowledge level.

    In these classes, however, two family groups were put together to create a class of about thirty with mixed ages and of varying magical talent. Thus, the instructors, in this case, a very very eccentric and funny man called Ulric, usually gave a general lesson, before overseeing the class performing a group assignment.

    The group assignment in this case was to get a glass marble up a certain height and then back down without simply dropping it. Anybody under ten simply needed to get the marble up to the table. The students that were older however had to get the marble to the ceiling. The object, or whatever they built had to be able to perform the task with any extra magic being put into it. Thankfully, Ulric had just reviewed how to enchant objects.

    The children in the family groups still split into smaller groups of three or five, but Morgan noticed even as she worked on enchanting her part of the magical machine that Hattie was running around, helping the younger students in her family group.

    It was while Hattie was explaining to a young human called Gabriela that one of the older members of their family group approached her, a half-ogre half-human boy, Morgan vaguely remembered as being called Sely.

    ¡°So what do you think of her?¡± Sely asked, as he deftly cut wood with a small handsaw.

    Morgan blinked, and slowly released the ice spell she was using to create the ramp they needed to get the marble down. ¡°Of Hattie?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Little Miss Scarface,¡± said Sely.

    Morgan decided right then that she didn¡¯t very much like Sely.

    ¡°She helped save me from the people who held me in captivity. How do you think I feel about her?¡± Morgan asked.

    Sely¡¯s head snapped toward Hattie so quickly his shoulder-length blonde hair shook almost into his face. ¡°She did? My parents said that she betrayed Athelda-Aoun to General Helias.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he disguised?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°How was Hattie supposed to know?¡±

    To Sely¡¯s credit, the half-ogre blinked and frowned. ¡°Huh, they didn¡¯t mention that. And everybody knows Hattie was gone for an important mission for a few months.¡±

    ¡°So why do you all seem to have a problem with her?¡± Morgan asked, not caring at how Sely¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What, it¡¯s kinda obvious.¡±

    ¡°Folk say things about her¡ª¡±

    ¡°Folk say things about everybody. What has she actually done aside from make one stupid mistake?¡± Morgan turned back to her slide and taking a deep breath, thrust Lightbreaker at it and yelled out a note. A torrent of water spilled out from the nearby pail she¡¯d filled and carved itself into a perfect spiral slide to the ground. Grinning at her handiwork, and marvelling at how easy it had been with Lightbreaker, Morgan turned back to Sely.

    ¡°Well? Got your head out of your ass?¡±

    Sely looked up and smirked right back at her. ¡°Yeah, kinda. Got some awkward questions for my folks, though, but that can come later.¡±

    Somewhat glad her first impression had been wrong, Morgan snorted. ¡°Good. But seriously, what is with everybody¡¯s deal with Hattie?¡±

    <hr>

    From what Morgan collected, and she collected a lot because Sely seemed to have an ear for every conversation and didn¡¯t mind sharing, most people didn¡¯t seem to like Hattie partly because of what she¡¯d done, but also because they were jealous of her.

    ¡°I mean, she is the Stormcaller¡¯s first student and have you seen how bleeding smart she is?¡± Sely whispered as they watched their magical motion machine do its job.

    ¡°Yeah. Yeah¡­¡± said Morgan as she watched Hattie start their machine with a burst of magic. Following her direction, the older students, magic and non-magic, had built essentially a lift with a counterweight. A bit of magic, some pulleys fashioned from dowels of wood and string, and the lift fell into motion, lifting the marble up to the ceiling where a pin, another one of Sely¡¯s contributions, tipped the lift forward and sent the marble racing down the slide.

    Morgan¡¯s eyes were for Hattie though, as she explained how their machine worked. She was so focused, that she didn¡¯t even notice Sely chuckling to himself.

    <hr>

    History was actually quite fun. Eleanor, who apparently was the Firehand¡¯s mother and the Stormcaller¡¯s grandmother, gave a general lesson on the 2nd Great War¡¯s start, before splitting the class up into smaller groups for self-study from their textbooks.

    For the most part, Morgan enjoyed the time to just read her book. She was so focused, however, that she didn¡¯t hear the bell ringing.

    Until she did.

    Ding ding ding.

    Morgan froze, her eyes widened and her heart started to pound in her chest.

    Ding ding ding.

    She grabbed onto her chest, forcing herself to deep breaths. She wasn¡¯t in the cell. She was safe. She was at school. Nobody was going to hurt her. She was sitting in¡­in her bed, trying to shut out how horrible life was¡ª

    ¡°Morgan, Morgan!¡±

    She blinked, looking up to find Hattie shaking her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m fine. Hattie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s going on?¡± Hattie asked.

    Morgan looked around. Kids were already starting to look at her. What was she going to do? What could she do? Were they going to find out that she was a monster, just waiting in disguise?

    ¡°Hey, follow me,¡± said Hattie. Before Morgan could responds, the older girl pulled her out of her seat and dragged her towards the door. ¡°Professor, we need to go.¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s eyes, the same shade of green as her daughter¡¯s, took one look and she nodded. ¡°You two are dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Morgan stumbled after Hattie as she was yanked out of the room.

 Chapter 167 - Blow Up

    A blur of doors and corridors passed until Morgan¡¯s companion hammered her hand on a door and let herself in.

    ¡°Hattie? What¡¯s wrong¡ªOh my,¡± Frances raced around a desk and with a wave of her wand, levitated the books off of the bed. Morgan blinked. They seemed to be in a very generic teacher¡¯s office with a single desk, a few chairs, a bookshelf and a bed. The only thing of note was an odd, cracked wooden staff, capped with silver on both ends, resting on several pillows on the desk.

    A bed that Morgan was now finding herself tucked into by the two very concerned women.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m fine,¡± Morgan stammered, trying to push away Hattie¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone pale!¡± Hattie exclaimed, grabbing onto Morgan¡¯s trembling wrists.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a stupid bell!¡± Morgan kicked the covers off and struggled upright. ¡°I¡¯ll be¡ª¡± She set her feet down, and the world lurched underneath her. She fell to the floor, only to be caught by surprisingly toned arms. Frances hoisted her off the ground like a baby and gently lay her back on the bed, brushing her hair out of her face as she did so.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Morgan whispered.

    Frances, her hand still on Morgan¡¯s forehead. opened her mouth, and paused. She turned to her oldest apprentice with a smile. ¡°Hattie, you did an amazing job getting Morgan here, but I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave.¡±

    Hattie smiled and bowed. ¡°Thanks, Master.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Hattie,¡± said Frances, watching as her student waved and left the room, closing the door behind her. Taking a deep breath, the Otherworlder looked down at Morgan, realizing that she was still gently caressing the harpy-troll¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ah, pardon me.¡±

    For a moment, Morgan was glad that Frances had pulled her hand back. Except that feeling was quickly hollowed out by a coldness she didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°Morgan, you had a shock. I¡¯m guessing when you heard the bell, you started to remember things that happened to you?¡±

    Morgan nodded. ¡°Why?

    Frances smiled sadly. ¡°People who¡¯ve been hurt have triggers. It can be a sound, a word, or even a movement that brings back painful memories. I¡¯m not sure why exactly, but it may have something to do with the fact that we haven¡¯t really processed those memories, and that pain.¡±

    ¡°We?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was hurt a long time ago and¡­¡± Frances shut her eyes for a moment, gathering her courage and resolve. ¡°I still don¡¯t like it when people touch me unexpectedly and especially when they touch my back.¡±

    Morgan stared at Frances. This woman, who terrified the guards who¡¯d imprisoned her, who walked through the magic of so many mages had a trigger?

    ¡°But how could someone hurt you? I mean, you¡¯re the Stormcaller.¡±

    Frances merely looked at Morgan, but to the harpy-troll, there was something very sad, and haunted about the way the woman¡¯s brown eyes just settled on her.

    ¡°I was thirteen once too,¡± said Frances.

    Simple words, but Morgan felt that she suddenly understood the woman by her bedside a lot more.

    ¡°What¡­what happened to you?¡± Morgan whispered.

    Frances closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around her. ¡°I was hurt, kind of like you were. In a way, I was imprisoned. I could go out of my room, I could even go to school, but there was no escape. Every time I went home¡­I¡­¡± Bile rose in her throat and her body shook. Frances abruptly rose to her feet and strode to her desk, grabbing her flask and downing the contents. ¡°Sorry, I¡­This used to be easier.¡±

    Morgan stared, her eyes wide, unable to comprehend what she was seeing in front of her. ¡°Easier?¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°Telling people what happened to me. I¡¯m sorry, Morgan. I just¡­not right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Morgan stammered. ¡°Thank you for trying. I¡­um, and thank you, for helping me with the trigger thingy.¡±

    Frances blinked and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s called a panic attack, Morgan. The trigger is just what starts it.¡± Walking over to a small kettle on a stove at the side of her desk, Frances poured a cup of Hearthsange and handed it to the harpy-troll. ¡°Drink, Hearthsange always made me feel better.¡±

    Morgan took a sip and perhaps unsurprisingly, Frances was right. She normally didn¡¯t like the sweet, cinnamon-y drink, but the warmth spread through her body, which she realized was actually kind of cold.

    ¡°Thanks. Um, when do I have to go back to class?¡±

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± said Frances. ¡°Though, my lesson on self-defence training is going to start quite soon, so I¡¯ll have to leave you in the office if you¡¯d like to stay longer.¡±

    ¡°Self-defence training?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with magic and with weapons. We¡¯re actually going to be doing a kind of obstacle course today.¡± Noticing Morgan¡¯s eyes widen and her ears stiffen, Frances smiled. ¡°Of course, you can participate if you¡¯re feeling better.¡±

    Despite the very obvious bait, Morgan could not resist.

    <hr>

    Frances knew that obstacle courses didn¡¯t always reflect real life battlefield conditions. They were far too controlled, and tended to make the people who ran them remember movements and patterns instead of growing instinct.

    But that hadn¡¯t been Edana¡¯s goal when she¡¯d ran Frances through battlefield training and through the dummy-battlefields at Salpheron. The goal with these courses had been to hone basic skills, and build the stamina of the participants.

    Frances also believed that the course also gave the traumatised war orphans that made the bulk of the school¡¯s students, a way for them to lo practice defending themselves in a controlled environment

    This was why Frances had set up the course in the way she had on a field of rubble near the school. The first section simulated an attack under fire. A team of the most junior students, standing on the sidelines, would shoot blunted arrows, and low-powered magic bolts at teams of senior students, who would try to run across the field with some bits of cover. Harpy students weren¡¯t allowed to fly over a certain height.

    Ife the senior students made it across the field, they¡¯d have to get across a very wide and muddy ditch and clamber over a wall. At this point, they were still going to be under fire from the junior students, but they were allowed shield spells at this point and harpies were allowed to fly up.

    The team running the course then moved into a roughly built and very battered brick ¡°urban¡± section meant to simulate a city home. The senior students had to find and knock out some wooden targets as quickly as they could, before moving out of the home and into the final part.

    This was when the team of junior students had to defend the senior students, using the ruins at the very end of the course. The half-collapsed structures and pillars had been part of the Goblin Empire¡¯s palace, but were now just ruins. The senior students would then be under a time limit to find their opponents and disable the personal safety shields they had. These safety rings were donated by Erlenberg, and were provided to all the participants. As an additional layer of safety, everybody was given gambeson and simple metal helmets for protection.

    There was also a secret purpose to this test, which only Frances and the teachers of the school were privy to. It was also why she was very glad that Morgan wanted to participate.

    For the first thing everybody had to do was find teammates. The junior students were allowed to have ten on their team, the senior students had to make do with teams of three to five. As always, Frances saw that Hattie simply sat off to the side of the field, waiting for the course to start.

    Frances sighed. In all the times her first apprentice had run the course and its different variations, she¡¯d run it alone. This time, however, would be different, for Morgan was now flying up to the scarred half-troll.

    <hr>

    Hattie tried to stop herself from making a face, or gawking, but from how Morgan seemed to tilt her head, she knew she wasn¡¯t doing a good job of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must have misheard you, Morgan¡ª¡±

    The harpy-troll crossed her arms. ¡°No you didn¡¯t, I want to be on your team.¡±

    Hattie winced. ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t want to be on my team.¡±

    ¡°Well whose team am I going to be on then? I don¡¯t know anybody here but you and Frances, and she¡¯s definitely not an option.¡±

    ¡°You were talking to Sely earlier¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got his own team already, you¡¯re ready and I know what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Morgan sat down beside Hattie. ¡°I¡¯m in your team, deal with it.¡±

    Hattie tried to form words, but only ended up looking away. She knew it was hopeless, averting her gaze from someone sitting right next to her. She wasn¡¯t even sure why she was looking away, or why her cheeks felt so warm.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. So what do we have to look out for?¡± Morgan asked.

    Hattie studied the teams forming and the team that was currently stepping up toward Frances. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we watch first. You see, John, Diana and Sely are pretty strong together.¡±

    Morgan narrowed her eyes. The centaur, who had a palomino coloring, looked fairly fit. The harpy, though¡­ ¡°John and Diana are that centaur and the harpy right?¡±

    Hattie glanced at Morgan. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that harpy is going to survive this?¡± Morgan asked. The harpy was a small, grey and white plumaged thing who was barely as tall as Frances. She was also trembling and her bright yellow eyes were glancing around nervously.

    ¡°Looks can be very deceiving. Diana¡¯s very brave. Suicidally so perhaps,¡± said Hattie. She grimaced. ¡°Watch closely.¡±

    Morgan did.

    The trio marched up to the starting line as a squad of the younger students took their places. All three of them had wands, but Sely also carried a war hammer.

    ¡°Go!¡± Frances cried out.

    The three sprang into action. Diana immediately hopped onto John¡¯s back and began casting with her wand as John galloped. Her song threw up a cloud of dirt and dust that completely obscured the trio from sight. The young students fired blindingly into the cloud, trying to hit them, but now Morgan could hear Sely singing as well.

    Diana¡¯s song ended, but Sely continued to sing and as the dust cloud faded, Morgan could see that the half-ogre had used his magic to collect as many flat stones as possible and bind them together into rough shields. Using these, the trio almost casually walked through the first section despite the younger students hammering them with magic.

    They reached the ditch, upon which Sely¡¯s shields collapsed, but Diana now lofted into the air, dodging spells and arrows, and casting green shields around John and Sely. John was having trouble fording the ditch, his hooves kept getting stuck, but Sely helped yank the centaur¡¯s hooves out of the sticky mud, sometimes using his hammer as extra purchase.

    In minutes they were out of the ditch. Sely slammed the door open with his bulk, and John and Diana followed close behind.

    The opposing team of students, a gaggle of humans and Alavari reached the ruins and got in, just in time for the trio to blast out. With a cry, John charged in, followed by Sely, whilst Diana flew high and came in using a second floor window.

    They waited the longest time here, but after fifteen or so minutes, the trio emerged, with a disappointed looking group of youngters in tow.

    ¡°That¡¯s a new record, great job! Good casting on your shield spells Diana and good on you for helping John through that ditch Sely,¡± said Frances, clapping.

    ¡°They made it look so easy,¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°They¡¯re a very good team,¡± said Hattie. ¡°I have an idea though. Lightbreaker¡­your wand, it can manipulate light right?¡±

    Morgan pursed her lips and gingerly touched her wand.

    Can I manipulate light? Of course, I can manipulate light, said her wand.

    ¡°The know-it-all can,¡± said Morgan, letting go of her wand. ¡°How did you know I had Lighbreaker?¡±

    ¡°Master Frances let me touch it before,¡± said Hattie. She took a breath. ¡°Here¡¯s the plan.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances was very intrigued when it was finally time for her two apprentices to take their place. For one, the team opposing the pair were pre-teens, amongst the oldest of the ¡°young¡± student group. They were led by a young half-human half-centaur Frances remembered called Haestan. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure how they¡¯d match up, but Frances was hopeful her first apprentice could guide her second.

    Hattie and Morgan started the match being barraged by the pre-teens who were coordinating arrow fire and mage fire from multiple angles. That was when Morgan raised her wand and sang.

    A blinding bright like shone from her wand, so fierce that Frances was forced to use Ivy to cast a kind of transparent shield to dull the flash. It was only then could Frances see Lightbreaker¡¯s brilliance.

    The pair reached the ditch after some difficulty and at that point, the light dimmed. Frances dropped her shield and watched as Morgan lofted over the ditch easily, whilst Hattie froze the mud with a wave of her wand and slid across.

    That was when things stopped going to plan for the pair.

    <hr>

    Hattie and Morgan were clambering up the side of the ditch¡¯s slope when the half-troll slipped just as she scrambled over the edge. She landed on her arm, hard, but struggled up and the pair were through the doorway and into the brick building.

    Morgan turned a corner to her left, saw the wooden and hit with a spell that sent it flying to the ground. As she spun around to move on to the next room, she saw Hattie grasping her wrist, gasping out a spell to smash a target to her right.

    ¡°Hattie?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Morgan grabbed the half-troll¡¯s arm. She could see the scrape where the girl¡¯s wrist had hit the ground. More worryingly, her fingers were shaking.

    ¡°Like hell you are. You need a healer.¡±

    Hattie yanked her arm out of Morgan¡¯s grasp, gasping as she did so.

    ¡°Morgan, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Hattie, your wrist is sprained. We still have the final part of the course to finish! Are you really going to be able to cast?¡± Morgan asked.

    The half-troll narrowed her eyes, stormed down the hallway, turned into another room. Morgan followed and before her eyes, Hattie cried out several Words of Power. Bolts of dark blue magic slammed into the three targets in the room.

    Yet as Hattie whirled on Morgan, the harpy-troll could see that her partner was biting her lip.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Morgan frowned, shook her head and holstered her wand. ¡°No. We¡¯re stopping this.¡± As she stepped back toward the exit, Hattie ran in front of her and raised her arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m not embarrassing Frances. We¡¯re continuing.¡±

    Morgan threw up her hands. ¡°Embarrass¡ªwhy would she be embarrassed? I know shit about the Stormcaller and even I know that she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed by this!¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t but that¡¯s the problem! I can¡¯t be more of an embarrassment than I already am!¡± Hattie cried.

    ¡°What¡ª¡± Morgan shook her head and forced herself to breathe. This was just all too much. Too much for her to deal with. She needed to get around from Hattie and tell Frances to call this off.

    There is a second door behind you.

    Morgan stiffened at Lightbreaker¡¯s comment but her darned wand was right. The door was directly behind her. But Hattie wasn¡¯t going to let her get away.

    Oh, holdon.

    ¡°Hattie I¡¯m sorry.¡± Morgan drew Lightbreaker and looked away. Blinding light filled the room and the harpy-troll bolted for the exit. She slammed the door open and leapt into the sky, flying right for Frances.

    ¡°Stop the exercise! Hattie¡¯s injured!¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened and she snapped an order to the children, before running toward the house. Hattie stumbled out, blinking, still grabbing onto her hand.

    ¡°Hattie, what happened¡ªOh that looks bad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡ªI¡¯m fine,¡± Hattie stammered, trying to smile at Frances, and yet glaring at Morgan.

    The harpy-troll averted her gaze as Frances quickly touched her wand to Hattie¡¯s wrist and cast a healing spell.

    ¡°There, but it¡¯s going to keep being tender for a while.¡± Frances stared at Hattie for a moment before turning to Morgan. ¡°You did a good job running to me for help, thank you.¡±

    Morgan blinked, was it just her or did Frances seem to look sad? She was carefully wrapping Hattie¡¯s wrist now, and yet she wasn¡¯t meeting her student¡¯s eye. For that matter, Hattie was studiously looking away.

    Just what the heck was going on?

    <hr>

    During lunch, Morgan sat alone at a table in the canteen. She¡¯d tried to approach Hattie, but the older girl had turned on her heel and put as much distance and bodies between herself and the harpy-troll.

    That¡­that hurt and it distracted Morgan from the otherwise delicious food. Sure it was just some kind of rice porridge she¡¯d heard called congee, but it was mixed with delicious soft pork bones, salty preserved vegetables, and served with a variety of side dishes.

    Classes were mostly over for the day, but apparently now there was a ¡°lunch break¡± which meant the students in the school could hang out with their friends.

    Morgan had no friends. She tried not to let that bother her, but as she sat on the roof of the canteen, looking down on the courtyard, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the groups of children all over the yard.

    There were those playing a form of tag. Older students were playing with a circular wooden discus that seemed partly curved into the inside. Still others were playing board games under the roots of small saplings. Hattie was standing in a corner, surrounded by a group of students.

    Morgan¡¯s eyes snapped wide open, her hawk-like eyes focusing on a spot near the corner of the Her mind coming to a halt. Scrambling to her feet, she leapt into the sky and flew towards the commotion.

    She was too high up to tell what was going on, and there was just far too much noise from the other kids. What Morgan could see was that Hattie was backed up against a wall. Her arms were crossed and her face twisted in consternation at the four Alavari and human students talking to her. They were a mixture of teens and pre-teens around her age, all girls. They were also gesturing, and from their narrowed eyes, Morgan didn¡¯t think they looked friendly.

    But¡­the last time Morgan had tried to help Hattie, she¡¯d just been brushed away. What if she just made things worse between them?

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like the students were hurting Hattie, they¡¯d just surrounded her. Hattie could take care of herself right?

    One of the students, their leader, a female orc, said something. Hattie flinched and suddenly tried to leave, trying to shoulder her way through the group. She almost succeeded, but the human female stuck her leg out and set the half-troll sprawling onto the ground. Hattie tried to get up, only for a goblin to stomp on her bandaged wrist.

    Hattie collapsed, as the group laughed. Morgan didn¡¯t hear that, or hear the half-troll¡¯s cry. All she could see were her prey, and the tears in the half-troll¡¯s eyes as she clung to her wrist.

    Turning her wings, Morgan extended her claws.

    <hr>

    Hattie held onto her wrist, gasping, trying to hold the tears in. She didn¡¯t want to give Sighla and her cornies the satisfaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hattie? Can¡¯t do anything without your Master by your side?¡± Sighla asked.

    Biting her lip, Hattie bit back the urge to retort. If she didn¡¯t give them something to respond against, then Sighla and her girls would eventually give up. They¡¯d hurt her a little but she could deal with that pain.

    Besides, she deserved it. Hattie closed her eyes as the pain of that cold truth drove into her heart.

    The goblin girl, Tavara snorted. ¡°Yeesh. Why are you never any fun? It¡¯s like you¡¯re a corpse. Why you haven¡¯t k¡ª¡±

    Tavara¡¯s insult abruptly cut off into a gurgle. Hattie opened her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t facing the goblin. From where she lay on the ground, she could only see Sighla¡¯s eyes widen and the color drain from her face. Hattie could hear someone sobbing, moaning piteously behind her.

    ¡°Afternoon ladies, or should I say, you disgusting pieces of shit.¡±

    Hattie turned over, and froze.

    Morgan, her wings flapping, was perched atop of Tavara, claws splayed on her back. The goblin girl was sobbing, whimpering trying to get the harpy-troll off her. Morgan took one clawed foot off of Tavara, but kept one on her back and let her weight crush Tavara back into the dirt.

    ¡°I suggest you get the fuck away from her,¡± Morgan hissed, grinning.

    ¡°Morgan what¡ª¡±

    ¡°This bitch stamped on your wounded arm. That makes her a bully and I have no patience for bullies.¡±

    ¡°Whoever you are, I suggest you get off of her, right now!¡± hissed Sighla, reaching to her belt for wand.

    Morgan¡¯s smirk suddenly made it clear to Hattie what Elizabeth and Frances had previously meant by ¡°shit-eating grin.¡±

    ¡°Princess Morgan Greyhammer, Viscountess of Kwent, daughter of the late Crown Prince Teutobal Greyhammer, and Frances the Stormcaller¡¯s second apprentice at your fucking service.¡± Morgan crossed her arms. ¡°So that¡¯s, Your Highness you fucking plebians.¡±

    Hattie clamped her uninjured hand over her mouth, trying to hold back her mirth. She couldn¡¯t help it. The harpy-troll just looked like such a badass.

    Sighla didn¡¯t think so. The orc ran forward and swung. Morgan rolled the punch, dodging it with inches and let loose a vicious kick that slammed into the side of the orc¡¯s knee. Sighla stumbled, and the harpy-troll leapt into the sky and slammed her knee into the orc¡¯s jaw.

    Sighla tumbled to the ground, but the human, Rendelia and Sighla¡¯s ogre friend Persaphire charged at Morgan. The taller Persaphire grabbed Morgan¡¯s legs and threw her to the ground, and before the princess could get up, Rendelia leapt onto Morgan and started pounding her fists into her face.

    Somehow, Morgan was cackling, Rendelia¡¯s punches only briefly interrupting her. Before she could reconsider, Hattie had scrambled to her feet and seized Rendelia¡¯s brown hair, yanking it hard. Her wrist screamed in agony, but the half-troll continued to pull, tearing Rendelia off and allowing Morgan to rise to her feet.

    Something hard hit Hattie in her side, and she gasped, letting go of Rendelia¡¯s hair. She turned, and gasped as Sighla¡¯s hands clenched around her neck.

    ¡°You fucking monster! You disgusting piece of¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get off her! You waste of space!¡±

    Morgan¡¯s screech rang in Hattie¡¯s ears and Sighla¡¯s hands were torn from her neck. Gasping, Hattie fell, grasping at the divots that the orc¡¯s fingernails had left. Morgan was levitating off the ground, her eyes glowing, violet magic erupting from her hands.

    Sighla and her cohorts drew their wands. Hattie managed to get hers out, gasping, but before spells could start flying, a bright flash of blue blinded them, followed by a deafening crack that rolled on and on.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Spots in their eyes, Hattie and Morgan blinked rapidly, seeing the short form of Frances Stormcaller in the middle of their group. Little bolts of lightning arched over her white robes and the air stank of ozone. It burned in the back of their throats and noses. She didn¡¯t carry a wand, instead she had a staff capped with silver on both ends.

    But what plunged daggers of fear into each of the girls¡¯ hearts was the rage on Frances¡¯s face. Lips pulled back, teeth gritted, her amber eyes stalking over each of them.

    ¡°All of you, your wands and staves on the ground, now!¡±

    Pieces of wood were quickly put on the ground, where with a sweep of her staff, Frances gathered them up.

    ¡°They started¡ª¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could talk!¡± Frances snapped, whirling on Morgan. The harpy-troll, eyes wide, froze, her magic abruptly vanishing and dropping her to the ground. ¡°What were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°What? I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Used magic in a fight? Performing a diving strike on one of your fellow students?¡± Frances bellowed. ¡°Go to my office now!¡±

    Morgan stared at Frances. ¡°But they were¡ª¡±

    Frances opened her mouth, but something caught her eye and she ran past the girl. Morgan tried to grab onto her, but she missed and stared as the Stormcaller ran not to Hattie, but to¡­

    To the unmoving form of the goblin who¡¯d Morgan had slammed to the ground. She was still lying there, her dress cut by claw marks, where blood was starting to well up.

    ¡°Tavara. Tavara!¡± Frances raised her staff and began to sing. Yet the goblin girl didn¡¯t move. She was still.

    Morgan stumbled back. No. She hadn¡¯t¡­she¡­she¡¯d extended her wings just before she hit the goblin girl. She¡¯d been moving! She wasn¡¯t¡­she wasn¡¯t dead was she?

    ¡°Professor? She¡¯s going to be okay, is she? You can save her?¡± Sighla stammered. Her black eyes were filling with tears, the color draining from her face. ¡°She¡¯s¡­she¡¯s our family, the only family we have left, please.¡±

    Frances stopped singing, and knelt down beside the goblin, very carefully rolling her up onto her back. ¡°Get my mother, and hurry! She hit her head on the ground. I¡¯m going to need her help.¡±

    Morgan fled. She ran, flew, a combination of both. Her heart pounded in her chest, her blood roared in her pointed ears. She tore past crowds of students, and teachers, their eyes boring into her as she ran.

    They knew. They all knew now. They knew she was a weapon, a murderer, and a monster.

    She ran into Frances¡¯s office, slamming the door behind her. Alone, in the silent room, she fell onto her knees.

    There, she laughed, she laughed at herself, at her own stupidity. She knew she sounded absolutely crazy, but she was crazy after all. She could have gotten an adult, gotten Frances, instead she¡¯d nearly killed a girl and started a fight. She¡¯d used her power without a second thought.

    Huh, tears were falling to the floor. They were her tears. Why was she crying? She was a horrifying monster, laughing after she¡¯d nearly killed her classmate. Frances now knew what she was dealing with.

    No¡­she must have known this entire time. Somehow, Morgan knew she¡¯d been deluded to think that the Stormcaller-no, that Frances knew. That terrifying¡­kind¡­woman who her uncle loved¡­she had to know that the girl she was taking care of was a monster in disguise. Not Alavari, not human, but an abomination wearing the skin of a princess. Something barely a moment from flying out of control and hurting everything and everyone around her.

    Nobody was safe. Nobody at all. She had to leave. For everybody¡¯s safety. But¡­how would she keep them safe? How could she¡ª

    Morgan¡¯s eyes picked up a slender wooden wand lying on a pillow on the desk. She recognized the purplish yew wood. Running over, Morgan yanked out Lightbreaker and put it on the desk.

    Master what are you doing¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lightbreaker. I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not worthy of you. Or of your power. You should choose Frances. She¡¯s far more worthy of your power. And um, she¡¯ll need you because¡­¡± Morgan took a breath and grabbed the wand on the pillow. ¡°I¡¯ll be needing her. She can help. You can¡¯t. It¡¯s not your fault, but I¡¯m too dangerous to go alone without some kind of restraint.¡±

    Morgan, slow down, take a breath. You need to calm down. Ivy¡¯s Sting stammered. Already, the wand¡¯s warm, comforting presence wrapped around Morgan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ivy, but I need your help. I nearly killed someone. I¡¯m so sorry, but it¡¯s a good trade. Frances gets a more powerful wand she deserves. You¡­ you¡¯re the only one who can help me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Master, wait she¡¯s not less powerful than I! You¡¯re making a horrible mistake! Lightbreaker bellowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lightbreaker. I know you both won¡¯t forgive me. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Morgan let go of her wand, pocketed Ivy¡¯s Sting, ran to the window of the office, and leapt out, flapping hard.

    She soared over the school, that beautiful, warm school with such awesome teachers. She flew over the city, the crumbling, rebuilding, Athelda-Aoun of myth and legend.

    She¡¯d been here for just a few weeks and it already ached in her heart that she had to leave.

    <hr>

    Frances wiped the sweat from her hair. Tavara was starting to respond, and she was alive, but she was almost certainly concussed. She¡¯d done her best, but head wounds were tricky and she would prefer if Edana took a look.

    ¡°Hattie give me a hand¡ª¡± Frances looked up at her first apprentice and blinked. ¡°What¡ªOh gods. Who¡­what happened to you?¡±

    Hattie averted her gaze at first, but suddenly, swallowed and looked at Rendelia and Persaphire, who froze, trying to meet her gaze, but their eyes wavered, trying to look around her, but not at her.

    ¡°Rendelia tripped me. Tavara stomped on my wrist and Sighla strangled me.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at the human and ogre, both of whom were actually a few inches taller than her. Rendelia and Persaphire bowed their heads.

    ¡°Rendelia, Persaphire, is this true?¡±

    Rendelia swallowed and raised a shaking arm to point at Hattie. ¡°She killed our parents!¡± exclaimed the troll. ¡°She let General Helias into our city! If it weren¡¯t for her, they might still be alive!¡±

    Frances winced as Hattie nodded once, closing her eyes.

    ¡°How long?¡± Frances whispered. Persaphire and Rendelia were silent, their lips pressed together, glancing at one another. ¡°How long were you bullying Hattie?¡±

    Hattie instinctively raised her right hand and winced before putting it down. ¡°Master they¡­um¡­it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hattie, tell me the truth, what were they doing to you and for how long?¡± Frances croaked.

    Hattie swallowed and tried to smile. She wasn¡¯t going to make a full smile, but she hoped if she played it off as a joke, then her master wouldn¡¯t ask. ¡°Not much, I mean¡­nothing that really hurt. Nothing that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nothing that you didn¡¯t deserve?¡±

    Hattie felt like she¡¯d been hit. ¡°No that¡¯s not¡­I mean, it wasn¡¯t that bad. They were just messing around¡ª¡±

    The half-troll felt her breath catch in her throat as Frances walked up to her. Her eyes were filled with tears and her staff, which Hattie suddenly realised was Silver Star and not Ivy¡¯s Sting, shook in her teacher¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Hattie, I know that¡¯s not true. Why are you lying to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Hattie stammered. ¡°Honestly I¡¯m not.¡±

    Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°Hattie, please, tell me the truth, or I will tell you what I know. What I¡¯ve known for some time but was too much of a coward to tell you.¡±

    Hattie took a deep breath. Her teacher¡­was not being swayed, this wouldn¡¯t do. She had to convince her, once and for all.

    ¡°This was the first time! I swear on my mother and father¡¯s graves!¡±

    She hoped she didn¡¯t flinch as she said that, but that should be enough. Frances had always respected her privacy and trusted her word. She was nice that way.

    Except, her teacher¡¯s shoulders sagged and Frances looked into the sky, to the crevasse above Athelda-Aoun, her amber eyes still bright with tears. Raising Silver Star, Frances created a small spell bubble around the pair of them.

    ¡°Master? What is this¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hattie. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m so sorry, but I¡¯ve known for some time that you¡¯ve been thinking about how to either seriously hurt yourself, Hattie.¡±

    Hattie stepped back, trying to get away, but her back hit the wall of the spell bubble. She tried to push her way through it, but the vain attempt got her nowhere. ¡°You¡­no, how¡­¡±

    Frances raised Silver Star and sung a note. Hattie winced as the flesh on her neck knitted back together and the pain in her wrist faded.

    ¡°A few months ago I saw your note. Your¡­just in case note, before you hid it again. That¡¯s why I cancelled our practice duel that day. I didn¡¯t know if you were going to¡­to slip up by ¡®accident¡¯ and let yourself get hurt.¡±

    Hattie somehow managed to spit out. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°That was my fault. I didn¡¯t think it would help. I told you so often that you aren¡¯t responsible for what happened with Helias, for the dragon curse, and for the deaths of Sighla, Rendelia, Tavara and Persephira¡¯s remaining parents. I tried so hard to make you feel your own worth, your own value and show you how talented you are, only for you to keep trying to kill yourself!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill myself!¡± Hattie stammered. She swallowed. ¡°Really, I wasn¡¯t I mean¡­I don¡¯t deserve to live but¡ª¡± The half-troll covered her mouth. ¡°I¡­well¡­¡±

    It was far too late, Frances let out a low groan. ¡°I can tell you tried to stop Morgan from getting help for you today. And in every attack on Athelda-Aoun you sallied out of the walls by yourself without telling anybody. You wanted to lead the frontal assault against the castle holding Morgan by yourself! Before that, you volunteered to infiltrate the castle by yourself. You tried to throw yourself off one of the buildings in Athelda-Aoun! I watched you stand there for two hours, trying to decide what to do!¡±

    Hattie¡¯s eyes widened. That had been a very bad day. It was the day her mother had died and¡­and she had felt so ashamed. On that day, she had seriously wondered if she should just end it all.

    ¡°You were there? But why¡­why didn¡¯t you show yourself?¡±

    ¡°Because I was worried the moment I showed myself you¡¯d throw yourself off!¡± Frances cried. ¡°Because I know that you think you¡¯re a burden to me! That all I¡¯ve done for you is out of guilt for killing your father.¡±

    Hattie blinked. ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±

    A shudder ran through Frances and she buried her face in her hands for a moment. When she pulled her hands from her face, her eyes were tinged red.

    ¡°I do it because I care for you, Hattie and because you¡¯re my dear, talented, amazing apprentice of whom I¡¯m so proud of.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t deserve that care! You¡¯ve repaid your debt tenfold!¡± Hattie pointed at her scar. ¡°I should have died a year ago¡ª¡±

    ¡°Love isn¡¯t about deserving, Hattie!¡±

    ¡°Love?¡±

    Frances closed her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡­I didn¡¯t know how to say it because¡­because I¡­I killed your parents. How could I say that I love you? How could you receive that love, from the one that caused all this to you? How could I possibly have the privilege of loving you when I¡¯m causing you this pain?¡±

    The world didn¡¯t make any sense. Why was Frances crying so hard, so horribly that she was shaking as she did so? Hattie didn¡¯t know, it was too insane.

    ¡°You¡­but you didn¡¯t. You saved me! You bought me time I didn¡¯t have. Gave me a home, taught me so much, made me happy when I shouldn¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°Then why do you still want to hurt yourself? Why do you feel like you owe me when I¡¯m the one who helped ruin your life?¡± Frances reached forward, gently taking Hattie¡¯s unbruised hand. ¡°Hattie¡­I¡¯m not the amazing mentor you think I am. I¡¯m just¡­trying my best and I still make mistakes.¡±

    Hattie swallowed. She didn¡¯t get it. Not really. There was too much she¡¯d just found out, too much to take in.

    But the fact that Frances loved her, cared for her¡­that was good. That made her feel warm, and¡­and horrified. Horrified that she could have, ended it, and hurt her teacher.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Hattie croaked. ¡°I thought¡­I¡­I thought this was what I deserved.¡±

    Frances gave a watery giggle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. And I understand, more than you know. I¡­did you know I signed myself up for my first campaign when I was fourteen because I thought I was being a burden on Edana?¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I nearly died. Edana nearly died, but¡­we made up and we came to a better understanding.¡± Frances gently squeezed Hattie¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope you and I can do the same.¡±

    The half-troll nodded, wiping her eyes. ¡°I¡­Sighla and her friends, well, adoptive family, were hurting me for months. Just words at first, but they kept¡­they kept trying to get me to react.¡±

    ¡°And you thought you deserved it because you let Helias in? Because you think they were orphaned because of you?¡±

    Hattie nodded, closing her eyes, feeling herself hunch forward.

    Except Frances wrapped her arms around her, pulling her into a hug.

    ¡°Oh Hattie, that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s general Helias¡¯s fault, not yours.¡±

    ¡°But¡­I¡­I helped. I helped orphan them and I know how bad that feels. How¡­how alone it is,¡± she cried.

    ¡°I know. I can see how much it hurts, how much it weighs on you and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can say that will convince you, but I¡¯m going to keep trying, okay? If you¡¯d let me.¡±

    Hattie swallowed and nodded, holding onto her mentor, the killer of her father, and the only person who she knew loved her, no matter how wretched and guilty felt.

    <hr>

    When Frances dispelled the spell, wiping her eyes. Edana was glaring sternly at Sighla, Rendelia, Persaphire, and a revived, but whoozy looking Tavara, who froze as Frances and Hattie stepped forward.

    ¡°They were bullying Hattie for months,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°I heard.¡± Frances wiped her eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you girls. I understand your anger, but you have to know that Helias is responsible for your parents¡¯ deaths, not Hattie.¡±

    Sighla winced. ¡°We know! We just¡­¡± The orc clenched her fists. ¡°He¡¯s not here, and she is and¡­fuck we were jealous!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why does she get to be taught by you, professor? Why does she get your love? Why does she get to be your apprentice?¡± stammered Rendelia.

    Persaphire nodded. ¡°We know you care about us, professor, for all the people in this school. We just¡­we were so angry that she got special treatment.¡±

    Frances, not sure what to say, crossed her arms, trying to gather herself.

    Hattie stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­I mean, I¡­I know I deserve to pay but just¡­what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Hattie that¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s that!¡± Tavara snapped, cutting Frances off. The goblin, her eyes welling with tears pointed at Hattie. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight back? We told you to go kill yourself so many times and you just¡­did nothing! Why? What kind of fake bullshit are you pulling? Are you trying to piss us off?¡±

    Frances, eyes wide, grabbed Hattie¡¯s shoulder, but the half-troll was already speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fake. I just¡­I didn¡¯t know what else I could do to make you all feel better.¡±

    Sighla stepped back. ¡°Are you saying¡­you told nobody because¡­because you thought we were punishing you¡­¡± The green seemed to drain from the orc¡¯s face.

    ¡°You were¡­you felt bad for us? But we were¡ª¡± Persaphire turned to her friends. ¡°We thought you didn¡¯t feel guilty. You seemed so¡­so cool and aloof. Like you didn¡¯t care.¡±

    Rendilia crumpled to the floor, falling on her butt, her eyes wide. ¡°What¡­this wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go!¡±

    ¡°Plans driven by anger and revenge rarely go the way we think they will,¡± Frances said in a quiet voice, exchanging a meaningful look. ¡°Mom, can I leave the girls with you? I need to make an apology to Morgan. I was far too harsh with her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Frances.¡±

    Sighla blinked. ¡°Morgan? Didn¡¯t you send her home, Professor?¡±

    ¡°No. I sent her to my office,¡± said Frances.

    As she finished her sentence, the Stormcaller felt an icy grip seize her heart. Her eyes were wide, but all she could see was the memory of Morgan¡¯s horror, her hurt, and the shock that had spread across the harpy-troll¡¯s face.

    ¡°Because I saw her flying away into the sky,¡± said Sighla.

 Chapter 168 - Frances and Morgan

    The moment Timur entered her office, Frances sprang to her feet and ran up to him, only to stop short.

    ¡°Timur, I¡ª¡±

    The trogre¡¯s arms wrapped around her for a brief moment, before he let go.

    ¡°I heard a little from Olgakaren and Epomonia. She knocked down Tavara?¡±

    Frances bowed her head. ¡°Yes, but I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh.¡±

    Hattie, from where she sat, curled up on the office¡¯s bed. ¡°No. It was my fault. If I stood up to Sighla earlier¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hattie, Frances, stop that line of thinking at once.¡±

    The two turned to Edana and where she sat on a wooden chair, her eyes closed in thought. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known she¡¯d run away, Frances. You¡¯re Morgan¡¯s teacher, not her mind reader. And as for you, Hattie, you had no idea Morgan would intervene. You didn¡¯t invite her to attack Tavara.¡±

    Hattie swallowed, and nodded, whilst Frances sat down burying her face in her hands. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just¡­not only is she gone, she¡¯s taken Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Morgan did what?¡± Timur stammered.

    ¡°Ivy and I were having some alone time. You know we¡¯re so close, it¡¯s nice to have our minds to ourselves once in a while. That and Silver Star was recently repaired so it wanted to be tested a little,¡± said Frances, showing Timur the named staff.

    ¡°But why did Morgan take Ivy¡¯s Sting?¡± Timur asked.

    Because she thought your wand would give her solace.

    It took a moment, but everybody¡¯s heads turned to the white wand lying on Frances¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Why¡­why would she think that¡ª¡± Frances froze. ¡°Oh no.¡±

    Timur groaned. ¡°When we were trying to calm her down after picking up Lightbreaker. Ivy managed to calm Morgan down by communicating with her.¡±

    Edana frowned. ¡°But she left Lightbreaker here?¡±

    My wielder thought that she was not worthy of me and that you deserved a more powerful wand. Obviously, she didn¡¯t know about Ivy¡¯s Sting true identity.

    ¡°True identity?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances, Timur and Edana exchanged a glance, before the Stormcaller nodded and met the eyes of her first apprentice.

    ¡°Hattie, I know you¡¯ve always suspected Ivy¡¯s Sting isn¡¯t quite the wand she makes herself to be. You¡¯re right. Ivy¡¯s Sting is Spellbinder.¡±

    The half-troll straightened, her dark-blue eyes wide. ¡°S¡ªSp¡ªSpellbinder? That Spellbinder? But¡­what¡­how¡­¡± Hattie slumped onto the bed, before shaking her head and abruptly sitting up straight.

    ¡°Well, she took it better than you did, mom,¡± said Frances with a sigh.

    Edana chuckled wryly as Hattie stammered ¡°But that means¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, Morgan has the most powerful wand on the continent and she has no idea.¡± Frances pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°We have every available harpy searching for her, but while we can confirm nobody flew through the Great Crevasse, or through the different gates, we don¡¯t know where she is.¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t tried to run away?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought she¡¯d do, especially after she took Ivy¡¯s Sting, but nobody¡¯s seen her,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°And Morgan isn¡¯t exactly subtle,¡± said Timur. He pursed his lips. ¡°She might be hiding then. Whenever she was sulking, or angry, Morgan would hide. Usually in a high place.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s dispatch what flyers we have to search there,¡± said Edana, rising to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll reinforce the crevasse¡¯s detection spells.¡±

    ¡°I can¡ª¡±

    Her mother put a gentle, but firm hand on her shoulder. ¡°Frances, Timur, out of everyone here, you both understand Morgan the most. You need to think about where she is and where she might go to feel safe.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, you made a mistake, but that doesn¡¯t mean you will continue to do so. I know you can help Morgan and I believe you are the best person to help her, and not just because you were abused.¡± At Frances¡¯s wide-eyed look, Edana smiled. ¡°Dear, you have to believe in yourself and what you¡¯ve done for others, including me.¡±

    Frances nodded slowly, exhaling slowly. ¡°But what if I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    ¡°Would you try to fix the mistake you made?¡± Edana asked, clasping her daughter¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Then you have nothing to worry about,¡± said Edana. She gave Frances a quick squeeze before running out.

    Closing her eyes, Frances nodded. ¡°Right, Timur, what did Morgan usually do when she needed to be safe and be comforted?¡±

    Timur, who was pacing back and forth across the office, didn¡¯t stop. If anything he seemed to grimace deeper.

    ¡°She usually tried to find me. Sometimes she¡¯d write a letter to me to get her feelings out and go for a flight,¡± said Timur. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think she did that, though. If she did¡­she¡¯d be trying to look for me. And I¡­I don¡¯t know why she hasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s scared.¡±

    Frances and Timur¡¯s eyes turned to Hattie, who was wringing her hands, her eyes focused on the carpet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t tell you much. Morgan told me not to tell anybody, but she¡¯s scared. That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s probably why she isn¡¯t coming back.¡±

    ¡°Hattie you need to¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Timur,¡± said Frances. Quietly she took Timur¡¯s hand. ¡°Morgan¡¯s lost in Athelda-Aoun. She¡¯s safe for the moment. If Morgan told Hattie what she said in private, we can¡¯t interfere with that. It¡¯s not fair to Hattie, or to Morgan.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Timur groaned and spun on his heels, not letting go of Frances¡¯s hands, but very deliberately not facing Hattie.

    ¡°But what, Mataia?¡±

    ¡°What could she be scared of? She¡¯s safe here, far away from the humans who hurt her and yes, she¡¯s worried about humans, but she¡¯s gotten a lot more comfortable with you,¡± said Timur. The prince¡¯s tail, still half-limp flicked side to side as he crossed his arms. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be scared of here, and¡­not enough that she¡¯d just run away. I just¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Frances pulled Timur into her embrace, and as she expected, he buried his face into her shoulder.

    ¡°I just got her back, Frances and yet she seems even farther away than when we were looking for her. I¡­It¡¯s like I don¡¯t know her any more.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still, Morgan, Timur,¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Yes, and I know that and I see that, but she¡¯s so different it¡¯s like she¡¯s become a stranger to me.¡± Timur sighed. ¡°I mean, I expected her to grow up, but not like this.¡±

    ¡°She was in captivity for a year, Timur. The abuse she endured, the abuse you and I endured, does things to us. We just don¡¯t notice the change because well, we¡¯ve had time and help.¡± Frances glanced at Hattie, who sat, an intrigued look on her face, pointed ears sharp. ¡°And that extends to you, Hattie. You thought you were doing the right thing when you didn¡¯t tell me about the bullies, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Hattie nodded. ¡°Yeah, so¡­ Morgan is probably thinking she¡¯s doing the right thing too?¡±

    France nodded once, and abruptly frowned. There was something in her mind that just jumped at the idea that Morgan was doing what she thought was right. Letting go of Timur, Frances crossed her arms and sat back at her desk. She knew Timur wouldn¡¯t mind, he could tell that she was deep in thought.

    Morgan¡­thought she was doing the right thing when she attacked Tavara. As worrying to Frances that the harpy-troll had been so violent, she¡¯d done so to protect Hattie.

    ¡°Get off her! You waste-of-space!¡±

    Frances forced that memory out of her mind, her hands balling into tight fists. Ignore that. She had to ignore that. Morgan couldn¡¯t have known her trigger word and she¡­she¡¯d been trying to protect Hattie. That was why she¡¯d sought Frances despite Hattie wanting to continue with the exercise.

    She closed her eyes.

    Protect¡­the right thing¡­Why would she think running away, and taking Ivy¡¯s Sting was the right thing? What had Lightbreaker said? Morgan had thought Ivy¡¯s Sting would give her solace. So then why¡ª

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do, Monster,¡± said Judith.

    Frances¡¯s eyes snapped wide open as she realized something. And just like that, part of the jigsaw that was Morgan¡¯s motives fell into place. Along with that revelation, Frances suddenly stood and grabbed Silver Star and Lightbreaker.

    ¡°Frances, where is she? Did you figure it out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think she¡¯s at our house. Go over there, I¡¯m going first.¡± Frances raised both wands, closed her eyes and focused on her living room.

    The air around her pulsed and like she had when she¡¯d teleported, she heard a thunderclap ringing in her ears. Eyes flying open, Frances whirled around and ran to the door. It was closed, but a pair of muddy boots were at the front door.

    ¡°Oh thank the Gods.¡± Frances used Silver Star to seal the house¡¯s door and windows with magic, before turning on her heels. Taking a deep breath, she pursed her lips. ¡°Right, she had to have heard that. Let¡¯s¡­let¡¯s not screw this up a second time, Frances.¡±

    <hr>

    Her uncle and his¡­well, her soon-to-be teacher¡¯s pantry was very well-stocked, and quite chilly. Morgan shivered as she perused the shelves, stuffing whatever she could into her rucksack.

    Well, it was a rucksack that she was going to borrow forever. In spite of her title, she didn¡¯t have anything to her name.

    Shaking her head, Morgan focused on the food before her. The wooden shelves were stacked with pastries, cheese, fruit, the odd Dale-brick, salted pork, herbs and spices, and hard tack biscuits.

    Experimentally Morgan took a biscuit and gave it a bite. She wasn¡¯t sure what Frances had put in it but the biscuit was surprisingly tasty compared to the ones she¡¯d had while in captivity. It was far harder than those ones, though.

    Before she really thought about it, the harpy-troll had finished the biscuit. She paused before sighing and grabbing another. Eating made her feel better, even if it didn¡¯t fill the coldness in her heart.

    Morgan, please reconsider. You aren¡¯t helping anybody by running away.

    Morgan froze and shook her head. ¡°Ivy¡­if I don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to hurt someone.¡±

    Then stay. Where Frances, Timur and everybody can help you.

    ¡°Maybe, but unlike you, they can get hurt.¡± Morgan thrust the wand deeper into her school¡¯s shoulder-bag and closed it. This was hard enough already, leaving and running away from everybody and her uncle.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Morgan stopped short, tears welling up in her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to say goodbye to him.

    A thunderous boom shook the shelves, and Morgan started.

    ¡°How¡ªshit, shit!¡± She spotted a large barrel. It smelled something fierce, but Morgan ducked behind it, pushing herself up against it like her life depended on it.

    The pantry door swung open. The shadow of a short woman was silhouetted by the light. Morgan curled her slippered feet up, wrapping her arms around them.

    Only then did she realise she¡¯d left her boots at the front of the doorway.

    ¡°Oh shit,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Morgan, it¡¯s me. I know you¡¯re here.¡± Frances paused, and took a deep breath. ¡°Would you like me to join you? It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t, just tell me if you¡¯re alright.¡±

    Clamping her hands over her mouth, Morgan shut her eyes. This couldn¡¯t be happening. She was supposed to leave. She made sure someone had seen her flying. The house was supposed to be the last place anybody would think to look.

    ¡°Morgan? Ivy?¡±

    We¡¯re here, Frances, and she¡¯s fine.

    Morgan froze, her eyes watching the shadow on the ground, but it didn¡¯t move. At least, it didn¡¯t move any closer. She could see from how Frances¡¯s shadow bent that the woman was clearly relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Morgan, Tavara¡¯s going to make a full recovery. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. And¡­you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Hattie told me everything.¡±

    ¡°She what?¡± Morgan shrieked.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me your secret. She only told me that you were scared, which I think anybody could have figured out. She also told me about how you were trying to protect her from the bullies, and from hurting herself during the course.¡± Frances¡¯s shadow shortened. She was sitting down on the steps into the pantry. ¡°Morgan¡­I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. You may have been a bit aggressive, but you were right to defend Hattie.¡±

    Morgan bit her lip. ¡°I nearly killed her!¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°Maybe, but she¡¯s not dead and you know what you did wrong. You don¡¯t have to run away from that.¡±

    ¡°But what if I hurt you? Hurt uncle Timur? Hurt all those kids who don¡¯t know that¡ªthat¡ª¡± Morgan buried her face in her hands. The darkness closed in on her. She couldn¡¯t run. She couldn¡¯t hide and she had never, even when in that horrible castle, felt so much pain. It clenched around her heart and chest like it was trying to rip it out.

    ¡°Just let me go! You¡­you filthy human! Just let me go, you waste-of-space! Come on! You don¡¯t really care about me! You¡¯re just doing it for my uncle! You slut!¡±

    There was a sharp hiss of breath and Morgan grinned, hating herself, and yet glad that she¡¯d gotten under Frances¡¯s skin. Maybe she¡¯d slip up, let her go, do something stupid and then she could escape.

    ¡°Morgan¡ª¡±

    ¡°You did something to my uncle Timur didn¡¯t you! He wouldn¡¯t just fall in love with a disgusting human!¡± Morgan screamed.

    ¡°Morgan I know¡ª¡±

    ¡°Come on! Just do it! Throw me out! Let me go and you can get on with your merry lives! Kick out the monster that ruined your perfect home! The monster that nearly killed a child!¡±

    ¡°Morgan!¡± Frances¡¯s tone was firmer now, harder. There was an odd note to it, but Morgan could tell she was succeeding. She pulled Ivy¡¯s Sting from her bag. She just needed to push Frances¡¯s buttons just a little further.

    ¡°I killed a guard and I meant to do it! Bet you didn¡¯t know that, Stormcaller! I slammed her into the wall, stabbed her with bars from my cell.¡± Cackling, Morgan reached into herself, remembering Agatha¡¯s stunned look, that burning guilt driving the harpy-troll to raise Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°I¡¯m going to do that to you and everybody you love so come on! Fight me!¡±

    Morgan stood up whipped Ivy¡¯s Sting up, and froze¡ª

    Frances was just sitting on the pantry steps, her eyes moist. She was shaking, her arms crossed, but her staff and Lightbreaker both lay beside her.

    ¡°Morgan¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stay back! I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°Kill me? I don¡¯t think¡ªno, I know you don¡¯t want to.¡± Frances continued to sit, even as Morgan stormed toward her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave, Morgan, but I know you don¡¯t want to hurt me to do it,¡± said Frances. She smiled sadly. ¡°Morgan, do you think of yourself as a danger to others?¡±

    Morgan froze, her numb fingers struggling to hold onto Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    ¡°Well yeah! And I¡¯m going to rip your head off if you don¡¯t get out of my way!¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. She seemed to sit, holding her tongue, deep in contemplation, even as Morgan pointed her wand at her.

    Then Frances looked up at Morgan, her amber eyes bright.

    ¡°Morgan, I know you don¡¯t want to do that. You want to protect people and Alavari. That¡¯s why you wanted to run away isn¡¯t it? And why you stole Ivy¡¯s Sting. You think we need to be protected from you.¡±

    ¡°No¡ªNo! That¡¯s¡ªI mean, yeah! And what about it? I¡¯m dangerous!¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m dangerous too. I¡¯m the Stormcaller, the Dragonslayer, the massacrer of Alavari, the Death that Rains from Above, who was far, far too harsh to a fourteen-year-old girl who¡¯d just helped to save her friend and made her think she had to run away to protect the people around her.¡± Frances rested her arms on her legs. ¡°Am I not dangerous too?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Morgan spluttered. ¡°Shut up! Shut up and just get out of my way! It¡¯s for your own fucking good!¡±

    ¡°Why are you dangerous, Morgan, more dangerous than me?¡± Frances asked in a quiet voice.

    Morgan hated that quiet voice. She didn¡¯t want to leave already, and now Frances wouldn¡¯t move, and she wasn¡¯t afraid. She was just sitting there.

    ¡°Because¡­because¡­¡± Morgan lunged at Frances, hoping to scare the woman, she swished her wand as violently as she could.

    Frances did raise her arm instinctively, but as Morgan flung her wings open, hoping to soar over the human, Frances simply stood up.

    ¡°Because what, Morgan?¡±

    Morgan, flapping her wings, tried to go over Frances¡¯s head, but she backed up until she stood in the pantry doorway. As short as she was, there was no way Morgan could get over her teacher.

    It was futile. She couldn¡¯t¡­there was no escape. Morgan floated back onto the ground, despair clutching her heart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! I know what I am! I know what they made me into! You have to let me go, or else somebody¡¯s going to get hurt! I¡¯ve already hurt so many people.¡±

    Frances seemed to stiffen, before she said, in a calm, clear voice the last words Morgan expected to hear.

    ¡°Morgan, you¡¯re not a monster, or a weapon. I know you think you are one of those things, but you aren¡¯t.¡±

    The harpy-troll froze. ¡°Did¡­did Hattie¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. I figured it out. Because¡­because I know you¡¯re actually a good girl, Morgan.¡± Frances reached out her arm, but when Morgan stepped back, she lowered it. ¡°Morgan, you keep saying you have to leave, and you kept trying to hurt me with words. You keep saying that you¡¯re dangerous, and there was that phrase Judith used before. Monster. They called you that, right? It¡¯s not what you are.¡±

    ¡°But I am a monster! You know what I can do! I just told you I killed someone!¡± Morgan wailed.

    Frances shook her head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you keep trying to protect people. Does a monster do that? And as for that guard¡­I remember we found her and her gun. She was the one who shot you, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Morgan spluttered, wiping her eyes. She was so confused. Frances was just¡­taking apart all her reasoning, her desires and just¡­opening her up like some puzzle. Nothing was making sense. She couldn¡¯t be right, but why did she want to believe her?

    ¡°That¡­that doesn¡¯t matter! I am a monster! They turned me into a monster and there¡¯s no fixing that!¡±

    Frances was very, very quiet, and for a moment, Morgan thought that she¡¯d stumped the mage.

    Then Frances wiped her eyes and crossed her arms.

    ¡°What those guards did to you is not permanent. You are hurt, and you¡¯ve been changed, but you have not been turned into a monster, or a weapon.¡±

    ¡°How could you know?¡± Morgan hissed.

    ¡°I know, because my parents did their best to turn me into a waste-of space.¡± Frances shivered. ¡°For as long as I can remember, my mother and my step-father hit me, beat me, fed me with scraps. Dan¡­he liked to hit me when he was drunk, with a belt, or just kicking me. Mom was more predictable, but it always hurt more. She beat my back with a cane. She even burned me with an iron once. All the while they kept telling me how useless I was and that I was a worthless, disgusting piece of shit; a waste-of-space. How I didn¡¯t deserve to live, and only deserved their punishment because¡­I well,I thought I was a waste-of-space. I kept thinking that for the longest time until I came to Durannon when I was thirteen and met Edana.¡±

    Morgan stared at Frances. ¡°But¡­wait¡­no that¡¯s¡­¡±

    I was thirteen once too.

    ¡°But I¡­¡± Morgan froze. ¡°I was using your trigger word. I was calling you a¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes and it does hurt, but not nearly as much as it did. Don¡¯t you see, Morgan?¡± Frances reached out and this time, Morgan didn¡¯t resist as the short woman took her hand. ¡°You and I¡­we can heal, we can be happy. We can make friends, and even help others who were hurt like us.¡±

    ¡°Then that means¡­that means¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a monster, Morgan,¡± Frances smiled as tears flowed down the harpy-troll¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you feel like you were one, even for a moment.¡±

    Morgan dropped Ivy¡¯s Sting, Frances just managing to catch it before her wand hit the ground. Sobbing, she sat down, curling her knees up.

    Frances slowly sat down across from her student. ¡°Morgan?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Timur¡¯s going to be so mad at me.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t. He¡¯s worried sick for you.¡±

    ¡°I know! Why do you¡­why do you always seem to just know?¡± Morgan whined. ¡°Why did he fall in love with you, a human of all people?¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°To be honest, sometimes I wonder why your uncle loves me. I know why, or at least I think I do, but I still don¡¯t always think well of myself.¡±

    Morgan peeked out from behind her knees. ¡°Because of what happened?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°And¡­about how I seem to understand you. I just make guesses and I was wrong before, about when you attacked Tavara. I¡¯m not a mind-reader. I just try my best.¡±

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take my uncle away from me, are you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ever take your uncle away from you. I promise that. He¡¯ll still be your uncle and he has more than enough love for both of us,¡± said Frances. She smiled, ¡°When we finally found you, he was so glad that you were alive he wouldn¡¯t stop talking about how he¡¯d spoil you rotten. He¡¯s never going to let you go, I hope you realise that.¡±

    ¡°I know. I just¡­ I don¡¯t know how to trust humans, trust anybody,¡± Morgan whimpered. After all, how could she trust them when she could kill them? When she could hurt them so easily?

    Frances sighed and closed her eyes. ¡°I understand that. Now I can¡¯t just leave your uncle. I love him, I care for him and he loves me. I invite you to watch and observe us for as long as you want, and I hope one day you can understand that we do love each other. What I can do is to look for a new magic teacher for you.¡±

    Morgan pulled her head up, her eyes staring at Frances. ¡°What?¡±

    Frances didn¡¯t quite expect that reaction from Morgan, and she continued, more slowly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, or trust me, I think it would be better for both of us if we don¡¯t have so much contact. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯ve put up with me for so long, and I had hoped you would change your mind, but you don¡¯t want me to be your teacher. I do like having you as my student, but I do care about you and want the best for you.¡±

    ¡°Wait! No I like you¡ª¡± Morgan clamped her hands around her mouth, much to Frances¡¯s surprise.

    Then Frances registered her student¡¯s words and felt her head spin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be your teacher because I¡¯m a human, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Morgan averted her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re not like the other humans. You¡­you¡¯re kinda scary.¡± The harpy-troll wiped her eyes as she studied Frances¡¯s wide-eyed face. She wasn¡¯t sure when, but at some point, it¡¯d become a face she wasn¡¯t so scared of anymore. ¡°But it¡¯s nice that you get why I feel. And I¡­I like learning magic from you.¡±

    Frances¡¯s head was spinning as she stared at her student. This was not what she expected at all. Morgan had obeyed and listened to her, but she¡¯d always thought that was out of grudging respect, not a willingness to learn.

    ¡°Oh. That makes me quite happy. Would you still like a different teacher then?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°No. I¡­ I¡­¡± Morgan seemed to deflate, her wings falling by her side. ¡°I like you. I just¡­ but you¡¯re a human and like¡­ humans are mean and cruel and you can¡¯t trust them, but¡­ I¡­¡±

    The harpy-orc sniffled and turned away. Yet, even as she did so, the pieces finally snapped together in Frances¡¯s head.

    ¡°You feel safe with me, don¡¯t you?¡± Frances asked, unable to hide, unwilling to suppress the relief in her voice.

    There was another sniffle at that. ¡°You¡¯re being scary again.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why are you always apologising anyway? You¡¯re right. I like you, a fucking human,¡± Morgan whined.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t know why you feel that way, right? Because it shouldn¡¯t be happening. Not with what you¡¯ve seen of other humans,¡± said Frances, feeling a distinct sense of deja vu. It was as if she was talking to a twisted reflection of herself from so long ago.

    Morgan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How¡­how in Galena¡¯s name do you always just get that? It should be confusing and stupid and weird and nobody ever gets what I feel, but you just do.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve felt those feelings too, Morgan. It¡¯s just that instead of humans I felt that about me.¡± Frances wiped her eyes and steeled herself. Thi was going to hurt. ¡°When I used to think that I was a waste-of-space. I wondered why my mother, Edana, treated me so nicely. I wondered why she kept telling me I deserved love and care when I thought I deserved what my birth parents gave me. I thought there was something wrong with me that I couldn¡¯t act like a normal person. That I was a weird freak that everybody would find out about and that I was just hiding how truly abnormal I was.¡±

    Frances felt her voice choke and forced herself to take a deep breath and meet Morgan¡¯s wide-eyed gaze. ¡°What you and I have gone through, no little girl should have. It¡¯s cruel, it¡¯s terrible, it hurts and even when we think it¡¯s all over it¡¯ll confuse and frustrate us. It¡¯s like nobody understands how we feel. Except that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s normal, especially with what happened to us.¡±

    ¡°It is?¡± Morgan whispered.

    Frances nodded. ¡°It is. Thinking like this¡­that all humans are mean, that we¡¯re either freaks or monsters, that I deserved my parents¡¯ abuse¡­that kept us safe at the time. Those horrible thoughts also kept us alive, protected us from the pain, helped us to survive and cope with our situation. But things change, and we can¡¯t keep thinking like that. Not if we want to be happy. You want to be happy, right? You want to learn magic with me, and enjoy the time we have together, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do, b-but aren¡¯t you angry I stole your Named Wand?¡± Morgan spluttered, tears running down her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m hurt, but I¡¯m not angry. I wish you hadn¡¯t done that, but¡­I think I understand why. You thought Ivy¡¯s Sting could protect people from you, right?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yeah. And¡­ and¡­¡± Morgan felt her wings droop and she averted her gaze. ¡°I thought you¡¯d¡­you¡¯d throw me out, hurt me because of what I am, only, you¡¯re right.¡± The harpy-troll suddenly stiffened and clamped her hands over her mouth. ¡°Oh Galena. What have I done?¡±

    Frances raised her hands. ¡°Morgan? It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Morgan shook her head. The harpy-troll was in bawling, tears streaming down her face. ¡°But it¡¯s not! I just messed everything up!¡±

    Frances knew exactly where that line of thought went and the words that came to her were those that her mother had told her long ago.

    ¡°I forgive you.¡±

    Morgan stopped, her golden eyes staring again. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I forgive you for hurting me, for being difficult, for stealing Ivy¡¯s Sting,¡± said Frances, she shuffled forward, closer to Morgan, palms open and facing up.

    ¡°Wait, just like that? But why? I¡¯ve been nothing but difficult and hurtful and a pain in the beak for you,¡± Morgan whispered.

    Frances winced at the bitterness in that child¡¯s voice, and how much it once resembled her own. ¡°Because¡­ because that¡¯s what my mom, my real mom, Edana, would say. Because that¡¯s what I desperately wanted to hear. Because I care for Timur, and I care for you, even if you can be difficult and hurtful. Because¡­ it¡¯s the right and kind thing to do.¡±

    On her knees, Frances raised her arms in an inviting gesture and Morgan shuffled forward and threw herself at her teacher.

    It felt to Frances like being hit by the fluffiest, warmest freight train. She nearly fell over, but kept her balance as her student slammed into her, sobbing uncontrollably.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be good! I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­I¡¯m still a monster¡ªstill think I¡¯m a monster and I¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me!¡±

    ¡°I know, Morgan, I know, and I¡¯ll do my best to help you, okay?¡± Frances said, rocking the sobbing girl side to side, trying her best to hold back her own tears. ¡°You won¡¯t be alone. I promise.¡±

 Chapter 169 - New Developments

    Elizabeth trotted through the sprawling camp at Kwent her mind whirring as she made mental notes and greeted the army captains that rode up to her.

    ¡°Greetings Sir Douglas and Donald. How many have you brought?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Five companies of cavalry m¡¯am!¡± replied the twin brothers in unison.

    Elizabeth thanked the pair and rode on. Picking up another familiar face she touched her heels to the side of her horse. ¡°Gabriel! You brought your regiment?¡±

    The Mexican Otherworlder mage looked up from where he was talking to a female musketeer and nodded. ¡°Yup, all twelve hundred of them with four light guns.¡±

    A tall blonde girl with a scar on her face rode up. ¡°Hey Liz. A bunch of regiments from the western front just arrived, about five thousand total. I¡¯ve settled them down, but their leader is waiting to speak to you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Jessica,¡± said Elizabeth, smiling at the Otherworlder. ¡°Those must be Count Paxlen¡¯s troops. How are they equipped?¡±

    ¡°Not the best. They have basic muskets and pikes, but not a lot of ammunition or spare parts. They did bring food, though,¡± said Jessica.

    ¡°Thank God for that. I¡¯ll talk to Paxlen during the commander¡¯s meeting tonight.¡± Jessica nodded and rode off, leaving Elizabeth to forge on.

    She soon found Martin and Ginger who were snapping orders to an army of clerks and other commanders.

    ¡°We are requesting those muskets for you dammit, but it¡¯ll take time. You¡¯ll have to do with what you have and besides we¡¯re not even marching out yet!¡±

    ¡°No Lady Atlatl, we need alcohol. Yes I know you¡¯re concerned about discipline but this might turn into a long siege and that means the troops are going to need a morale boost every now and then.¡±

    ¡°Ginger, Martin!¡± Elizabeth called.

    ¡°Stay right there!¡± snapped Ginger.

    ¡°Please excuse me,¡± said Martin. They ran up to Elizabeth who dismounted.

    ¡°How are the preparations going?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Martin and Ginger exchanged a longsuffering glance.

    ¡°Could be better,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Could be worse.¡± Ginger crossed her arms. ¡°The fifteen thousand you said the Earl was sending with us? A lot of new recruits with a smaller group of hardened veteran soldiers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say about five thousand veterans, mostly cavalry, mages and artillery. Most of our infantry is very raw,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°That¡¯s worrisome.¡±

    Elizabeth turned at Ayax, who¡¯d been silently following her up to this point. ¡°A weaker infantry force will make it harder for us to exploit a breach if it comes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, by the way Liz,¡± Ginger¡¯s eyebrow quirked up. ¡°If we¡¯re putting Erisdale under siege, we¡¯ll obviously have to cut them off from the outside. How are you going to cut off their access to the sea?¡±

    Elizabeth exchanged a knowing glance with Ayax, who grinned. Leaning, in so that only Martin and Ginger could hear, she said in a low tone, ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements with Erlenberg. Let¡¯s say we¡¯re getting a very orange mage with a lot of warships.¡±

    Martin brightened up. ¡°Oh Earl Darius is not going to like that.¡±

    Ginger frowned. ¡°Sorry, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you haven¡¯t met her. Ophelia Voidsailor is one of Erlenberg¡¯s best mages. She¡¯s a bit eccentric, but if she¡¯s coming with warships then we¡¯ll have the sea secured,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°We might even be able to request the Erlenberg warships to bombard the city,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Surrounded from land and sea. Hm, maybe our odds won¡¯t be so bad,¡± said Ginger dryly.

    <hr>

    Ayax was awoken by the scratch of something on paper, either pencil or quill, and the lack of a warm body next to her.

    Rising from the sleeping roll, her blanket wrapped around her, the troll followed the dim lit candlelight to the desk where her girlfriend was madly scribbling away.

    ¡°Liz, talk to me. What¡¯s keeping you up?¡±

    Elizabeth sprang up and spun around. She raised her arms. ¡°Nothing just¡­oh dear. Well, um.¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m worried, and stressed.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said we have the Erlenberg fleet and fifteen thousand soldiers,¡± said Ayax, frowning.

    ¡°We do. It¡¯s just the more I study Erisdale city¡¯s defences, and are most recent intelligence reports, the less I like the look of them. It¡¯s just¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡± The Otherworlder girl closed her eyes. ¡°And now I¡¯m a general. It¡¯s a lot to take in.¡±

    Taking Elizabeth¡¯s hands, Ayax pressed a kiss against her human¡¯s lips, watching as her love¡¯s eyes flew open.

    ¡°You¡¯ve led us through countless battles, Liz. You can do this.¡± Ayax smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re thinking? You told me that sometimes it¡¯s better to just say it out loud.¡±

    Elizabeth giggled. ¡°I should listen to my own advice more often.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°So, here¡¯s Erisdale. We have mountains and hilly terrain all along the northern district. It¡¯s defended by walls that block off key passes into the city. The city then slopes down toward a protected bay where the harbour is. There¡¯s probably a chain they¡¯ll stretch across the harbour but that¡¯s actually not the major issue. On one side of the bay entrance is the Water Tower, which is a newly constructed fortress sporting a battery of cannons. If we¡¯re to bombard the city and the citadel, we¡¯ll have to neutralise that, which will be risky.¡±

    ¡°The citadel won¡¯t fire back against the fleet? It¡¯s right across from the Water Tower,¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°It might, but the walls are quite thin. Hard to scale, but not easy for cannons to be mounted on top,¡± said Elizabeth. Ayax narrowed her eyes. From the map, the citadel itself looked to be an older design of castle and Elizabeth was right, the walls did look very thing.

    The keep itself however¡­

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t they put cannon in the keep? Particularly on the higher floors?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Hmm, I¡¯ll send a note to Ophelia and the allied fleet.¡± Elizabeth drew a circle with her finger around the citadel, the Crimson Palace. ¡°The biggest problem is that assuming we break through the northern defences, the Crimson Palace is surrounded by a moat and a lot of dense urban buildings. We¡¯ll have cover, but it¡¯ll impede our movement.¡±

    Ayax studied the map. ¡°What¡¯s to stop us attacking along the eastern side of the city along the southern beach? The citadel¡¯s side is exposed from that direction.¡±

    Elizabeth tapped her finger on a contour of the map. ¡°No cover. Absolutely no cover. There¡¯s only sand, sandy gravel and open ground that goes on for several miles. The beach is cut off from the rest of land by the Grey Cliffs. There is a gate on that approach, but I don¡¯t like the thought of digging approach trenches through sand and that gate would be heavily defended.¡±

    ¡°So a frontal assault against the northern section of the citadel itself is our only option?¡± Ayax asked.

    Elizabeth blinked and studied the map again. ¡°When you put it like that, the eastern approach might be easier. There¡¯s only one wall on that side because of how the first concentric wall connects to the city wall.¡± She sighed. ¡°Hopefully it won¡¯t come to that.¡±

    Ayax pursed her lips, her black eyes on her partner. ¡°Liz, I¡¯m confused. You¡­you¡¯re good at keeping a secret, but why do I get the sense that the actual taking of Erisdale isn¡¯t the real objective of the siege.¡±

    The human woman managed a sidelong look at the troll. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, my love, but I¡­I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s top secret.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Just¡­well, what can I do to help?¡±

    ¡°Stay with me. Like you¡¯ve always done,¡± said Elizabeth softly, lacing her fingers together with Frances.

    ¡°I promise. Now¡­what¡¯s your plan?¡± Ayax whispered, pressing herself against Elizabeth.

    <hr>

    Smashed houses and burned fields sprawled ahead of a company of mounted Alavari. At their head, a trorc with a white-bone crown on her head surveyed the scene from her war boar. There wasn¡¯t much left of what had been a prosperous village.

    ¡°Well, fuck. Dragon?¡±

    Dragon, muttered Whitey, also known as the Great Crown of King Alan the First of Alavaria.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Titania grimaced and kicked her boar¡¯s sides. ¡°Come on, I can see survivors.¡±

    Her chief guard, a goblin, stammered, ¡°But Your Majesty¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going, Edward. That¡¯s final. Send a message to my step-son Aralik for supplies. Hurry!¡± With that Titania charged toward the village.

    Her boar¡¯s hooves squished ash and kicked up clouds of grey. What they had been when they were whole, Titania didn¡¯t want to know.

    She didn¡¯t see anybody until she arrived at the centre of the village, surrounded by blackened houses and shattered ruins. Row upon row of the dead lay on one side, whilst the injured moaned and cried in makeshift cots, the living, many of them covered in soot, trying to minister to them.

    As she dismounted, a group of orcs with pitchforks and farming implements barred her way.

    ¡°Who goes¡ª¡± the lead orc¡¯s voice trailed off as Titania turned. ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s me. Now take me to your wounded, and tell me what happened here,¡± demanded Titania, pulling Second Chance from its holster.

    The orc stammered and pointed to a makeshift awning strung up on the wall of one of the remaining buildings. ¡°They¡¯re there um, if you can Your Majesty can you save¡­save my niece? I don¡¯t know if you can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Show me, and what¡¯s your name?¡± Titania asked.

    ¡°Elaba,¡± she said. Titania nodded and followed the orc into the tent, throwing her cloak off.

    The wounded, or dying children of the village lay under the awning and Titania grimaced at the sad sight. Elaba¡¯s niece was in the corner of this makeshift shelter, and to the queen¡¯s horror, her entire torso was wrapped in makeshift bandages torn from rags. The unconscious orc child was asleep, breathing raggedly.

    ¡°Shit. I¡¯m not a healer, but I can try to make it less painful for her.¡± Titania took a deep breath and cast the strongest healing spell she knew and a numbing spell. To her relief, the child started to breathe easier. ¡°Get me to the next kid, and tell me, what happened here.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Elaba stammered, leading Titania to another boy, his arm bandaged, who stared at Titania with wide eyes. ¡°There were Dragons. Several adults. They were fighting. I¡¯ve never seen anything like that.¡±

    Titania looked up from ¡°Fighting each other?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yeah Your Majesty. Seven massive purple dragons!¡± exclaimed the orc boy Titania was examining.

    Titania cast a healing spell on the boy¡¯s arm and smirked. ¡°Oh really? And how big were they big boy?¡±

    ¡°The biggest one was as big as our small barn. The others were the size of houses,¡± said the kid excitedly.

    Titania glanced at Elaba who nodded. ¡°Our small barn is¡ªwas about twenty or so feet high and one hundred feet long.¡±

    That is not a full-sized dragon, Titania. It would be what your kind would call, a teenager. It is odd that purple dragons would fight one another, though.

    Titania continued to heal, even as she communed with her crown. Why would it be strange? I thought dragons were quite territorial.

    They are, but purple dragons are far more intelligent than the blue ones. It is common for the smaller and dumber blue dragons to fight and kill one another, but the purple ones are rare enough as it is. That they would fight one another indicates a grave dispute between them.

    Wait, are you saying that this village just happened to be the unfortunate collateral of a dragon tiff?

    That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.

    Fuck.

    Fuck indeed, Your Majesty.

    Leaving the shelter, Titania took a deep breath and turned to Elaba. ¡°I¡¯ve sent for a team to help you rebuild your village and additional healers. But right now, do you or any of your folk recall where the dragons headed to? Did they die?¡±

    Elaba and the other villagers glanced at each other, shaking their heads. A crowd had gathered at this point, all wanting to get a glimpse of their queen.

    ¡°It was so chaotic. Everything was on fire and¡­and¡­¡± Elaba shivered. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know what came over me. I¡­¡±

    Titania gently put a hand on the orc¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s the shock. It¡¯s perfectly normal, especially with what you¡¯ve been through.¡±

    Elaba blinked, staring at Titania¡¯s hand on her shoulder. ¡°Your Majesty I¡­I¡­We¡­thank you, for your help.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my loyal subjects. It is only right,¡± said Titania. She grinned. ¡°But I do have one request.¡±

    Elaba swallowed. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Rebuild.¡± Titania let go of Elaba and walked through the crowd, clasping hands, patting shoulders. ¡°Rebuild this village. Or move. I don¡¯t care. Mourn your dead, cry for the living, but when you¡¯re done, get back on your feet no matter how hard it takes. Don¡¯t fucking give up. That¡¯s all I ask. You think you can do that?¡±

    The villagers, tired and battered, slowly nodded, some murmuring ¡®yes.¡¯ Few of them smiled, but Titania could see in their eyes that that was enough.

    ¡°Right, Edward, dispense what aid you can. We move out in two hours to track those fuckers!¡± Titania snapped.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± wheezed a voice. Titania turned to see a child stagger out of the makeshift shelter. It was Elaba¡¯s niece and the orc quickly ran up to grab her arm. ¡°The dragons¡­they flew east. The big one¡­didn¡¯t fly far away.¡±

    The child staggered and Titania quickly ran up, kneeling by the orc. ¡°Thank you. What¡¯s your name kid?¡±

    ¡°Elara, Your Majesty,¡± stammered the kid. She coughed again. ¡°The other¡­the bigger one, she just flew into the mountains, just north of here.¡±

    Titania¡¯s nodded and ruffled the child¡¯s hair. ¡°Good job Elara, now get some rest.¡± She winked. ¡°Your queen commands you to.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡ªthank you¡ª¡± Elara¡¯s eyes closed and Elaba caught her before she fell. Titania watched as the orc woman took her niece back into the shelter, smiling brightly.

    In her mind, though, her thoughts were turning.

    East? Isn¡¯t east toward my father¡¯s territory?¡±

    Indeed. And it¡¯s specifically the former Lady Sparrowpeak¡¯s domain of Hunter¡¯s Rest, now Helias¡¯s domain.

    Well good riddance for that bastard. But that dragon up north is worrying. If we¡¯re near the city of Trebizia, then that means that range is the Ollanian Mountans, which are a maze. We¡¯ll need a skilled geographer to figure out where that bastard is hiding.

    You do know a skilled geographer, several, Titania.

    Indeed I do, Whitey. I think it¡¯s time I called my bro up for a visit.

    <hr>

    That was how Timur found his sister bunked in a tent, dressed extremely casually but for Whitey on her head.

    ¡°Titania? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The queen sighed. ¡°Well I have a dragon problem.¡±

    Timur froze. ¡°Oh no. Purple or blue?¡±

    ¡°Seven purple dragons, but oddly enough they were fighting each other. Six of them flew west to father¡¯s territory, the one who remained is the problem. It flew into the Ollanian Mountains.¡±

    Timur frowned. ¡°Did you say seven purple dragons?¡±

    Titania arched an eyebrow. ¡°Why is seven¡ªAh, is it about those seven whelps that swore revenge on Frances?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­why were they fighting one another and six on one at that,¡± Timur drummed his fingers on his desk. ¡°If the one fled into the Ollanian Mountains, we need to find it. Which means¡­you want me up there.¡±

    Titania nodded. ¡°I know you want to stay with Morgan, brother, but I trust you and I recall you worked with the different villages along the mountains right? Trying to improve their crop productivity and mediating a number of disputes?¡±

    ¡°Yes I know the area well.¡± The trogre prince nodded. ¡°I suppose this might work out. Frances and I found something out from Lightbreaker about Archmage Star and Queen Ulania. It seems¡­¡± Timur pursed his lips, wondering how to phrase it.

    ¡°Spit it out bro.¡±

    Timur sighed. ¡°Look, Archmage Star assassinated Queen Ulania and possibly with Archmage Zirabelle¡¯s help. It could be why father declared war on the human kingdoms.¡±

    Titania blinked several times. ¡°That¡­huh.¡± Scowling, she shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Why the hell would Archmage Zirabelle assist a human Archmage to assassinate the Queen of Alavaria? Besides, even if it¡¯s true, why does that matter, brother? I know you and Frances have your theory that father has some kind of secret power or plan, but there is none. He¡¯s just an asshole.¡±

    ¡°Knowledge is power, Titania. It might prove important. It¡¯s why I want to talk to see Archmage Zirabelle¡¯s notes, maybe talk to Second Chance, and General Antigones. Or perhaps you can commune with it?¡±

    Titania grimaced. She didn¡¯t move for a moment, before finally groaning. ¡°Fine! I still think this is a stupid idea.¡± She pulled out her faithful wand, the one that had belonged to her husband¡¯s late wife. Taking a deep breath, she felt out her connection with the wand.

    Yo, Second Chance, you heard my brother. There¡¯s no way Zirabelle was involved with this shit.

    Second Chance¡¯s presence felt a little like being wrapped in a cool blanket, it touched Titania¡¯s mind and to her surprise, did the mental equivalent of a sigh.

    I¡¯m afraid your brother¡¯s suspicions are correct, though, I know very little about what Zirabelle¡¯s reasons for assisting Archmage Star.

    ¡°What!?¡± Titania stammered. Timur briefly smiled smugly, before his sister¡¯s glare silenced him.

    ¡°What do you know, Second Chance?¡± Timur asked.

    Very very little. Archmage Zirabelle told me not to commune with her when she was planning with Archmage Star. She told me that she had a very very good reason, but that it was critical that it remain secret. After all, it was essentially treason.

    ¡°Did she leave a hint? Anything?¡±

    I know she left a private journal and diaries. If his Highness can make a stop at the Manor, then he can peruse them with the General¡¯s permission.

    ¡°Convincing my husband will be the hard part, but I¡¯ll talk to him. Timur, when can you get up here?¡± Titania asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. I¡¯ll just need to plan the search through Ollania,¡± said Timur. He stopped and frowned. ¡°What happens when we find that dragon?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have a few mages and a company with you. Also, I was wondering¡­¡± Titania grinned. ¡°Do you want to work with your mother again?¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, we took the Academy of Magic?¡±

    ¡°More like they came to our side once Antigones managed to shove their garrison off. Berengaria is being a bitch, but with the Lapanterian army under Prince Sebastian holding up General Helias, my husband could force her to retreat,¡± said Titania.

    Timur nodded slowly. ¡°I dare say the war¡¯s¡­looking rather good for us now.¡±

    The rightful Queen of Alavaria snorted. ¡°I think you¡¯re being far too optimistic brother, but you have good reason to be. The war does seem to be on course to a resolution and seemingly in our favor.¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm. Have you heard from Roranoak? They¡¯ve made no moves on our borders, surprisingly enough, not to mention they¡¯ve just been rather quiet,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Well as to why, we found out they just broke out into civil war. People do not like the peace they struck with our father, which suggests that this is not his work,¡± said Titania.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­still unfortunate, though, I suppose this works for us,¡± said Timur. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way to you. I¡¯ll just have to say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Take your time with that brother. I think that blasted dragon will still be here,¡± said Titania, grimacing.

    <hr>

    To nobody¡¯s surprise, Morgan did not take the news well at all.

    ¡°Can you take us with you, uncle? Please? I mean, I have plenty of magic to use,¡± she said.

    ¡°That would be a horrible idea, Morgan, but I appreciate you wanting to help. The thing is though we might end up fighting a dragon. A young dragon, but a dragon nevertheless,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Which is why I should come with you, Timur,¡± said Frances, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Dear, you¡¯d provoke the dragon simply by being there. I¡¯d like to try to negotiate with it if possible. I don¡¯t want to become another Dragonslayer,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°You want to talk a centaurfucking dragon, uncle?¡±

    Frances frowned at Morgan¡¯s language, before pursing her lips. ¡°Centaurfucking?

    ¡°It¡¯s a common Alavari curse, master,¡± said Hattie, from where she was quietly sitting in the corner of the house¡¯s second floor study.

    ¡°How have I never¡ªah, right, Timur¡¯s a prince,¡± said Frances to herself.

    Timur frowned. ¡°Morgan, where did you even learn to curse like that?¡±

    ¡°The humans. Besides, isn¡¯t the dragon the one that put that scar on Hattie¡¯s face?¡± Morgan hissed.

    ¡°Morgan, that was its mother, and she¡¯s dead. I orphaned them,¡± said Frances quietly.

    ¡°And I forced Frances to,¡± said Hattie.

    Morgan wasn¡¯t sure why, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. The air suddenly got very thick, and cloying. Was it Hattie¡¯s downcast eyes or Frances¡¯s deep regret? All Morgan knew was that she¡¯d said something wrong that hurt them.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Morgan, you weren¡¯t there,¡± said Frances, smiling gently, as she patted Hattie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In any case, Timur¡­I don¡¯t agree but I know how important this is to you and we need to find out what Archmage Zirabel wrote down.¡±

    Morgan averted her gaze. ¡°When will you be back, Uncle?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back quickly,¡± said Timur, smiling brightly. ¡°Speaking of which, Morgan, we ought to show you the fields atop of Ahtelda-Aoun. You haven¡¯t been there yet and they¡¯re really cool.¡±

    Morgan grumbled, knowing her uncle was trying to distract her, but she didn¡¯t want to cause him more trouble than she already had so she nodded.

    She didn¡¯t see Timur glance at Frances with a concerned look, or how her teacher¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite spread across her face.

 Chapter 170 - Nightmares

    Morgan could fly up, but the only way for non-flyers to access the area above Athelda-Aoun¡¯s crevasse was something called an elevator.

    Hattie called it the ¡°Cloudlift¡± though and Morgan rather liked that name better.

    ¡°How does this thing work?¡± Morgan asked as she, Frances and Timur stepped into a wood and metal box. It wasn¡¯t completely enclosed and small windows were set into the compartment Timur closed the door behind them, whilst Frances pressed a stone button. A bell chimed and the box they were in started to rise.

    ¡°It¡¯s based on a kind of magic lift that is at the Salpheron, where the White Order headquarters is located. However, we were able to use the existing design left over from the Goblin Empire.¡± Frances pointed at the wheels that were attached to the outside of the box that rolled up channels cut into the stone. ¡°The original goblin builders made these rails that guided the lift. They used slaves to move the lift of course and we weren¡¯t going to use that.¡±

    ¡°So instead we rigged up a system where mages and labourers would ¡°store¡± energy by raising large weights,¡± said Timur, pointing at series of huge boulders wrapped in chains. One of them was slowly lowering down as they rose.

    Hattie nodded. ¡°We¡¯re trying to figure out how to use water to power the lift, but it¡¯s a bit of a work in progress.¡±

    Morgan bobbed her head, watching as the city grew smaller and smaller beneath her. The rumbling of the lift¡¯s wheels filled her ears, but it wasn¡¯t an unpleasant sound.

    What was strange was when the lift entered a shaft carved through the rock. The occupants were promptly plunged into darkness.

    Morgan stiffened, but in a few moments, the crystals embedded into the lift¡¯s walls flared to life and bathed the box in a cool green-blue light.

    A little while longer, and the elevator was in the sun. They slowed to a stop, and after a ring of another bell, Frances opened the door.

    Before Morgan was a beautiful valley. The crevasse that led to Athelda-Aoun was dropped at its lowest point, and could be crossed by multiple stone and wooden bridges built across its abyss. On the slopes of this verdant hideaway were terraced fields, held up by carefully cut stone faces. Regularly placed orchards neatly lined sections of the valley, holding in soil. A small aqueduct ran through the fields, distributing water to smaller canals.

    Most of the valley wasn¡¯t cultivated, but wild alpine terrain with grasses and trees, where horses and other animals grazed. Yet what Morgan saw instantly showed her how had the town below her had managed to feed itself.

    ¡°Hattie, why don¡¯t you show Morgan around, Timur and I need to talk about something quickly and in private,¡± said Frances.

    She smiled, but Morgan could see that Timur lagged behind her teacher. There was something she wasn¡¯t saying.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about you, Morgan, it¡¯s something else,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan nodded slowly, and allowed Hattie to guide her away.

    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s a place where you can see into the crevasse,¡± said Hattie, smiling.

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°Is¡­is everything okay with Frances and my uncle?¡±

    Hattie¡¯s lips pursed. ¡°Not entirely, but¡­they do care about one another and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s angry at Timur. Just worried.¡±

    Morgan frowned. ¡°If¡­if you say so.¡±

    <hr>

    Timur and Frances, holding hands, walked through the fields, making their way away from Morgna and Hattie.

    ¡°Frances, you don¡¯t want me to go, right?¡± Timur asked quietly.

    Frances sighed. ¡°No, but there¡¯s nothing I can really do to convince you.¡± She looked up at her boyfriend, and the one whom she had long started to see as her soul mate. ¡°And¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to convince you. I see why you want to do it and I think you have good reasons.¡±

    Timur clasped her shoulders. ¡°Then how can I make you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Timur, I¡¯m mostly worried about being able to take care of Morgan while you¡¯re gone,¡± said Frances. ¡°There¡¯s not much you can do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wish I could stay, but I do think they need me up there.¡± He leaned forward and Frances lifted her own head up so they could meet each other in a brief kiss. ¡°If it¡¯s any comfort, I think you will do amazing with Morgan. She likes you now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more I¡¯ll have to do other than simply getting her to like me. It¡¯s been less than a month since we rescued her. There will still be a lot to learn and adjust to,¡± said Frances. She shook her head. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry, Frances. I am leaving you to take care of Morgan, and Hattie for that matter,¡± said Timur.

    Frances winced. ¡°Yeah, I know. We had a bit of a breakthrough, but she¡¯s¡­I¡¯m still worried about her.¡±

    ¡°We can only do what we can, Frances, and I know you¡¯ll do your best,¡± Timur hugged her, and Frances, despite the tight anxiety in her chest, let herself lean into the trogre.

    And they stayed there, embracing each other, for a long while.

    <hr>

    ¡°There¡¯s really no way into this valley?¡± Morgan asked as Hattie and her walked toward the crevasse.

    ¡°Well there is, but there¡¯s no practical way for an enemy to attack. All the passes are either locked down or fortified. They also lead to winding paths that take ages to navigate and that¡¯s when the weather¡¯s good,¡± said Hattie. Stopping, she reached up and picked an apple from a nearby tree. ¡°Here.¡±

    Morgan took the apple. ¡°Is this alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This¡­it¡¯s one of Elizabeth¡¯s suggestions.¡± Hattie gestured to the area around them and Morgan suddenly realised that it was a grassy patch of land without an actual orchard, but strewn with benches and some trees. ¡°She called it a park, though, it¡¯s more like a Common Ground for everybody to use. I quite like it.¡±

    Morgan nodded, agreeing with Hattie. The green space was a little wild, with longer than usual grass and wildflowers growing between the walls, but the little bit of wildness was part of its beauty.

    ¡°What are those rock circles by the way?¡± Morgan asked, pointing to one of the circular structures of rocks in the fields.

    ¡°Rock gardens. We grow plants that need to be sheltered in them. The ring of rocks raises the temperature inside and protects the plants from shearing rain or wind,¡± explained Hattie as she led Morgan onward to the crevasse.

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve never heard of them,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a technique from Elrenberg. Their farms are near the sea and so the sea spray and sea winds make it difficult for them. Hence the rock gardens,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Huh,¡± Morgan thought back to the crowds of humans and Alavari she¡¯d seen at the School, and on the streets from when she was flying back to Frances and Timur¡¯s home. She still found humans worrisome, but she couldn¡¯t help but admire how smart and useful it was to combine the knowledge of Alavaria and the humans.

    Hattie led Morgan up to a stone platform and to a sturdy-looking set of rails that ended at the edge of the crevasse. ¡°Here we are,¡± she said.

    Without hesitation, Morgan walked up to the railing and leaned against it, looking over. Her eyes wide, she stared down. She was right over the green-blue lake that ran through Athelda-Aoun. The crevasse showing its glistening waters and the buildings that ringed it. From here, she could appreciate how thick the crevasse was and how fast the lift must have been to get them up here in a timely fashion.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­wow,¡± Morgan turned to Hattie. ¡°Thanks Hattie.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± said the half-troll, smiling kindly. She took a quick breath. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry about refusing to let you end the exercise by the way. I¡­I was being stupid.¡±

    Morgan almost agreed, but something stopped her.

    ¡°Whatever. Can¡¯t be more stupid than when I tried to steal Ivy¡¯s Sting and leave Athelda-Aoun,¡± said Morgan. She paused, a thought coming to her. ¡°Hattie, thanks for not telling Frances and my uncle about¡­about how I¡¯m a monster.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not, you know that right?¡± Hattie blurted out.

    ¡°I know, I just¡­it¡¯s hard to feel that I¡¯m not,¡± Morgan said.

    ¡°I know. I mean, I still sometimes feel like that I don¡¯t deserve to live after what I did.¡± Hattie leant against the rail, looking down at the city below. ¡°I thought I was making everything better, but I just made things worse. I¡­I wanted revenge on Frances, for everything that happened.¡±

    ¡°For your father, right?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°And my mother, and¡­ and me. When my father died¡­there was nobody to protect us. Our village¡­they burnt our house down, and killed my mother.¡± Hattie pulled her arms around herself. ¡°I ran, I begged, I tried to find help but nobody wanted to help a half-human scum. I had some magic, but no mage wanted to take me as a student. I just¡­I just drifted, fighting, stealing, doing anything I needed to in order to survive. I saw¡­I saw Frances as the one who¡¯d destroyed my life, when really it those Alavari. I know that now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­Shit, that sucks,¡± Morgan said.

    Hattie blinked. ¡°I¡­Yeah, I¡¯m¡­Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bother you with all that.¡±

    ¡°No it wasn¡¯t. A bother I mean.¡± Morgan frowned. ¡°Did you talk with Frances? You seem¡­¡±

    ¡°A little less down? Yeah. We talked and she¡­she told me she loved me.¡± Hattie sighed. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. I mean, I trust her, and I know she¡¯s telling the truth, but well, like you said, it¡¯s hard.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so hard? You¡¯re smart, kind, and pretty,¡± said Morgan.

    Hattie snorted and pointed at her scar, tapping the reddened and blotchy skin on her face. ¡°Thanks Morgan, but I¡¯m definitely not pretty.¡±

    Yet, as the half-troll met Morgan¡¯s glance, she could see no humor in the harpy-troll¡¯s eyes. Only the young girl¡¯s steady golden stare.

    ¡°Well I think you are,¡± said Morgan.

    Hattie stared at the girl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry? What¡­why¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why? I mean, I like how you look. I like your eyes. I like¡­you,¡± Morgan spluttered, looking away. ¡°Look, if anybody calls you ugly or tries to bully you. I¡¯m backing you up okay?¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Something clicked in Hattie¡¯s mind as she stared at Morgan. Something that she just could not believe and did not know how to react to.

    ¡°T-thanks,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Anytime,¡± said Morgan, still not meeting Hattie¡¯s gaze.

    <hr>

    Timur¡¯s parting was bittersweet. Morgan had teared up, not wanting her uncle to leave. Frances was quiet, but something seemed far more fragile about her for the rest of the day, even as she taught the day¡¯s class at school.

    This was why Hattie had waited until Frances was taking a lunch break in her office, to approach her teacher.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m really sorry, but is this a good time?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances, looked up from her sandwich. What she saw on Hattie¡¯s face, the half-troll wasn¡¯t sure, but her master nodded briskly. ¡°Of course. Have you had lunch yet?¡±

    Hattie sat down across her teacher. ¡°Yes. Um, I just¡­¡± Hattie picked at her scar, and winced, forcing her hand down. ¡°It¡¯s a¡­I um.¡±

    Frances rested her elbows on her desk. ¡°Start with how are you feeling, Hattie. List them out.¡±

    ¡°Surprised? Confused? Scared? Bewildered? Shocked? Happy?¡± Hattie stiffened. ¡°I mean¡­it¡¯s impossible, though.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so impossible, Hattie?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Morgan. I think¡­¡± Hattie abruptly stood up and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Frances. This was a silly question. I was just misunderstanding things.¡±

    ¡°Hattie, it wouldn¡¯t be a silly question if it was bothering you so much,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Yes but¡­¡± Hattie swallowed, standing in the room, her thoughts a whirl.

    Frances pursed her lips and thought back to yesterday night, when they¡¯d had dinner together. Morgan and Hattie had barely been able to look at one another but not because they seemed angry at one another.

    ¡°Is it about Morgan and how you think she thinks about you?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes, but¡ª¡± Hattie scratched the back of her head. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually. But you two seemed to be a bit awkward last night. Friendly, but awkward. Did she say something?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°She said she liked me, but¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what she meant. I mean, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all she meant.¡± Hattie took a deep breath. ¡°Frances¡­I think Morgan has a crush on me, but that¡¯s impossible, right? I mean, what do you think?¡±

    Frances took a breath. ¡°I also think she has a crush on you.¡±

    Frances would find Hattie¡¯s expression of astonishment a bit funny, if her student hadn¡¯t immediately buried her head in her hands. ¡°But¡­what? Why? That can¡¯t be right.¡±

    Her student¡¯s voice sounded so broken that Frances stood up, running over to the half-troll.

    ¡°Hattie? What do you need? What are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I need you to¡­to make sense of this!¡± Hattie wiped her eyes, trying to stem the tide of tears. ¡°She¡¯s a princess! Of Royal Blood, descended from King Alan! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± She pointed at herself. ¡°Some ugly peasant half-blood.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think Morgan likes you?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that she does! What could she possibly see in me? Everybody I¡¯ve met outside of Athelda-Aoun, even some people in Athelda-Aoun, have treated me as untrustworthy. As strange, alien and weird.¡± Hattie touched her scar. ¡°And there¡¯s this.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t really explain why Morgan likes you Hattie. People like others for different reasons. I do think there¡¯s still a lot to like about you, though.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m half-Alavari, half-human. I know¡­I know that shouldn¡¯t change how others treat me, but it¡¯s supposed to. And I¡­I¡¯m hideous.¡±

    Frances blinked, staring at Hattie with wide eyes.

    ¡°Frances?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­It¡¯s just¡­I have had a very similar conversation with my mother before.¡± Frances pulled her seat beside her student¡¯s, and gently touched Hattie¡¯s arm. ¡°I think that although you do have a scar, you have beautiful blue eyes. Your figure is tall, statuesque even, and you carry yourself well.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°I know that won¡¯t convince you and I know you¡¯re going to compare yourself to others, but the thing that I¡¯ve learned is that¡­love and emotions are complicated and not always expected. We fall in love, and we develop feelings for people we may not expect.¡±

    Hattie looked up from her hands. ¡°Are you talking about you and his Highness Timur?¡±

    Frances nodded, smiling. ¡°For a long time, I thought I was ugly. That I needed to use makeup and beautiful dresses to stand a chance of feeling pretty. And when Timur told me he liked me the same way I liked him, I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Hattie blinked. ¡°But¡­you¡¯re¡­huh?¡±

    ¡°I know. What I learnt was that how I felt about myself was more important than how others saw me. It¡¯s not that the opinion of others is unimportant. What happened to us, what people said to us, and how our loved ones treated us¡­they all affect who we are. But I think in this matter, you¡¯re the one who decides whether you think you¡¯re pretty or not. You¡¯re the final judge of yourself,¡± said Frances.

    Hattie nodded slowly. ¡°Oh¡­but then, what do I do now?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want Morgan to keep having a crush on you? Or do you want to ask her to stop? And how do you feel about Morgan?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°I¡­she¡¯s nice. Brave. A little dangerous but she means well, and she¡¯s trying,¡± said Hattie.

    Frances nodded, smiling. ¡°So do you want to accept her feelings?¡±

    Hattie froze and shook her head. ¡°Not¡­no, not yet anyway. I mean, I¡¯m not ready.¡±

    ¡°Then we can tell her that. Or if you¡¯d like, I can tell her that,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°No. I can tell her. Um¡­¡± Hattie turned to Frances, and suddenly grabbed onto her teacher, who stiffened, but slowly wrapped her arms around her student.

    ¡°Thank you, Frances.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Hattie,¡± said Frances.

    <hr>

    Two days after Timur had left, Morgan sat down at the dining table for the night¡¯s meal to find that it had been set with a plethora of knives, forks, spoons and some other utensils that she couldn¡¯t recognize. Picking one up, Morgan blinked at how heavy it was and realized it was probably silver.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°This is to help you brush up your eating habits, Morgan. Naturally when you were in captivity, you didn¡¯t need to bother with table manners, but things are different now,¡± said Frances.

    The harpy-troll rolled her eyes. ¡°But what¡¯s the point? I mean, it¡¯s food. Why complicate it?¡±

    ¡°Well you are a princess, Morgan.¡±

    ¡°Bastard technically. Besides¡­so long as I eat my food and don¡¯t waste it, why do I need to learn how others eat it?¡±

    Frances¡¯s smile wavered into a bit of a frown, not an angry one, but one that seemed almost confused.

    ¡°Well¡ª¡± Frances crossed her arms, looking up at the ceiling. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never thought about it that way.¡±

    Morgan blinked, as Hattie, who¡¯d been invited for dinner, gawked. ¡°You haven¡¯t, Master?¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°No. My¡­well, my biological parents beat it into me that I needed to have good table manners no matter what. They never really¡­explained why.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­horrible,¡± Morgan stammered.

    Frances nodded and took a breath. ¡°Mm hmm, so I do understand your point. I just feel that it¡¯s important that you learn. If¡­if anything, at least other humans and Alavari won¡¯t judge you by how you eat and they will. I mean, would you think it looks good to eat soup with your hands?¡±

    ¡°No of course not.¡± Morgan grimaced. ¡°Fuck, I get it now.¡±

    ¡°And speaking of which¡­Morgan can you try to watch your language?¡± Frances asked.

    The harpy-troll winced. ¡°I¡¯m trying, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can start one thing at a time, Master?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m only asking Morgan. There¡¯s no deadline for this, I just want you to keep working on it,¡± said Frances, smiling warmly.

    Morgan groaned. ¡°But why? I mean, the fuck is the point? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to just stop swearing.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not going to stop, but swearing does sometimes make others uncomfortable, particularly younger children, and since you¡¯ll continue to be attending school, I want you to be able to interact with your junior classmates,¡± said Frances.

    Grumbling at how her teacher always seemed to make sense, Morgan nevertheless nodded.

    ¡°Fine¡ªI mean¡­okay, how do we use this piece of s¡ªdoohicky?¡± Morgan asked, picking up what looked like to be a pair of silver-capped wooden sticks.

    ¡°These are what people in my world called chopsticks, the Alavari of the west actually use them quite frequently, though, I believe you call them Wooders,¡± said Frances, picking her set up.

    Hattie nodded, smiling brightly as she picked her set up in a strange, and yet elegant grip with her fingers that Morgan couldn¡¯t help but admire. ¡°My family used these all the time. It¡¯s a very rural tool, but rather versatile.¡±

    Frances demonstrated by picking up a bit of sauteed meat from the plate and depositing it on Morgan¡¯s plate.

    Her ears open, and eyes wide, Morgan listened to her teacher with deep intent.

    ¡°To start off with, you shouldn¡¯t grip them with your fist¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Monster!

    You killed them! You killed them all!

    Monster!

    Get her back into the room! She¡¯s had enough freedom.

    Morgan tumbled out of bed, gasping, clamping her hands over her mouth. Claws scraping on the floor, she sprinted for the bathroom and vomited her dinner into the sink.

    Bile stinging her throat, arms shaking, Morgan pulled herself up and turned the tap on.

    ¡°Fuck. Fucking shit.¡±

    The nightmares had started a few days ago. They were small at first. Just brief, uncomfortable memories that woke her up in the middle of the night. She could sleep after those.

    But then¡­after she nearly killed Tavara, they¡¯d gotten far worse.

    This time she¡¯d been surrounded by a field of dead children. Hundreds of bloody corpses that stretched out for miles, surrounded by her own magic. Frances was screaming, holding onto Hattie¡¯s limp body, her face pale.

    They¡¯d shoved her into a box to protect everybody lightless and cramped, before slamming the lid on top. Only, it hadn¡¯t stopped, the walls had started to push in.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Just a dream.¡± Walking out of the bathroom, she made her way down to the pantry. A snack would cheer her up.

    <hr>

    The next day at breakfast, Morgan was spreading butter on her bread when Frances sat down, frowning.

    ¡°Morgan, did you use the pantry last night?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes narrowed for a micro-second, before she nodded. ¡°Okay. I just couldn¡¯t find a jar of strawberry jam I¡¯ve been making.¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°You make your own jam?¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm, I made most of the food in that pantry. We do buy the raw ingredients, but the cooks we have are busy feeding the garrison and the labourers who do have to work,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Morgan stuffed her toast into her mouth. She wasn¡¯t even sure why she¡¯d lied. She just didn¡¯t want Frances to find out anything about last night. Besides, it was just going to be a one off thing.

    <hr>

    It was not a one-off thing.

    She woke up screaming, somehow not waking Frances the next night and too scared to go to the pantry, she lay in her bed late into the night until she fell asleep.

    The night after that, she¡¯d woke up, sobbing into her blanket, whispering to herself that it wasn¡¯t real. That Timur wasn¡¯t calling her a monster, that she was in fact, safe in Athelda-Aoun. Half-asleep, she had stumbled to the pantry and took a few morsels.

    Frances hadn¡¯t seemed to notice and Morgan was too groggy to figure out if she wasn¡¯t suspicious. She somehow made it through school, but had to pinch herself to stay awake.

    ¡°Morgan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hattie asked as they walked to Frances¡¯s house from school.

    Morgan shook her head. ¡°Um, nothing. I¡­Well, I haven¡¯t been sleeping too great.¡±

    Hattie pursed her lips. ¡°Nightmares?¡±

    ¡°How¡ª¡± Morgan glanced around her. ¡°You can¡¯t tell Frances. Please.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, but¡­you should get help. Don¡¯t you have an appointment with Renia tonight? Maybe you can ask her?¡± Hattie suggested.

    ¡°I have another appointment with Renia? Oh! Shit¡ªcrap I forgot,¡± Morgan groaned.

    ¡°You could skip it if you¡¯d like Morgan. You seem very tired,¡± said Hattie.

    Morgan swallowed. She did think her friend was right, but she hoped maybe Renia might help with her nightmares.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be fine. Thanks, though,¡± said Morgan, striding forward toward Frances¡¯s house.

    She didn¡¯t notice Hattie¡¯s look of concern.

    <hr>

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been having nightmares? When did they start?¡± Renia asked, a worried look on her face.

    Morgan nodded. ¡°After I hurt Tavara. Just after our last appointment. I¡­I don¡¯t know why. They just started happening. Do you know why?¡±

    Renia pursed her lips. ¡°Frances told me that she didn¡¯t start having nightmares in earnest until a few days after she arrived in Durannon.¡±

    ¡°Wait, she had nightmares? Also, I thought you weren¡¯t supposed to share patient information?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Frances told me that I can with you, so to help you understand what might be happening. We both theorized that before, when she was being abused, she couldn¡¯t either afford to have nightmares, or had nothing to contrast them to.¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Most of my patients, including Frances and yourself, rarely had nightmares, or didn¡¯t feel their effects until after they had returned to a safer place. Think of this way, nightmares wouldn¡¯t have helped you when you were kidnapped, so your body and mind suppressed them, until it was safe for you to finally have them.¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± Morgan hissed.

    ¡°I wish I was, dear. The other theory we had was that when Alavari and humans are in danger, we normalize it. Our minds learn to expect danger and pain at every turn. But when we finally become safe, and started to see that being safe was normal, we start to react to what happened to us.¡± Renia sighed. ¡°Again, these are only theories. As to why we have nightmares, Frances and I think that it is how our bodies and minds try to process the horrible things that happened to us.¡±

    Morgan scowled at the harpy. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. How could having nightmares help! It just shows me things that never happened. Or things that I couldn¡¯t change!¡±

    Yet, instead of getting angry, Renia looked contemplative, and sad. The harpy wiped her eyes on her wing and took a deep breath.

    ¡°How do you feel when you get these nightmares, Morgan?¡±

    ¡°Fucking awful,¡± growled the princess. She met Renia¡¯s patient golden eyes and sighed. ¡°Scared, helpless. Guilty and ashamed.¡±

    Renia nodded. ¡°If I recall, aren¡¯t these emotions you feel when you start thinking of yourself as a Monster?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes flew open, her mouth dropping open. ¡°Oh. Oh fuck. But I thought¡­I thought I changed. I¡¯m better now. I know I¡¯m not a Monster!¡±

    ¡°Morgan, it¡¯s going to take some time for you to really feel that and to believe in yourself. You¡¯ve taken a first and very significant step to healing, but it¡¯s going to be a long process,¡± said Renia.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there some spell Frances could cast? Some spell her mother Edana knows? Some kind of cheering up spell or something?¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°If there was, Edana and Frances would have long used it on themselves, Morgan. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Renia hopped over to Morgan, holding out a handkerchief with the harpy-troll grabbed to wipe her eyes.

    ¡°Shit. Shit.¡± Morgan croaked and winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m trying not to swear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright Morgan. I know you¡¯re angry and sad at this. There are ways to try to get through it, though. I¡¯ll teach you a few.¡± Renia slowly reached out and gently patted Morgan¡¯s shoulder with her wing. ¡°So, when you wake up from your nightmare, you¡¯re usually feeling very panicked. There¡¯s a breathing exercise to calm you down¡­¡±

 Chapter 171 - Management

    Exhale, inhale, hold breath, exhale, inhale, hold breath¡ª

    Monster.

    Morgan buried her face into her blanket, gasping, trying to shut out the jeers and bellows from the guards that were only there in her head.

    Crazy monster.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m not¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    She had to breathe. She needed to try to do what Renia taught her. Crawling out of her bed, she walked to the bathroom and washed her face, trying to get the cold water to clear her mind.

    It helped for a moment. In the quiet night, with only the sound of water trickling into the sink, Morgan washed her face, and used a comb to gently smoothen her feathers.

    She felt a bit better, but she didn¡¯t want to go to sleep. She knew that another nightmare awaited her. But¡­maybe¡­

    Grimacing, Morgan made her way to the pantry again. It was only going to be a small snack.

    Yes, just a small snack, like the last few times she¡¯d sneaked cookies, or pastries, or just even a raw Dale-brick from the shelves. She had thought about making Hearthsange, but it was too risky.

    The biscuit she chewed did make her feel better, but it did nothing to assuage the guilt she felt. After she finished it and tucked herself back into bed, she just lay there, awake, staring at the ceiling, fearing the coming of sleep.

    <hr>

    ¡°Morgan!¡±

    Morgan straightened up, blinking. Wasn¡¯t she in her bed? Sleeping? This had to be a dream. Why was Dayren, the short, half-human-half-goblin mage poking her with his staff?

    ¡°Miss Morgan, this is the second time you¡¯ve fallen asleep this hour,¡± said Dayren sternly.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Morgan blinked her exhausted mind finally catching up to her. ¡°Oh! Sorry sir. I¡­fuck¡ªshit¡ª¡± Morgan clamped her hands over her mouth. She could hear the kids around her murmuring, and a few of them even snickering.

    Dayren, scowling now crossed his arms. ¡°Morgan, for poor language and behaviour, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m assigning you a short one hour detention. Report to Madame Blazey after school. I¡¯ll inform Frances.¡±

    ¡°B-but I have a lesson with her!¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°Frances will understand,¡± said Dayren curtly. He turned on his heel and returned to the front.

    Morgan stared after him, her eyes wide now. All she could hear was a buzzing sound in her ears along with the drone of Dayren¡¯s voice as he talked about arithmetic. Boring, stupid arithmetic that she¡¯d already learned from her tutors years ago.

    That spark of anger blossomed when she remembered what Frances was going to teach her and Hattie today. She was going to teach them fire spells. Explosive fire spells that could topple buildings and incinerate trees. She was going to miss that because of useless fucking math.

    That anger kept her awake for the rest of the class, not that she paid much attention. She threw her study materials into her bag and stormed off toward the cafeteria for lunch, deftly weaving through the crowd of students. She might as well get a good meal before Frances was going to scold her.

    Something hit her, shoulder, Morgan shoved right back and continued on through the courtyard to the crowd lining up to get into the Round Hall. A moment later, however, a hand grabbed her shoulder. She almost relfexively elbowed the person behind her, but at the last moment, grabbed her arm and pulled her to the side.

    ¡°Hey! Apologize for that!¡± snapped a centaur.

    Morgan turned around. This was¡­John if she remembered correctly. Sely was a little ways away, helping the harpy Diana get up.

    Wincing, Morgan sighed. ¡°Shit, sorry about that.¡± She turned to continue to make her way, only for the centaur to grab her again.

    ¡°You could try to mean it,¡± said John, frowning.

    Morgan narrowed her eyes, and slapped the centaur¡¯s hand off her shoulder. ¡°Excuse me? I did mean it you fucking numbskull.¡± Grimacing, Morgan rubbed her eyes. ¡°Sorry, fuck. Look, I¡¯m really sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°What is your problem, Morgan?¡± Diana demanded, walking up to her. Morgan blinked, not sure when she¡¯d ever heard the harpy speak, but she had a surprisingly stern voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s no f¡ªproblem. I¡¯m just not having a good day and I¡¯m sorry now can you just please leave me the fuck alone?¡± Morgan groaned, backing away.

    ¡°Not until you apologize to John,¡± Diana said, grabbing Morgan¡¯s clawed leg with her own claws. The sensation sent a violent shiver up Morgan¡¯s leg. Before she knew what she was doing, she was shoving Diana away. This time the harpy managed to stay on her feet, but her silver-grey eyes were stormy with fury.

    ¡°Shit. Shit. Shit. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°What the hell is your problem?¡± Diana squawked.

    ¡°I¡¯m having a really fucking bad day alright now can you just leave me alone!¡±

    Violet magic arched out from Morgan¡¯s body. The tendrils were indiscriminate and before Morgan could react, they started pushing and yanking students, from all around her.

    ¡°Shit¡ªshit!¡± Morgan drew Lightbreaker and tried to grab onto her wildly out of control power. Somehow the violet tendrils dissipated, but it was far too late. In the courtyard, sprawled all around her were shocked, and a little stunned children and teenagers who were trying to pull their friends and themselves up.

    And to make matters worse, Frances and Hattie were making their way through the crowd, checking up on fallen and dazed kids as they did so.

    ¡°Is anybody hurt?¡± Frances called out.

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think so, miss,¡± said Sely, eyes wide.

    Frances gave the scene a look over and nodded. ¡°Good. Everybody please continue with lunch. Morgan, come with me.¡±

    Tears filling her eyes, a sinking feeling in her stomach, Morgan bowed her head and followed her guardian through the crowd, knowing nothing could hide her from the many stares fixed on her.

    <hr>

    Frances shut the door behind them and took a deep breath before facing her student.

    The harpy-troll was trying to avoid looking at her directly, even as she tried to keep her head up. Her wings shook, even as she stiffened.

    ¡°Morgan, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Fuck if I know¡ª¡±

    ¡°Morgan¡ª¡±

    ¡°I just ran into them by accident! I even said sorry but the little shits kept wanting a better one and I couldn¡¯t stop swearing.¡±

    Frances nodded, ¡°Ah. Go on.¡±

    Morgan blinked, finally meeting her mentor¡¯s gaze. Frances wasn¡¯t smiling, but neither was she scowling. Apart from her crossed arms, her expression was neutral and attentive.

    ¡°I¡­The harpy-Diana, grabbed me and I pushed her back. She got angry, asked me ¡°what¡¯s your problem¡± and I just wanted her to go away. That¡¯s when¡­when my magic went out of control,¡± Morgan said.

    ¡°And it pushed all the students around you away?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Morgan swallowed, trying not to remember the field of bodies from her nightmares, which looked far too much like students pushed to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble am I?¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened. She had an almost surprised look on her face.

    ¡°In trouble with who?¡±

    ¡°You. The School¡­you aren¡¯t going to just let me go without punishment. It wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡±

    ¡°No, but as my mother taught me a long time ago, punishment isn¡¯t just about making things fair.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°And even if I wanted to be fair, I can¡¯t until I know the entire situation.¡±

    As Frances expected, Morgan froze, her breath catching in her throat.

    ¡°Morgan, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I only know that for the last week you¡¯ve been exhausted. That there is food missing from the pantry, and that you¡¯re more irritable than before.¡±

    Morgan stepped back and it took all of Frances¡¯s control not to go after the girl, but she managed to stand still.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡±

    ¡°I have guesses, Morgan, but no, I honestly don¡¯t.¡±

    Morgan rolled her eyes. ¡°Your guesses are usually good. Just do whatever your fucking want already.¡±

    ¡°What I want is to help you. I don¡¯t want to discipline you for discipline¡¯s sake. I want to know why you did what you did.¡±

    ¡°Well they were pissing me off! I already said sorry and they just kept coming and touching me. So I hit back!¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°You think you should have hit them?¡±

    ¡°What¡ªwell no, but they didn¡¯t stop! They kept touching me and I didn¡¯t know what else to do!¡±

    Frances nodded to herself, much to her student¡¯s wide-eyed confusion.

    ¡°I understand. Did you swear when you were apologizing to them?¡±

    ¡°Well yeah I know that wasn¡¯t going to help but I don¡¯t know how to fucking stop¡ªshit.¡±

    ¡°Shit indeed,¡± said Frances, smiling briefly. ¡°When you were apologising to them, did you think about maybe using a more appropriate tone?¡±

    Morgan rubbed her tired eyes and tried to remember. ¡°Um, kind of but¡­¡± She shook her head, biting back a yawn. ¡°Fuck. I don¡¯t know. I just¡­nothing was going right. I didn¡¯t know what to fucking say. It was so stupid. Why didn¡¯t they just get I wanted to be left alone! That this was all some stupid accident?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because misunderstandings happen, Morgan, whether we¡¯d like it or not. You remember that I misunderstood what you did to protect Hattie. It¡¯s why I wanted to ask you what happened,¡± said Frances. She smiled again. ¡°In this case, the only thing we can try to control is our own reaction to the misunderstanding, which you tried to do¡ª¡±

    ¡°But couldn¡¯t because my magic is fucked and I¡¯m a monster,¡± Morgan growled.

    Frances winced. ¡°You¡¯re not a monster, Morgan.¡±

    The harpy-troll sniffled. ¡°Well I fucking feel like one. I keep hurting people, no matter how hard I try.¡± She glanced at Frances. ¡°Everybody¡¯s right to be scared of me¡­I bet even you are.¡±

    Frances opened her mouth to immediately deny it, but the words caught in her throat.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s relevant,¡± she managed.

    Morgan glared at Frances. ¡°But you are scared of me aren¡¯t you!¡± she demanded, her tone taking on a shrill note.

    Frances swallowed but try as she might, she couldn¡¯t deny the slight bit of apprehension she sometimes felt around her charge. Her well-intentioned and yet, dangerous and almost always angry student.

    ¡°You do worry me, but that doesn¡¯t change that I care about you, Morgan.¡± She approached the harpy-troll, keeping her hands down. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a monster. I think you¡¯re hurt and frightened and I know and trust that you want to be good and be kind. But you have been hurt, Morgan, you can¡¯t expect to just know the right way to do things.¡±

    Morgan didn¡¯t move, she watched Frances approach but she didn¡¯t move when Frances extended her hands, palms facing up.

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Frances asked, in quiet voice.

    Morgan, despite the bitter, burning frustration and suspicion in her heart, nodded. ¡°I do. I just¡­I¡ªthis is so stupid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be an easy road and that¡¯s for sure,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan nodded. She reached out with her hand, only to pause and meet Frances¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why do you care, though? Why do you even care about me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my student,¡± said Frances, blinking.

    ¡°Yeah but I¡¯m not¡­look I¡¯m not Hattie. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s her deal with herself. But she listens to you, is smart, has great control of her magic. Hell she¡¯s even casting your lightning spell. I get why you care about her, but why do you care about me?¡±

    The questioning, hesitant look in Morgan¡¯s eyes took Frances aback. She hadn¡¯t really considered the answer to this question. She knew immediately what Morgan meant. Frances did care about her boyfriend¡¯s niece, more than she expected to, and she worried for her, more than she thought she would. Taking care of Morgan had quite quickly stopped being the ¡®right thing to do.¡¯

    ¡°Well, Timur cares about you and I want him to be happy, so I want you to be happy as well.¡± Frances swallowed. That wasn¡¯t quite it, but¡­

    ¡°To be honest, you remind me of myself when I was younger, Morgan. And¡­the one thing I wanted most of all when I was thirteen was someone to¡­to just care even a little about me.¡± Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not me, but I¡­I think I have a bit of an idea of what you are feeling.¡±

    Morgan stared at Frances, her eyes moist. Using the back of her hand to dry her tears, Morgan sniffled.

    ¡°Okay. So¡­what¡­what do you want me to do?¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°I want you to listen first. I was trying to explain why I think you pushed them away and why you couldn¡¯t control yourself. You¡­for whatever reason, have been very tired. And I¡¯m guessing that back when you were being kidnapped, your captors never touched you gently, right? They just beat you.¡±

    ¡°Or did their shitty operations,¡± Morgan hissed.

    She was surprised, when she heard a sharp intake of breath and noticed Frances visibly clenching her hands into fists, before immediately releasing them.

    ¡°Pardon me, I¡­I sometimes have trouble controlling my anger too.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, but what I¡¯m trying to say is that for the last year, every time you were touched, bad things would happen. Over time, it became something that makes you uncomfortable, and eventually became a trigger.¡±

    Morgan blinked, her jaw dropping open. ¡°Like¡­the ones you have too?¡±

    Frances nodded.

    ¡°But why did I just hit back or push them¡ª¡± Morgan froze. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°What did you realize, Morgan?¡±

    ¡°I¡­the guards. If I kept them scared of me, if I fought back, they¡¯d be more careful, try not to get on my bad side.¡± Morgan ran her hands through her head. ¡°Are you saying¡­that I got used to hitting back?¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°I would say it became a habit. It was a defensive habit that protected you while you were in captivity, Morgan. It kept you safer, it¡¯s just now in School, it¡¯s not a habit that you need any more.¡±

    Morgan groaned. ¡°So I fucked myself.¡±

    ¡°You protected yourself for a year in a horrible situation that few people had gone through. You developed a habit, yes, but you¡¯ve actually done quite well in controlling it. It just seems that today, you were so tired, you fell back on instinct, kind of like your swearing,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan nodded slowly. It all made sense now. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep, so she couldn¡¯t focus in class and got detention. That had made her more frustrated, which meant she couldn¡¯t keep her wits about her and that led her to hitting back.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Morgan, can you tell me why you seem to be so tired?¡± Frances asked. ¡°I¡­I suspect that you have been the person using the pantry, as I doubled the safety spells around the house, but I honestly don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t sleep, and seem to be eating so much.¡± The mage pursed her lips and grimaced. ¡°If it really wasn¡¯t you then we might have a serious problem.

    Morgan blinked and frowned at her mentor. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t know what?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Morgan cringed, bowing her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­I have been eating from your pantry. I¡­I¡¯m sorry, Frances. I just¡­¡± She wiped her eyes again, exhaustion and tears shivering her body. ¡°I can¡¯t stop fucking it up.¡±

    Warm hands pressed a handkerchief into her fingers.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just food, Morgan. I¡¯m more concerned as to why you didn¡¯t just ask me. Were you not eating enough at dinner?¡±

    Using the handkerchief to wipe her eyes, Morgan met Frances¡¯s gaze. Her teacher really didn¡¯t know. She had no idea about the nightmares. She supposed she should be glad that Renia kept her secrets, but why¡­why did she felt now more than ever that she should have told Frances from the start?

    ¡°I¡­I couldn¡¯t sleep well. Eating makes me feel better because¡­because¡­I¡¯ve been having nightmares.¡±

    Frances winced. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m so sorry, Morgan. I had hoped you wouldn¡¯t be getting those.¡±

    ¡°Did you guess I was getting them?¡± Morgan whimpered.

    Frances sighed. ¡°I had wondered because I got them too. Did Renia tell you about mine?¡±

    ¡°She¡­she did.¡± Morgan swallowed. ¡°Thanks for letting her share that with me by the way.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re most welcome. Now I can¡¯t say when the nightmares will stop. I still get them, sometimes.¡±

    ¡°You still do?¡± Morgan gasped.

    ¡°Very rarely now. They can be managed. I¡¯ll see if we can prescribe you some sleeping pills and I¡¯ll prepare a nightmare kit for when you do wake up in the middle of the night.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°If you ever feel like you need me, please, don¡¯t be afraid to wake me up. I will never get angry at that. I woke my mother up many times when I came to Durannon and I woke my friends up as well.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Morgan stammered.

    Frances nodded, remembering all the times her mother had held her as she¡¯d cried, and all the cups of Hearthsange her friends and her had shared when she¡¯d woken up in her tent, screaming.

    ¡°As for your punishment, first you¡¯ll say sorry to the people you knocked over. Then, you¡¯ll be going to your afternoon detention with Miss Blazey. Tomorrow, you¡¯re going to accompany me to Respite.¡±

    ¡°Respite?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s where all the orphans that live in Athelda-Aoun stay. We¡¯re going to be working on a new extension to the building.¡± Frances smiled. ¡°Think you¡¯re up for the challenge?¡±

    A watery laugh escaped Morgan¡¯s lips and she nodded. She felt a lot better than she had.

    ¡°Frances¡­thanks, and¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°I forgive you, Morgan, and you¡¯re welcome,¡± said Frances. She reached out her hand again, and this time, Morgan took it without hesitation.

    <hr>

    Erisdale¡­

    ¡°You know, this army still needs a name,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°I think we have more pressing concerns than a name, Ginger,¡± said Elizabeth, looking up from her map to gaze upon the walls ahead of them.

    The pass that Elizabeth had identified was known as the Blood Wall because it was usually where executed criminals were hung from and where the bodies of traitors were displayed. It was also built from local red sandstone, giving the wall it¡¯s famous baked red color.

    Aside from the fact that the wall was made from softer stone, Elizabeth had identified the wall as the spot where they¡¯d attack based on the terrain. The Blood Wall stretched between two craggy mountains that could be scaled, but only with difficulty as they had sheer rocky faces that towered over the land in front of them.

    ¡°What are they called? The mountains I mean?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°The one to the east,¡± said Martin, pointing to the peak on their right, ¡°was called the Spire, but now it is called Mount Revenge. The story goes that a knight avenged the death of his love by luring his love¡¯s killer to the peak and then duelling him.¡±

    ¡°And the other one¡¯s called the Beak because it¡¯s shaped like a bird¡¯s beak. I heard it used to be called Sir Forlorn as it stands alone,¡± said Ginger. ¡°There¡¯s no other mountain or peak beside it and it just falls down toward the Grey Cliffs.¡±

    ¡°Mm hm, so our plan is to bombard the walls and breach them?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Yes. I chose this spot because the Blood Wall is the longest wall of all Erisdale¡¯s walls and it also has the weakest gatehouse,¡± said Elizabeth, pointing at the wall¡¯s centre. A large square gatehouse rose there, and even from this distance, they could see cannon mounted on its top. A ditch was dug in front of the wall and gatehouse, with a stone bridge connecting the road to the gate.

    ¡°It¡¯s got quite a few guns on it, though,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Yes, but the actual design is weak. There¡¯s no moat, no ditch and from what Edana told me it was built more than a hundred years ago, before cannons were invented,¡± said Elizabeth. ¡°It won¡¯t withstand our bombardment for long.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to dig up to it, though and build batteries,¡± said Ginger, watching teams of soldiers dig zig-zagging siege trenches that inched toward the walls. ¡°You sent the cavalry to watch the other areas of the city didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t use them right now, but we can certainly employ them to help us surround the city¡ª¡±

    ¡°General! General Elizabeth!¡± bellowed a goblin, riding up on a pony. ¡°Lady Atlatl¡¯s cavalry are under attack! We need reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°By whom?¡± Elizabeth demanded, even as she ran for her horse.

    ¡°Otherworlders! And another cavalry regiment!¡±

    ¡°Shit! Martin, bring your riders over. Ginger, stay here. Ayax you¡¯re with me!¡± Elizabeth snapped. ¡°Hopefully we¡¯ll get there in time!¡±

    <hr>

    Erisdale City..

    Earl Darius of Erisdale downed another glass of watered wine as he reviewed the reports on his desk. Setting it down, he flicked his hand, sending the serving girl by his desk scurrying forward to refill his goblet.

    The Earl eyed the dark-haired girl, wondering if she was pretty enough to accompany him to bed. Noting the birth spot on her lip, Darius decided she wasn¡¯t and went back to reading his reports.

    As he did so, though, he noted the girl¡¯s eyes widen at something by his office¡¯s entrance. Looking up, Darius arched an eyebrow.

    Princess Janize swept into the room, long crimson dress, richly embroidered with solid gold thread sweeping behind her. Her red hair was done up in complex braids with gems set into them. Her crown sat upon her head.

    ¡°Darius dear, do you mind if I borrow that girl of yours tonight? The blonde with the wide hips?¡± Janize asked, smiling.

    There was something different about her smile. Janize¡¯s was usually quite cold, matching her pale grey eyes. Not quite sure what was going on, Darius shrugged.

    ¡°Riga or Gina, something like that right? Go ahead. Just don¡¯t be too rough with them. We aren¡¯t going to have access to much help if the siege goes on,¡± said Darius. He honestly didn¡¯t mind that Janize sometimes had partners, he did as well. They only had one rule, to not complicate the line of succession. ¡°You have something to tell me?¡±

    ¡°The doctors examined me today and well¡­¡± she wordlessly put a hand over her stomach.

    Darius¡¯s eyes widened and for the first time in a long time, he allowed a smile to spread across his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic news. It¡¯ll mean that Erisdale will have an heir after the siege is over,¡± said Darius.

    Janize¡¯s smile faded for a moment, before she suddenly glared at the serving girl.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± she hissed. The serving girl dipped her head and scooted away, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°How have we come under siege? I¡¯ve left all the military affairs to you, and you¡¯ve insisted time and again you can win this war. Yet it¡¯s been a year and we¡¯ve been forced back to this point.¡±

    Darius glared at Janize. ¡°And every time, I had a plan, but you and I know that the strategic situation turned against us the moment the Stormcaller and her Alavari prince re-established Athelda-Aoun. That damned city is acting as a bulwark against Alavari incursions and has allowed Titania¡¯s armies to attack into Alavaria, leaving the traitors to focus on us.¡±

    Janize closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°Can we win this battle?¡±

    The Earl stood up and crossed his study to touch Janize¡¯s cheek. ¡°We have a good chance. I¡¯m not sure why but the land force they¡¯ve assembled is only about eighteen thousand soldiers. Three thousand are from the Lightning Battalion and are commanded by Elizabeth the Otherworlder, Martin of Conthwaite and his ginger whore.¡±

    Janize let the earl guide her to sit in a chair by his dek. ¡°No ships?¡± she asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m betting they¡¯re going to have the support of some ships from Erlenberg. How many I can¡¯t be sure, but our seaside defenses are strong,¡± said Darius.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why they¡¯re focusing on the landward side.¡± Janize crossed her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t we have about thirty-thousand or so soldiers in the city?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t listen to the other nobles. The numbers don¡¯t tell the full story. Nine thousand of the garrison are militia, five thousand are new recruits, another three thousand are harbour defense troops, the seven thousand or so ¡°guard regiments¡± the nobles have brought to the city are highly varied in training. Some are elite knights, but an equal number are barely-armed levies from their lands. The actual number of soldiers we can trust are the eight thousand soldiers under my and my daughter Vulpina¡¯s command. We won¡¯t be able to sally out to meet the rebel forces on the field, especially since they have a lot of guns.¡±

    Janize drummed her fingers on the desk, frowning. ¡°So how are we going to defend the city then? If they lock down the sea, and have us pinned from the landward side, then all Elizabeth has to do is pick away at our defenses.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to harass and annoy them, using the remaining Otherworlders we have left. In fact, I ordered a raid that should have just finished. You¡¯ll know who the commander is.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the lass isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll see if she¡¯s successful,¡± said Darius. ¡°At the very least, we can be sure she escapes alive.¡±

    There was a knock on the door and a growl, ¡°It¡¯s me, milord.¡±

    ¡°Leila! Come in please,¡± said Janize, smiling serenely.

    A dust-covered woman trudged in, throwing off her helmet as she did so. Magic hummed as Leila stripped off her heavy plate armour and sprawled herself on the couch in the study.

    ¡°Lady Atlatl is dead. I tore her arm off and slit her throat for good measure. We lost about a hundred of our riders, but they lost more and we got away before Elizabeth and her allies arrived to counterattack.¡± Grabbing the pitcher of water, Leila took a deep gulp. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Altogether, a successful raid,¡± said Darius. He grimaced. ¡°Hmph, I did promise you a reward if you took out Atlatl, what do you want, Leila?¡±

    Leila pinched the bridge of her long-broken and not quite correctly set nose. ¡°Hm, I was thinking you could give me another servant girl.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is the last one unable to perform her duties any more?¡± Janize asked.

    ¡°In a manner of speaking. I dismissed her. Don¡¯t worry, she got a good severance,¡± said Leila.

    She smiled as she did so, something that Janize mirrored with nasty symmetry.

    ¡°Fine, but we¡¯re getting you someone from the slums,¡± said Darius. He went back to writing. ¡°Leila you¡¯re dismissed. I¡¯ll have new orders for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Leila drawled, rising to her feet. She gave the Earl a mock salute and waltzed to the door. Turning around, she winked at the princess.

    ¡°See you tonight, Janize?¡± Leila asked.

    The princess rolled her eyes. ¡°Not in those clothes, Leila. Clean up and I may just join you in the bath,¡± said Janize.

    Leila blinked and after a short nod, slammed the door behind her.

    ¡°Why do you put up with that uncouth alien, Janize?¡± Darius asked, arching an eyebrow at the princess.

    ¡°She¡¯s amusing, dear husband. Of limited usefulness and intelligence, but our goals align.¡± Janize sighed. ¡°To think the poor dear believes we¡¯ll leave her alive after we defeat the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but then again that¡¯s what Leila is, a blunt instrument, nothing more, nothing less,¡± said Darius. ¡°When she¡¯s outlived her use, we¡¯ll dispose of her.¡±

    Janize chuckled and swept toward¡¯s the room¡¯s entrance. ¡°Well then, I better have my fun with her while she¡¯s still alive. See you later, my dear husband.¡±

 Chapter 172 - Assault on the Bloody Wall

    Janize strode into her royal bathroom, dismissing with a wave of her hand, the servants who were ministering to Leila. Looking up from where she soaked in the marble bath, Leila smiled.

    ¡°So¡­what did Darius call me this time?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Alien, which is rather uninventive if I may say so myself,¡± said the princess. Leila snorted and continued to wash herself as the lady changed out of her ornate dress into swimwear.

    ¡°So why did you actually dismiss Elia?¡± Janize asked after she changed.

    Leila sighed. ¡°She was homesick and was worried about her family. You know how the war is going.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well that¡¯s very kind of you Leila,¡± Janize grimaced as she lowered herself into the pool of steaming water. ¡°If only my brother wasn¡¯t such a fool in allying himself with the Alavari.¡± Janize smiled keenly at Leila. ¡°Are you going to join me tonight?¡±

    ¡°I will. I just¡­need some time alone,¡± said Leila. Idly she scratched at a deep cut along her jaw that seemed more like a scrape.

    Janize slipped into the water, sighing as she relaxed. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Leila?¡±

    The dark-skinned girl squirmed and sunk deeper into the water, blowing bubbles with her mouth.

    ¡°You. Why do you want me? I¡¯m useful to you, but as Earl Darius said, I¡¯m also a threat.¡± Leila eyed Janize, her dark brown eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re the queen of Erisdale. You could kill me. You are discussing with Earl Darius on how to kill me after the war. You could make that come true.¡±

    Janize reached over to squeeze Leila¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, Leila. I know my ¡®dear husband¡¯ has designs for the throne of Erisdale once I birth our heir.¡±

    Leila met the queen¡¯s eye. ¡°So I¡¯m your blunt instrument to take him out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my friend, Leila. One of the few people I trust,¡± said Janize, smiling beautifically.

    ¡°You¡¯re keeping things awfully close to your chest for someone who trusts me,¡± said Leila. She was smiling, but her tone was sardonic.

    ¡°What you don¡¯t know won¡¯t harm you, Leila. We can¡¯t afford Darius becoming suspicious,¡± said Janize. The queen sidled up to the Otherworlder, brushing her arm by the younger woman¡¯s. ¡°Besides, I trust you with me.¡±

    Leila sighed and ran her hand through her wet hair. ¡°Alright alright.¡± She glanced at the queen. ¡°How do you feel, being pregnant with his child?¡±

    The queen pursed her lips, one hand over her stomach. ¡°Strange. You know I respect the Earl, even if I¡¯m wary of him. That his blood is in me, literally, is¡­ intriguing.¡± Janize pursed her lips. ¡°This child¡­much of its future is laid out before it and whether it will be a boy or girl, they are already in incredible danger.¡± Janize smiled mirthlessly. ¡°Jerome and Queen Forowena will want it and me dead.¡±

    Leila snorted. ¡°Those goody-two-shoes wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fighting a war Leila and we haven¡¯t exactly endeared ourselves to them. Oh they¡¯ll do it. I have no doubt.¡± Janize faced the Otherworlder, pale grey eyes narrowed. ¡°But you¡¯ll protect me, won¡¯t you Leila?

    Leila nodded fervently much to Janize¡¯s satisfaction. Grinning, the queen slid up to Leila and pressed her lips gently on her cheek.

    Breathless, Leila stammered, ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Janize rose out of the water, stepping out of the bath with practices ease. ¡°Towel me down, Leila. There¡¯s some time to enjoy ourselves before dinner.¡±

    The queen winked at the Otherworlder. Just as Janize had planned planned, Leila scrambled out and grabbed a spare towel.

    <hr>

    Elizabeth looked up from her map of the city as Martin and Ginger marched in. ¡°How many?¡±

    Ginger grimaced. ¡°Fifty dead, and another forty-eight combat ineffective. There was no saving Lady Atlatl as you know. Fuck, she had a good head on her shoulders.¡±

    ¡°At least we know they pulled all their Otherworlders here,¡± said Elizabeth. She ran a hand through her hair. ¡°I¡¯m glad I¡¯m staying here and don¡¯t have to see them. The things some of them have done¡­I wouldn¡¯t know whether to kill Leila or punch her in the face.¡±

    Martin chuckled sardonically. ¡°Why not both? In any case, we need another commander for that flank. Ginger and I can¡¯t be everywhere at once and Ayax is with our mages.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°I know, which is why I have fortuituously managed to convince your mothers to send your sister Mara with a regiment of the finest Conthwaite guardsman.¡±

    The knight instantly brightened up. ¡°Mara¡¯s coming? Here? Oh goodness. I thought she was still recovering from that injury she got last year.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s better enough to ride now,¡± said Elizabeth. ¡°So she can be one of our flank commanders.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but have you figured out a way for us to counter their Otherworlders?¡±

    ¡°That I¡¯m still working on. The problem is that we¡¯re the ones attacking this time, and they¡¯re the ones with Otherworlders.¡± Elizabeth slid over a drawing to Martin and Ginger from across the table. ¡°We need to complete our encircling fortifications. I¡¯ve been consulting with Jim, and Earl Forowena, the best way for us to block off their land access is to completely surround the city with ditches and palisades. This will prevent a breakout and a impede any attempt for them to sally forth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be a lot of work, but¡­it will protect our camp,¡± said Ginger, rubbing her chin.

    Martin was looking around, his brow furrowed. ¡°Where¡¯s Ayax by the way?¡±

    Elizabet smiled cryptically. ¡°Ah, I was thinking of a way we could take the gatehouse faster and Ayax had an idea. Let¡¯s just say she¡¯s rehearsing it with some of our best. Unfortunately, we¡¯ll have to use the Wallmonger. I was hoping to keep it secret, but we need to get this siege under way.¡±

    Ginger sighed. ¡°Well, at least the Wallmonger will probably get the job done.¡±

    <hr>

    Nighttime, a few days later¡­

    ¡°This plan is kind of crazy,¡± said Jessica.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say it was a bad plan, though,¡± said Ayax, smiling at the human mage.

    The scarred human Otherworlder snorted. ¡°No. I just hope they haven¡¯t thought of this weakness.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too,¡± said Ayax. She raised her hand. ¡°Move up. Columbine, tell Lady Mara to begin the bombardment. Noff, make sure our troops are ready.¡±¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± snapped the married human pair, who ran down the line of crouching fighters and mages.

    They were all pressed up against craggy face of The Beak. They¡¯d made no attempt to scale it. Their goal was the wall that grew from the mountain¡¯s side.

    The Bloody Wall offered an excellent view of the surrounding area, but the sheer size of The Beak and the way it extended outward meant that part of the mountain could be used to hide the approach of a small attacking force.

    Especially if this force came out only at night, crept along the very edge of the Grey Cliffs, far, far from view of the wall and up to The Beak. Then the shadow of the mountain itself would allow the small battalion of three hundred to creep up along the mountain face until they were but a short jog from the wall.

    In daylight, such an assault would still be suicide. There was still a ditch. The walls themselves were high and the tops of the Bloody Wall had overhanging machicolations, allowing defenders to drop rocks and stones onto attackers.

    However, night cloaked the attackers with a cape of stealth. The bombardment deafened the enemy. The bright flashes of the cannons set up to bombard the gatehouse and the whine and crash of iron on stone nailed the defenders'' attention to the centre of the wall.

    As the bombardment began Ayax took a deep breath.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Three hundred of the Lightning Battalion¡¯s best charged across the field in near complete silence. Their armor had been covered with cloaks, weapons sheathed to prevent any glinting. Just in case any guards were being attentive, a team of mages led by Jessica took up position by the ditch, eyes scanning the wall.

    The ditch itself was a significant obstacle, but the Lightning Battalion had dealt with such ditches before.

    Almost every soldier in the group of three hundred carried a bundle of brushwood that was soon tossed into the ditch. With some singing from the mages to bolster the structure with earth, a smooth ramp soon spanned across the ditch.

    Then came the ladders. Five ladders slapped against the wall, just tall enough to reach the wall. Ayax was first to scurry up them, her staff across her back. All the while she watched the battlements, hoping nobody had noticed. She got nearer and nearer to them as she scrambled up and put her hand on the sandstone masonry for the final pull.

    And just like that she was over, looking down along the lantern-lit span of the wall, watching cannonballs slam into the gatehouse far ahead of her.

    There were guards off in the distance, but they hadn¡¯t noticed her. They were pinned behind the wall, trying to take cover.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Come on! Everybody up!¡± Ayax hissed, helping Jessica onto the rampart.

    They¡¯d gotten about twenty people onto the wall when someone finally noticed.

    Horns blew over the bombardment, and Ayax could see the guards in the distance start to run towards her.

    ¡°Enemies on the walls!¡± someone yelled.

    ¡°Jessica begin Phase Two!¡± Ayax snapped. Taking a deep breath, she started her cousin¡¯s lightning spell, as Jessica began a spell of her own.

    <hr>

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were narrowed on the end of the wall and she grimaced as she saw and heard the crash of thunder that arched forward across the wall.

    Right after, she saw a green flare arch up into the sky.

    ¡°Phase two! All batteries open up with smoke shells. Advance to the ladders! Breaching squad to the walls!¡± Elizabeth bellowed.

    A combination of magic and chemistry had led the Erisdalians to design a smoke rounds that now streaked toward the wall, leaving a trail of white. The semi-hollow rounds thudded against the wall, bouncing off. Yet they still kicked up a huge white cloud that clouded the ramparts from view.

    About four thousand soldiers of the allied army, made up of the veteran Lightning Battalions charged toward the wall, racing for the ladders that Ayax and her battalion were defending. The smoke covered their advance and should they reach the walls, they could put the final stage of Ayax and Elizabeth¡¯s plan into action.

    At least this was what Elizabeth, who was observing the battle from a trench, hoped.

    <hr>

    They¡¯d caught the defenders asleep and by surprise, which in Ayax¡¯s opinion, was what was saving them.

    By the time more companies of soldiers were arriving, Ayax¡¯s entire battalion was onto the wall and starting to secure the stairs coming off of the wall.

    This was good because Ayax soon found herself engaged by two enemy mages.

    They both weren¡¯t her level, and she found she could steadily advance, dodging and shielding against their bolts of magic and spells. The rampart was fairly narrow, but it was wide enough for Ayax to dodge left and right.

    That and she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Jessica lobbed an arching fireball that soared above Ayax¡¯s head and down toward the enemy mages. The one closer to Ayax ran forward, whilst the one farther away immediately threw up a shield.

    Focusing on the one who¡¯d run forward, Ayax yelled a Word of Power and slammed her staff into the mage¡¯s hasty shield. It sent the man flying into the rampart. Ayax proceeded to slam her staff into the mage¡¯s knee before throwing a card into his face, yelling the activation word. As the card touched the mage¡¯s head, he fell limp, fast asleep.

    Turning her attention to the other mage, Ayax found Jessica bombarding it with magic bolts, keeping the enemy mage behind her shields. Dashing forward, the troll hit the back of the enemy mage with her staff, knocking her down. As Ayax, still singing, whirled her staff to land the final blow, the mage threw down her wand.

    ¡°I surrender! I surrender!¡± stammered the girl.

    ¡°Take her!¡± Ayax yelled to the nearby soldiers before moving on, her troops following behind her.

    ¡°More troops! Looks like another regiment!¡± yelled Columbine.

    ¡°Musketeers return fire, pikemen block those stairs!¡± Ayax whirled around and looked over the wall back towards their camp. Where was the Breaching Squad?

    <hr>

    Despite the smoke cover that the shells had brought them, sporadic musket fire still peppered the charging veterans. Alavari and human soldiers fell, much to Ginger¡¯s frustration as their force quickly thrust ladders across the ditch and then dropped pre-prepared wooden planks to form a rough bridge. Most of the force however, actually slid into the ditch and waited in it.

    More importantly, though, the smoke had bought Ginger and her group enough time to get into under the guns of the walls. They soon were racing up towards the sandstone walls.

    ¡°Bring in the bomb! Covering fire!¡± Ginger ordered.

    Several of their largest trolls and orcs carried a massive metal construction roughly shaped like an iron toward the wall. Meanwhile, musketeers and mages fired up at the ramparts keeping the defenders heads down.

    They bought just enough time for the Alavari to set the object against the wall.

    ¡°Clear the Wallmonger and blow it! Get back to the ditch!!¡± Ginger bellowed, running as fast as her feet would take her.

    The ¡°Wallmonger¡± as Ginger called it was one of the trump cards the Lightning Battalion had taken to the siege. Earlier bombs that the Lightning Battalion had placed against different walls in other sieges had had mixed effect.

    The Wallmonger however was a primitive shaped charge, forged with steel and meant to direct the force of the blast against the wall itself. They¡¯d tested it while expanding some of Athelda-Aoun¡¯s tunnels to great effect, but now it would be used against a wall.

    As the fuse ran into the iron charge, Ginger ducked and clamped her hands over her ears. Still, the thudding boom deafened her and she could hear the crash of stone and screech of grinding masonry as it fell to the ground.

    When Ginger looked up, she couldn¡¯t help but grin. There was a breach in the wall.

    ¡°Well, up and at em!¡± she bellowed, leaping up out of the ditch.

    The troops yelled hoorah, bellowing as they followed her.

    <hr>

    The next morning¡­

    The silver lightning bolt of the Lightning Battalion flags flew above the Bloody Wall as Elizabeth did a walk over the ramparts.

    Before her, was Erisdale city itself. Densely packed buildings cut through by winding roads that ran down towards the harbour area.

    At the harbour itself, was their goal, or to be exact the place where their goal was sheltering.

    Erisdale Palace, or the Crimson Palace stood by the waterfront, the many red-roofed towers that gave the palace its name, pointing towards the sky.

    ¡°Elizabeth, what are you worried about now?¡± Ayax asked.

    Not bothering to ask how her girlfriend knew, Elizabeth contented herself with leaning on her girlfriend¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Just thinking about what we got ahead. Sorry for being a spoilsport. We did win this fight quite handily,¡± she said.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t help but think about the future, I know, Liz.¡± Ayax wrapped an arm around her beloved human. ¡°So, what do you think they¡¯re going to do next?¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯ve withdrawn from the outermost walls. I think they¡¯re going to try to fight us in the city and block our advance to the palace. I don¡¯t want to do that, so¡­we need to think about that.¡± Elizabeth pointed not at the Crimson Palace, but at a grey fortress on the other side of the harbour mouth. Laying directly across from the palace, was a squat, octagonal keep. It was the Water Tower, and even from this distance, Ayax could see that the building was perfect for housing cannon.

    ¡°It¡¯s closer to us than the castle. Maybe we can take it in a landward assault?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯ll have to do some planning and scouting. For now though, let¡¯s give the troops some rest and wait for the arrival of the Erlenberg Fleet. They may have some ideas of their own,¡± said Elizabeth. She let go of Ayax, but the troll held on.

    ¡°And you need a break as well,¡± said Ayax. As her girlfriend protested weakly, Ayax tugged her girlfriend away from the rampart toward their shared tent. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling very neglected of late, Liz. You have a responsibility to me too you know!¡±

    Blushing, Elizabeth smiled and smiled wistfully. ¡°Love you too, Ayax.¡±

    <hr>

    Respite, Athelda-Aoun¡­

    During a visit to Kwent in her early years. Morgan had seen one of orphanages that the Kingdom of Alavaria had created for the many war orphans they had. It was very spartan, but large, often with training fields for children to play with and train in fighting. There were always plenty of weapons and target dummies in these orphanages.

    Now that Morgan knew about her grandfather¡¯s motives for the war, this was incredibly sinister. Yet, her memory of that orphanage had sparked her curiosity. What kind of orphanage would have her mentor, Frances, her uncle Timur, and all their friends have created? It probably was a happy one, or as happy as an orphanage could be, but what could that look like?

    As it turned out, very large and chaotic, and Morgan wasn¡¯t referring to the younger kids running around all over the complex.

    The orphanage had one of the strangest building layouts in Athelda-Aoun. It was one building, that looked to have once been a mansion. Morgan could see original clay brickwork from the Goblin Empire era and some large windows peaking out. However, from this original building grew several newly built two-story wings, with the second story also having an encircling balcony terrace. These balconies both offered shelter from the rain beneath them and was were quite a number of children and teens relaxed or played board games.

    Not all the wings grew from the original building, though. Some of these blocky wings grew from other wings, with each progressive wing looking a little finer in stonework.

    This entire complex spread out along the south side of Athelda-Aoun¡¯s lake, occupying a picture perfect view of the beach, where Morgan could see quite a few children swimming, under the watchful eye of several adults.

    ¡°What the f¡ªheck is this?¡± Morgan stammered as she and Frances walked in. Her mentor was unsurprisingly being waved at and of course, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and wave.

    ¡°A little bit of a mess unfortunately,¡± said Frances with a sigh as they walked towards where a new wing was being constructed.

    ¡°Damn right. It¡¯s a goddamn mess. I hope you fired the person who designed this,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t because I was the one who messed up.¡±

    Morgan froze. ¡°I mean you probably had a good reason to¡­to¡­¡±

    Frances chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d like to think I had a good reason, but there were a number of things that I messed up on. I was trying to focus the project on making a simple building we could upgrade later, whilst making it comfortable. We had the original mansion to use for common areas, so we planned to add bedrooms. Except¡­well, there weren¡¯t enough room for beds, it was cramped and we had to keep building with limited material and manpower¡­we rescued more orphans and ran out of space¡­¡± Frances sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I like to help every so often to help out. My original plan was woefully inadequate and I feel responsible for that.¡±

    Morgan nodded as they walked to the site. ¡°But what are we doing today?¡±

    <hr>

    As it turns out, the construction work Morgan and Frances was contributing to was both monotonous and very delicate.

    The new wing was going to contain an infirmary and a green house. First, Frances, under Olgakaren¡¯s direction, lifted glass panels to steel and wooden frames. This was where Morgan, under the watchful eye of the blacksmith Blazey, soldered the glass to the frame.

    Morgan, who¡¯d done detention with the blacksmith, listened carefully. She¡¯d learnt yesterday whilst helping the orc around the shop Blazey was very much no nonsense.

    Taking a deep breath, the harpy-troll once again hovered in place and with a spell she¡¯d learnt from Frances, applied and heated the solder. Once the gap was finished, Morgan flew down to grab another set, but Blazey waved her off.

    ¡°We¡¯re done for today, Morgan. The panels for the next section aren¡¯t ready yet,¡± said Blazey.

    Morgan let out a sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t wanted to admit it, but she was getting a bit tired. They¡¯d had a lunch break but after that it¡¯d just been work, work and work.

    ¡°You did a good job, Morgan,¡± said Frances beaming. ¡°Do you mind waiting a bit in Respite? I need to talk to a few people and visit the infirmary. I¡¯ll meet you at the gates in an hour?¡±

    ¡°Yeah sure,¡± said Morgan. She turned to the lake. ¡°Can I dip in the lake?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Sure. Do you know how to swim?¡± Frances asked. ¡°I mean, most harpies don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Uncle Timur taught me so I do. I¡¯m just going for a dip really,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll mostly be at the infirmary if you need to find me,¡± said Frances, smiling she waved to Morgan as she made for the infirmary.

    As for Morgan, she took flight, racing towards the beach and the turquoise-blue water. Without hesitation she landed in the shallows, relishing the cool water over her clawed feet.

    Glancing around, the princess didn¡¯t notice anybody nearby, so with a shrug, she started to kick the water, splashing around a bit even dumping some of the fresh water over her head.

    Nighttime was falling over the city of Athelda-Aoun and it was getting colder. Morgan took a moment to take in the sight of the lights flickering on in the city before turning to go back inside. She had never really checked out the ¡°Common Building¡± Frances had mentioned and she was curious.

    The original door to the now over-built brick mansion had been replaced with a heavy and somewhat over-built wooden door. Pushing through it, Morgan came into a hall, which opened up to a fire-place lit room.

    Filled with well sat-in couches and lined with books, shelves, the common room of Respite was at this time, quite empty. Morgan suspected it was because it was going to be dinner soon. In this lonely room, sitting in front of the grand fireplace were exactly two Alavari.

    John the centaur quirked an eyebrow as Morgan entered, but it was Diana who sprang to her feet, eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Oh, um, hi.¡± Morgan waved at the pair, smiling weakly. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry again for¡­knocking you over, and the swearing.¡±

    ¡°We know, and we¡¯ve accepted it,¡± said John, rising slowly. He gave Morgan a disarming smile, much to the harpy-troll¡¯s relief.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Diana asked, drawing the blanket she had tighter around herself.

    ¡°Oh um, Frances had something to do and I¡¯m just waiting for her to be finished,¡± said Morgan.

    Diana nodded, ¡°But why are you here in the first place?¡±

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°Oh, um, as part of my punishment for pushing you over. Frances said I needed to help her with the green house. Sorry, I really don¡¯t mean to disturb¡ª¡±

    She did not expect Diana and John to glance at each other and sigh.

 Chapter 173 - Respite

    ¡°Right, who told Frances about the Greenhouse?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Blazey. She keeps to herself and she knows,¡± said John. He pursed his lips. ¡°Morgan, what are you waiting for Frances to do anyway?¡±

    ¡°She said something about visiting the infirmary. What is going on?¡± Morgan demanded.

    ¡°One of the kids must have then,¡± said Diana. The harpy turned to Morgan. ¡°Your¡ªMorgan, it¡¯s nothing important. Hattie¡¯s not here right?¡±

    ¡°No. She said¡­¡± Morgan blinked and frowned. Now that she thought about it, when Frances had asked if Hattie would like to go, her crush¡ªfellow student¡ªhad declined, with a smile, but it hadn¡¯t been a full one. ¡°She said she shouldn¡¯t. Actually, speaking of which, why is Hattie living apart from you all? She¡¯s an orphan too, right?¡±

    John and Diana glanced at one another, and the centaur was the one who collected himself with a cough.

    ¡°So um, Hattie doesn¡¯t live here partly because she¡¯s quite old and is an adult now, but also because many of the orphans here are jealous she has Frances as a mentor. You know some of them, like Sighla, Rendelia, Persaphire and Tavara.¡±

    Morgan nodded. That apology had been incredibly awkward, especially as Tavara had been in the infirmary at the time.

    ¡°Ah, wait. It¡¯s not just those four idiots?¡± Morgan asked. She shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I mean. It¡¯s not just those four girls?¡± At the shake of John¡¯s head, Morgan frowned. ¡°Okay but like¡­why? I mean Frances is great, amazing even, but there¡¯s nothing to be jealous about.¡±

    Diana ruffled her wings and shrugged the blanket off of her onto the couch. ¡°You really have no clue about how lucky you are, do you princess?¡±

    ¡°Well enlighten me then, Diana,¡± said Morgan a little heatedly.

    John sighed. ¡°Diana¡ª¡±

    ¡°She should know what she has, John, and what others don¡¯t have,¡± hissed the harpy. Diana glared at Morgan. ¡°You want to know? Follow me. We need to go the infirmary anyway to make sure she doesn¡¯t spend an entire evening.¡±

    Morgan arched an eyebrow and stormed after the harpy. ¡°Look, what is your deal? I know Frances is a great teacher.¡± She blinked. ¡°And what do you mean spend an entire evening?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it, princess. And I do mean an entire evening. Whenever Timur is out on a trip, Frances ends up working a day at Respite and spending the night,¡± said Diana. The harply glanced at Morgan. ¡°Though, I suppose she did promise to meet up with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Morgan shook her head. ¡°Holdon, why is it bad that Frances is spending her time in Respite? I thought she was the one who kinda messed up the buildings in the first place?¡±

    Diana came to a sudden halt, so quickly that Morgan had to flare her wings to slow her stride, lest she collide with the girl, who was now whirling on her.

    ¡°She what?¡± Diana squawked.

    ¡°She told me she messed up the buildings, and that she comes in to help out time to time because of it,¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°Oh for the love of Galena,¡± John muttered, clopping up behind them. ¡°And after all the times we tried to not-so-subtly tell her that it was fine.¡±

    ¡°Fine?¡± Morgan asked. ¡°I mean, Respite is nice, but the buildings are¡­well don¡¯t you find them a little chaotic?¡±

    ¡°Well yes, but¡ª¡± Diana groaned and shook her head. ¡°Look, yes Respite is a bit of a maze, but it¡¯s home and Frances made sure we had everything. I mean¡­¡± The harpy waved Morgan toward a door. ¡°Just look.¡±

    The harpy hopped up, batting her wings so she could use her feet to twist the doorknob. She pushed the door open and led Morgan in.

    It was a dormitory packed with beds, but Morgan could only see them once she passed open wooden screen doors. A few were left open allowing the princess to peek in. The rooms were varied, but they all featured a bed, or in a few cases, bunk beds. Personal effects were stored in chests or simple shelves.

    It wasn¡¯t all the dormitory had. There was a very large bathroom at the end of the building, and corridors led from the sleeping areas to wide balconies.

    ¡°You see? I mean, it¡¯s not much¡ª¡±

    ¡°But everything necessary is here,¡± said Morgan, nodding slowly. If there was any unhappiness in the occupants of the rooms, she couldn¡¯t see it, especially with how decorated these abodes were with little arts and crafts and pictures. ¡°I don¡¯t get it though, what does Frances have to do with any of this?¡±

    ¡°She made sure we had all of this, and she¡¯s continuing to try to make things better.¡± Diana gestured to the sleeping area. ¡°These are temporary. She¡¯s making sure that permanent bedrooms are being built, along with other buildings like the greenhouse.

    ¡°Wait, but¡­I thought Frances was also teaching at the school?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°She does that. And fights against the raids, and is co-chair of the Athelda-Aoun City council,¡± John grimaced. ¡°I have no clue how she does it.¡±

    It certainly explained to Morgan why her mentor seemed to be running all over Athelda-Aoun if she wasn¡¯t cooking, or teaching Hattie and her.

    Oh.

    ¡°Should I be here then?¡± Morgan asked. She swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m going to make others just as jealous.¡±

    ¡°Kind of. That¡¯s why we¡¯re taking you to Frances,¡± said John. He smiled apologetically. ¡°You don¡¯t want any awkward stares do you, princess?¡±

    Morgan shook her head as the pair set off again.

    They were about halfway through a dining hall when Morgan had a thought.

    ¡°Holdup. What do you mean by ¡®kind of,¡¯ John? Are you saying they¡¯re more jealous of me rather than Hattie?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°What? No. They¡¯re more jealous of Hattie rather than you,¡± said Diana.

    ¡°Huh? But¡­what? Frances just became my teacher and Hattie¡¯s been her student for more than a year now,¡± said Morgan. ¡°Why would they still be jealous of her? Not to mention that she has never been a b¡ªbeen an ass about being Frances¡¯s apprentice. She¡¯s helpful and kind and just¡­a good person.¡±

    Diana had been glaring at Morgan, but her expression now softened. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°I know right! I mean¡­she seems kinda¡­quieter than usual right now, but that¡¯s her and¡ª¡± Morgan groaned and shook her head. ¡°Sorry,¡±

    John smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s stupid. She helped us settle into Respite and Athelda-Aoun. Diana and I have always been thankful for that.¡± The centaur frowned. ¡°Come to think of it¡­did we ever thank her for that D?¡±

    The harpy shook her head. ¡°No we haven¡¯t. We probably should. She helped me get some¡­things.¡±

    Morgan coughed as they continued through Respite, noting the walls decorated with paintings and tapestries clearly drawn or woven by its younger occupants. ¡°Right, so why would people be jealous of Hattie more than me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a princess and because Timur¡¯s your guardian. You¡¯re of the blood and the folk understand that Frances would help Timur¡¯s niece,¡± said Diana.

    John sighed. ¡°Add the fact Hattie did betray Athelda-Aoun and well, is it really that surprising?¡±

    Morgan blinked, mentally reeling from what she was told. ¡°I¡¯m a bastard though. I¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Still a princess. Still of royal blood and still in line to the throne of Alavaria,¡± said Diana, her lips twisting in a sneer.

    ¡°Fucking didn¡¯t ask for it,¡± muttered Morgan.

    ¡°I know, but I bet you enjoyed living in the lap of luxury and being brought up in a palace,¡± said Diana, continuing to walk on.

    John sighed, ¡°Diana¡ª¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Morgan snarled.

    The harpy turned around and met Morgan¡¯s gaze, and despite being of slighter build and of shorter height, she didn¡¯t look away. ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry, but how do you not get that you¡¯re a princess? You had the choicest food, libraries filled with books. You were safe and didn''t have to work a day in your life.¡±

    To Morgan¡¯s fury, bitter guilt stuck into her throat. It made her ball her hands into fists and wound her muscles taut.

    It was promptly followed by a spark of fury.

    ¡°Yeah, but it didn¡¯t keep me safe from my grandfather. He was the one who got me kidnapped,¡± Morgan hissed.

    Diana blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Frances told me that my grandfather lured Earl Darius to kidnap me because he wanted to hurt uncle Timur. So no, being a princess doesn¡¯t actually keep you fucking safe.¡±

    John frowned. ¡°How the heck did your grandfather have you kidnapped by humans?¡±

    ¡°He lied to Darius¡¯s spies,¡± said Morgan. Taking a deep breath she bit down her anger. ¡°So yeah, no. I don¡¯t get what¡¯s so great about being a princess especially when that does shit to protect you from evil folk who have power.¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Diana groaned. ¡°You got that right.¡± The harpy extended her claw. ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I¡¯m working on my stuff as well.¡±

    Morgan was initially tempted to bat that claw away, but after a moment, she bit down her wounded pride and shook the claw with her own.

    After that they continued to make their way to the infirmary in silence.

    <hr>

    The trio found a small group of children lying in beds, watching Frances as she finished up a story. Morgan didn¡¯t recognize it immediately and so she waited quietly, listening to her mentor.

    ¡°So Yalisa led Alan, Moragon and Nimlen deep underground into a cave. Following her instruction they offered prayers to Galena, calling on her for help against the Goblin Empire and their forces. They then began to sing. Alan spoke Words of Power, Moragan sang the high notes, Nimlen sang the low notes and Yalisa conducted. According to Alan, none of them were sure what Yalisa¡¯s plan was, but they all trusted her with their lives, as she¡¯d guided them through countless trials.¡±

    Frances took a quick breath. ¡°At first, every person kept to their own role, but as they sang that song their voices intermingled. They began to speak Words of Power and sing at the same time, their voices combining into one grand song. When the spell was finished, the Temple of the Otherworlders had been created, and the first group of Otherworlders had arrived. And the rest is as we say, history.¡±

    There was no response other than quiet snoring, for the children in the beds had fallen asleep. Frances, smiling, walked over to tuck one of them in, a half-human half-ogre child with an amputated arm.

    Then with silent steps, she walked to the infirmary doorway.

    ¡°Ah, thank you for being patient, Morgan,¡± Frances whispered, closing the door behind her. ¡°And how are you, John, Diana?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re good,¡± said John.

    ¡°Alright,¡± muttered Diana.

    ¡°Do you do this every day, Frances?¡± Morgan asked suddenly.

    ¡°Ah no. I visit every so often. It makes me feel a bit better to help them any way I could,¡± said Frances. She sighed. ¡°Besides, I might as well put the knowledge I¡¯ve learnt from the scrolls to use.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances pursed her lips and glanced at John and Diana. ¡°You all know I¡¯ve been working on a research project for a while. I¡¯m trying to recreate the true song magic that King Alan and his comrades cast in order to fight King Thorgoth. We have deciphered Alan¡¯s original notes, but we have no clues because it turns out Queen Yalisa led the song and she either didn¡¯t explain to her friends, or didn¡¯t let Alan record that part of history.¡±

    John grimaced. ¡°That¡­that sounds like a bust.¡±

    ¡°There are some clues, but it¡¯s been very slow going trying to put what they did together.¡± Frances ran a hand through her hair. ¡°In any case, you two don¡¯t have to worry about it. Leave it to me.¡±

    Morgan wasn¡¯t sure, but she found herself frowning, along with John and Diana. Still, when they didn¡¯t speak up, she decided not to.

    ¡°Alright, Frances. Um, by the way, we know it¡¯s a bit late, but we¡¯d like to visit Hattie at some point and thank her for some things she helped us with,¡± said John.

    ¡°Do you know where she lives, and if she¡¯s taking guests?¡±

    ¡°She lives at the Old Copper Mine entrance.¡± Frances glanced between Morgan and the pair, before smiling. ¡°She¡¯d like guests. I¡¯ll let her know when she comes over to dinner to expect the pair of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Frances,¡± said Diana, dipping her head.

    <hr>

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure why, but Morgan seemed unusually quiet on their walk back towards their home. It was true that the harpy-troll usually did keep to herself. However, something about how her golden eyes, so much like her biological mother¡¯s, seemed to focus on the pavement.

    That and Morgan also was staring at Frances when she didn¡¯t think her teacher noticed.

    ¡°How did you find the day, Morgan?¡± Frances asked.

    For a flash moment, Morgan smiled, but it faded suddenly.

    ¡°It was good. Um, kinda fun actually.¡±

    ¡°Oh. And um, how did you get along with Diana and John?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Eh¡­Diana¡¯s fine. John seems like a good guy though.¡±

    Sensing that it wasn¡¯t the harpy and centaur Morgan seemed to be thinking about, Frances felt herself relax a bit. Considering her next words, she pursed her lips.

    ¡°Ah good. I¡¯m just wondering, though, Morgan if there is something bothering you. If you don¡¯t want to share that¡¯s fine, I just think I can help,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan stopped, forcing Frances to pause and turn to face her.

    ¡°How¡­how much of a pain in the ass am I to take care of, Frances?¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­you¡¯re so busy. So many people and folk need you to help them and¡­I¡¯m glad you¡¯re helping me but how the fuck are you doing all of this?¡± Morgan stammered. ¡°Why are you doing all of this?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s important to me. You, Athelda-Aoun, the children and my friends are all important and need to be kept safe,¡± said Frances. She smiled. ¡°Morgan, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not taking on this alone. I have my friends, my mother and plenty of support.¡±

    ¡°Okay yeah, but why are you choosing to do this? What do you got to prove?¡±

    Frances blinked. Prove? She wasn¡¯t¡­she wasn¡¯t doing this to prove anything. She didn¡¯t care about that. All she cared about was protecting Athelda-Aoun, her home, where she¡¯d never been happier. Where she was loved, useful and not a¡ª

    Something cold snapped around Frances¡¯s chest along with an echoed, faint scream.

    Waste of space.

    Waste of space.

    ¡°Frances?¡±

    Waste of space.

    ¡°Frances!¡±

    Sharp pain speared through her hand, blinking, Frances stepped back, trying to shake the pain off.

    Blinking, the world returned around Frances and she winced.

    ¡°What the¡­¡± She looked at her hand, there was a bite mark?

    ¡°Oh thank Galena, that worked,¡± stammered Morgan, wiping the edge of her mouth.

    ¡°Morgan what¡ª¡± Frances looked around and took a deep breath. ¡°Oh, I¡­I froze didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah what¡­what the fuck was that?¡±

    Frances made sure all her fingers were in one piece. Morgan had bit her rather hard. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Nothing? Frances you haven¡¯t had a panic attack that bad since¡­well for a long time! Ivy¡¯s Sting stammered.

    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Morgan hissed.

    Frances forced herself to breathe, holding onto herself as tightly as she could. She couldn¡¯t let herself shiver. ¡°Look, Morgan, I¡¯m fine. Maybe I¡¯m a bit tired, but I can take care of it.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re lying!¡±

    ¡°I can take care of it. I¡¯ve been taking care of it for years!¡± Frances clamped a hand to her mouth. She¡¯d growled those words without meaning to, and now Morgan had backed away, her eyes wide.

    ¡°Morgan, sorry. I¡­I got a panic attack. Please, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to raise my voice.¡±

    Morgan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ªwait, you get panic attacks too?¡±

    Relieved that her student wasn¡¯t running away, Frances nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry. I really shouldn¡¯t be getting them. I¡­I thought they were under control.¡±

    ¡°No, it''s fine. It just¡­it was strange seeing you having a panic attack.¡±

    ¡°Yeah it was weird. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have go apologize. You didn¡¯t even do anything,¡± said Morgan.

    Frances tried to answer that, but ended up shaking her head.

    ¡°Yeah¡­yeah.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    And Morgan, nodded, following Frances silently as they returned to the house.

    <hr>

    Dinner was decidedly awkward. In fact it was so strange that while Morgan was sitting on her bed, reading a book from Frances¡¯s library, Hattie approached her in her bedroom.

    ¡°Morgan, what¡¯s going on?¡± asked the half-troll.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Morgan squirmed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°At dinner. You and Frances weren¡¯t acting the same. What happened?¡± Hattie asked,

    Morgan swallowed and after a moment¡¯s thought, said, ¡°Frances had a panic attack. She just¡­froze.¡±

    Hattie gasped, ¡°What?¡±

    Morgan nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I just asked why she was doing so much and if she had something to prove?¡±

    Glancing over her shoulder to make sure Frances wasn¡¯t anywhere near Morgan¡¯s room, Hattie sat down on the spare chair. ¡°Wait, slow down, why did you ask that?¡±

    Morgan crossed her feet on her bed. ¡°We were in Respite and I was talking to John and Diana. They were telling me how¡­how busy Frances is and how much she takes on. I just wanted to know why.¡±

    Hattie didn¡¯t answer, but her wince and eyes that dropped to the covers told a lot.

    ¡°You know something?¡±

    ¡°Kind of. It¡¯s¡­well obviously it¡¯s related to Frances¡¯s abuse. I think part of why she wants to help people is because of what happened to her, though, I don¡¯t know how or exactly why.¡±

    Morgan shook her head. ¡°She can¡¯t be still trying to prove her shitbag parents wrong all this time. Right?¡± She blinked at Hattie¡¯s pursed lips and at the half-troll¡¯s steepled fingers.

    ¡°I think she is, Morgan. She¡¯s not doing it on purpose, but they hurt her and she has been living with the trauma for years.¡±

    ¡°But if she¡¯s been living with it, how did she do all of this?¡± Morgan demanded, gesturing at the house her teacher furnished. ¡°How the heck did she become the Stormcaller and an honest to Galena dragonslayer?¡±

    Hattie bowed her head, a wry smile flitting across her scarred face. ¡°Morgan, have you considered that maybe it¡¯s that pain that led her to do all of this?¡±

    Suddenly, sitting up a lot straighter, Morgan stared at Hattie. ¡°Oh. Oh fuck. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t stop helping others and why she gets so angry when folk are abused.¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± Hattie bit her lip. ¡°Morgan, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

    Morgan suddenly became more aware of Hattie¡¯s slender fingers, which she was lacing together. Once again, she found herself struck by how darned attractive she found the half-troll¡¯s slender shoulders, and lean muscled form. Even now, Morgan couldn¡¯t get over how she seemed so statuesque despite how she now bit her lip.

    ¡°Morgan, do you like me?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes widened. Feeling Hattie¡¯s admittedly beautiful dark-blue eyes weighing on her, the harpy-troll swallowed. ¡°Of course! As your friend!¡±

    Hattie leaned forward. As Morgan sat completely still, Hattie took her hand. Her heart pounded so loudly Morgan wondered how the half-troll¡¯s pointy ears weren¡¯t picking it up. ¡°Of course. But Morgan, if you do have feelings for me that go beyond that of a friend, I need to tell you that I¡¯m not ready for them.¡±

    Morgan flinched as her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What?¡±

    Hattie wiped her eyes with her free hand. ¡°I¡¯m not ready, Morgan. I still don¡¯t like who I am. You should choose someone more worthy.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Morgan seized Hattie¡¯s hand with hers, refusing to let go even as the half-troll tried to stand up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worthy?¡±

    Hattie shook her head. ¡°Morgan, you¡¯re a princess, I¡¯m a half-blooded commoner!¡±

    ¡°I may be a princess, but you know I¡¯m a foul-mouthed monster. There¡¯s nothing worthy about the both of us!¡± Morgan stumbled to her feet, not letting go of Hattie¡¯s wrist as they both stood. Strangely enough, Hattie wasn¡¯t letting go. She was holding onto her wrist just as tightly.

    Turning her head, Hattie croaked. ¡°Morgan, please, just make it easier for the both of us. Besides, you¡¯re too young. You¡¯re only fourteen.¡±

    That was a stinging remark and Morgan found herself snorting at that. ¡°I¡¯m only a year younger than you, and I¡¯m not asking anything of you.¡±

    Hattie blinked, glancing at Morgan. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±

    There was a warm, numbing feeling that spread in Morgan¡¯s chest. It made her shiver, and brought tears to her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. I¡¯m just glad I can feel that I can care for someone. Monsters can¡¯t do that, right?¡±

    Hattie stared at Morgan for a moment, before suddenly stepping in and wrapping her arms around Morgan. At first, the princess trembled at the touch around her shoulders and wings. Then it settled in that those long arms were warm and gentle, and Morgan sighed with relief.

    When Hattie let go, Morgan almost reached out, but managed to pull her arm back from the shaking half-troll.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to remind you that you¡¯re not a monster.¡±

    Bowing her head, Morgan wiped her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. I won¡¯t make it weird.¡±

    Hattie frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t make it weird?¡±

    ¡°My crush on you. I won¡¯t make it weird. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Morgan sat back down on her bed, trying to stem her tears, whilst trying to take in long breaths.

    ¡°Why do you like me, though?¡±

    Morgan looked up and found Hattie¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears. She swallowed. ¡°I¡­I think you¡¯re pretty, smart and kind. You¡¯ve always put up with me and my swearing. Even now you¡¯re trying to make me feel better.¡±

    Averting her gaze, Hattie sniffled. ¡°That was the right thing to do.¡±

    ¡°Which isn¡¯t easy. We both know folk can be shit.¡± Morgan grabbed the corner of her blanket and buried her face in it. ¡°Sorry, I know you don¡¯t like me that way. I just¡ªI¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hattie didn¡¯t respond at first. She was so quiet that Morgan sneaked a peak. The half-troll looked stricken. Her features were frozen in a frown. Yet her mouth was apart as if she wanted to say something.

    ¡°Hattie?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Morgan dropped her blanket, letting it curl on the floor. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Hattie took a deep breath and steeled herself ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hattie wiped her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I just don¡¯t trust myself.¡±

    ¡°I can wait, I don¡¯t mind!¡± Morgan stammered, leaping to her feet.

    Hattie managed a watery giggle. ¡°You really think I¡¯ll get better?¡±

    Morgan wasn¡¯t sure why, or how, but perhaps that giggle brought just a bit of a smile to her face. ¡°I know you will.¡±

    Hattie wiped her eyes, laughing, and she didn¡¯t care, or resist when Morgan put her hand in hers.

 Chapter 174 - Frances Contemplates, Timur Uncovers

    Hattie scratched at the corner of the scar on her face. It was a horrible habit, but it helped her to breathe more evenly.

    She needed to because standing outside her house was a centaur and harpy. Diana was perched on John¡¯s back as usual, balanced on his hindquarters. The pair each wore shoulderbags.

    They hadn¡¯t noticed her yet. Instead they were pacing across the bridge Hattie lived under. Technically the bridge was just a ramp toward the copper mine where Telkandra, the dragon, had once lived, but most people called it ¡°The Copper Bridge.¡±

    Hattie had known that she was going to get visitors thanks to Frances and Morgan, but seeing them was strange. For a very long time, she peered at the pair behind the corner of a ruined building, crushed by the dragon.

    It would be horribly rude however, to keep the pair waiting, so despite how sweaty her palms felt, Hattie stepped out.

    ¡°Hi John, Diana. How are you?¡±

    Diana and John turned in unison, but they both had different reactions. The centaur nodded whilst the harpy smiled.

    ¡°Good. How are you Hattie?¡± John asked.

    Hattie swallowed. Hiding her hands behind her back. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± She took a breath and smiled, a certain harpy-troll in her mind. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. I was just having dinner at Frances¡¯s with Morgan. I¡¯m um, sorry about what happened between you two.¡±

    Diana waved a wing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise on her behalf. Besides, I may have been a bit pushy.¡±

    John nodded. ¡°May we come in?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Hattie stammered, walking towards her door. ¡°It¡¯s a little cramped for you John. Sorry.¡±

    The centaur chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine. I must admit I am curious to see what your house is like. You¡¯ve lived on your own for some time, right?¡±

    Hattie scratched the back of her ear. ¡°Well, Frances always invited me over for dinner. Um, make yourselves home.¡±

    The half-troll¡¯s home had two floors. The first floor was far less bare than before and now had a table and some stools. There was only one chair. Hattie quickly grabbed a pitcher of water and some chipped clay-baked cups.

    ¡°So, um, what¡¯s the occasion?¡± Hattie asked, sitting down on one of the stools.

    John just lay down on the floor, but politely took a cup. Diana fluttered over to one of the chairs.

    ¡°Well we wanted to thank you, Hattie. You kind of helped us settle into Respite a year ago, but we never really thanked you for that,¡± said the harpy.

    Hattie blinked. ¡°Oh, um, you¡¯re welcome. Has it really been a year since you arrived?¡±

    John took a sip from his cup. ¡°Mm hmm. It¡¯s thanks to you that we¡¯re well, happy as we can be.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so we thought we¡¯d give you a small gift.¡± Diana picked up her shoulder bag and put it on the table. ¡°Go on, open it.¡±

    Eyes narrowed, Hattie opened the shoulder bag and grasped a metal and wood handle. Pulling it, she found a simple, but well-balanced dagger inset with a single sapphire in its handle.

    Her eyes now wide, Hattie shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this! This must have cost a lot!¡±

    John smiled. ¡°Well it just took some time. Bird-brain found the stones and materials.¡±

    Diana flicked the centaur with the tip of her wing, only making him chuckle. ¡°And this big lug forged it with Blazey¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°But I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can use it can you?¡± Diana cut in with an arch tone.

    ¡°Well yes. It¡¯s super useful, but I¡­¡± Hattie bowed her hea. ¡°I did very little for you both. It couldn¡¯t have been that important.¡±

    John shook his head. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t important to you, but it was to us. Just having someone being there to give us new clothes, blankets and show us our new room was beyond relieving.¡±

    Diana nodded, her wings fluttering. ¡°You really helped me in particular with some delicate matters and you didn¡¯t ask any questions. You didn¡¯t judge. You just helped. That was what we needed. That¡¯s why we wanted to repay you and help you, if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Wiping her eyes, Hattie nodded once. ¡°Thank you. Um, if I¡¯m being honest, I wasn¡¯t feeling very good about myself until recently.¡±

    Grimacing, John shifted closer to the table. ¡°I heard. Sighla and her posse were coming after you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I should have told someone earlier, but I didn¡¯t. I¡ª¡± Hattie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s over now. They know not to bother me any more.¡±

    Drumming her claws on the chair, Diana grumbled. ¡°They¡¯d better.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm. How are you both by the way?¡± Hattie asked.

    The centaur and the harpy exchanged a look. John tilted his head. Diana fluttered her wings. John shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re good. We¡¯re still living at Respite.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Confusion flickered across Hattie¡¯s face. ¡°Wait, how have you not moved out, or been adopted yet?¡±

    Taking on an arch tone, Diana frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with living at Respite?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s just that I thought that you¡¯d want to move out or would have been adopted by now.¡± Hattie groaned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that was thoughtless.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not the first person to ask that. The thing is we don¡¯t want new parents,¡± said John.

    ¡°And we don¡¯t want to leave Respite. We¡¯re training to become teachers and counsellors there. We want to help those who are probably never going to be taken in, like Sighla and the others,¡± Diana added.

    ¡°Most people see them as too old,¡± said John.

    Hattie smiled, a slight frown on her features. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very happy for you both that you found something you enjoy. Though, too old? Do folk really think there¡¯s a limit? Frances was fifteen when Edana adopted her.¡±

    John nodded. ¡°Thanks! And yeah, look at you and Frances

    The half-troll froze. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Frances¡­¡± John blinked. ¡°Wait, I thought Frances adopted you.¡±

    Diana sighed and hopped over to where Hattie sat. ¡°And I said that she probably hadn¡¯t. Even if it looks like she has.¡± The harpy touched Hattie with a gentle wing. ¡°Look, whatever is going on, you seem to be in a good place right now. You don¡¯t need to put a name to that.¡±

    Hattie, very still, didn¡¯t react to Diana¡¯s touch. She stared dead straight ahead. ¡°I never really thought about how it looked.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put too much thought in it. I¡¯m sorry I brought it up,¡± said John.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I kinda brought the whole adoption thing. Um, so you¡¯re both happy, right?¡±

    John and Diana glanced at each other in unison, their eyes meeting each others for a long moment.

    ¡°Mostly,¡± said John.

    ¡°As good as it can,¡± said Diana. She sighed and gave Hattie a pat on her shoulder. ¡°Well, it¡¯s late and we both need to be going back. It was nice visiting you, Hattie. We should hang out more often.¡±

    Hattie blinked. ¡°We should? I mean, you found it nice?¡±

    John snorted, whilst his gaze dropped to the centre of the table. ¡°Yeah. We¡­we don¡¯t really have many friends either.¡±

    ¡°Sely¡¯s nice, but he doesn''t get what we went through. Not like you,¡± said Diana. She scratched the back of her head with her wing. ¡°See you around.¡±

    Hattie bounced to her feet and showed the pair the door. ¡°See you around,¡± she said with an tentative smile.

    <hr>

    In the quiet night, with Morgan fast asleep, Frances worked in the kitchen of her home.

    Her hands moved with practiced ease, pouring Hearthsange into a kettle, putting cookies underneath a covered tray and choosing a book she suspected Morgan would like to read.

    Only the exhausted frown on Frances¡¯s features gave any hint to the worry that gripped the mage.

    ¡°There, Nightmare Tray finished.¡± Frances beamed to herself, but the smile didn¡¯t last. She found herself sitting down heavily at the kitchen table, rubbing her eyes with one hand.

    Frances?

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Ivy. Just tired.¡± She gently caressed her wand. ¡°It was nice seeing Hattie accept Morgan¡¯s feelings. Do you think they¡¯ll fall in love?¡±

    There¡¯s a very good possibility, but they are very young right now.

    ¡°Yes, and they both have long journeys to go.¡± Frances rested her elbows on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got that panic attack.¡±

    Frances, you know you couldn¡¯t control it.

    Her hands balling into fists, Frances swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old, Ivy. I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ve never been happier. I shouldn¡¯t be getting these attacks.¡±

    Why shouldn¡¯t you be getting these attacks if you¡¯re happy?

    ¡°Because there shouldn¡¯t be anything that¡¯s triggering them. I have a beautiful home, Timur, my friends, and I live in a lovely town. I love my job, I like where I am, I like me.¡±

    Ivy¡¯s Sting fell silent. Frances could feel her warm touch in her mind, and yet there was a hesitancy she could sense.

    Frances, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s entirely true. You are happy, happier than you were before, but I sometimes sense flashes of very negative feelings at yourself.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Groaning, Frances rested her head on the table.

    ¡°I know, Ivy. I just don¡¯t quite know why. Or maybe I don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±

    Her wand hummed. You started having these when Morgan arrived.

    Frances flinched. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault.¡±

    Frances, you¡¯re trying to raise another hurting child. Your stress is going to increase no matter what.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault, though. It¡¯s me.¡± Frances heaved in a shuddering breath, and wiped her eyes. ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m not sure why, but I¡¯m thinking a lot more of my mother.¡±

    Ivy suddenly felt cold to the touch. Your mother?

    Frances nodded, her face buried in her hands now. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m remembering more about her, and what she did to me. I don¡¯t know why but last night, when I was dreaming, I remembered her name is Emiliana. Emiliana Wendlan. I remembered that she did kiss me.¡±

    But didn¡¯t she hit you?

    Frances nodded again, trying to keep her rising voice under control. ¡°She did, I just forgot that a long, long time ago, I think she did love me, and I can¡¯t figure out why she stopped. Did I do something wrong? Did she go crazy? What happened to her? I can¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t want to, but I also want to know!¡± Frances stood up, making the chair scrape as she strode to the downstairs bathroom. Yet, splashing water on her face did nothing to stop the knot of emotions that were bubbling up in the back of her throat.

    Ivy¡¯s Sting couldn¡¯t hug her, but she did envelope Frances¡¯s mind in a blanket of warmth and comfort. Oh Frances, when did you start remembering this?

    ¡°When Morgan arrived.¡± A cold feeling ran up Frances¡¯s back, and she went quite still. ¡°That¡¯s just a coincidence. Morgan doesn¡¯t remind me of my mother.¡±

    Ivy gave Frances a nudge that made the woman wince. Frances, are you sure?

    ¡°I hope. I¡¯m not sure. No.¡± Frances sat down, her eyes wide. ¡°She does remind me of mom. I think it¡¯s because she can get so angry so suddenly. Then there¡¯s how quickly she can start hitting people.¡± Frances groaned. ¡°Oh why am I so messed up? She¡¯s just a kid! It¡¯s not her fault she¡¯s pushing my triggers.¡±

    And you know that, and you aren¡¯t blaming her, right?

    ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s a dear. She¡¯s trying so hard and she may not like it, but she listens to me. I lo¡ª¡± Frances slammed her hands over her mouth.

    Frances, you love her?

    Frances knew she was alone and that Morgan was fast asleep, and yet she could only croak out, ¡°Maybe? I don¡¯t know what to feel. What I should be feeling.¡±

    Ivy Sting hummed, Why does what you should be feeling matter, Frances?

    ¡°Because it does.¡± Frances pulled her wand from its holster at her side. ¡°I mean, you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty for what your former masters forced you to do. That¡¯s the truth. I shouldn¡¯t have been feeling what I felt when I was a child.¡±

    Alright, why shouldn¡¯t you love Morgan then?

    That was the question wasn¡¯t it? Frances felt her shoulders sag and her back lean against the chair.

    ¡°She has a mother. Someone far less broken than I am. I¡¯m just caring for Morgan until Renia is ready.¡±

    Renia may never be ready! She admitted that herself. Besides, do you really think she¡¯d begrudge you for taking in Morgan under your wing? Caring for her when she can¡¯t?

    Shuddering, Frances holstered Ivy¡¯s Sting, one hand still trying to staunch her tears. ¡°No. I know that. The problem is with me. I don¡¯t think I can¡ªor should love Morgan right now.¡±

    Why¡¯s that, Frances?

    Alone but for her oldest friend and most loyal companion, Frances heard her damming whispered words echo in the house she¡¯d built. ¡°I still don¡¯t love myself, Ivy. I love my home, where I am, my friends and family. I¡¯m so happy with what I have. I¡¯m just not happy with me.¡± Closing her eyes, Frances grimaced. ¡°I know I¡¯ll never be able to fix that. All I can do is protect what I love and make sure the people that bring me happiness stay alive.¡±

    Ivy¡¯s Sting didn¡¯t reply at first. Instead, she sent a warm sensation up Frances¡¯s arm.

    There¡¯s always hope, Frances.

    Frances sighed and smiled. ¡°Perhaps. What I know for sure is that I am so lucky my mother introduced you to me.¡±

    We were both lucky, Frances. If wands could smile, Ivy would be doing so. Now, I think you ought to be off to bed.

    ¡°I know. Thank you, Ivy.¡±

    <hr>

    The next day, Morgan thrown into waking by a nightmare. Shivering, crying, and hating the phantom words and feelings that bombarded her memories, she buried her face into her blanket, trying to muffle herself.

    It¡¯d been a new nightmare. Most of the time she dreamt of the beatings by her captors and the experiments they performed on her. This time, they were plucking her feathers, one by one, while they laughed and laughed.

    Shaking her head, she slid out of bed. She might as well get something to eat. Frances said there were snacks on her new ¡°nightmare¡± tray. She wouldn¡¯t have to take from the pantry.

    More than a little curious, Morgan made her way down to the kitchen nook and found a small wooden tray that hadn¡¯t been there before with two kettles, a small glass jar with a white pill, a plate of cookies under a glass dome, and a novel of all things. Frowning, she approached it and noticed a note that it was pinning a note.

    Dear Morgan,

    Here is a kettle of water, a kettle of hearthsange, and some cookies. There are more cookies in the jar in the upper cabinet and you¡¯re welcome to have them. If you need something to help you fall asleep, I left a good book and a sleeping pill. You don¡¯t have to tell me to refill any of these, I will check the tray every night.

    Yours sincerely,

    Frances

    A warm feeling creeping into her heart, Morgan sat down and took a bite of one of the cookies. A smile burst across her face as chocolate played across her tongue.

    <hr>

    ¡°The Manor¡± or Molar Mount Manor, where General Antigones and Queen Titania had made their base wasn¡¯t actually a mountain, or a manor. It was a castle complex sat atop of a high plateau. This plateau dominated the flat plains that stretched out towards the Ollanian Mountain Range to the north.

    From what Timur knew from his studies, Molar Mount Manor had been called as such not because it was shaped like a tooth, but because it was called after the orc war chief Molargranus Monger, who had claimed the mount as his castle. The manor had become attached to the title after a fire gutted the original castle and General Antigones¡¯s grandfather Acktion rebuilt the complex with a fortified manorial complex.

    After riding up a winding ramp into the fortress, Timur let the grooms take his horse before making his way toward the mansion itself.

    While ostentatious and even moreso since his sister had moved in, Antigones¡¯s mansion was still the home of a famously dignified general. Banners, paintings and tapestries covered some of the barest walls, but the captured enemy weapons and armor that the general had displayed were placed prominently at corners or above doorways.

    Timur, familiar with the mansion, elected to walk through the corridors. Sure enough, Antigones and Titania were waiting for him in the queen¡¯s private study, but not privately.

    Timur passed a pair of armour suits, one that had to have belonged to a centaur and the other that once belonged ot a harpy into the study to find his sister was crossing her arms, pouting at her husband.

    ¡°I¡¯m not opening those rooms.¡±

    Atop her head, Whitey shook so hard that it made the trorc¡¯s head move. ¡°Titania, you are being sillyl! We need to find out why Zirabelle and Archmage Star tried to have Ulania killed. It¡¯s probably important to understanding your father.¡±

    General Antigones, an uncharacteristic frown on his solemn features, drummed his fingers on his arm as he studied his wife. ¡°Dear, what¡¯s really going on? I told you I am alright with opening up my wife¡¯s chambers.¡±

    Titania closed her eyes, before scrunching up her face. ¡°Don¡¯t want to. That¡¯s the end of that.¡±

    Timur pursed his lips and after a moment¡¯s thought, turned to leave. His half-limp tail whipped across the harpy armor¡¯s claws however, knocking them off the pedestal with a clatter.

    As his brother-in-law and sister¡¯s eyes settled on him, Timur slowly faced them, scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°Um, did I come at a bad time?¡±

    Whitey growled, ¡°Perfect timing actually. We¡¯re trying to convince her Majesty to let us open Archmage Zirabelle¡¯s rooms. And because I¡¯m trying not to be an arse, I¡¯m not reading Titania¡¯s mind.¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Very nice of you, Whitey.¡±

    Titania rolled her eyes, pinched lips giving way to a strained smile. ¡°Hey bro. You need something to drink? Maybe some time to rest?¡±

    The orc general gently put an arm on his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dear, please. You know you can talk to us. If you won¡¯t let us, at least tell us why.¡±

    There was a flash of wide-eyed panic that was immediately suppressed by a tired scowl. ¡°It¡¯s the best option.¡±

    Timur took a deep breath. ¡°Titania, finding more about dad¡¯s past is the best way we can strike back against him. We know so damn little about why he¡¯s so strong and how he thinks. Why would not finding out more about him be the best option?¡±

    Titania¡¯s ears twitched and she glanced at Antigones. Timur didn¡¯t miss that, but he wasn¡¯t sure as to the significance of her reaction.

    Antigones, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Titania, you think you¡¯re trying to protect me from something.¡±

    Her eyes widening, the queen shook her head. ¡°What? No. That¡¯s not it.¡±

    Antigones sighed. ¡°Well what else can it be? The only time I¡¯ve seen you like this is when you think you¡¯re going to hurt me. My dear, I¡¯m the last person you need to protect.¡±

    Titania closed her eyes. ¡°I know, but I know how much you love Zirabelle. No matter what reason she had for doing it, she probably was involved in an assassination.¡± The trorc opened her eyes, and looked directly up at her husband. ¡°I know you dear, and I know you are going to feel hurt and betrayed by her. I don¡¯t find that worth uncovering some decades old mystery.¡±

    Wrinkles loosened on the orc general¡¯s face as his eyes widened. Reaching out, Antigones gently pulled his wife into a hug and planted a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Oh Titania, thank you for thinking of me, but as much as I still love Zirabelle, our relationship wasn¡¯t as perfect as you might have thought.¡± That brought Titania and Timur to stare at the general, who nodded once. ¡°Zirabelle had a habit of keeping secrets from everybody, even those that she loved. It was the cause of many arguments when she was alive. In the end I chose to accept her reasons, but I was never fully comfortable with them.¡±

    Titania squeezed Antigones¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    The general smiled. ¡°Positive.¡±

    <hr>

    Archmage Zirabelle¡¯s rooms stood behind heavy doors painted white and gold. From his pocket, Antigones produced a key which he started to fiddle with the brass knob.

    Timur, his tail flicking side to side, swallowed. ¡°So have you ever been back in these rooms?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just to give them a dusting and to make sure nobody¡¯s disturbed it. I¡¯ve not actually examined my wife¡¯s files, though. There!¡± The lock clicked open and the door swung open. Antigones strode in, followed by Titania and Timur.

    They arrived in a bedchamber with a fireplace. Mirror and makeup table were sat on one side, whilst part of the room opened up to a walk-in closet that was empty except for a number of chests.

    Antigones glanced at those chests with a fond look. ¡°Zirabelle¡¯s old gowns and dresses. They were very beautiful but I¡¯m not sure what to do with them.¡±

    ¡°I could model them for you, if you¡¯d like, dear?¡± Titania asked in a quiet voice.

    The general blinked, a pensive look coming over his features. ¡°I¡­I¡¯d like that. I¡¯d like that very much.¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyes wandered over the room, where he found a corridor leading down. ¡°Where does that lead to?¡±

    Antigones shook himself from what had to be his musings. ¡°Zirabelle¡¯s study. I don¡¯t understand much of what is there so you¡¯ll have to elaborate for me.¡±

    The trio walked quietly into the study, shrouded in darkness. Titania took out Second Chance and waved it, casting a light. As the flame shone, the pair stopped quite suddenly.

    Titania whistled. ¡°Woah, that is an Archmage¡¯s laboratory.¡±

    Stretching from wall to wall were desks, shelves and chests. They overfilled with phials, notebooks, bottles and papers. Unlike the organised chaos that Timur recalled of Frances¡¯s laboratory, though, Zirabelle¡¯s lab was just chaos. There didn¡¯t seem to be a pattern to where everything was located.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a bomb went off,¡± muttered Timur, examining the mess.

    ¡°Oh Zirabelle really hated spending time cleaning up, This is typical of her,¡± said Antigones with a wry smile.

    Groaning, Titania touched Whitey. ¡°It¡¯ll take ages to go through this and it¡¯s likely she wouldn¡¯t have left any notes of this sort in plain sight.¡±

    That seems unlikely. General, perhaps your wife had a place she kept documents or important material? Something she told you to open if she by for some unforeseen reason, perished?

    The general grimaced and shook his head. ¡°No. Zirabelle told me long ago that if she had secrets she¡¯d take them to the grave as it¡¯d be better for everybody involved.¡±

    Walking up to the large desk at the corner, Titania began to rummage through it. ¡°Well we better get searching then. I¡¯ll start here.¡±

    Timur raised his wand and quickly cast a light so he could see the dim room better. ¡°I¡¯ll look through here.¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°Second Chance, do you perhaps have any suggestions?¡±

    Zirabelle did keep a reinforced chest. Check the far corner. There, with the textbooks on top.

    Titania marched over to the corner and lifted the textbooks off of a wooden chest with corners and edges covered with steel. ¡°Found it. Hm, I don¡¯t see a keyhole.¡±

    The wand sighed. It is activated with a spoken password, Your Majesty. Give me a moment. I will try to recall it.

    Kneeling by the chest, Timur studied it and waved his wand over the chest, muttering Words of Power under his breath.

    The chest flashed and Timur jumped, backpeddling away. Stumbling, Titania caught him and pulled him up.

    ¡°Bro, what the fuck did you do?¡±

    The prince scratched the back of his head. ¡°I basically probed the chest to see if there was any way to unlock the thing magically but the protections are strong. Too strong to break without damaging whatever¡¯s in there. We¡¯ll need the passphrase.¡±

    Antigones, who¡¯d been stroking his beard as the twins had examined the chest, suddenly stiffened. ¡°Could it be¡­Antigones Star Aralik?¡±

    A quiet click echoed through the room and the lid of the chest opened slightly. Timur and Titania¡¯s eyes widened as they turned to the orc general.

    Antigones sighed. ¡°Zirabelle wasn¡¯t great at remembering passwords or passphrases. She preferred to make them personal to herself. So when we did go for missions or try to encrypt letters, we¡¯d use long phrases or sets of names. Moreover, sometimes she¡¯d offhandedly remark that I unlocked her heart.¡±

    Titania swallowed. ¡°But why was Star in the password?¡±

    The general closed his eyes for a brief moment and shook his head. His silence stretched on, even as the orc knelt down and opened the chest. Resting in a neat row were several leather-bound notebooks, with letters carefully filed in between them.

    ¡°Well, time to get reading,¡± said Timur, reaching in.

 Chapter 175 - Frances Agonizes, Timur Keeps Investigating

    Elizabeth bit back the urge to sigh as the knight in front of her finished his report.

    ¡°So in short, you failed?¡±

    The fair-haired man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well I wouldn¡¯t put it exactly like that but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Count Paxlen, I don¡¯t expect you to win against ten Otherworlders, their company and two mages, but I do prefer it if you get to the point and get me the information I need.¡± Elizabeth braced herself against her desk. ¡°For example, how many casualties did you sustain?¡±

    The count grimaced. ¡°Seventy-nine.¡±

    ¡°Out of the three hundred and sixty of that battalion?¡± Elizabeth asked, scribbling down a note.

    ¡°Yes. We barely advanced a block into the city before we got caught in the ambush. They tore through our ranks like we weren''t even there.¡±

    Elizabeth glanced up at Paxlen. ¡°Focusing on officers and your mage?¡±

    Paxlen nodded once, briefly closing his eyes.

    Standing up, Elizabeth scribbled another note before ripping the paper and handing it to Paxlen. ¡°Understood. See to it that the battalion¡ªI believe the Sangla Battalion¡ªgets their rations and rest at the main camp. Send me the Thurrowfield Battalion to take their place on the line.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Paxlen saluted robotically and left, leaving Elizabeth massaging the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Well that went well.¡±

    Elizabeth jumped hand shooting to her hammer, resting against her desk, before she registered the voice and sighed. ¡°When did you learn to be sarcastic, Martin?¡±

    The knight stepped into the tent from the rear entrance, a slight smile on his features. ¡°I probably picked it up from my dear fiance.¡± His smile faded. ¡°Is it true that they¡¯ve concentrated all their Otherworlders here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect that to be honest, but it explains why they have been launching so few raids against us of late.¡± Elizabeth drummed her fingers on the desk. ¡°This will make our mission much harder.¡±

    Martin pursed his lips. ¡°Do you mean taking the city, or that top secret mission you¡¯ve mentioned that you¡¯re following?¡±

    Wincing, Elizabeth glanced at her friend. ¡°Both. I think it¡¯s time I told you, Ginger and Ayax.¡±

    <hr>

    That night, with a silencing spell put up by Ayax, the four friends gathered under Elizabeth¡¯s command tent for the candlelight meeting.

    ¡°So yeah, there¡¯s the actual objective we have. Don¡¯t get me wrong, capturing Erisdale would be nice, but killing Princess Janize and Earl Darius is critical.¡± Elizabeth pursed her lips and studied the expressions on her friends and her girlfriend¡¯s faces. ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    Ayax leaned back on her chair. ¡°I understand why, but I¡¯m not sure if we should have put Erisdale to siege then. Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier to infiltrate the city with a small team?¡±

    Martin sighed. ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m guessing politics are involved. It¡¯s easy enough to say we killed Earl Darius and Janize during the siege, but an assassination? That looks quite bad on us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my suspicion as well,¡± said Elizabeth. She glanced at Ginger, who had a flat eyed look. ¡°Ginger?¡±

    The red-haired woman shrugged. ¡°Sure. Kill the bitch. The question is still how. Unless we have something of theirs, we¡¯re in for a grind. All our probing attacks into the city have just left us with more casualties, so unless we can blast the city apart, we¡¯re stuck here.¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll get through the city with some thinking, dear, but I do have a question that has undoubtedly been brought up.¡± Martin crossed his arms. ¡°What if Princess Janize is pregnant or has given birth?¡±

    Sighing, Elizabeth pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to leave her alive and her child as well, just as prisoners.¡±

    Ayax narrowed her eyes. ¡°I thought our orders were to kill them?¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be following Earl Forowena and King Jerome if they were asking us to kill a pregnant woman and they¡¯re not here. We are.¡± Elizabeth managed a grim smile toward her girlfriend, who let out a small sigh, but nodded.

    ¡°So we¡¯re making the decision here¡­I can get behind that. And I might have an idea on how to get into the city.¡± Martin drummed his fingers on the table. ¡°Is Ophelia here yet with the Erisdalian fleet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Elizabeth frowned as Martin glanced at Ginger, his smile widening. Ginger didn¡¯t seem to get it first, but then the knight exhaled as if blowing out a candle and twirled one finger. Only then did the woman¡¯s eyes widen and she grinned.

    Ayax chuckled. ¡°I like that smile, but what are you two thinking?¡±

    Ginger steepled her fingers. ¡°Well, we were thinking of sneaking in a couple of operatives into Erisdale to conduct the primary mission, which we can do under cover of a say¡­sea fog, with the help of Ophelia and the Erlenberg mages. It¡¯s a common enough occurence in the capital region and while unseasonal, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be so unusual that it would draw attention. Couple that with an actual assault on one of their city strongpoints and nobody would be the wiser.¡±

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I like that idea, but it would have to be a terribly small team. A squad of ten at minimum, meaning an Otherworlder and a mage would have to be included. They¡¯ll also all have to be human.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have to be human.¡± Martin glanced at Ayax. ¡°A mage and some good disguises would be able to pass off some of our Alavari members as human.¡±

    ¡°True, but the risks are still very high.¡± The troll closed her eyes, her brow furrowing. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d prefer if I went on this mission.¡±

    The contemplative smile Elizabeth had froze and disappeared into wide-eyed shock. ¡°Wait, what? You¡¯re not going in there, Ayax.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine anybody else, Liz. Not to mention my skillset of close-quarters fighting would very useful in the city as a spy and assassin.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°Ayax, I need you.¡±

    Reaching over, Ayax squeezed her love¡¯s hand. ¡°I know, Liz, but you know I¡¯m an obvious choice for this mission.¡± The troll¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Besides, I have a personal score to settle with Earl Darius.¡±

    Elizabeth gently held the hand of her troll, her teeth clenching. ¡°I know how much you want to avenge your parents sweetie, but we will have plenty of opportunities to do so.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you know I¡¯m a good fit for this mission.¡± Ayax bit her lip. ¡°If you refuse, I won¡¯t blame you.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t be happy.¡± As Ayax¡¯s gaze dropped to the table, Elizabeth sighed. ¡°I need some time to think about it. For the moment, what do you want Ophelia and the Erlenberg fleet to do, Martin? Ginger?¡±

    <hr>

    Morgan woke up, her eyes opening up to see the ceiling of her room.

    Blinking, she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and swung her legs off her bed. She had had a nightmare but after a quick cup of Hearthsange and some water, her sleep had been incredibly good. She couldn¡¯t even remember what was the nightmare about.

    Instead of afterimages of a bad dream, she just took in her room. Frances had helped move in a desk and a bookshelf by the window. A wardrobe now sat in one of the other corners of her room. There was even a personal chest.

    Making her way to her desk, Morgan took in her reflection and wasn¡¯t sure who was looking back.

    Her hair was a mess. That was to be expected. As Morgan quickly grabbed her comb in a cup and started to wrangle some of the locks, she found herself frowning.

    The harpy-troll looking back wasn¡¯t smiling, but there was a upward tilt to the edges of her mouth. She looked strange, healthy, her wings ruffling with energy.

    Shaking her head and wondering why she didn¡¯t feel like her reflection, Morgan ran to the bathroom to wash up. Strangely enough, she couldn¡¯t smell breakfast being made. Frances had usually gotten up early to make breakfast.

    When Morgan did fly down to the dining room, she found it empty. The only new addition was to the nook table where a plate, and a large single mug with what looked like her uncle¡¯s writing glazed on it sat on the table, along with a plate. The words on the mug were ¡°To the Best Girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so Frances was up after I was?¡± Morgan frowned and her wings flapping, flew back up to the second floor, where her uncle and Frances¡¯s bedroom was.

    Only now did Morgan notice that Frances¡¯s room door was ajar. For a moment, Morgan hesitated.

    Frances had said her room was off limits, but¡­this was too strange. Taking a breath, the princess peeked her head in.

    What first caught her by surprise was how much stuff was in her uncle and Frances¡¯s room. Across one wall, were two sets of mannequins dressed with the armored white mage robes that she¡¯d seen Frances wear during her rescue. A helmet topped the mannequin and an estoc hung from a spot on the wall behind the set along with a mage¡¯s belt.. Her uncle¡¯s mannequin was empty, but that made sense as he¡¯d taken his equipment for his trip.

    To the wall facing the master bed was a painting of what seemed to be of a lakeshore. For a moment, Morgan wasn¡¯t sure where this was of. As she narrowed her eyes at the painting, she suddenly realised it was of the northern riverbank of Athelda-Aoun, which meant the painting must have been fairly recent.

    ¡°No. Please.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s head snapped to the bed to where a form buried under a thick blanket trembled. Breath caught in her throat, Morgan crept to the bedside, making sure not to touch the two nearby dressing desks, one for her uncle and one for her mentor.

    Eyes screwed shut, curled up in a fetal position, tears streamed down Frances¡¯s cheeks. She was shaking, crying and yet somehow, her eyes remained screwed shut.

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°Frances?¡±

    There was no response except for a whimper.

    ¡°Frances!¡± The harpy-troll reached out to grab her mentor and shake her awake, but stopped. How did she know this was going to work or not? What if Frances didn¡¯t want her to do this? What if she hurt Frances?

    But she¡¯d bitten Frances before and she¡¯d been fine. What was a shake to that?

    The harpy-troll braced herself and grabbing onto Frances¡¯s shoulder shook her so hard the woman¡¯s head whipped back and forth. After a moment of this, Frances¡¯s eyelids flew open, revealing a wild, wide-eyed gaze.

    Before Morgan knew what was happening, she¡¯d been flung away, her arms thrown aside. Backing off, Morgan stammered, ¡°Frances it¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Stop¡ªMorgan?¡± Frances¡¯s breath was harsh and ragged. Running her hands through her tussled hair she then buried her head in her hands. ¡°Oh. I¡­that was a nightmare wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Morgan nodded, wincing as something seemed to hurt on her forearms. ¡°Yeah. You didn¡¯t get up.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I¡­I woke up in the middle of the night. I ended up¡ªWait, you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Morgan clasped her hands behind her, but Frances was already getting out of bed.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Frances sighed, hands wiping away at her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You were having a nightmare.¡± Massaging her arms, Morgan made a face and finally showed Frances her arms. ¡°Fine, some healing would be nice.¡± Frances mumble-croaked a string of notes that grated on Morgan¡¯s ears but her arms soon felt like they¡¯d never been hurt. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Frances slapped herself lightly on the head and sprang to her feet. ¡°Oh! Shoot it¡¯s school¡ª¡±

    Crossing her arms, Morgan sighed. ¡°Frances, it¡¯s the weekend. There is no school.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sitting down on the bed, Frances rubbed at her face. ¡°Oh dear. Um, Morgan, we¡¯ll have a lesson after breakfast. I¡¯ll make it¡ª¡±

    ¡°I can make it myself!¡± Cringing, her wings ruffling, Morgan cursed herself internally. She hadn¡¯t meant that to come out so harshly.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Morgan blinked and glanced at Frances, who seemed to force her expression from a wince to a stoic mask. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a bit, Morgan then.¡±

    Swallowing, Morgan nodded and fled the room

    <hr>

    ¡°Morgan, something¡¯s bothering Frances.¡± Hattie¡¯s grim tone whipped Morgan¡¯s head up from the table in Hattie¡¯s home under The Copper Bridge. The pair had been playing chess and she¡¯d been pondering her next move for a while.

    ¡°No¡ªfuck, yes, sorry.¡± Morgan¡¯s groan was cut off when the half troll gently brushed her hand against her shoulder, sending a tingle up the younger girl¡¯s back. Suddenly, Hattie, her eyes widening, pulled her hand back, her arms clamping against her sides.

    ¡°Oh um, sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, that was alright,¡± Morgan stammered, hoping she didn¡¯t sound disappointed.¡°How did you know?¡±

    Hattie pursed her lips. ¡°Master Frances looked like she wasn¡¯t getting much sleep. She usually drinks tea, not coffee. That and she said she was going to see Master Edana before we left her home.¡±

    Morgan arched an eyebrow. ¡°What does her having to see her mom have anything to do with that?¡±

    ¡°Frances usually meets with Master Edana during our lessons in her break, or calls her. She rarely disturbs Master Edana on the weekends unless Edana needs help with the terrible twins.¡±

    ¡°Terrible?¡±

    Giggling, Hattie shook her head. ¡°I exaggerate. They sometimes can be a bit adventurous but they¡¯re cute.¡±

    Smiling, Morgan moved her centaur rider piece across the bridge. Alavari chess was apparently quite different from the chess Frances and Elizabeth had played in the Otherworld. ¡°They¡¯re a¡­strange family.¡±

    Hattie nodded, her gaze now falling to the table. ¡°But very loving and willing to share it.¡±

    Examining her friend slash crush, Morgan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Hattie, I know it¡¯s a bit weird between Frances and you but you¡¯re close right?¡±

    Hattie moved her goblin rider and steepled her fingers. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s kinda strange for you, though, too right?¡±

    The question made Morgan frown because Hattie was right. She and Frances were¡­what exactly were they? Over the past month or so, Frances had been her teacher, her caretaker, her uncle¡¯s love but that didn¡¯t seem right.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± Hattie stammered.

    Morgan blinked, and waved her hands. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t bother me. You¡¯re right. It is kinda weird. I just didn¡¯t think about it. She¡¯s¡­we¡¯ve gotten closer I think. I¡¯m just wondering well¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen next?¡± Hattie asked.

    Nodding, Morgan glanced at Hattie, who had crossed her arms. ¡°Yeah. What¡­what¡¯s going to happen to me next? I mean, I¡¯m still staying with uncle right?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Hattie didn¡¯t sound so sure, though, and Morgan couldn¡¯t help herself from forming fists with her hands. ¡°I mean uncle wouldn¡¯t abandon me I think. But well, things are different now that he has Frances and she has you too.¡±

    ¡°Morgan, Frances cares about you and you¡¯re her student. Just like I am.¡±

    ¡°I know. She told me.¡± Hattie blinked while Morgan felt her cheeks warm. ¡°But I won¡¯t be her student forever, right?¡±

    The half-troll shook her head. ¡°No. But I think you don¡¯t have to worry about that. She can still be your friend and a mentor figure.¡±

    Morgan nodded, but it was almost like she was trying to reassure herself. ¡°Yeah. Maybe.¡± She glanced back at the chess board. ¡°It¡¯s my turn right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Morgan moved her piece and watched as Hattie moved hers. They spoke no more of the subject that night.

    <hr>

    Frances clasped her fingers around the hot mug, even as the heat stung her skin. Her eyes resolutely focused on the swirling tea within, even as she knew her mother was studying her.

    She chanced a quick peek at her mother from under her bangs. Unsurprisingly, her mother was simply watching her while gently rocking the very large double crib that held Ignatius and Ember.

    ¡°Sorry mom, I don¡¯t know how to say it.¡±

    ¡°Take your time my daughter. You¡¯ll figure it out, you always do.¡±

    ¡°Most of the time, mom. This is a bit different.¡± Frances took a deep breath and lowered her voice. She didn¡¯t want to wake the twins. ¡°Mom, how did you know that you wanted to adopt me?¡±

    Edana stopped rocking her children¡¯s crib, her eyes widening as she gently let go. ¡°Oh, um. Well, I loved you and I wanted to be your mom.¡± Brushing back a lock of greying hair, Edana smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little more complicated than that, but do you mind if you tell me why you are asking? Is it about Hattie?¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s about Morgan. Hattie and I¡­it¡¯s still complicated.¡±

    Edana blinked. ¡°Morgan? It¡¯s been a bit over a month, but you already feel that strongly for her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m not sure about mom. My feelings for¡ªabout Morgan are just in a mess.¡± Frances rubbed at her eyes and bit back a yawn. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Edana frowned, her gaze reproachful. ¡°That¡¯s not all that¡¯s going on, my dear.¡±

    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t.¡± Sipping her tea, Frances let the bitter, herbal taste linger on her tongue before exhaling slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve not been sleeping well. Ever since I started taking care of Morgan I¡¯ve been having dreams of my birth mother. I think Morgan is somehow reminding me of her.¡±

    ¡°How¡ªhm, but Morgan doesn¡¯t seem particularly violent.¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°She isn¡¯t, or at least not exactly. It¡¯s just sometimes she lashes out without warning. I understand why. She¡¯s been through a lot. It¡¯s just that how my birth mother was like.¡±

    Her mother nodded, but at the same time, her eyes narrowed. ¡°So your reaction is perfectly normal then.¡±

    Grimacing, Frances fought not to scowl. ¡°It¡¯s not fair to Morgan. She¡¯s done nothing wrong. I¡¯m just too messed up to separate her from the memories of my mom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing your best, though, Frances and Morgan seems to appreciate that I think. She¡¯s stopped fighting you now and I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s been behaving herself too in class.¡± Edana refilled Frances¡¯s cup. ¡°You¡¯re under a lot of stress, Frances, you shouldn¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to be. After more than a year and I still can¡¯t decipher how to perform song magic, even after doing it once.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason nobody has figured it out, my dear.¡± Edana leaned on her elbows. ¡°About Morgan, let me answer your original question. Maybe that will help you at least in that respect.¡±

    It took a moment for Frances to remember but as she did she sat up straighter. She¡¯d never questioned why Edana had wanted to adopt her. She knew her mother loved her, but to hear about how she came to that conclusion¡­she wasn¡¯t sure what she was going to hear.

    ¡°You know why I love you, Frances. We may not have been born family but we share a close bond and have saved each other more times than we can count.¡± Edana wiped her eyes, smiling brightly at her oldest daughter. ¡°Even before I adopted you, I had swore to myself that I would protect and raise you. That wouldn¡¯t have changed.¡±

    Frances nodded, wiping her own eyes as she remembered the day she¡¯d signed the papers.

    Suddenly, a thought occurred to her and she frowned. At the same time, Edana¡¯s smirked just a bit.

    ¡°Mom, you sound like it wasn¡¯t just love that made you want to adopt me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It wasn¡¯t just love.¡± Edana¡¯s smirk widened a little as Frances felt several different expressions fly across her face.

    Crossing her arms, Frances swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±

    Edana glanced at the twins, before turning back to Frances. ¡°So, I wanted to adopt you some time after Vertingen, after you saved my life dear. I felt like I owed you a debt of gratitude far beyond what I could give as your teacher. I was afraid however that you might refuse.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡± Frances froze and pursed her lips. ¡°I mean¡­huh. You wanted to adopt me after Vertingen. That explains some things.¡±

    ¡°I bet. I also suspect that right after Vertingen, you were already quite overwhelmed.¡± Edana reached over to squeeze her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to shock you and given your experience with your birth mother, I was afraid.¡±

    Frances nodded slowly, letting her arms relax back onto the table. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± She glanced at the twins, who remained sound asleep, and then back at her smiling mother. ¡°So, what made you offer? I get why it wasn¡¯t just love then. You loved me so much, you were worried about hurting me, right?¡±

    Nodding, Edana took a sip from her tea, gazing straight ahead, a bit of a far-off look in her eyes. ¡°Indeed. What eventually drove my decision was a bit of selfishness, some motivational words from Igraine, and a lot of fear.¡±

    Blinking, Frances stared at Edana as her smile faded into a pensive frown. ¡°I¡¯ve had several students. Godfrey amongst the best of them, but I had no children then. I wasn¡¯t on good terms with my mother then. I owe you again for helping me to change that.¡± The older mage pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°The point is, at the time, I was resigned to the idea that when I passed, my legacy would only be carried by those not of my own family. Nobody would carry the story of Edana into the future. Plenty of people would recall the Firehand, but Edana Windwhistler?¡±

    Frances shook her head. She knew what her mother meant. The wide world had no idea of the caring, softer side of her mentor and mother figure. They only knew her as the Firehand. Glancing up, Frances found herself fixed with her mother¡¯s green eyes.

    ¡°But I knew Frances that you would and if I could save you, ensure you survived the war and hopefully, had children of your own, my legacy would be preserved and my life would somehow have been worth all the death it¡¯s wrought.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Frances swallowed and nodded. The topic of her mother¡¯s guilt for what she¡¯d done in the Lapanterian-Erisdalian war had come up before. Try as she might, Frances had never been able to dissuade her mother that it¡¯d been a war, and that her guilt was for naught.

    Nodding once, Edana smiled and her eyes drifted toward her babies. ¡°Igraine was another factor. She told me to stop overcomplicating things and that I was blowing my worry about your reaction out of proportion. Her words gave me the courage to actually ask you.¡±

    Frances smiled, and made a mental note to get the ranger something nice when she was back in Athelda-Aoun. ¡°That¡¯s very nice of her.¡± Thinking back to her mother¡¯s words, Frances frowned. ¡°Then what was the fear?¡±

    Edana exhaled and closed her eyes. ¡°You remember that I offered to adopt you the day you woke up from that fight at Conthwaite, the closest you¡¯ve come to death. Well, I was afraid that if I didn¡¯t adopt you then, if you did get sent back to the Otherworld before you killed Thorgoth, you¡¯d only ever have memories of your birth mother, and none of a mother that loved you.¡±

    Sucking in a sharp breath, Frances clutched at her chest as a sharp cold sensation gripped her chest. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a thought that doesn¡¯t bear thinking about. It¡¯s why I didn¡¯t think to tell you this after I adopted you.¡± Edana took Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°So there, that¡¯s why I adopted you, Frances. Do you have any more questions?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡­you¡¯ve given me a lot to think about, mom.¡± Frances took a deep breath and squeezed her mother¡¯s hand back. ¡°No matter what happens, though, I¡¯m so glad that you adopted me.¡±

    Edana laughed softly and leaned in to plant a quick kiss on Frances¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m glad too, dear.¡±

    <hr>

    Timur fingered the silver locket he was wearing, allowing his ink-stained fingers to glide over the delicate chain as he glared at the notebook and slammed it shut. Turning to Titania, he noted her reading, her head resting on her hand. ¡°Anything?¡±

    Titania suddenly straightened and shook her head. ¡°Wha¡ªoh, shoot, sorry bro. I fell asleep. This stuff is so boring.¡±

    The prince blinked and slipped the locket back under his shirt. ¡°Boring? This is all quite fascinating isn¡¯t it? I mean, it¡¯s all about¡ª¡±

    ¡°The politics and schemes of years gone by and yadah yadah she and Archmage Star clearly had a correspondence going on, but we haven¡¯t found anything about that damn trip that Star took.¡± Titania pushed the chair back with a scrape and stretched out. ¡°Dear, did you find anything?¡±

    Antigones, lifting some reading glasses off of his nose and placing it on the table, rubbed his eyes. ¡°No.¡±

    Titania¡¯s ears twitched and she immediately went over to her husband¡¯s side, placing her hands on his arm. ¡°Dear?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Timur swallowed. ¡°Sir, if this is¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a lot of memories, your Highness. A lot of good memories to be honest.¡± Antigones didn¡¯t let his hands leave his face. ¡°That¡¯s why they are painful.¡±

    Pulling his gaze from the queen cradling her husband, Timur went back to the stack of journals that they¡¯d skimmed and those that they hadn¡¯t. He¡¯d organized them by date and added notes to the journals to indicate what period they¡¯d covered and what information they had on Archmage Star.

    ¡°There were a lot more personal details than I expected,¡± said Timur, his brow furrowed as he examined the notes.

    From where she was stroking Antigones¡¯s shoulder, Titania rolled her eyebrows ¡°You¡¯re reading a lady¡¯s journals brother, what else did you expect?¡±

    ¡°Considering what we keep finding out and that she kept these secret, something a bit darker. Most of what we found on Zirabelle¡¯s correspondence with Star seems to be just two very good friends.¡± The prince froze. ¡°Not that I want to find something bad about Zirabelle.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t, Your Highness.¡± Antigones took his hands from his face. ¡°The thing is, such a friendly relationship with a human would have been heavily frowned on. There was good reason for Zirabelle to keep these documents private.¡±

    Timur scratched his chin. ¡°That makes sense. What doesn¡¯t make sense is that there is very little about my father. In fact, her opinion of him seems to be fairly positive during the Strife.¡±

    ¡°She did think highly of Thorgoth during that time. That being said, I recall her thoughts changing however sometime after Aralik was born, around the time of Ulania¡¯s death. It was at that time that she started to suggest that I distance myself from Thorgoth.¡± Antigones stroked his beard. ¡°Yes, she was being subtle about it, but she started drawing my attention to some of Thorgoth¡¯s more unscrupulous, controversial acts.¡±

    ¡°That and the journals, at least the later ones, show that Zirabelle was worried about Thorgoth.¡± Titania pursed her lips. ¡°She was meeting with mages, including Ayax¡¯s father Allaniel. It seems she was the one who provided him with clues on how to find Whitey.¡±

    ¡°When was that?¡± Timur asked, running his hands over the journals. The trio had been working from opposite ends. He¡¯d been reading the oldest ones and Titania and Antigones the later ones.

    ¡°This one,¡± said Titania, pointing to a book at her end of the stack.

    ¡°Then the assassintion occurred sometime around here,¡± said Timur, noting the date of the last journal he¡¯d checked, he grabbed a slim, leather-bound volume and opened it. ¡°There, this is the year Ulania died¡ª¡±

    The book snapped shut, closing on Timur¡¯s thumbs and he howled as the pages clamped together.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Titania raced over, trying to pry the book open with her nails. ¡°Dear give me a hand!¡±

    ¡°On it!¡± Antigones stomped open. He grabbed the book, ready to try to wrench it open.

    However, a shimmer of silvery magic flashed over the book and it opened. Antigones stumbled back, blinking as the book shone in his hands.

    A quiet, contemplative voice, with a bit of a raspy timbre filled the room, and filled the orc general¡¯s wide eyes with tear.

    Dear Antigones, or dear Aralik. If either of you are holding this, then I have probably passed. I also suspect that you probably would have not touched my study or this book in years but if you have, then what Star and I have feared has probably come to pass.

    ¡°Zirabelle?¡± Antigones whispered.

    I¡¯m sorry my dears, but the story you are going to hear will make you question much that you think you know. It¡¯s something I wish I told you years ago, but didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. Please forgive me. I love you both.

    The book stopped glowing, even as Antigones¡¯s tears dropped onto the pages. Hastily shutting the volume to protect it the general wiped his eyes, and took the handkerchief Titania pressed into his worn hands.

    ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Sitting down, he laid the volume on the table, as Titania took his free hand, and Timur, cradling his thumbs, walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s find out what my late wife has to say.¡±

 Chapter 176 - The Assassination of Queen Ulania

    Sorry for the delay, I got buggered by some stuff. On the flipside book 2 is getting really close

    It did not take the trio long because they came across an entry that froze them.

    Queen Ulania wants to exterminate the humans and she might have just convinced King Thorgoth.

    I¡¯m still not sure if I believe it, even after I¡¯ve written this, but she wishes to exterminate every last human being on Durannon, on the planet.

    Well, if that was only that.

    Over the last few months, I have discovered this by chance and tragedy. I have written other entries, recording what I¡¯ve seen, heard and what I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ve since burnt and destroyed those entries. This¡­this shall serve as the only account to the horror I witnessed.

    Once, I had a former human student at the Academy of Magic named Jane Yalen. She was only moderately bright, but she was a hard worker. I never apprenticed her but we kept in contact by letter. With the Strife however and all the chaos that had been happening I lost contact with her.

    Four months ago she met by chance Antigones and he, bless him, delivered a letter to me for her. She wrote of how she was hoping for a job, any job and that with all the discrimination occuring in Alavaria against humans, she hoped I might offer her one.

    I agreed, and went to her home, in the human ward of a town not too far from Minairen. Only¡­when I arrived there was no humans there.

    Timur swallowed. ¡°Human ward?¡±

    ¡°Places where humans tended to live in in larger towns.¡± Antigones¡¯s eyes widened and his fingers tightened around the journal. ¡°They no longer exist.¡±

    It was as if the ward had turned into a ghost town. There were some belongings left, but even as I searched, folk were rummaging through the houses, ransacking wardrobes, breaking in chests. Among these blackhearts were city guards. I demanded to know what was going on and who allowed this.

    I was shown orders for removal of all humans, stamped by the Queen¡¯s Seal.

    At the time, I was so certain they were a forgery so I rode straight to Minairen and requested an audience with Ulania.

    I should have realized something was wrong when after I told Ulania what was going on and she said she¡¯d look into it. I trusted her.

    Days turned to weeks and the letters I received from Ulania, saying that nothing had been found started to become less believable. At first I thought something was preventing the queen from acting, so I looked into it and slowly I began to realize something larger was afoot.

    Human wards all over Alavaria have been vanishing. Quietly, often in the dead of night and if anybody asks, they¡¯re shown the Queen¡¯s Seal.

    Eventually I followed one of the parties with a group of my loyal guards and I discovered what I could only describe as a nightmare.

    The thing was, Queen Ulania was always an amazing magic researcher before she became queen. Most people don¡¯t know that.

    Titania frowned. ¡°This is certainly the first time I¡¯ve heard about this.¡±

    ¡°She used the pseudonym Lady Alunai if I recall. She wrote our textbook on storage crystals. She published a book on Named Wands as well,¡± said Timur, scratching his chin.

    ¡°Shh!¡± Antigones hissed.

    Somehow she figured out two ways to build a Mana Battery, true ones. I¡­I would have celebrated her invention, but the cost and the method she found was too horrific.

    The first method she found was to embed crystals into a person to form a sort of matrix which I¡¯ve made sure to destroy the formula to. It¡¯s an exceedingly painful process and because the host is living, they¡­they made sure these hosts were incapable of casting magic by themselves. Jane had been turned into one of these, or should I say, what was left of her. All that was left was a poor, tortured, broken woman who begged me to kill her.

    I¡­I had to oblige. Galena forgive me, but I had to oblige for all of them.

    ¡°Incapable of¡ª¡± Timur stood up and took a deep breath, trying not to think of the images that flashed into his mind. Yet no matter what, he couldn¡¯t push those thoughts out. Nor could he stop wondering if that was what the humans had planned for Morgan.

    ¡°Galena,¡± whispered Antigones.

    Titania nodded and froze. ¡°Wait, she mentioned a second version.¡±

    ¡°A second¡ª¡± Antigones narrowed his eyes and read on.

    According to the notes I found, though, the problem with these versions of the Mana Battery were that they provided limited power output. It was near infinite, so long as you kept the ¡°battery¡± fed and mobile. However, what if¡­what if you sacrificed mobility to create something more permanent?

    This is where I found the second version of the Mana Battery. It was made from countless humans, their cores linked with magic and wire with gems hanging from them. It was a horrible construction of flesh and metal wire. It would have been bad enough if they were dead.

    But they were alive.

    Timur turned, away, one hand clamped over his mouth, the other wiping away tears. Desperately he searched for a bin of some kind as his stomach heaved, hating that he was reacting this way.

    Only, he wasn¡¯t alone. Titania had used Second Chance to yank one of the small cauldrons from the wall and handed it to her. She looked utterly miserable, and her arms were holding herself as if she was freezing.

    Timur heaved the meal he had into the cauldron and wiped his mouth. He accepted the water that Antigones handed to him and used it to rinse out his mouth.

    ¡°What the fuck? Also, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Titania took a deep breath. ¡°No brother, that¡¯s an appropriate reaction. Don¡¯t be ashamed of that.¡±

    The princes somehow managed a smile. ¡°Thank sis. You¡¯re getting better at this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Your Majesty.¡± Titania smirked for a brief moment. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    ¡°May I continue?¡± Antigones asked, sitting as still as stone, one hand clenching the end of his great white beard.

    The siblings nodded and the general continued.

    I didn¡¯t have Second Chance but I destroyed the site, every last trace of it, and made sure to leave no one alive, or trace of who did it. I had discovered to much. The papers and orders in the desks were clear, this was all orchestrated and authorized by Queen Ulania. This horror, this abomination to all the laws of honor of Alavaria had to be stopped. I approached King Thorgoth, using my status as Archmage of Alavaria.

    And that was when I found out another truth, one that I have to my shame, been ignoring all this time.

    I have always supported the Greyhammer Dynasty and King Thorgoth. I have willingly turned a blind eye to what I always suspected was the deaths of Tsarmina, for she would have been a horrible ruler. I trusted Thorgoth, my former student¡¯s judgement and ignored whatever rumors were spread about his involvement in Tagus¡¯s death.

    That all has changed. It had to change.

    Something, maybe some self-preservation instinct prevented me from bringing up my destruction of the testing site, or that there was one. I suspect I was keeping the advice of my dear husband in account. ¡°Don¡¯t reveal your dagger before you see the size of your opponent¡¯s,¡± he has told me many times. I always thought he was being silly remembering these strange phrases, but they work.. I remembered his words before my meeting with Thorgoth and it was good that I did.

    Thorgoth ignored my concerns when I asked about the humans being abducted. He informed me that this was for the good of Alavaria and explained that Ulania had reported to him about the saboteur activities occurring in the kingdom. He explained that they were merely being deported for their safety and the safety of Alavaria.

    Through all of this, I could tell he had an inkling of what was going on. His reaction eventually grew hostile and I could tell that he did suspect something greater was afoot, but he didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t care that people in Alavaria were disappearing.

    Moreover, he was suspicious of what I knew. We have not been on good terms since that night and I doubt we ever will. I tried not to be harsh or too questioning, but I think we both knew that we were each hiding something.

    As such, I cannot act alone. So I have decided to enlist my good friend Star on a dangerous quest that is essentially treason.

    Ulania¡¯s experiments have to end, we need to kill her. We need¡­to kill the Queen of Alavaria.

    ¡°Oh, oh that explains a lot.¡±

    Timur glanced at his sister. ¡°Explains how Ulania was killed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah that and dad¡¯s anti-human sentiments. It always seemed beyond simply typical speciesm. It seemed personal and something he was passionate about.¡± The queen adjusted Whitey on her head and squeezed Antigones¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dear?¡±

    The general had gone very still and a spiderweb of crinkles spread across the paper clutched by his fingers.

    ¡°I am alright. Let¡¯s¡­let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Dear Diary,

    Several months ago, I managed to contact Star. It seems she had been having suspicions on her own, and what I found confirmed them. When I suggested assassinating Ulania, she was surprised, but agreed and we¡­we did it.

    I have no heart to write down the precise details. This was an act I took no pleasure in and will probably feel guilty about to the end of my days.

    Ulania didn¡¯t expect Star and I to assassinate her together. She fought back, but we overpowered and murdered her in Minairen Summer Palace after luring her there. As Thorgoth and the guards arrived, we then escaped in a secret tunnel we¡¯d pre-built leading from the palace¡¯s throne room to the sewers. We hid it so well with some clever trickery and illusion magic that nobody has found it.

    In fact, nobody knows how or even why Ulania died and that may have been our biggest mistake.

    Star and I hadn¡¯t wanted to leave any trances of our involvement or anybody¡¯s involvement. It would be too dangerous for the White Order and my family. Neither of us wanted to point fingers or lay false hints as to who had done it. We both had agreed that that would have been rather irresponsible.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Moreover, we were disguised when we killed Ulania, so she didn¡¯t recognize us, but I think in her last moments she said something to Thorgoth, something that has made him completely turn on the humans.

    Thorgoth had never cared about humans, but ever since Ulania¡¯s death he¡¯s expelled all the remaining human and half-humans in the palace staff. He¡¯s also started to write decrees excluding humans from positions of authority and power. The language is coached in such a way that it prioritises Alavari from families of long lineages, essentially excluding humans.

    There¡¯s also been rumors at court, where Thorgoth is entertaining ideas that Tagus, Thomas and Tsarmina were assassinated by humans. His father¡¯s death never used to be discussed. It had been something that I¡¯d found odd, but I¡¯d put it out from my mind until now. I hadn¡¯t believed it when Star had suggested that Thorgoth killed his own father, but I¡­I cannot deny he had the opportunity and the most to gain.

    Oh diary¡­I knew the assassination would have consequences with Thorgoth. I had gone to try to comfort him, but he¡¯d refused to even see me. I do not regret what I did, what I had to do. I cannot forget what I saw. But I¡­I lament the change in my former student, and the revelation of if I ever knew my former student that well.

    Which leaves me with but one option. I must gather allies and prepare for whatever Thorgoth has set his eyes on. Star is busy working on her newest student Edana the Firehand and trying to repair the damage from the Lapanterian-Erisdalian War. We were lucky to even have her available for the assassination of Ulania. Moreover, there are too many eyes on me, the Archmage of Alavaria, for me to act directly. So I¡¯ve sent a letter to a colleague of mine and a friend of Antigones, Allaniel. He¡¯s capable but not a braggart. He can act independently. I will bring him into my confidence, not with Ulania¡¯s death, but with my suspicions about Tagus¡¯s death and provide him with the resources necessary.

    With any luck we might find something that will serve useful for what is to come.

    <hr>

    Ayax¡¯s tail flicked side to side as she digested what she¡¯d heard. Her friends were wincing or in Elizabeth¡¯s case, looking a little sick.

    Taking a deep breath, Ayax rubbed her girlfriend¡¯s back. ¡°Okay so¡­we found out how my father got involved. He was working for Archmage Zirabelle. We also know the source for Thorgoth¡¯s hatred toward humans.¡±

    Martin groaned. ¡°But we¡¯ve learnt nothing we can actually use against Thorgoth, though. Unless he somehow constructed a Mana battery from what Ulania left?¡±

    From the lounge where she sat with her husband and brother, Titania shook her head. ¡°Possibly, but I doubt it. Alavari mages would have been issued Mana Batteries long ago if that was the case. It seems Zirabelle destroyed the only testing facility and she and Star killed the only person who had the notes.¡±

    Shaking her head, Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Thank God for that.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to the mountains now, Timur?¡±

    Timur smiled at Frances. ¡°Yes dear. I¡¯ll be rendezvousing with my mother and a small escort.¡± The prince opened his mouth, about to say more about his plans when he noticed that Frances was gently massaging her temples. ¡°Frances, is everything alright? Is there trouble with Morgan?¡±

    ¡°A little, but it¡¯s fine.¡± Frances closed her eyes briefly and when she opened them, she was smiling again. ¡°I¡¯m working through it with mom¡¯s help.¡±

    Timur frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t Edana meant to be heading to Leipmont and then Salpheron soon?¡±

    Frances¡¯s smile froze for a split-second, before she nodded. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll be alright. You don¡¯t have to worry, Timur. Morgan and Hattie are being as helpful as they can.¡±

    Ginger¡¯s blue eyes narrowed. ¡°Kid, are you sure you¡¯re getting enough sleep?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m working on it. Enough about me, though. We shouldn¡¯t bother Her Majesty and the Lord General,¡± said Frances, waving her hand.

    Titania¡¯s eyes were narrowed, but she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Stormcaller. In fact, there is a matter that I wish to address that will need all of your input. It regards the status of Athelda-Aoun once the war is over.¡±

    Martin leaned his elbows on his desk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being somewhat presumptive, Your Majesty? The war is still ongoing.¡±

    Titania steepled her fingers. ¡°Indeed, but we should not delay this topic. The fact of the matter is that Athelda-Aoun is no longer the ruin it once has been. Thanks to your efforts, in but a year, the city¡¯s been transformed into a bustling town that is remarkably self-suffecient. You¡¯ve even started exporting precious metals. ¡±

    Ayax crossed her arms. ¡°And so The Kingdom of Alavaria wants ownership of Athelda-Aoun because it¡¯s now valuable enough to be considered important.¡±

    Timur, eyes wide, stared at the queen, slowly shaking his head. ¡°Sister, I understand what you want, but Erisdale will be very concerned about this. The city¡¯s in too important a location for them to accept Alavarian suzerienty.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that most of Athelda-Aoun¡¯s population are comprised of refugees from the Kingdom of Alavaria,¡± Ginger hissed. Balling her hands into fists, she stood up. ¡°If you had found a place for people fleeing your father, or bothered to do anything to help us, then maybe we will consider it, Your Majesty.¡±

    Ayax swallowed and glanced at Elizabeth, who was grimacing.

    Titania, scowling now, rose to her feet slowly, gracefully, and pointed a perfectly manicured finger at the mirror. ¡°Listen here you uncouth moron. I¡¯m fighting a fucking war here. It¡¯s kinda expensive and before you accuse me of doing nothing, I¡¯ve approved every request my brother has ever made of me with regards to Athelda-Aoun, including not staking my claim on its mines, it¡¯s artefacts or the fact that you have a prince that I could really use leading my armies and organizing my war effort! Instead I¡¯ve let him stay in Athelda-Aoun to take care of the civillians when I could have asked for them back!¡¯

    Ginger¡¯s eyes widened, whilst Elizabeth turned to Timur¡¯s image. ¡°Wait, your sister can do that?¡±

    Timur spluttered, ¡°Well technically she can as they are her subjects, but anyhow, sister, you promised you would not¡ª¡± In that moment, the queen turned to her brother and Timur¡¯s voice trailed off. Titania¡¯s lips were twisted in a frustrated scowl, whilst her shoulders were sagging.

    ¡°I have, but I also must keep Alavaria¡¯s interest in mind. I do have a solution, though. It¡¯s just that it centres on you and Frances.¡±

    ¡°On us?¡± Timur asked, glancing at Frances, who¡¯s head had whipped back up. She crossed her arms, tired brown eyes glaring at the mirror.

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°Essentially, if Timur marries Frances, I can grant Athelda-Aoun as your personal fiefdom for him and his potential heirs in perpetuity. You can both decide what to do then and hell, make the city a republic for all I care.¡±

    Timur¡¯s jaw dropped open, and his wasn¡¯t the only one.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking?¡± Ayax growled. ¡°There¡¯s no way the city council will accept this, even if they trust Frances and Timur.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Blackgale. You all are part of that council and would swing their opinion in a matter of seconds. Moreover, Athelda-Aoun lies within pre-war Alavari controlled territory! We had the north bank of the Kwent River Valley for years. Like it or not, Athelda-Aoun is in Alavarian territory and is not a private city for you all to decide what to do!¡± Titania opened her mouth, only for Antigones to gently squeeze her elbow. Shaking her head, the queen sat back down and growled. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. There¡­there are lords and ladies clamoring for me to grant Athelda-Aoun to one of their children. Nobles that have supported me who want a reward of some kind. I¡¯ve put them off by underplaying Athelda-Aoun¡¯s value and implying that it will go to my brother as his fiefdom but they will be expecting something after the war and so this is the best option I can offer. Just think on it and if you have any other solutions, please, let me know.¡±

    The a mixture of emotions were exchanged between the group of friends in a glances and frowns.

    Ginger, Martin¡¯s hand rubbing her back, took a deep breath. ¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. That was rash of me. I think I speak for all of us that we¡¯ll think on your proposal.¡±

    ¡°Apology accepted. Timur, we¡¯ll leave you to take to Frances. Goodnight.¡± With that, Titania gave her motionless brother a pat on the back and left the room in silence.

    ¡°Timur can we talk in private? Everybody, can you please carry on? I¡¯ll catch you up later,¡± said Frances in an odd, strained tone.

    ¡°Of course. See you soon, dear and um, thank you and sorry everybody,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, cuz, Timur. We¡¯ll update you on the siege¡¯s progress too,¡± said Ayax, giving her relative what she hoped was a warm smile. Frances, reflected it, and waved, before she cut the connection. Timur waved back as his image disappeared.

    ¡°She¡¯s not getting enough sleep is she?¡± Elizabeth muttered.

    ¡°No. If Timur¡¯s not with her¡­I think it¡¯s nightmares. She has nightmares far more rarely when Timur¡¯s sleeping with her. I wonder what triggered them?¡± Martin mused. He shook his head and turned away from the mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the topic of Athelda-Aoun for the moment and talk about the siege. We managed to get in contact with Ophelia and the Erlenbergian fleet. They¡¯re all good for the plan. We just need to decide on who is going.¡±

    ¡°We could both go to be honest,¡± said Ginger with a shrug. ¡°We¡¯d blend in quite well with the defenders.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°No. We need a mage and a second. It¡¯d probably be too dangerous otherwise. Remember, Janize is likely to have Otherworlders or mages guarding her.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I go?¡±

    Ayax¡¯s gaze whipped across to stare at Elizabeth, who was fiddling with her fingers. However, the Otherworlder¡¯s expression was calm, and still. ¡°You¡¯re the commander of this army, nobody could hold it together but you.¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. We have Martin and Ginger. Both Erisdalian, both have the respect of our troops. Martin¡¯s a noble and Ginger¡¯s a commoner and someone who has proven herself as a leader of soldiers and a tactician.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but you¡¯re the leader Liz. You put this army together. You can¡¯t just abandon it,¡± Martin stammered.

    Elizabeth shook her head, her smile widening. ¡°This isn¡¯t abandoning it. We need our best to try to kill Janize before she gets pregnant or has a child. We are trying to fulfil our mission the best way we can, and I know you both will be able to fill my shoes. Hell, you¡¯ve been doing it already with the plan for this.¡±

    Ginger grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°Look, I understand what you mean, Liz, but that¡¯s¡­¡± Martin took a deep breath. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t if she¡¯s sure or not. Liz is sure.¡± Ayax swallowed. ¡°The problem is that Liz, you¡¯re doing this because of me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Elizabeth faced Ayax, and knelt down beside her chair. ¡°And who else should I do it for, my love?¡±

    Her cheeks warming, Ayax felt a shiver run up her arm as her girlfriend took her hand. ¡°I mean¡­But your responsibilities and um¡­¡±

    Elizabeth squeezed her troll¡¯s four fingered hand and closed her eyes. ¡°Ayax, I won¡¯t be able to do my job properly knowing you¡¯re in that city. I¡¯m coming with you.¡±

    Ayax swallowed, but her mouth still remained dry. She tried to come up with a thought, something to counter Elizabeth¡¯s request.

    But the truth was quite simple.

    Ayax groaned and bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯d love for you to come. Even¡­even if it would be dangerous.¡±

    Ginger sighed, flinging both hands in the air. ¡°Fine, but can you both at least think about it for a little longer before we decide for sure?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s¡­let¡¯s call it a night for the moment.¡± Martin sighed.

    <hr>

    Frances swallowed as Timur¡¯s face appeared in her hand-mirror.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± The prince smiled and reached out to the mirror as if trying to touch her. ¡°I am so sorry about my sister.¡±

    Knowing it was silly, but touching her mirror regardless, Frances sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, though. Athelda-Aoun does lie in her territory and most of our residents are formerly her subjects. I¡¯m glad she¡¯s trying to find a way forward.¡±

    Timur stared at Frances intensely as if trying to peer into her heart. ¡°So you agree with her?¡±

    Did she agree with Titania? The question didn¡¯t furrow Frances¡¯s brow, but it seemed to hold her still. She wasn¡¯t frozen, but she didn¡¯t feel as if she wanted to move or flinch.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see any other option, my love, and I¡¯ve known for some time that I want to marry you and have children with you.¡±

    His eyebrows shooting up towards bangs, Timur blinked. ¡°I¡­Oh.¡± A brief pursing of lips and the prince nodded. ¡°And I want to marry you too.¡±

    ¡°The question is if this is the right time,¡± said Frances, her voice quiet words falling from her lips.

    ¡°That is indeed the question. We didn¡¯t expect it to be forced on us,¡± said Timur, crossing his legs. Slowly, a smirk came over his face. ¡°I¡¯m glad you want to marry me. I was half-expecting you to still be annoyed that I had to leave.¡±

    Frances giggled. ¡°I¡¯m still annoyed Your Highness,¡± she said, trying to sound haughty, but unable to prevent herself from smiling. Then again, she wasn¡¯t trying so hard.

    ¡°How do people propose on Earth, Frances?¡± Timur asked his features neutral.

    Frances frowned. ¡°Um, it¡¯s a bit different compared to Alavari and Erisdalian customs. Usually the man gets on one knee and produces a ring for the woman to wear. Usually it¡¯s quite public, but it can be in private.¡±

    Scratching his chin, Timur nodded. ¡°So it¡¯s important? Huh. I know that in Erisdale, the actual proposal has less weight, it¡¯s just an agreement between the couple. Rings are often exchanged however.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and each member of the couple has to seek permission or the blessing of their significant other¡¯s parents. If they aren¡¯t available or won¡¯t agree, they seek permission from the willing relatives or friends of the couple. It¡¯s very different from Alavaria isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In Alavaria, once agreed upon in private, the couple have to publicly exchange gifts. The tokens tend to vary, but highly embroidered cloaks are the usual choice.¡± Another slow, sly smile came over the prince¡¯s features. ¡°Frances, when I return, I will return with a beautiful cloak and a diamond ring.¡±

    Frances covered her mouth with one hand, warmth flooding into her cheeks. ¡°How¡ªhow did you know about the diamond ring?¡±

    ¡°Um, I may have asked Elizabeth for some pointers.¡± Timur scratched the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while and well, it¡¯s not exactly when I would have wanted, but I think it¡¯s as good a time as any.¡±

    Her breath catching in her throat, Frances had to force her numb lips to move. ¡°But Timur! I love you, but what if I¡¯m not ready then?¡±

    Her prince blinked. ¡°Ready for what?¡±

    ¡°Ready to make you happy. Ready to be your wife.¡± Frances wiped her eyes, forced to use both hands to try to stem her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not even happy with myself sometimes and even more so right now with everything that¡¯s going on.¡±

    Timur shook his head and sighed. ¡°Frances, being with you for the last two years has been the happiest time of my life.¡± He smiled. ¡°If you need more time, though, you just need to ask.¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°You¡¯d wait for me?¡±

    ¡°For as long as it takes.¡±

    Blinking, and forcing herself to take long, calming breaths, Frances giggled. She felt a mess and she couldn¡¯t stop the tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a cloak for you. A beautiful red cloak that will hang off your shoulder.¡±

    Timur wiped his own eyes, and pulling out his own handkerchief, blew into it. ¡°Frances are you sure?¡±

    ¡°No, but I promise even if I don¡¯t give it to you yet, I¡¯ll have it ready, for the moment that I¡¯m ready.¡± Frances nodded. ¡°Is that alright, Mataia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect,¡± said Timur, beaming, giving on trying to wipe his own tears.

    Blowing a kiss, Frances pressed her hand to her mirror. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll see you, my love.¡±

    Timur blew a kiss of his own, and with a flamboyant twirl of his hand, he let the spell go and faded from view.

 Chapter 177 - Infiltration and Complications

    Martin and Ginger glanced at one another as Ayax and Elizabeth entered the tent, holding hands.

    Letting out a sigh, Ginger winced. ¡°You¡¯re both going in aren¡¯t you.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll speak to the other commanders, and Lady Mara. I¡¯ve already spoken to the King and Queen.¡±

    ¡°They agreed. What did you say to convince them?¡± Martin asked, rubbing his hand.

    Ayax gave the knight a wan smile. ¡°We had to say quite a lot and mostly about how hard it would be to infiltrate Erisdale and carry out the mission without an Otherworlder.¡±

    Elizabeth scratched the back of her head. ¡°Your sister was the hardest to convince, not because she wasn¡¯t against the idea in principal, but because she was wondering why she wasn¡¯t in command.¡±

    ¡°Why are Ginger and I in command, though, Liz? I mean, we¡¯re your friends and sub-commanders, but Mara isn¡¯t a bad choice for a commander and she has experience leading the Erisdalian expeditionary force,¡± said Martin.

    Ginger nodded, crossing her arms. ¡°Not to mention having two head commanders for such a large army might create certain problems.¡±

    The reaction Elizabeth had to the knight¡¯s question wasn¡¯t what he expected. Instead of answering immediately, she pursed her lips, and smiled thoughtfully.

    ¡°I think that you¡¯re both underestimating yourselves. You did put the plan with the Erlenbergian ships together and that¡¯s going to get us in. You¡¯re also using that opportunity to get a better foothold into the city.¡±

    ¡°But how did you convince Mara of that? I mean, Martin¡¯s the ¡°Hero of Erisdale,¡± and her brother so I can guess how you convinced her, but I¡¯m basically a no-name,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t worried about your competency actually. She was¡­¡± Elizabeth made a face. ¡°Well she kinda was, but it¡¯s more complicated than that. You should ask her because I¡¯m not sure if I should be the one to tell you, if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    Martin and Ginger glanced at one another. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± said Ginger. She took a breath and shook her head. ¡°So, do you want to hear the plan in detail?¡±

    Ayax nodded. ¡°Yes. What time are we starting?¡±

    ¡°At dawn. Ophelia and the mages on the Erlenbergian warships will conjure a morning fog and have it blown to cover the city. At this point, we¡¯ll launch an attack along the western walls toward the Water Tower. That¡¯ll draw troops away from the other sectors and attention, at which point Ayax and Elizabeth can sneak into the city and infiltrate the keep on the east side of the city.¡±

    Ginger took a sip of water and right in synch, Martin took over. ¡°Meanwhile, while the attack is ongoing, the Erlenberg fleet will make a run at the Water Tower to bombard it.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re attacking the Water Tower itself? Would you even be able to reach that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a probing attack. We need to figure out what we¡¯re up against and yes, we¡¯ll be trading manpower.¡± Martin grimaced. ¡°A not insignificant amount of manpower in fact, but right now we still don¡¯t have a very good idea of what their defences look like. Additionally, we¡¯re trying to get you into the keep. If we don¡¯t distract them enough, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Simple, but it could work. It¡¯s kind of like a magician¡¯s trick. Distract the enemy on one side and then hit them from the other,¡± said Ayax rubbing her chin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first idea I had, but I think this will do nicely,¡± said Elizabeth, nodding. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.

    <hr>

    Looking over the troops amassing behind the walls they¡¯d taken, Ginger pulled out her hand mirror and flipped it open. ¡°Ophelia, is the fog coming in?¡±

    The brunette in Ginger¡¯s mirror was wearing orange robes that seemed almost stylishly tattered. Cackling, Ophelia grinned. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Ophelia the Orange Oppressor, Lady Ginger, but yes, we have been getting that fog rolling in. We¡¯re beginning our attack run at the tower. You should get started with your end of things.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Be careful, and thanks,¡± said Ginger, smiling back. She turned to her aide-de-camp, Helen. ¡°Signal the troops, follow me, let¡¯s get this going.¡±

    Helen saluted and Ginger started forward peerint through the gate and to the city.

    As Ophelia promised, fog was rolling over the houses, masking the citadel from view and only the top of the Water Tower could be seen. It was still rolling across the city, but it wouldn¡¯t last forever. It was now or never.

    Rubbing her wedding ring, Ginger took a deep breath and with her troops marching behind her, stepped forward.

    Ahead of her were the streets of Erisdale, a city she¡¯d been to a few times, a city many of the troops had been. She knew that the street that led to the Water Tower was the ¡°Harbour-way Walk,¡± and it was down this street that they advanced.

    Yet in the foggy day, they didn¡¯t see anybody. There were no guards, no soldiers. There was just the sound of boots on cobblestone, and the occasional opening of doors.

    After an hour of advancing into the city and securing crossroads and houses. Jessica came up, her face hidden by her war mask. The Otherworlder had long ago painted her war mask with a stylized wolf face.

    ¡°The houses have all been emptied.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve ordered our engineering companies set up fallback points to secure the street crossings, but this is a little eerie.¡± Ginger pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s likely they pulled everybody back.¡±

    ¡°Why though, they have a good number of soldiers. We know that and the population should be on their side.¡±

    ¡°Maybe their loyalty isn¡¯t as secure as we thought. Hm. Let¡¯s continue cautiously and call up Lady Mara¡¯s reinforcements. I don¡¯t want to leave our rear sectors unguarded.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°How many sneaking missions have we done, Ayax?¡± Elizabeth whispered as the pair crept along the roofs of the Erisdalian buildings.

    ¡°Quite a few.¡± Ayax braced herself and leapt across an alleyway, landing with a bit of a crunch. Turning, she pointed her staff at Elizabeth and levitated her across. ¡°You sure we should go by the roof? If there is anybody in these houses they¡¯ll hear us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. As much as I¡¯d like to walk in, I would prefer not to test our disguises. If we get caught, well, we can always disappear.¡± Elizabeth took Ayax¡¯s hand and scrambled over the peak of a roof. ¡°The lack of guards is a bit worrying, though.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t we immediately run into resistance on our first attack?¡± Ayax muttered as they continued to make their way across the rooftops.

    Elizabeth frowned, squinting through the fog. ¡°Darius must have changed his deployment, though I wonder why.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he had good reason to do so. I doubt he got wind of our attack, but he probably expected something.¡± Ayax narrowed her eyes and stopped. ¡°Wait, nevermind. That was just a cloud.¡±

    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s hard to see in the fog,¡± said Elizabeth.

    The pair continued for a bit, jumping across roofs, listening for a response, and scanning the empty streets for signs of life. They saw noone.

    All of a sudden, as Ayax and Elizabeth clambered over the ridge of another house, they saw guards pacing across the other rooftop. Immediately the pair ducked, but they heard no alarm.

    Slowly, Ayax and Elizabeth peeked again over the ridge of the house. They¡¯d arrived at a very wide street, which Elizabeth recalled was Castle Way. It was the informal boundary between the innermost district of Erisdale and the rest of the city.

    All along the rooftops of Castle Way, were guards on patrol, walking across a makeshift walkway built along the top of the houses. Neither Ayax or Elizabeth could see far but they were close enough to spy a miniature fort that seemed to grow out of one of the houses. Several sentries were trying to peer through the fog.

    Elizabeth ducked back behind the house¡¯s ridge and pulled up her map, tracing a line across it. ¡°So they withdrew and built up a defensive line along Castle Way. I¡¯m going to guess it extends to the harbour and links up with the Water Tower.¡±

    Studying the map, Ayax circled the emptied portion of the city. ¡°That would make the most sense. But I thought they had a strong garrison. Why would they pull back so far and not fight us in the city?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It definitely is a complication however. We anticipated our forces hitting the enemy an hour ago. This shouldn¡¯t prevent us from infiltrating, but it¡¯s going to make things harder without the distraction of a landward attack.¡± Elizabeth quickly pocketed her map. ¡°We should get disguised and get to the ground. If we¡¯re on schedule, the Erlenbergian ships should be making their attack run now.¡±

    Right as Elizabeth expected the roar of cannons filled the air, making the two women flinch a little.

    ¡°Good guess, Liz,¡± Ayax chuckled.

    Elizabeth giggled. ¡°Before we go though, let¡¯s find a spot to make a call to Martin.¡± The pair then quickly made their way toward an alleyway in order to get down.

    <hr>

    Within the castle, Leila was rolling out of bed, ripping herself from Janize¡¯s hug. Grabbing her underclothes and armor from the mannequin standing in the room, Leila threw on her gear as quickly as she could.

    Janize pressed the Otherworlder¡¯s helmet into Leila¡¯s hands, who set it on her head with practised ease. Another thunderous roar of cannons made Leila frown as she buckled on her mage¡¯s belt.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Janize asked, her voice quavering just a bit.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like their landward cannons. There are too many of them firing at once.¡± Leila blinked and yelped as Janize threw her nightgown on top of her. ¡°What¡ªwhat are you doing Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Getting dressed. I want to know what the hell is going on. Now get me my gold dress. Yes, that one.¡±

    <hr>

    With how her dress and Leila trailed her, Janize seemed to sweep through the halls. It didn¡¯t matter they shuddered every so often. The queen didn¡¯t show a flicker of emotion.

    Leila did notice that Janize did sometimes clench her hands into fists, though.

    ¡°Report!¡± Janize demanded as she neared Earl Darius, who looked like he hadn¡¯t slept at all. He ignored the queen and gestured for the officer he was talking to continue. Janize grimaced, but waited, until Darius nodded.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Amass all of our reserve Guards Brigade and send them to the Water Tower. Get the Otherworlders ready for sortie. Go!¡± He shooed the officer away and turned to the pair. ¡°We¡¯re under attack from sea and land. We don¡¯t know how many Erlenbergian ships, but they¡¯re more than t and they¡¯re bombarding the city, primarily targeting the Water Tower. As for the landward attack, several brigades of the rebel army are pushing directly for the Water Tower and securing sectors behind them.¡±

    Janize grimaced. ¡°Are they going to try landing troops from the water?¡±

    Darius nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I think they¡¯re trying to do. It would be the same audacity that they displayed when they took the Bloody Wall.¡±

    Leila shook her head. ¡°It would be difficult, if not impossible to land troops at the Water Tower. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what they¡¯re trying to do.¡±

    The Earl didn¡¯t even glance at Leila.¡°They wouldn¡¯t try forcing their way through the city after we repulsed them last time. Even then, we¡¯ve created a powerful defensive line along Castle Way and stretching in front of the Water Tower. They¡¯ll smash into that line and break¡ª¡±

    ¡°Like how your daughter¡¯s cavalry broke at the fight at Lehrbeck?¡± Leila mused looking at her nails.

    Darius did turn his gaze on Leila and his glare was murderous. ¡°Little foreign girls who have no understanding of strategy should shut up and let their betters make the decisions.¡±

    ¡°Peace dear husband.¡± Janize narrowed her eyes at Leila, who dipped her head, grimacing. ¡°Leila, that was unbecoming of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Pardon me, milord.¡± Leila stammered, bringing a smirk to Darius¡¯s lips.

    Her expression softening, Janize let her expression return to a somewhat pensive look. ¡°That being said, why are you so convinced they won¡¯t try a water landing?¡±

    Leila glanced at a nearby window and ran over to push it open. Turning to the pair, she gestured outside where she could barely see fifty metres ahead of her. ¡°How the hell are you supposed to navigate to the right beach or landing spot in this visibility?¡±

    Darius scowled. ¡°They are attacking the city even in this weather. What¡¯s your point?¡±

    Just managing to bite back a growl, Leila slammed the window shut. ¡°They don¡¯t need good visibility to randomly bombard a city with fortresses that big. Besides, the Lightning Battalion is primarily skilled in fighting on land. Why would they switch it up and try a sea assault? Send out Vulpina¡¯s troops and the Guard Brigades out to fight the Lightning Battalion head on with the Otherworlders and we¡¯ll bring you back Elizabeth¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sending out our best troops on a hunch!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s compromise.¡± Janize glanced between the two, a serene smile on her features. ¡°The Otherworlders, the newly raised regiments, some of the Guard Brigades counterattack. Darius holds the remainder of his elite personal forces in reserve in case they are landing.¡±

    Leila briefly made a face, but nodded, a grim smile replacing the scowl. Darius nodded too, though, more slowly and he continued to scowl.

    ¡°Inform me if you run into heavier resistance than you expect,¡± said the Earl. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready to reinforce or cover your retreat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Your Majesty, I beg your leave.¡± Leila paused and suddenly came to one knee and kissed Janize¡¯s proffered hand, before running off.

    ¡°Impudent wretch,¡± Darius growled.

    ¡°Indeed, but she does have a point,¡± said Janize, glancing at Darius. ¡°Having lived in Erisdale all my life, I find it would be quite hard for anybody to try to land forces by the Water Tower. It¡¯s even partly insulated against magic with runes and spells.¡±

    The Earl turned his gaze on the queen and stepped forward so he loomed over the queen. Yet Janize merely tilted her head up to look Darius in the eye.

    ¡°You actually trust that alien intruder.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not stupid when it comes to tactics and given your recent failures in this war, you can¡¯t blame me for seeking alternate opinions.¡±

    Darius waved his hand and the surrounding guards in the corridor made themselves scarce. ¡°I have been loyal to you and the Traditionalist cause since you were a child.¡±

    ¡°And I appreciate that. I don¡¯t appreciate your nighttime activities, and I do mean both the time you spend on your back, and the time you spend sitting whispering into ladies'' ears.¡± Sneering, just a little bit of perfectly white teeth showing, Janize watched as Darius¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid either, dear husband. You and I have agreed we can seek different bedtime partners, but I draw the line when you imply their children stand to inherit.¡±

    Darius¡¯s jaw worked up and down, until it decided to slam shut and grind his teeth together. ¡°I entertain their flattery, nothing more.¡±

    Janize crossed her arms, drumming her fingers on her elbow. ¡°Then explain what you¡¯ve been discussing with Master Scarlet¡¯s daughter, Thalia, who as we both are aware has a distant royal connection through her father¡¯s line.¡±

    Clenching and unclenching his fingers, the Earl growled. ¡°The silly girl just wanted to make sure that her mother won¡¯t be replaced by your Otherworlder as head of the Red Order,¡±

    ¡°You better keep it that way, dear husband.¡± Janize turned away and walked away, her dress sweeping over the floor, leaving Darius glaring at the carpet.

    <hr>

    Martin grimaced from where he stood outside the Bloody Wall with the cavalry reserve and another four thousand soldiers. ¡°Hm, you don¡¯t see the enemy? Then Elizabeth and Ayax¡¯s report was right.¡±

    Surrounded with a brigade of Lightning Battalion troops, Ginger frowned. ¡°What report?¡±

    ¡°They reported running into fortifications along Castle Way but while we guessed they extended to the Water Tower, we aren¡¯t sure if they do. Darius must have pulled his troops and the citizens behind a defence line.¡±

    Ginger frowned. ¡°Why the hell would he do that? If he were smart he¡¯d fight in the city street to street.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something we would do, but perhaps that¡¯s not how he likes to defend cities.¡± Martin pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to order the Erlenbergian fleet to begin pulling back. Advance slowly, fortifying behind you until you come into contact, at which point, you can decide whether to fight or withdraw.¡±

    ¡°Got it, dear. I¡¯ll let you know if I need backup.¡± Closing her mirror, Ginger glanced back at the foggy street ahead. ¡°Where are we about, Helen?¡±

    The blonde woman pursed her lips. ¡°We¡¯re three city blocks from Castle Way and the Water Tower¡¯s just beyond that.¡±

    Ginger nodded and after a moment. ¡°Vanguard halt ready! All musketeers check your weapons and mages prepare for combat. We¡¯re likely going to make contact soon!¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jessic asked, glancing at Ginger..

    ¡°Either we¡¯re going to run into the defences or they¡¯re going to counter-attack.¡± Pointing at the nearby buildings, Ginger snapped, ¡°Get some squads into there with muskets and pikes. I want us to set up a forward base¡ª¡± Ginger froze. She could hear another sound in her ears and it wasn¡¯t the march and chatter of her Lightning Battalion comrades.

    There was a roaring, a bellowing in the distance and the thud of hundreds of feet on the stone street.

    ¡°Belay that! We¡¯re under attack! Pikes to the front!¡±

    Lines of pikes and spears, both of the Lightning Battalion and newly recruited Erisdalian troops formed up at the front. As they did so, Ginger could see forms moving in the mist, and growing darker and more distinct.

    ¡°Musketeers and mages, fire at will and suppress that charge!¡±

    Bolts of magic and the crack of muskets filled the air. The houses that Ginger had ordered garrison spat out particularly fierce fire.

    And yet when the wall of red-clad soldiers merged, it didn¡¯t look like their numbers had been thinned. They crashed into the pike and spear line, wielding a motley variety of weaponry from billhooks, spears to flails and pitchforks. They weren¡¯t well armed, and had even less armor.

    ¡°Conscripts? They sent conscripts to fight us?¡± Jessica muttered, briefly lifting her war mask to wipe the sweat with her red-sleeved robes.

    Giving her sword a good flick, Ginger shook her head.¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m not taking the risk. Helen, pull everybody back to the last fortified location! Make sure our light guns are set up!¡±

    ¡°More incoming!¡± yelled a private.

    Ginger tore her eyes away from where Helen was yelling orders to the oncoming enemies. These new soldiers were armoured and had far better quality weapons, such as dual-handed swords.

    Suddenly a fireball exploded in the ranks of the soldiers. Bodies flew, screams filled the air and Ginger felt her heart sink as the oncoming enemy charged, led by several figures.

    ¡°Otherworlders! Focus fire on them! Jessica?¡±

    ¡°I know! I know!¡± Jessica growled, firing spells at the youths.

    Grabbing her hand-mirror, Ginger flipped it open and thought of her husband. ¡°Martin! Get the cavalry reserve to cover our retreat! The Otherworlders are counter-attacking!¡±

    Even as her husband yelled something back, Ginger was closing the mirror and leaping to her feet. The troops were running. It wasn¡¯t a rout. Thankfully they were keeping formations, the pikemen protecting the musketeers.

    ¡°Jessica!¡±

    Ginger¡¯s heart sank as a mage in full plate armour strode forward, firing multiple fireballs at the red-robed Otherworlder. Jessica immediately put up a shield to block Leila¡¯s spells but another Otherworlder with a sword charged her from the side and tackled her to the ground. He raised his sword for the killing strike.

    Two muskets fired, knocking the Otherworlder sideways as they screeched across his armor. Noff reloaded frantically while his girlfriend Combine screamed, ¡°Jess, move!¡±

    Jessica slammed a spell into the Otherworlder, throwing him onto a roof and scrambled to her feet, but Ginger could see Leila aiming for another spell.

    ¡°Fuckfuckfuck!¡± Ginger charged across the melee and drew her spare dagger. Holding the tip, she slung it at Leila. It clanged off her armor, but it distracted the mage enough for Ginger to get in close.

    Leila barely parried Ginger¡¯s hack to her head and scrambled back, trying to sing something, but Ginger continued to run after her, swinging wildly.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fucking business!¡± Leila blocked Ginger¡¯s cut to her knee and finally cried out a World of Power. Ginger gasped as invisible hands seized her throat and lifted her into the air.

    Suddenly rocks slammed into Leila¡¯s side, knocking her askew and dropping Ginger to the ground.

    ¡°Leave her alone, Leila!¡± Jessica raised her wand and ripped more stones from the street, throwing them at Leila¡¯s hastily raised purple shield. Noting that Leila was crouched behind her shield, Ginger quickly circled around to the side and yanked out her pistol. Aiming quickly, she fired it, catching Leila on the shoulder and staggering the woman.

    Jessica didn¡¯t waste that opportunity and slammed Leila to the ground with a spell, burying the mage¡¯s arms with rocks.

    ¡°Just stop this already! What the hell are you even fighting for? To stay here? You don¡¯t feel anybody for Janize and Darius¡¯s cause anyway!¡± Jessica screamed.

    Leila spat out blood and sneered at Jessica and Ginger. ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    ¡°You were my best friend!¡±

    ¡°I have a better friend¡ªa better lover now. And she¡¯s a queen, so fuck you!¡± Leila screamed a note and blasted the rocks off of her. Ginger pulled out her spare pistol and fired, but missed as Jessica and Leila immediately started slinging spells at one another again.

    Then in the distance, Ginger heard horns, and finally she felt things lighten.

    ¡°Continue withdrawing! Cavalry¡¯s here!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Brother slow down!¡± Mara bellowed.

    ¡°Fine fine! We¡¯re almost there! Prepare charge!¡± Martin bellowed, pulling out his pistol.

    The cavalry rounded the corner onto the chaotic melee before them. Some of the enemy infantry were turning to face them, but they were too disordered chasing after the allied forces.

    Martin fired his pistol along with the rest of his force and smashed into the enemy formation, cutting down with his longsword. Behind him, cavalry thundered through the ranks of now fleeing Traditionalist soldiers much to the cheers of the Lightning Battalion and their allies.

    Among the last of them to run was a familiar armoured mage. Leila shot Martin a finger before running to catch up with the retreating enemy forces, who had reformed and were pulling back.

    Martin rolled his eyes and searched for his wife.

    ¡°Over here!¡± Ginger waved at her husband from where she was supporting an exhausted Jessica.

    Dismounting, Martin ran over to kiss his fiance briefly before checking on Jessica. ¡°You alright?¡±

    Jessica shook her head. ¡°Fuck no. Also my former best friend is fucking Queen Janize, which is weird.¡±

    Martin blinked. ¡°Huh, interesting.¡±

    ¡°We got her,¡± Noff said, running up to take Jessica¡¯s free arm, while Ginger let Columbine have the other.

    Ginger waved the trio away, before turning to Martin and grabbing onto him. ¡°It was a stalemate, but we made some inroads. Did the fleet take any damage?¡±

    ¡°From last I heard no, but I don¡¯t think we did much damage either. The fog prevented us from doing much to one another.¡± Ginger grimaced. ¡°The problem is the troops. They threw conscripts at us and then what¡­ the personal retinues of some nobles? We fought them off but we can¡¯t keep being bled like this.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°I know. Let¡¯s hope Ayax and Elizabeth have gotten in,¡± he said in a low tone.

    ¡°And let¡¯s hope they don¡¯t suspect anything,¡± muttered Ginger.

    <hr>

    Janize paced in her chambers, her hands clasped tightly together, her teeth clenched so tightly her jaw hurt.

    There was a knock on her door and immediately, the queen took a deep breath, wrung out her hands and assumed a serene smile.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just your servant, Leila, returning from the battlefield.¡±

    Janize opened the door and let the dust-and-blood-covered woman in. ¡°Prepare a bath immediately!¡± She narrowed her eyes at one of the servant girls. ¡°And you, I haven¡¯t seen you before. What happened to Lena?¡±

    ¡°She was wounded in the most recent attack, Your Majesty,¡± said the girl, bowing low. ¡°I¡¯m Amanda. I¡¯m new here, though, so I ask for your forgiveness in advance.¡±

    Janize narrowed her eyes and sighed. ¡°Well at least you are properly deferent. Leila, what happened?¡±

    As the servants scurried around to fill the marble bath, Leila stripped off her armor, wincing as she flexed her fingers.

    ¡°It seems Darius was wrong as usual. The main force headed down the Harbour Way Walk fortifying and setting up secondary bases. We ran right into their vanguard and while we checked them we couldn¡¯t send them back before their cavalry arrived.¡±

    ¡°Why the slow advance, though? They had us distracted.¡± Janize murmured, helping Leila with a her breastplate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they expected more resistance in the outer city? In any case, we missed a golden opportunity to smash their best units¡ªAhh!¡± Leila fell against Janize as the queen yanked the plate off. A bullet clinked onto the ground, the force dispelled by the steel and the underlying gambeson.

    ¡°Oh dear, that must have hurt,¡± said Janize airily. ¡°No broken bones?¡±

    Leila blinked, wiping her eyes. ¡°No. It just stings. I¡¯m sorry. I ruined your dress.¡± Pulling herself, Leila winced. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be bothering you. You need your rest.¡±

    Janize smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine dear. I¡¯m pregnant, not helpless. Now we¡¯ll just both need a bath. Is it ready yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes Your Majesty,¡± echoed the servants.

    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    The servants bowed low and left the pair.

    One of them however, the new girl, raced through the castle¡¯s maze-like halls until she reached her small room, with but a bed and a small chest. She knocked three times short and then three times long before she entered.

    There waited an Alavari troll mage with cat-like features.

    ¡°That was very nicely done, Liz,¡± said Ayax, grinning.

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Yes, but we have a complication. We¡¯ll have to capture Janize. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 178 - Mothers

    ¡°So, what is rhythm, Master?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°In essence, every duel, particularly one between mages seems to develop a rhythm. It¡¯s a kind of pattern often punctuated by the spells cast by both sides, but sometimes by the songs the mages themselves sing.¡± Frances snapped her fingers. ¡°For example, you know my cousin Ayax the Blackwake is a particularly skilled mage. What you might not know is that she often wins our practice duels quite often. I¡¯d say about fifty-percent of the time she ends up winning sparring matches against me.¡±

    Morgan frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t be going all out in those fights, though.¡±

    Hattie nudged Morgan. ¡°But that¡¯s still impressive, though, given our Master¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I really should arrange a lesson in hand-to-hand fighting with Ayax when she gets back from Erisdale.¡± Frances shook her head. ¡°Ayax mainly wins our matches because she¡¯s very good at getting inside my rhythm and disrupting it. Hattie, would you be alright with me demonstrating with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Master.¡± Hattie rose to her feet. Facing Frances across the beach, she caught the safety ring that Frances passed to her and put it on.

    Bowing to her student, Frances raised Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen Morgan is that Hattie is free to attack me with whatever she wants, however many times, and I can only make one attack. I¡¯m also going to make it in such a way that she wouldn¡¯t be able to block it.¡±

    Morgan blinked as Hattie took a deep breath and rolled her shoulders before raising her wand.

    ¡°Begin,¡± said Frances.

    Hattie swallowed and inched forward, shoes shuffling forward on the shifting beach sands.

    Suddenly she whipped her wand, sending a bolt of magic at Frances. Before the bolt had even reached Frances, Hattie was crying out the first notes in a song, bringing a blast of water from the shore. Morgan blinked, missing Hattie¡¯s third spell, a fireball that leapt from her wand. She was casting fast and hard.

    Frances parried the first bolt with a small shield. She leapt out of the way of the blast of water, and sidestepped the fireball before firing back with a bolt of magic of her own.

    Morgan¡¯s eyes shot to Hattie, expecting her to block, yet in that split second, it was as if the half-troll was moving in slow motion. She waved her wand and tried to cry out a shield, but Frances¡¯s magic slapped into her chest, stopped just by the activation of the emergency shield.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Morgan stammered. ¡°Hattie didn¡¯t seem able to block that, but why?¡±

    ¡°Rhythm. There¡¯s a pattern¡ªa natural beat to when Hattie attacks. Once I deflected or blocked several attacks I was able to read her rhythm and find the gap between when she casts to make an attack of my own.¡± Frances extended her hand to pat her older apprentice on the shoulder. ¡°Good job Hattie. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Master,¡± said Hattie, dipping her head.

    Her wings fluttering, Morgan crossed her arms. ¡°Okay, but how does that explain why Ayax is able to beat you sometimes?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so Ayax is very good at reading my rhythm, and also because mine is quite easy to read.¡± Frances sighed, her free hand twirling the end of her hair. ¡°Edana trained me primarily as a war mage, someone who can fight mages but tries to end fights as quickly as possible. So the spells I developed are meant to kill or overpower my opponents in one hit.¡±

    ¡°So if Ayax dodged your first few spells, she¡¯d be able to get into your rhythm and beat you,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Yes. To practise, Morgan you¡¯re going to be attacking Hattie but you can only cast two spells in a round. How fast and how hard the spells are though will be entirely up to you. Hattie will be blocking or dodging them to practise her reaction speed and shield spells.¡±

    Nodding, Morgan clambered to her feet and took her place across from Hattie ¡°Ready?¡±

    Hattie smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on me.¡±

    Frances raised her hand. ¡°Begin!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Morgan, I need to ask Frances a quick question. Do you mind going ahead first?¡± Hattie winked at her friend. ¡° You have an appointment with Renia today after all.¡±

    Frances blinked and glanced between her two students.

    She expected Morgan to demand to know why, but the harpy-troll¡¯s eyes only briefly narrowed, before widening.

    ¡°Oh! Oh sure. Is that alright with you Frances?¡±

    Frances resisted the urge to frown as she took in both Hattie¡¯s small smile and Morgan¡¯s far too eager one.

    ¡°Of course. Do you mind starting the stove and washing the vegetables?¡±

    ¡°Sure. See ya!¡± And like that Morgan had jumped into the air and was speeding away, leaving the master-student pair walking down the street.

    Rubbing the bridge of her nose, Frances couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You and Morgan seem to be getting along very well.¡±

    A slight blush came over Hattie¡¯s cheeks as she toyed with the ends of her hair. ¡°Yes. We talked and um, we worked something out. Sortof.¡± Frances¡¯s first apprentice took a deep breath. ¡°But we really wanted to ask you how you are doing, Master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Hattie,¡± said Frances.

    Hattie¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°You seem¡­very tired and busy lately. Is Timur¡¯s mission worrying you?¡±

    Waving a hand, Frances shook her head. ¡°Oh no. He¡¯s just met up with his mother now and is heading into the mountains. He¡¯s safe as can be.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s bothering you, Master?¡±

    Frances blinked as she squeezed herself. Wait, when had she crossed her arms? Shaking her head to try to push the tiredness back, she forced the ends of her lips up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry on my behalf, Hattie. I appreciate that you want to help, but the things I have to look over are not something you ought to concern yourself about.¡±

    ¡°But¡­why are we any different? You were fourteen when you took to the battlefield at Vertingen, though. Fifteen on your first mission in Westfall Pass. Then after Kwent and Freeburg, you thwarted the conspiracy at the Winter Tournament in Erlenberg.¡±

    Frances and Hattie had come to a stop. The slightly taller apprentice looked down at her master, her dark blue eyes wide, and her jaw clenched. Her lips trying to figure out what words to form, Frances suddenly recalled that more than a year ago, Hattie was just as if not more fierce than her junior.

    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Frances grimaced. ¡°But that does not mean I am willing to burden you with my personal demons or what¡¯s at stake.¡±

    Brushing aside a lock of her hair, Hattie smiled bitterly. ¡°Master, my parents were killed by this war and Morgan¡¯s dad died trying to prevent it. We¡¯re products of this war.¡±

    Frances took a deep breath and sighed, her shoulders sagging. ¡°And you do deserve a role in ending it. I will¡­I will try to involve you both into what¡¯s going on and why I¡¯ve been so occupied of late, but you both shouldn¡¯t be worrying about this. Morgan was rescued only a few months ago after all and you¡¯ve only just started becoming involved in the fighting.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Master.¡± Hattie pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s not all that¡¯s bothering you, though. You mentioned something about your person.¡±

    Frances shut her eyes, trying to keep herself as still as possible. ¡°Hattie, I appreciate you trying to help but I¡¯ve been managing my¡­my personal problems for years. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Hattie bit her lip. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you sleeping well?¡±

    ¡°Just a round of nightmares. Nothing for you or Morgan to be concerned about.¡± Frances winced as Hattie¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°When did they start?¡±

    Frances grimaced. ¡°Hattie, as much as I appreciate you and Morgan worrying about me, I¡¯m not ready to talk about it.¡±

    The half-troll nodded. ¡°I¡­I understand that, but then how are you going to manage them? Shouldn¡¯t you maybe at least take a break?¡±

    ¡°Hattie¡­I can¡¯t.¡± Frances looked around them and whispered in a low tone. ¡°King Thorgoth is planning something. For the last year before Morgan¡¯s rescue he¡¯s raided near or attempted to attack Athelda-Aoun multiple times. It¡¯s been months since the last raid, or any major offensive by his armies into allied territory. I¡¯m beginning to think he¡¯s planning something and it¡¯s one reason why I didn¡¯t oppose Timur¡¯s mission. I¡¯m hoping he can find something.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Hattie nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, if anybody can find anything it would be Timur.¡± Her hands balling into fists Hattie swallowed. ¡°Is there really nothing we can do to help? You just¡­you just seem so tired and you still try to keep taking care of us.¡±

    Swallowing, Frances shook her head and patted Hattie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I do very little, Hattie. For both you and Morgan. I¡¯m very lucky to have you both as my apprentices.¡±

    To Frances¡¯s surprise, Hattie stepped back, grabbing her hand with her hands. ¡°What are you talking about, Frances? You¡¯ve defended me even when I wouldn¡¯t advocate for myself and you keep taking care of me. I have dinner at your house almost every night. You didn¡¯t have to love me and you didn¡¯t have to care for Morgan. Yet you do anyway.¡±

    Something cold and sharp sank deep claws around Frances¡¯s chest and she couldn¡¯t help but look away. ¡°Hattie, you know I love you, but for Morgan, I¡¯m just doing it because there¡¯s no other option.¡±

    Hattie blinked. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. You told Morgan you care about her more than a typical apprentice.¡±

    Trying to breathe calmly through clenched teeth, Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s true but it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s more complicated than that.¡±

    ¡°Why is it complicated? You care for Morgan and Morgan cares for you. She understands that you want the best for her and listens to you because of it. And she¡¯s worried about you. She was the one who told me you weren¡¯t getting enough sleep.¡±

    Dropping her head, Frances groaned. ¡°Hattie¡­I can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t tell you why it¡¯s complicated. All I can say is¡­I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯ve been open with Morgan. There are things that I can¡¯t tell her because they¡¯ll hurt and that¡¯s the last thing she needs.¡± Before her student could say more, Frances raised her hand. ¡°That¡¯s all for tonight. I¡¯m sorry, Hattie, but¡­look I¡¯ll try to talk to Morgan, reassure her and hear her out, okay?¡±

    Hattie opened her mouth, but Frances supposed there was something to the look on her face because Hattie sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Frances shook her head and squeezed her student¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be. You¡¯re only asking questions and they were good questions. I¡­I should have been able to answer you.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Are you coming over for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If¡­if that¡¯s alright with you?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Frances, smiling.

    <hr>

    Today, Morgan told Renia about the nightmares she¡¯d been having, her feelings about humans, and just about her day and how she was feeling.

    Morgan wasn¡¯t exactly sure why it was easy to talk to Renia and tell her these things. In fact, sometimes Renia couldn¡¯t answer questions that Morgan suspected Frances would have the answer to. Morgan did know, though, that she always appreciated how Renia just listened to her without judgement.

    Only, Morgan was starting to notice that while she felt comfortable and safe with Renia, there was something about how the harpy looked at her that seemed a bit strange. She¡¯d brushed it off before, but now that she watched Renia scribble down in her book, she seemed a bit tense.

    ¡°Alright, I have one last question, Morgan, but it may be a bit private,¡± said the harpy.

    Morgan sipped from her glass of water. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been living with Frances for some time now and you didn¡¯t like her at first. What do you feel about her now?¡± Renia asked.

    What did she feel about Frances?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean, I like her,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Hmm, but that¡¯s not all, is it?¡± Renia asked.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m worried about her. Something¡¯s bothering her and I¡¯m not sure what.¡± Morgan stammered. She crossed her arms. ¡°I think it¡¯s related to me. She¡¯s been keeping this ¡°big secret¡± from me until I get older and I don¡¯t get why. Hattie said she¡¯ll talk to Frances while I¡¯m with you.¡±

    ¡°I see. Can you tell me why you aren¡¯t sure about your feelings regarding Frances?¡±

    Morgan froze as a strange numbing wave ran down from the top of her head to the tips of her claws.

    ¡°Um, I might need some help,¡± she stammered. Morgan remembered a few times when something like this had happened during a session with Renia. She just¡­didn¡¯t know how to say or sort out her thoughts sometimes. Renia and Frances had told her that this was natural, but she still found it a bit weird that she needed someone else¡¯s help to unpack these feelings.

    Renia hopped off her chair and walked closer to Morgan, extending a wing over her, but not touching her. ¡°Alright. Is it something you feel that you can¡¯t say, or something that is conflicting?¡±

    ¡°Both. Um, more¡­more that I can¡¯t say it,¡± Morgan whispered. She nodded, wiping her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t think I can say it.¡±

    Renia nodded slowly and her warm feathers gently brushed over Morgan¡¯s own. ¡°What¡¯s preventing you from saying it? Is it something you feel that you don¡¯t want to¡­to say out loud because you think it¡¯s true, or because you are worried about how others will react?¡±

    Morgan bit her lip, her head drooping toward her thighs. ¡°I don¡¯t know how people will react.¡± She looked up at the harpy, into the golden-brown eyes so similar to her own. ¡°Renia, you¡­you won¡¯t tell anybody, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Morgan,¡± said Renia, with a quiet smile.

    ¡°Because I¡­I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m¡­I like being taken care of by Frances, who¡­who is a human.¡± Morgan clasped her hands, trying to keep them still. ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡±

    Renia¡¯s smile faded a bit. ¡°Morgan, I¡¯m not sure why Frances being a human is a problem. You said in our last session that you are realising there are different humans and that Frances is a good person.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ I shouldn¡¯t like her,¡± said Morgan. ¡°She¡¯s weird and creepy. She knows what I¡¯m thinking sometimes before I¡¯ve even thought of it. She¡¯s in love with my uncle and I shouldn¡¯t be happy that she makes him happy as he¡¯s a prince of Alavaria and she¡¯s just a human.¡±

    The lie tasted horrible as it left her mouth, and she winced. She tried to hold her tongue for a moment longer, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Renia frowned. ¡°Morgan¡ª¡±

    ¡°I like her. I like her a lot!¡± Morgan croaked. She blinked, trying to hold back her tears. ¡°She¡¯s nice and kind and I feel safe with her. Even if she¡¯s keeping some kind of secret from me.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Then¡­ isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Renia asked, frowning.

    ¡°It¡¯s not! It¡¯s not a good thing!¡± Morgan cried out. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t like her so much. Get along with her so well. She was just supposed to help me control my magic and just be my uncle¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Renia pursed her lips. ¡°Why do you feel that¡¯s not a good thing, Morgan? It sounds to me that your relationship with Frances is helping you a lot. You said she makes you feel safe, helps you with your nightmares and teaches you magic in an entertaining and informative way. Is there something else she does that is making you uncomfortable?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just don¡¯t want to say it to Frances. I mean¡­ I could and she wouldn¡¯t hurt me. She¡¯d probably be really happy, but¡­ what then?¡± Morgan stammered.

    Renia hesitated. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Morgan shut her tear-filled eyes. ¡°If I tell her what I feel, then¡­then what would my birth mother think? What¡ªwhat would she think about me liking Frances? My father¡­Prince Teutobal would probably be over the moon that Timur is taking care of me. I know Neria is long dead, but I still feel like I¡¯m betraying her. And if I tell Frances, things are going to change. It¡¯s nice right now. I¡¯m happy, and I feel I can happy, but Frances isn¡¯t. Something is really worrying her and I want to help but I don¡¯t know if I can.¡±

    The feeling of Renia¡¯s feathers on her back stopped. Morgan looked up at Renia, who seemed strangely stiff. Her wings were clamped to her sides and her eyes were closed.

    After a moment, the harpy took a deep breath. ¡°Well, you said you told her that you liked her after you stole her wand a few weeks ago. You wouldn¡¯t be changing much.¡±

    Morgan froze, her breath catching in her throat.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not what I feel,¡± she croaked. She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°I¡­ I think I like her more than just¡­ liking her, Renia. I¡­ sometimes¡­just sometimes when I¡¯m around her, it¡¯s like having a mom and I don¡¯t know what to feel about it.¡±

    Renia blinked, her eyes wide. Morgan caught a flash of a stricken, almost sorrowful-look, before the harpy¡¯s face returned to a sympathetic smile. That¡­that was odd. And yet, now, Renia looked happy, genuinely happy, except for the tears that had formed at the edges of her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your mom would think, Morgan, but I think she¡¯d be happy for you. I know I¡¯m overjoyed that you are feeling happier.¡± Renia wiped her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s probably sad, but who wouldn¡¯t want to see her daughter so happy?¡±

    Morgan snorted and wiped her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s that obvious, right? But what do I do?¡±

    ¡°Talk to her about what you feel, like how you told me. You don¡¯t have to tell her what you feel exactly, at least, not until you¡¯re ready. I think, though, that telling her a bit of how you care for Frances would make her feel better and also make you feel better?¡± Renia asked, smiling gently.

    Morgan, thought about it and nodded.

    Because it would make her feel better, a lot better.

    <hr>

    Morgan woke up, shaking, the remnants of a nightmare already forgotten, but having left her shivering. Burying her face in her pillow, she groaned and rolled out of bed. Maybe tonight she needed the sleeping pill on her nightmare tray after all.

    As she made her way to the stairs, she noticed the light downstairs was on. Every muscle in her body tensing up, she tiptoed downstairs, her magic at the ready.

    She found instead, Frances in a sleeping robe, sniffling at the table, one hand holding a mug of Hearthsange. It wasn¡¯t from Morgan¡¯s tray, but from a new kettle that had been set on the stove.

    Morgan froze, watching as her teacher breathed in and out, trying to steady herself. She didn¡¯t look like Frances Stormcaller, the powerful, deadly mage that was her teacher. She looked like a tired woman, woken from what had to be a nightmare.

    Just like she had. Morgan wet her lips. ¡°Frances, are you alright?¡±

    Frances turned around, wiping her eyes. ¡°Oh, good evening, Morgan. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯ve been better. Did I wake you?¡±

    ¡°No. I had a nightmare too. I can¡¯t remember it.¡± Morgan walked over to her tray and after a second¡¯s pause, took it and brought it over to the table. Sitting beside her teacher, she took off the dome to the cookie plate. ¡°Would you like a cookie?¡±

    Frances blinked before smiling warmly and taking a cookie. ¡°Thank you, Morgan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, and¡­ thank you, for the nightmare tray.¡± Morgan took the water and poured herself a glass. As she sipped it she tried to meet her teacher¡¯s brown eyes. ¡°Frances, I¡­I need to¡­to¡­¡± She groaned and ran her fingers through her hair, gripping the end of her reddish-brown locks.

    ¡°Take your time, Morgan,¡± said Frances, smiling gently.

    Morgan swallowed and spat out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so rude when I met you! I know I was being a brat and I¡¯m sorry.¡± She looked away, it felt woefully insufficient and it wasn¡¯t even exactly what she wanted to say. What would her teacher think?

    A hand hovered over Morgan¡¯s and she looked up to see her teacher between bites. ¡°Apology accepted, Morgan. I¡­ I know how hard it can be to change things.¡±

    Morgan nodded slowly and reached up to take Frances¡¯s hand. It was warm to the touch and surprisingly small. ¡°You really do, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. As you can see, I still have nightmares even now. Luckily your uncle sleeps really deeply or I¡¯d have woken him up many times,¡± said Frances. She swallowed the last piece of the cookie. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What do you have nightmares about?¡± Morgan clasped her free hand to her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Morgan. I don¡¯t mind you asking.¡± Her teacher crossed her free arm across her chest. ¡°Usually, they¡¯re about what my parents did to me when I was a child. They hit me and starved me. Once they even burned me.¡± Frances pursed her lips before suddenly pushing her seat back. Reaching down, she parted her sleeping robe to reveal a dark triangle-shaped scar on her thigh, just before where her shorts began. ¡°My mom pressed the tip of an iron there.¡±

    ¡°Your mom did that,¡± whispered Morgan, eyes wide in disbelief, but she did believe. She recognized the shape from the tips of the irons that they used.

    Frances nodded and drew her sleeping robe over herself again. ¡°Thankfully, these nightmares have become a rarity. I just get them once in a while. So I know that yours will fade too.¡±

    Morgan nodded, feeling no small measure of relief. She was wondering if the nightmares would ever end. She sipped from her water and glanced at Frances. To be honest, she was wondering about a lot of things. Things about¡­ about the hurt she was feeling, and the fear.

    ¡°Frances, can I¡­ can I ask you some other questions? Questions about¡­ about¡­ about what only we know?¡± she whispered.

    Her teacher gave her a small, tired smile. ¡°Of course, Morgan. What questions do you have?¡±

    Morgan knew that her teacher would have agreed to help, but she couldn¡¯t stop the warm feeling that spread through her chest at her teacher¡¯s answer. Just having someone who understood her, had experienced something even somewhat similar to what she had gone through, and survived? The relief she felt was indescribable.

    ¡°Is it normal that we feel that it¡¯s our fault?¡± she blurted out. She started, and looked away. She hadn¡¯t even told Renia this, and she liked the harpy. Besides, wasn¡¯t she her counsellor? Why did she feel she could tell Frances this, but not her counsellor?

    ¡°Yes. It is very normal.¡± Morgan, eyes wide, looked back at her mentor and the long, sad look her amber eyes gave her. ¡°For a long time, I thought I deserved what my parents did to me.¡±

    And that soft affirmation, Morgan realised, was why she could tell her teacher this. Because she understood what she felt. The confused anger, pain and just¡­ feelings that she thought nobody could understand.

    ¡°Why do we feel that way?¡± Morgan whispered.

    Frances sighed, briefly closing her eyes. ¡°From what I remember, from what I¡¯ve been told, we blame ourselves because what happened to us is so¡­ crazy, so painful, that it¡¯s the only way for us to understand why and what happened. It¡¯s a way of coping with the pain when it was happening.¡±

    ¡°Then why do I feel that when I know it¡¯s the human¡¯s fault? I mean, when it¡¯s Earl Darius¡¯s fault?¡± Morgan croaked out, squeezing her teacher¡¯s hand. She noticed Frances'' wince and immediately let go, horrified. Only, her teacher just extended an arm around her shoulders, and offered her other hand. Morgan, tentatively, accepted both, and slid closer to her teacher. Not hugging her, but just¡­ resting her head on her shoulder. She was getting tired after all, it was alright.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we have a conscious mind, and unconscious feelings. We might not actively think it¡¯s our fault. We may recognize who caused us pain, but our unconscious feelings and emotions may feel differently.¡± Frances giggled softly. ¡°I¡­I love your uncle, and I know he loves me, but when we started dating, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to let him touch me, or kiss me.¡±

    Morgan blinked uncomprehendingly. Timur and Frances were so close, and kissed each other so casually on the cheek, or even on the lips. Only now that she really thought about it, she realized that any time her uncle initiated a touch or a kiss, he¡¯d often pause for a second. A split-second to allow her teacher to consent and meet him in the middle.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been so long. Seven years since you came to Durannon,¡± Morgan stammered. Her heart clenched. ¡°Do you mean¡­ do you mean I might feel¡­ I¡­ what happened¡­I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡­¡±

    She felt her mentor squeeze her gently. ¡°Morgan, I have to be honest. There are some things that might stay with you. Some of the things I¡¯ve gone through keep hurting me. But they don¡¯t mean that you¡¯re abnormal, or strange, or weird. You will heal, and no, not everything will go away, but you can still have a good life, a happy life. You will still have your uncle, myself and your friends.¡±

    Morgan felt her fear abate, the shivering, clenching anxiety, subside, but only for a second.

    ¡°But what if we lose the war?¡± Morgan whispered.

    Frances¡¯s grip on her stiffened for a brief moment, before she spoke in stern words, filled with iron-determination.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen. I promise. And if we do lose this war, I¡¯ll have you escape to Erlenberg where my family will get you on a ship to an undiscovered continent, far from your grandfather. You¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    Morgan let out the breath she hadn¡¯t realised she¡¯d been holding, but there was still one, gnawing question that turned her head to look right at her teacher¡¯s amber eyes.

    ¡°What¡­but what about you, and uncle. You¡¯ll escape with me too, right?¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened and her face twisted into a pained smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I¡­if we are losing the war, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll still be in Durannon. I might have lost to your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t. Please, I know you can win this war. You¡¯re the Stormcaller! You fought my grandfather and survived! You can beat him! You¡­¡± Morgan gritted her teeth, holding back the words she didn¡¯t want to say, but dearly wanted to communicate to her teacher. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you both.¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes were wide and Morgan tore her gaze downward, blinking back tears. Her teacher had to be so confused and annoyed. Her demand was completely unreasonable. Frances had a responsibility to the town they lived in, to her country, to fighting her grandfather. And what was this about not being able to lose her? Morgan had never told her teacher that.

    ¡°Morgan, can I touch your cheek?¡± Frances whispered.

    Morgan blinked, but nodded, and found gentle hands bringing her chin up. Her teacher¡¯s face was suddenly so close, her amber eyes bright with tears. Morgan froze as Frances brought her forehead to touch her¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you, for caring about me, and for believing in me. It means so much to me, and I promise that I will do my best for you.¡± Frances sniffled, wiping her eyes with a trembling hand. ¡°But the thing is Morgan, I don¡¯t deserve what I think you feel for me.¡±

    The harpy-troll blinked and as Frances withdrew her hand, Morgan grabbed onto it.

    ¡°Wait what¡ªI thought you wanted me to like you.¡±

    Closing her eyes Frances tried to pull back but Morgan held on. Sighing, the mage rested her hand on the princess¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And I¡¯m glad you do. I¡¯m really happy, but correct me if I¡¯m wrong, I now think you care more about me than that.¡±

    Morgan frowned trying to form words and figure out just what had happened. She had essentially told Frances she cared about her. She had finally voiced a little about what she felt to her mentor-mother-something figure.

    And Frances hadn¡¯t rejected her feelings because she didn¡¯t like Morgan. She said that Morgan didn¡¯t deserve to like her¡ªto care about her?

    ¡°Wait but what¡­what do you feel about me? Did I do something wrong¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± Frances wiped her eyes, a low groan escaping her lips. ¡°This¡­this is happening because it¡¯s my fault and because of the problems that I have.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! You¡¯ve done nothing but try to help me.¡± Morgan swallowed and took a breath. ¡°Is it because of that secret that you mentioned you were keeping? I mean I am curious, but I don¡¯t really care about that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s partly related, Morgan, and I am sure you are at least a little concerned about that secret.¡±

    ¡°Only because I think it¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to take care of me!¡±

    Frances flinched, her eyes widening and the sinking feeling in Morgan¡¯s stomach grew.

    ¡°It is, isn''t it?¡± Morgan¡¯s wings clung to herself. ¡°It¡¯s about me isn¡¯t it? It must be because then

    ¡°Morgan no. It isn¡¯t you it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s¡­¡± Frances pulled her hand from Morgan¡¯s numb grasp and buried her face in it. Wiping tears from her eyes, the human mage met Morgan¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s me and¡­and¡­what I have to tell you. It¡¯s not the whole secret, but you need to know this before you want me to be anything to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Morgan nodded, a little relieved that it wasn¡¯t something wrong with herself. Yet, the way Frances¡¯s hands trembled made her pull her arms around herself. ¡°I thought you said you were keeping it a secret for my own good?¡±

    ¡°I was¡ªwe were, but if I don¡¯t tell you now I¡¯m going to hurt you even more than I already have.¡± Frances swallowed, bowing her head. ¡°I think you¡¯re going to be very angry at me, and at certain people. That¡¯s alright. I just ask you to hear me out and let me finish, please.¡±

    Morgan had many more questions, but the stricken, defeated look her teacher had silenced them. All she could do was nod and rest her arms on the table, trying to brace herself.

    Frances took a deep breath and faced Morgan. ¡°Your mother, Neria Sunwing, is alive.¡±

    Morgan blinked. She blinked again, trying to figure out why every limb in her body suddenly felt so heavy. From her shoulders to her elbows, wingtips to her clawtips, everything seemed to just be pulled down.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive? How?¡±

    ¡°Your father managed to get her off of the ship before he steered it into the storm. She¡¯s been in hiding ever since because if your grandfather knew, he¡¯d have her silenced.¡±

    ¡°He did? But that¡¯s amazing! We can find her! We can¡ª¡± Morgan¡¯s voice trailed off as Frances sobbed, burying her face in her hands once again. ¡°Wait, why can¡¯t we find her?¡±

    Frances wiped her eyes again and reached out to hold her apprentice¡¯s hands. ¡°Morgan, I know where she is. I know her alias. I know how to contact her and¡ªand I know you may not believe me, but she also told Timur and I that she can¡¯t take care of you.¡±

    Her apprentice shook her head, mouth working up and down. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s my mom. She¡¯s¡­she¡¯s my mom! Doesn¡¯t she love me?¡±

    Frances squeezed Morgan¡¯s hand. ¡°She does. I know she does. She cried so hard when we finally found you and she was so happy.¡±

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she taking care of me? Why did she give me to you! Why¡ª¡± Morgan¡¯s tears dripped onto the table, her grip on Frances¡¯s hand tightening. ¡°Does she think I¡¯m a monster?¡±

    ¡°No! No! She doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s the last thing she is thinking. I¡­I only know what she told me and your uncle mind you, but when she fled, your mother had to give up on ever coming back to see you because if she did¡ª¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d be killed. Oh.¡± Morgan¡¯s shoulders sagged, and her wingtips drooped to touch the floor. ¡°And that was more than ten years ago, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Frances nodded, trying not to wince as her apprentice squeezed her hands so tightly her fingers were turning white. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡­it isn¡¯t easy to change that kind of thinking, right? You and Renia said so. It takes time and effort and¡­¡± Morgan sniffled, trying to think, but all she could do was sob and watch her own tears continue to fall and splash onto the varnished wooden table. As the warm arms of her teacher wrapped around her wings and shoulders, Morgan couldn¡¯t help but bury herself into Frances¡¯s chest and sob.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Frances whimpered, holding Morgan tight as the harpy-troll cried.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Frances. It¡¯s just this stupid war.¡± Morgan groaned and glanced at her teacher, frowning when the older woman didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Frances?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You know it isn¡¯t your fault, right?¡±

    Frances let go of her student, not able to look her in the eye. ¡°I could have forced your mother to take care of you.¡±

    Morgan wiped her eyes, glaring at the woman. ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Alright I couldn¡¯t, but because I didn¡¯t you got put through all of this. You don¡¯t know who you want to be your caretaker.¡±

    ¡°Um, you.¡±

    Frances¡¯s head whipped around. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    The princess, still holding onto Frances, looked up at her. ¡°Well who else is it going to be? It can¡¯t be my birth mom. She¡¯s not ready to even meet me for fuck¡¯s sake!¡±

    ¡°Language, Morgan. But¡ªhold on, aren¡¯t you angry at me?¡±

    ¡°Why the f¡ªflipping crap do you think I¡¯m going to be angry at you? You didn¡¯t want to keep that secret did you?¡±

    ¡°Well no¡ª¡±

    Morgan flung her hands into the air. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just be my mom already? You¡¯re already doing everything a mom is supposed to do!¡±

    It was so quiet, both Frances and Morgan could hear the wind blowing outside the house. The sound of Morgan¡¯s hands clapping over her mouth echoed like a cannonshot.

    ¡°I¡­Oh¡­I¡­Shit.¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Morgan, do you really want me to be your mother? Even when your real one is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Maybe? I don¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t want to be my mom right now and well, I like you.¡±

    Frances giggled helplessly, wiping her eyes again with the back of her hand. ¡°I know and I like you too.¡± She pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if I would but I¡¯ve grown to care for you as much as your uncle does.¡±

    Morgan snorted and bowed her head. ¡°Thanks, but none of that matters if well¡­if you don¡¯t want to be my mom.¡±

    Frances winced, trying to collect her feelings as she wrapped her arms around herself.

    ¡°I do want to take care of you, Morgan and I would love to be a parental figure to you, but well¡­¡± Frances pinched herself. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really really scared.¡±

    Frowning, Morgan stared at her teacher for a moment. ¡°You, scared?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The thing is I don¡¯t trust myself to take care of you. I¡¯m not¡­normal as you know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you can help me because you get me. You¡¯ve already helped me!¡±

    ¡°I can help, but there are some things about me that I¡¯m worried will hurt you. I¡­I¡¯ve already hurt you a little even when trying my best.¡± Frances closed her eyes. ¡°The thing is Morgan, I don¡¯t know why but for some reason you¡¯ve reminded me of my birth mother and my nightmares returned sometime after I took you in.¡±

    Morgan froze. ¡°What?¡±

    Taking her student¡¯s hand Frances shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I know that. I don¡¯t blame you, but what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­I¡¯m not like other adults you know. I¡¯m still hurt by what happened to me and it will continue to affect what I do and how I feel in spite of all that I can do.¡± Frances glanced at Morgan. ¡°Are you sure you want me to be your¡­mother-figure, even knowing that?¡±

    The harpy-troll¡¯s wings fluttered. ¡°Wait hold on! Why would you even want to be my kinda-mom if I remind you of your birth mom? How do I even remind you of your birth mom?¡±

    ¡°Because well¡­I still care about you Morgan and I know the problem is with me.¡± Frances grimaced. ¡°As to how you remind me of my birth mom? I wish I knew. For a while I thought that your outbursts were triggering my memories, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case now.¡±

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°My nightmares reminded me that when my mother abused me, she didn¡¯t do it just out of anger. There were times when she looked me in the eye, and hit me without saying a word. It didn¡¯t matter if I begged or stayed silent, she wouldn¡¯t stop. So although the nightmares did start when you arrived, it probably wasn¡¯t your outbursts.¡±

    Just thinking about it made Morgan shiver. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Letting Morgan¡¯s hand go, Frances placed her hands very carefully on the table. ¡°The fact is things like this are going to continue to happen, Morgan. If you really want me to be your mother¡ªor mother-figure¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be getting you as a mom, all of you, and not just your good side?¡± Morgan asked, her hands clasped tightly.

    Frances nodded, studying Morgan¡¯s frown and her mouth twisted in concentration and consternation.

    Finally the princes looked up, meeting Frances¡¯s eye. ¡°Can we give it a try, Frances? I mean¡­my real mom isn¡¯t ready right?¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head just once. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­well how long did my mom say she needed?¡± Morgan asked.

    Briefly closing her eyes, Frances winced. ¡°She said she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d ever be ready. She¡ªsome of us weren¡¯t sure if we should tell you that she was alive.¡±

    ¡°My mom didn¡¯t want to tell me she was alive and you¡­¡±Morgan studied Frances and noted how she was crossing her arms. ¡°Did you want to?¡±

    Frances groaned. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­please don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Morgan. She was trying to protect you in her own way.¡±

    ¡°Was she the one who wanted you to take care of me?¡± Morgan demanded, her eyes narrowed.

    Frances hesitated, but nodded once.

    Morgan took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Then I think she¡¯d be fine with you taking care of me for a while longer. If you don¡¯t mind¡­Frances?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Frances extended her arms. Morgan barrelled into her teacher and held onto her tightly, as Frances gently stroked her hair.

    ¡°Morgan, I would love to.¡±

    Morgan sniffled, looking up at her teacher. She was crying, tears streaming down her cheeks once again. And yet, she was smiling the widest Morgan had ever seen her. A smile that the harpy-troll realised, she was mirroring, as the warmth from her teacher¡¯s touch almost seemed to spread from head to toe.

    The news about her real mother being alive and not able to be with her still hurt. It ached like an old wound. Yet that didn¡¯t stop the relief and joy that lifted Morgan¡¯s lips into a smile.

    She had a mom, two moms really. As crazy and messy as it was, it felt really nice.

 Chapter 179 - Mountaintop Marauding

    Far North in Alavaria¡­

    Timur knew Frances preferred Athelda-Aoun and the cavern within. While he enjoyed his home with his love, he had a soft spot for the outdoors. In particular, he quite liked hiking, having gone up and down many mountain ranges in Alavaria.

    Of all the mountain ranges in the Kingdom, The Ollanian Mountain Range was probably his favorite, with the Pekara Mountain Range where Athelda-Aoun was being his second.

    There was something about how the angular Ollanian peaks of the range fell into deep wandering valleys and steep ridges that connected the summits of different mountains. From what he¡¯d learned, the Ollanian Mountains were once volcanoes. The Alavari weren¡¯t entirely sure why they were the shape they were in, but the sharp lines of the mountains had been the subject of many poems and songs.

    They were also where Timur was heading into now. Thankfully he was not alone.

    He looked over his shoulder, past his cloak to where an ogress marched up the path. ¡°Mother, how are you holding up back there?¡±

    Goldilora huffed officiously. ¡°Quite well, Timur. I used to hike these mountains in my youth.¡±

    Timur¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you ever told me about that.¡±

    ¡°Maybe when we break camp. It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan. Remind me to show you the locket Frances gave me. It¡¯s very nice.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± The ogress hiked up to the ledge Timur was waiting for her on and took a deep breath. ¡°So you explained to me what you are going to do when we find this dragon, which I actually agree with.¡±

    Timur chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you do. Frances didn¡¯t like my plan.¡±

    Goldilora snorted. ¡°Well, fighting that damn beast would be suicide. Sneaking up, assessing it and then negotiating would be wise, especially since we know it¡¯s intelligent. It knows where we live after all.¡± The ogress clambered up after her son. ¡°And of course your Mataia would hate this plan. You¡¯re the one doing it!¡±

    The prince pursed his lips and turned to face his mother. ¡°She might be my fiance actually.¡±

    The ogress¡¯s head jerked up, her eyes wide. Slowly a grin widened across her face. ¡°Oh Timur, congratulations! Did you propose?¡±

    Patting his chest where his locket, a gift from Frances, was sitting underneath his jacket, Timur smiled sheepishly. ¡°We plan to work toward it. Frances told me she wants to marry me one day, she just isn¡¯t sure when.¡±

    ¡°Be patient with her. You know she loves you.¡± Goldilora shot Timur a meaningful look. ¡°That being said, I thought you were being patient with her and weren¡¯t discussing marriage yet? What prompted this?¡±

    A groan escaped Timur. Wiping his slightly wind-bitten lips, the prince continued to hike up. ¡°Titania. Athelda-Aoun¡¯s in her territory and she¡¯s aware that the city wants to remain semi-independent. So she wants to bestow it to me and have me marry Frances.¡±

    ¡°And since Frances is on the city¡¯s council and highly respected by the rest of Athelda-Aoun, it will make Alavarian annexation a little easier to swallow.¡± Goldilora set her walking staff into another pocket and pulled herself up past several rough-hewn steps. ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a rough deal.¡±

    ¡°But at least Athelda-Aoun will remain safe.¡± The prince paused and quickly adjusted the grip on his walking stick, he clambered up a section of trail to reach a high point. Turning around he extended a hand and helped his mother up.

    ¡°That is true. By the way son, how certain are you that your approach will find us a dragon in this range? I mean we are only two. We can only check out so many places.¡±

    ¡°Fairly certain. We know the dragon was wounded and our interviews with the villagers before we set out led us to believe that the dragon¡¯s flight ability may have been impacted. Dwylina and Anriel told us too that purple dragons have to eat fairly frequently so the dragon couldn¡¯t have made its lair above a certain height on the mountain. Yet obviously it wants to remain safe.¡±

    Goldilora¡¯s tail flicked experimentally left and right as she continued on. ¡°I get that part, but we¡¯ve checked several caves already. How did you figure that the dragon is along these caves in this part of the range?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve hiked in this area before and there are only so many caves that are big enough for the dragon they describe. We¡¯ve already checked several of them.¡± The prince winced, and grunted as he checked the footing of the rocks in front of him with his staff. ¡°If we don¡¯t find anything there, then we¡¯ll have to reevaluate the remaining sites.¡±

    Timur took another step and nearly lost his balance as his mother grabbed his shoulder pulled him to a stop. He opened his mouth to ask, only for Goldilora to quietly shush him and point above him.

    The head of a very dead mountain goat sat on a niche atop a rock far above them. It was just the head, no other organs or viscera and flies were still buzzing around it.

    Mother and son exchanged a glance. Goldilora smiled, with just a little bit of a smirk. ¡°Good job, Timur. I think we¡¯re close.¡±

    <hr>

    Timur and Goldilora narrowed their eyes at the cave mouth ahead. Scrape marks the width of cartwheels and long dried rivulets of dark red blood marked the entrance to the dragon¡¯s lair.

    That and there was an injured purple dragon lying on the ground, half of its body outside of the cave. The other half was crammed into the cave so tightly that every time the beast took in a ragged breath its scales would press up against the cave walls.

    Goldilora ducked down behind the rock, pulling Timur in beside her. ¡°Maybe this was not as insane a plan as I thought, son. That dragon is badly wounded. I wonder how it managed to survive?¡±

    ¡°Well, the dragon¡¯s wings are hurt but capable of flight then it would have been able to hunt.¡± Timur peaked over the boulder they were hiding behind and scrambled back behind it before his mother could yank him back. ¡°Yeah, its right forearm is mangled, and it has wounds all over its torso, but the wings only have a few rips. It might have managed to fly around and grab mountain goats.¡±

    Goldilora frowned. ¡°Why not find a better fitting cave, then?¡±

    ¡°The range it could fly must be limited. We didn¡¯t locate it very far away from the carcass we found. Hunting goats must be all it could manage and those goats are not going to stick around.¡± The prince suddenly stopped scratching his chin and his eyes snapped to his mother. ¡°Wait, did you just call my plan insane?¡±

    Nudging her son, Goldilora smirked. ¡°Yes, though, I don¡¯t have much of a better idea. Searching the mountain with troops we don¡¯t have much of probably wouldn¡¯t have worked as it is a dragon. It was always going to be better to try to talk it into leaving first. Now, how are you going to do that?¡±

    Timur squeezed his wand. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if she¡¯s willing to talk first. I¡¯m going to throw my voice over there. If you hear wings, can you set up an illusion to blend us in with the rocks?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, and if she smells us out?¡±

    The prince pursed his lips for a second, before pulling off his glove and raising a finger to the air. ¡°Well we are downwind from the dragon.¡±

    ¡°But if the dragon takes flight that won¡¯t matter.¡± Goldilora snapped her fingers. ¡°Tell you what, Frances taught you her lightning spell right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, though, I¡¯m not particularly good at it.¡±

    ¡°If it is the scion of that dragon she killed then even a half-powered version should force it to back off or hurt it.¡± Goldilora grinned as her son nodded and his expression began to mirror hers. That grin was wiped off her face when Timur suddenly lunged forward and hugged her. He let go quickly, his arms moving up, then down, and then up again.

    ¡°Can I say, it¡¯s always great to work with you mom?¡±

    Goldilora wiped her eye with her finger, before patting the trogre on his shoulder. ¡°Of course, my dear boy. Now, you ready to talk to a dragon?¡±

    Timur snorted. ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be, mom.¡± He took a deep breath and whispered several Words of Power, while Goldilora readied her staff.

    ¡°Good morning, noble purple dragon! Pardon the disembodied nature of my voice, but I, Prince Timur of Alavaria would just like to talk.¡±

    The pair heard the dragon hiss and growl. The guttural sound, built and grew like an oncoming

    rocky avalanche.

    ¡°Prince Timur of Alavaria¡­you are the accursed Thorgoth¡¯s son.¡±

    Goldilora and Timur both exchanged a look. ¡°Well she doesn¡¯t sound happy about your father.¡±

    Timur nodded, lips pursed. After a moment, he called out, ¡°I am Thorgoth¡¯s son, but though he is my father, my allegiance is to my sister, Queen Titania, who is locked in a war with Thorgoth for her rightful throne.¡±

    Dragon claws grated on stone like nails on glass. ¡°I care not for the petty squabbles of you warm-skinned. Leave me alone. You have my word I shall not disturb your kind or allies, human or fae-kin.¡±

    Goldilora nodded and lowered her staff. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Except, Timur didn¡¯t move, though. Instead he sat, hands steepled, brow furrowed in thought. The troll¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Son¡­¡±

    ¡°Great Drake, this is agreeable to me, but if you may indulge in my curiosity what is your name and why do you have a grudge against Thorgoth?¡±

    There was no sound from the cave, aside from the harsh hiss of the dragon¡¯s breath. That regular hoarse sound suddenly gave way to a cackle that rang like the clangor of a thousand cymbals. ¡°Oh why not. I¡¯m going to die anyway and you are doomed. You might as well know what is coming.¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°You¡¯re¡­what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die, Prince Timur. If not from starvation, from your father¡¯s servants, who are looking for me.¡± A warbling groan resembling a bird¡¯s cry escaped the dragon¡¯s lips. ¡°My name is Lakadara, eldest daughter of the dragon Telkandra. Almost two years ago, my mother fought the mage Frances Stormcaller and perished.¡±

    Timur and Goldilora exchanged another glance. Though Timur found his throat dry, he didn¡¯t need words to convey to his mother his thoughts, and from how stiff she¡¯d become, she hadn¡¯t needed them.

    ¡°My six siblings and I escaped, swearing vengeance. But we¡­we were so blind!¡± An odd snuffling sound filled the air, interrupted by intermittent splashes. ¡°We wanted the Stormcaller dead and on our flight, we met a tauroll named Helias. He offered to feed us, to train us to fight against mages, and to assist us in our quest for vengeance so long as we helped him and Thorgoth fight what we believed was our common enemy. Like the idiots we were, we accepted and entered his service.¡±

    A cold vice gripped Timur¡¯s stomach. ¡°Oh shit.¡±

    ¡°So you have heard of that bastard? That disgusting liar.¡±

    Timur shut his eyes and put his hand on the rock. ¡°I have. My friends and I have faced him many times.¡± The prince took a breath. ¡°Lakadara, before you continue on your tale, which I suspect to be of woe, I must confess something.¡±

    The dragon grunted. ¡°Confess what? You are an enemy of Thorgoth are you not? He mentioned you to be his traitorous human-loving son.¡±

    ¡°He would say that, but he seems to have neglected to mention one other thing.¡± Before his mother could grab onto him. Timur hopped out from behind the rock and pocketed his wand.

    That was when his lips dried because to the prince¡¯s utter shock, he could see great drops of tears dripping down the dragon¡¯s cheeks. He could now see, without his sight impeded by the need for stealth, how small Lakadara was compared to her late mother. She was but the size of a small house, but one that had been gashed, as if scoured by the claws of the bulldozers Frances had told him about.

    As the violet dragon stared at him, with wide golden eyes still filled with tears, the last of Timur¡¯s fear left him and he straightened.

    ¡°I must tell you that I am the beloved of Frances Stormcaller, your mother¡¯s killer and I want to convey to you how sorry we are for the events that led to her death. I only ask for your forgiveness that I did not tell you earlier about my relation to her as I was not aware of who you were.¡±

    The dragon blinked. Shaking her head, Lakadara wiped her eyes with her uninjured foreleg. A low, alien chuckle, akin to the ringing of funeral bells filled the air. ¡°Oh, I knew who you were and your relation to the Stormcaller. If anything, your ¡®confession¡¯ confirms to me what fools my siblings and I have been.¡±

    Timur had been braced to dodge whatever Lakadara would throw at him, but her words sent him into a spluttering stupor that only his mother¡¯s hand on his shoulder shook him out of.

    ¡°Better and smarter people have been fooled by Thorgoth, Lakadara,¡± said Goldilora. ¡°You aren¡¯t the first and you will not be the last.¡± The troll bowed. ¡°I would know. I am Timur¡¯s mother and Thorgoth¡­he¡­¡± Her expression wringing in anguish, her eyes screwed shut, Goldilora¡¯s grasp on her son¡¯s shoulder tightened. ¡°He tricked me into marrying him and then forced me against my will to bear his child, this noble son who stands before you. Through my own idiocy, I did not realize that his plan was also meant to separate me from my child.¡±

    Timur gently held his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    The dragon blinked. ¡°If I may borrow your words. Shit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Goldilora shook her head. ¡°So don¡¯t blame yourself, Lakadara. Thorgoth and his allies have a history of manipulation and deceit.¡±

    Lakadara scowled and set her head down on the ground. ¡°Then my story will be familiar to you. My siblings and I trained under Thorgoth and Helia¡¯s direction. We readied ourselves to fight you. As time went on, though, I realized that neither of the two ever touched on what would happen after we won the war and achieved our goals. So I started to talk to some of those that fed me and one of these was a harpy, Helias¡¯s wife, Cyrenica Sparrowpeak. She told me of how they¡¯d murdered her mother, and forced her to marry Helias. She told me of how Helias treated her. That was when I realized the mistake we made.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The dragon closed her eyes her wings falling limply against her sides. ¡°I tried to convince my siblings but they were too determined to seek revenge on Frances and her friends. They accused me of wavering and of failing my duty to avenge my mother. That only made me question my mother¡¯s death further and after talking to Cyrenica, I soon understood that what my mother had done was horribly short-sighted. I tried to explain as such to my siblings only to find out that they¡¯d told Helias and he¡¯d turned them completely against me. I fled and we fought and now, well¡­here I lie.¡±

    Timur and Goldilora exchanged another glance and the ogress stepped forward. The dragon¡¯s eyes flew open as Goldilora approached, her staff raised. ¡°Lakandra, I¡¯m a healer. Where does it hurt the most?¡±

    Lakandra puffed a small cloud of smoke, her golden eyes wide. ¡°You would heal me, a dragon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt and not only by tooth and claw. Timur, can you watch over us?¡±

    Timur forced a smile and nodded, his expression being pulled into a bit of a grimace. ¡°Sure mom. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m also going to let Frances know. We have a lot to prepare.¡±

    ¡°That you do. Thorgoth has my siblings and they are far too eager to unleash their wrath on you all.¡±

    <hr>

    With great effort, Frances pulled her face from where she¡¯d buried it in her hands. ¡°Well, at least we now know what Thorgoth has been up to the last year and so.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But on the bright side, we are facing one less dragon.¡±

    Chuckling weakly, Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°Thanks to you, Timur. Good job talking to her, dear.¡±

    ¡°I think she already realised the truth, Frances, but you¡¯re welcome.¡± Timur ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Our allies are going to debate whether we should tell everybody about this for sure. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think we might have to. Better a shock now rather than having our troops scared on the battlefield,¡± said Frances.

    Timur drew his cloak closer around himself. ¡°I agree, but won¡¯t telling them now might cause them to dread the upcoming battles?¡±

    ¡°It will, but I don¡¯t like the idea of keeping this a secret from our troops.¡± Frances brushed her bangs out her tired eyes. ¡°Where are you all headed to next? We¡¯ll have to get Lakadara somewhere safe.¡±

    Glancing away from the path he was watching, Timur grumbled as he tightened the fastenings of his cloak. The winds had picked up and they were whipping the ends into his face. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think Athelda-Aoun is a good place and not in Alavari lands. It¡¯s too close to Thorgoth and people in Athelda-Aoun would be too scared.

    ¡°Why not near the Temple of the Otherworlders? It¡¯s got a lot of open space, and it is far in the rear lines. I can suggest it to King Jerome.¡± Frances frowned as her boyfriend seemed to look at something outside of the mirror. ¡°Timur?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to call you back. I think we got company. Not sure what kind.¡± The trogre drew his hood over his head and shot her love a smile. ¡°Love you.¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°Love you, stay safe!¡±

    Timur nodded, closed his hand mirror and pulled out his spyglass. There was only one path up toward Lakadara¡¯s cave and it looked like a hundred or so individuals were trekking up towards it. Among them were even some harpies that had elected to not fly, given the howling winds. All of the Alavari looked to be wearing heavy mountain clothing, but the prince could still easily spot the forms of weapons underneath them.

    Clambering back up the path, Timur slid into view of his mother. Goldilora looked up from where she¡¯d bandaged Lakara¡¯s side, one eyebrow raised. ¡°Back so soon?¡±

    ¡°We have an enemy company closing on us. Lakadara, can you fly?¡±

    ¡°Wait what? A company? Are there mages?¡± Goldilora stammered, running up to her son.

    The prince pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they definitely had guns. Lakadara?¡±

    The dragon struggled to her feet, tucking in her mangled foreleg, which Goldilora had splinted with a tree branch.

    ¡°I can, but what about the two of you?¡± She pointed a claw to the sheer face where the path to her cave dropped off and plunged down the mountainside. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Goldiloar shook her head and checked her equipment bag. ¡°We won¡¯t. It would be better to fight them together.¡±

    ¡°In this narrow environment where we have no reinforcements? We didn¡¯t know the dragons were working with Thorgoth and so we didn¡¯t put combat troops on standby.¡± Timur¡¯s eyes flickered between the dragon and his mother. ¡°Lakadara, let¡¯s see if you can fly with both of us on you, if not. I¡¯ll find another way and you take my mother.¡±

    ¡°Timur!¡±

    The prince pushed his mom unceremoniously to the dragon. ¡°Mom you have a much smaller chance of escaping them compared to me! Now hurry!¡±

    Lakadara swallowed as she shuffled out of her cave. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll try. Get on my back.¡±

    Throwing down water bottles, ration packs, anything heavy, Timur and Goldilora clambered up Lakadara¡¯s leg, grabbing at her scales for purchase until they managed to seat themselves on her back. Meanwhile, the dragon flexed and flapped her tattered wings.

    Grunting and growling, her feet straining against the rock plateau they were on, Lakadara tried to take off. Her wings beat the air, churning the dust and debris on the ground and sending them flying all over. Yet, despite the ferocious vortex of wind kicked up by the dragon¡¯s attempts, she still remained earthbound.

    Without a second¡¯s warning, Timur slid off Lakadara, turned and pointed his wand at the dragon, yelling out a spell. As Goldilora screamed for her son to get back on, a grey glow engulfed Lakadara and the dragon lifted off, rising into the sky.

    ¡°Timur! Get back over here you silly boy! Don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine! Even if I can¡¯t escape, I know how to make them capture me!¡± The prince shooed the dragon. ¡°Lakadara, get her out of here!¡±

    The dragon hovered in place, golden eyes wide as Timur glanced over his shoulder down the slope and path. Goldilora fumbled with her staff, trying to get it pointed in the right direction whilst hanging onto the rocking dragon. ¡°Timur!¡±

    ¡°GO!¡± Timur raised his wand and ran toward the edge, set his pack down and yelled a Word of Power. The outer portion of his pack hardened and glowed as he reinforced it. Staring down the sheer slope, the prince mustered his courage with several quick breaths and sat down on the pack. In the same motion, he kicked himself forward, wand at the ready.

    It had taken only a moment. By the time Goldilora managed to fumble her staff into position, her son was glissading down the slope into view of the hunting party, who were already firing at him. If they got any closer, they¡¯d see her and Lakadara.

    ¡°Goldilora¡ª¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± The ogre shut her eyes. She¡¯d barely been able to croak out that single word. ¡°We need to go. We can¡¯t let Thorgoth find out about you yet. Hurry!¡±

    With a single melancholy grunt, Lakadara turned and lofted towards the sky. As the majesty of the view opened up beneath her, Goldilora¡¯s thoughts were only for her son, who she was getting farther and farther from.

    <hr>

    The troll company commander pointed her saber at Timur, the tip almost tickling his nose. ¡°You led us on a merry fucking chase. Who the fuck are you?¡±

    Timur smiled as innocently as he could. A small blessing was that while his hands were roped behind his back, he had been sat down against a rock face. He could hide how sweaty his palms felt, especially when surrounded by the entire company of soldiers.

    ¡°I¡¯m a cartographer. I was mapping the range and you kinda spooked me. I mean, an entire company of soldiers with mages treks up the mountain? You know how dangerous things are in these times with Titania and Thorgoth fighting one another for the throne.¡±

    One of the harpies sighed. ¡°Well he¡¯s not wrong¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please shut up, Danae.¡± The troll waved her hand. ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s not wrong, but we have orders and we know there are enemy agents here who might be trying to recruit a dragon.¡±

    Timur arched an eyebrow, and that eyebrow continued to rise as he examined the soldiers surrounding him. From a distance, with their weapons and equipment he couldn¡¯t get a good idea of their age, but now up close, he couldn¡¯t see a wrinkle on any of their faces.

    ¡°Recruit a dragon? You can¡¯t be serious, miss. Whoever your commander is, they wouldn¡¯t send such young soldiers like you to apprehend a dragon and enemy agents would they?¡±

    The troll captain¡¯s flinched, her edges of her eyes and mouth crinkling with anguish. Her fingers tightening around her saber¡¯s handle, she scowled at Timur. ¡°That¡¯s Colonel Tara to you. Now answer my question, who are you?¡±

    Timur blinked. The troll was so young she still had blemishes on her nose and cheeks, only made worse by her far too large dark purple uniform of King Thorght¡¯s Alavari forces. ¡°Colonel? You can¡¯t be serious. You¡¯re a regiment commander?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s fucking left of it,¡± muttered a centaur.

    Pulling up her sleeve, Tara glanced over her shoulder. ¡°Quiet in the fucking inn please! Now who the fuck are you?¡±

    The prince took a breath to buy himself some time. ¡°I¡¯m Theo from Minairen. Which claimant are you fighting for anyway?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the 204th Regiment fighting for King Thorgoth. You say you¡¯re from Minairen¡­you¡¯re a long way away from there.¡± The tip of Tara¡¯s sabre touched Timur¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve seen a dragon hearabouts?¡±

    ¡°I noticed a dead goat¡¯s head. Just the head, up there. I figured something wasn¡¯t right about this place. Been getting a weird sensation all morning, and so when I saw you lot, I decided I better glissade away.¡± Timur shrugged at the group. He was a little comforted when some of them whispered between each other. He couldn¡¯t help but sit a little straighter as Tara sheathed her sword, her eyes narrowed at him.

    ¡°Search him. I want to know everything.¡±

    ¡°Hey! What the hell! I¡¯m one of your own citizens!¡± Timur gritted his teeth as the soldiers undid and upended his pack, whilst another hauled him to his feet and began to pat him down. Hopefully he didn¡¯t have anything too incriminating.

    Out came his rations, his maps, his spare clothing, coin purse and his khopesh, which the soldiers eyed like it was a cake. He could tell because they gave the same look to the remainder of the twice-baked hardcake Frances had made for him for the trip. Trying not to hold his breath, Timur frantically wondered if he¡¯d brought anything that would be incriminating or identifying. He¡¯d left his prince¡¯s crown (a belated birthday gift from his sister) with Titania and he hadn¡¯t really brought any royal-like clothing. He did have his notebook, but he¡¯d left his old one on his writing desk, so his new one shouldn¡¯t have anything the soldiers could use. He should be fine. All he had were rations, maps, weapons, mage equipment and¡ªOh dear.

    Just as his eyes widened, Timur saw the harpy Danae step up and draw a wand from its holster on her feet. She said several Words of Power and her eyes started to glow. ¡°He¡¯s got something made of metal around his neck apart from the usual belt buckle and buttons.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Danae.¡± Patting the harpy¡¯s shoulder, Tara brushed by her. ¡°I told you guys to pat things down better. And calm down, Theo, we¡¯ll give it right back.¡± Timur grimaced and braced himself as the troll pulled the silver chain off his neck.

    ¡°Is that¡­that¡¯s pure silver. What the the fuck?¡± Danae raised her wand at Timur. ¡°What the hell¡¯s a cartographer doing with a pure silver chain?¡±

    ¡°Cartographers could make a lot of money. People pay a lot for good maps, but¡­¡± Tara flipped the locket opened and her narrowed eyes widened and snapped to look at Timur.

    ¡°Hm, Plan B then.¡± Timur sat as straight as he could. ¡°So, Colonel, what do you see?¡±

    Tara¡¯s hands were trembling as she showed the locket to her company. Timur knew exactly what they saw in the locket, a lock of chocolate brown hair, and a picture of Frances and himself, seated side by side in casual clothing. It¡¯d been his twenty-first birthday present and he¡¯d never gone far without it. He didn¡¯t regret taking the locket with him today, but he was certainly hating that it was giving his identity up.

    ¡°You¡¯re Prince Timur.¡± Tara shook her head and pinched herself. ¡°Oh wow, oh wow. King Thorgoth will be pleased to have your head delivered to him. Hopefully enough to give us a reward.¡±

    Timur winced. He hated how that statement hurt, and how it made his shoulders sag. ¡°So it¡¯s kill on sight orders now. I guess I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised by that, father.¡± Meeting Tara¡¯s eye again, the prince smiled. ¡°Let me ask, though, Colonel, you and your regiment like living, right?¡±

    The centaur snorted and there were a couple of disbelieved snorts from the Alavari behind him. ¡°You can¡¯t threaten us, traitor. We have you tied up and disarmed.¡±

    A flash of a smile came over Tara¡¯s features. Something on his expression must have spooked her, though, as it was quickly replaced by a frown. ¡°Sergeant Leroy is right, Your Highness. We have our orders to bring your head to your father. You won¡¯t live past sundown. This isn¡¯t the time for blowing hot air.¡±

    ¡°I love to talk, but I am not blowing hot air. Let me walk you through what happens to you and your regiment after you kill me.¡±

    ¡°Your head rolls on the ground?¡± cackled a goblin.

    ¡°We loot your corpse?¡± snarked the centaur.

    Tara snapped her fingers, making the centaur and goblin jump. Her eyes narrowed, her fingers tightening around her saber, the troll hissed. ¡°Sergeant Leroy, Corporal Tansy, quiet. I¡­I have a bad feeling about this.¡±

    Timur smiled. ¡°You are a very good officer, Colonel Tara, because you¡¯re right. After you deliver my head to my father, you and your soldiers will take whatever reward my father gives you and go to the nearest courtesan house or pub and tell everybody how you killed Prince Timur. Even if you try to keep it a secret, drink and pleasure tend to loosen tongues. Even assuming my father doesn¡¯t publicly reward you for your deed and have the names of every Alavari here spread as part of his propaganda machine, your names are going to be known throughout the kingdom. Or at the very least, your name will be known, Colonel Tara and I can tell that you¡¯re a very good officer because you know every name of your regiment¡¯s survivors.¡±

    Danae covered her mouth with her wings. ¡°Oh. Oh no.¡±

    ¡°I love Frances very much, and she doesn¡¯t scare me despite her power. That¡¯s because I know she¡¯d never hurt me. I also know, though, that she loves me very much and if you kill me here and now, she won¡¯t stop trying to hunt every single soldier in this regiment down and electrify them. I don¡¯t need to describe what getting hit by lightning does. Just know that my father¡¯s bards didn¡¯t have to exaggerate much.¡± Timur allowed himself a grin as not a single one of the hundred-or-so Alavari were laughing now. They were being very quiet, or muttering to one another. ¡°Just look beside you, and imagine your friends and comrades being zapped because you killed the Stormcaller¡¯s love.¡±

    Licking his cold-chapped lips, the prince coughed and piped up. ¡°Oh and um, before you forget, you just killed royalty. You killed the brother of Queen Titania. Even if she didn¡¯t care for me, and I know she does, she¡¯d make sure that every single one of you will get caught and killed just to save face. She might even do it herself, with her bare hands. Believe me, she¡¯s a trorc and was one of my father¡¯s former assassins. She could definitely do it.¡±

    Timur was exaggerating slightly, but only just so. He knew Frances would be enraged and he knew that if she encountered any one of these Alavari, she¡¯d be tempted to kill them. He was also aware however that her kind heart might just win out. If he was being honest, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted Frances to seek revenge, but he definitely was aware of the strength of her fury.

    He was far more certain that Titania would take revenge for him. Of course, he imagined that it would be more out of guilt due to the fact she got him involved in this mission in the first place.

    Neither of that mattered and Timur wasn¡¯t going to tell because his words had had their effect. Tara was standing in front of him, saber pointing right at him, but the smile was gone from her lips, replaced with a quivering lip and gritted teeth. Behind her, the soldiers of the 204th were starting to raise their voices and not at him, but to each other.

    ¡°Bullshit. We could just keep it a secret and ask the king to keep it a secret too!¡± Leroy stammered.

    ¡°Assuming you completely believe that my father who definitely did kill my half-brother Teutobal, covered up for that massacring bastard Helias, and betrayed everybody at a peace treaty, and also killed king Tagus and did numerous horrible deceitful things¡­¡± Timur swallowed and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just assume he keeps his word, and lets assume all of you keep your word. All anybody has to do is find Colonel Tara.¡±

    Tansy frowned, ¡°Wait, why?¡±

    ¡°Because they can torture the names out of her.¡±

    The color had drained from Danae¡¯s face and she faced the colonel. ¡°Tara, I told you taking this mission was a bad idea! What are we going to do now? We can¡¯t let him go! We can¡¯t kill him either!¡±

    ¡°I know I know and I¡¯m sorry! I just wanted to get us all some damn fucking food and pay. Just let me think!¡± Tara hissed, pressing her hand against her head.

    Timur smiled. There, now he just had to execute the second stage to his plan.

    Tara sheathed her sword and drew her pistol.

    Timur blinked. ¡°Uh, Colonel what the fuck are you doing?¡±

    The troll cocked the pistol and put it to her temple. ¡°Fuck this stupid, fucking war. Look, all of you, chop his head off, take it back to the king, take your rewards and then disperse as far and wide as you can. Those are my last orders¡ª¡±

    Leroy and Tansy tackled Tara to the ground whilst Danae kicked the pistol out of her grip.

    ¡°No more dumb hero shit, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ve told you that!¡± hissed Leroy.

    ¡°Let me¡ªokay fine fine!¡± Tara stopped struggling. After several long moments, Leroy and Tansy got off the troll, who scrambled to her feet and straightened her uniform. ¡°Oh¡­oh fuck sorry. The stress and everything¡ª¡±

    Danae patted Tara on the back. ¡°We know. We know. We¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    ¡°I was just about to suggest that you could all just take me back to Minairen, alive and my father will be happy to um, take care of me.¡± The prince took a deep breath. ¡°Also, um, if you don¡¯t mind, what the fuck? If being in my father¡¯s army is that stressful, why just not desert or defect?¡±

    ¡°We have nowhere to go. We¡¯re all orphans from Thorgoth¡¯s orphanages. And if we defect, well they¡¯ll decimate us if we¡¯re caught or a random regiment of orphans.¡± Wiping her eyes, Tara let out a humorless chuckle. ¡°Why else do you think our regiment is so low in numbers?¡±

    ¡°You mean kill one in every ten¡ª¡± Timur¡¯s voice trailed off as he was met by the grim looks of those in front of him. He wanted to be sick, but he had to maintain a straight face. He had to be intimidating¡ªOh fuck it. The prince winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Look just¡­take me to Minairen, my father won¡¯t like it that you didn¡¯t obey his orders to the letter, but I suspect he wants to have his fun with me before he executes me. I¡¯ve been dodging his attempts to kill me for far too long.¡±

    ¡°Sure¡ª¡± Tara blinked. ¡°Wait, attempts to kill you?¡±

    Timur grimaced. ¡°Yeah, ever heard of Friganoth¡¯s Curse?¡±

    Danae and Tara nodded and froze. ¡°No fucking way,¡± whispered Tara.

    ¡°Frances saved me from that one and well, rest is history.¡± Timur sighed. ¡°Look, untie me and give me my notebook and a pencil.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tansy asked.

    ¡°Do you want me to keep the Stormcaller off your backs?¡±

    Tara nodded and two other soldiers untied Timur, whilst the rest kept their weapons pointed at him. Working quickly, Timur scribbled the note, signed it with a flourish. ¡°Here. Keep that with the locket. Once you hand me off to my father, defect if you can and bring that to Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    Tara read the note, read it again, and looked up at Timur. She was shorter than him by a few inches. ¡°But why?¡±

    The prince took a deep breath. ¡°I know what it feels like to be trapped. If the last thing I can do is to free someone, then so be it.¡± Closing his eyes, Timur put his wrists out. ¡°Now let¡¯s get going. My father does not like being delayed.¡±

    The Alavari stared at him. Nobody touched him for a long moment. Finally, Tara took some rope from a frozen soldier and gently tied Timur¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she croaked, so softly that only Timur could hear her.

 Chapter 180 - Alike Teacher

    ¡°Morgan, the ball!¡± Hattie exclaimed.

    ¡°I got it!¡± Leaping into the air, Morgan flew over Sighla and dribbled the ball towards the goal. She was about to kick it when Rendelia slid across the grass and kicked the ball away from her. Barely leaping over the troll, she screamed, ¡°Diana!¡±

    Out from the sky, Diana plunged down like a bolt of lightning. She deftly stole the ball from Rendelia and kicked it at the makeshift goal. Sighla threw herself to the side, hands extended.

    Morgan held her breath as the ball pinged off the orc¡¯s fingers and bounced between the school backpacks that formed the goal.

    Their team erupted into cheers. John cantered over and hugged Diana, ¡°We drew! 3-3!¡±

    Sighla picked herself up and dusted herself off. ¡°Good shot,¡± she growled, smirking at the group.

    Morgan was about to fire back, but she managed to suck her lips in and cut herself off. ¡°You almost had it.¡±

    Hattie patted Morgan¡¯s shoulder, causing her to jump a little. ¡°You¡¯re getting pretty good at this.¡±

    The princess smiled, her wings fluttering. ¡°Ah. Um, yeah. What¡¯s this game called again?¡±

    ¡°I heard Frances call it football,¡± said Hattie.

    Sely sipped from his water bottle. ¡°I heard some Otherworlders called it soccer.¡±

    ¡°Alavari call it Groundball,¡± said Diana from where she was perched on John¡¯s back.

    Sighla crossed her arms. ¡°I heard the Erisdalians call it Kickball.¡±

    Morgan groaned and ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°How can one sport have so many names? Urgh.¡± She wrestled with a particularly annoying tangle only to freeze in place as warm hands helped her unsnarl the lock. Looking over her shoulder, she met Hattie¡¯s wide eyes. The troll¡¯s arms immediately snapped to her side.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Morgan coughed loudly as she met Diana¡¯s arched eyebrow, Sely¡¯s smirk and John¡¯s deliberately averted gaze. ¡°Well! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Diana flashed a knowing smile. ¡°See you.¡±

    Waving goodbye, Morgan and Hattie collected their bags and walked toward Frances¡¯s house.

    Hattie studied her nails with intense focus. ¡°That was fun.¡±

    Morgan snorted. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve played that.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re pretty good at it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Morgan looked up to the cavern ceiling, marvelling the sunlight slipping through Athelda-Aoun¡¯s crevasse. ¡°Um, what did Frances say about what¡¯s going on by the way? I remember she told you she was going to keep you informed now.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s not great news, though.¡± Hattie scratched at her scar, eliciting a nudge from Morgan. Sighing, the half-troll forced her hand down to her side. ¡°Elizabeth, Ayax, Martin and Ginger are continuing to lay siege Erisdale, but progress is slow. They want to reduce casualties so they¡¯re inching forward. As for the war with Thorgoth, it¡¯s going well¡­too well in Frances¡¯s eyes. All allied forces, the Lapanterians, Queen Titania and the Erisdalians have now secured the other end of the Greenway and after several victories are in striking distance of Minairen. They suspect King Thorgoth has something planned because he¡¯s been on the defensive the entire year, only launching limited raids.¡±

    ¡°Must be some plan. He has to be crazy to let armies get close to Minairen.¡± Morgan surveyed Hattie¡¯s blank expression. ¡°Have you ever been to Minairen?¡±

    A sad smile slipped onto Hattie¡¯s face. ¡°No. My family were farmers and we lived quite far away. What¡¯s it like?¡±

    Looking up towards Frances¡¯s house, her home, Morgan tried to think back to her childhood home. ¡°Grand, but uncle Timur told me it would be very hard to defend. It¡¯s got walls, but the city spreads outside of them and around lake Minairen. The Great Pike River feeds the lake and also, um, lets the water out.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°How big is Minairen when compared to Athelda-Aoun?¡±

    Morgan pursed her lips. ¡°A lot bigger, but also not really. Like you could fit the northern part of Athelda-Aoun in the lake, but I¡¯m not sure how big the city is when the lake isn¡¯t included. The Royal Quarter, where I lived with King Thorgoth, was definitely not as big as Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    ¡°Quarter? So it wasn¡¯t a palace?¡±

    ¡°No it was well¡­there were palaces but the thing is that they weren¡¯t palaces?¡± Morgan made a face and stuck out her tongue. ¡°The Royal Quarter is filled with these mansions that are basically palaces but they¡¯re all part of the ¡°Royal Palace.¡± So everybody ends up calling them the ¡°something House¡± with the exception of the ¡°Summer Palace.¡± I lived in the Red House, one of the smaller palaces.¡±

    Hattie opened the gate to the house. ¡°Was it luxurious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Morgan shut the gate behind her, her land lingering on the painted wood for a moment. ¡°But I kind of like it here more.¡±

    The half-troll smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you do.¡± Knocking on the door, Hattie waited for a moment before reaching into her robes for the key. ¡°I wonder what Frances has made for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, I hope it¡¯s that stew she mentioned!¡±

    Hattie giggled. ¡°You really do love lamb stew don¡¯t you?¡± She opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Master, we¡¯re home!¡±

    Morgan kicked off her boots and followed Hattie into the kitchen, only to nearly run into her fellow apprentice when she stopped.

    ¡°Hattie? What¡¯s¡­¡± Morgan¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Frances.

    The small woman¡¯s face had lost its color. Her eyes were red, listless and unfocused. Several crumpled handkerchiefs were piled high on the table. In her right hand, Frances was clutching a silver locket, while her left clutched Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    Hattie¡¯s hands formed fists. ¡°Master? What happened?¡±

    Frances met the gaze of her students. Slowly, she took a breath, wiped her eyes with the back of her sleeve and straightened. Somehow her shoulders seemed to stiffen and she raised her head to look up toward the pair.

    ¡°Timur was captured and Thorgoth has six dragons on his side. We¡¯re exploring what options we have¡ª¡±

    Morgan dodged around Hattie, her wings flaring out. ¡°Wait uncle was captured? By who?¡±

    ¡°A company of Thorgoth¡¯s soldiers. They¡¯re taking him to Minairen¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go kill them and rescue him!¡±

    ¡°Morgan I can¡¯t!¡±

    The harpy-troll froze, her eyes wide. Frances stared back with pinched lips and shaking shoulders.

    ¡°There are six young dragons that can strike anywhere at anytime along with whatever armies Thorgoth has left! Not to mention Athelda-Aoun guards the fastest way into Erisdale and I can¡¯t even ask mom to stay because she¡¯s likely going to be redeployed to Erlenberg!¡±

    ¡°One mage won¡¯t matter against six dragons!¡±

    ¡°It did the last time Telkandra attacked. Even if I leave Athelda-Aoun to Dwynalina and Anriel to guard against dragons, I¡¯m also one of Athelda-Aoun¡¯s leaders especially since everybody else is absent. I have a responsibility to this city, my home and to keep you and Hattie safe!¡± Frances¡¯s eyes screwed shut. ¡°And even if I said to hell with it, my standing orders from Queen Forowena, Prince Sebastian and Queen Titania are to stay and guard Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    Slowly shaking her head, Morgan¡¯s jaw worked up and down. ¡°He¡¯s your love. My uncle. To hell with your orders!¡±

    Frances groaned, her puffy red eyes meeting Morgan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried? Queen Titania is assembling a strike team but she and Queen Forowena have already told me to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Send me.¡±

    Frances sat up, ramrod straight, whilst Morgan looked over her shoulder, her brow inching together.

    ¡°Hattie?¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°You need a skilled mage and you can¡¯t go. There¡¯s nobody really else to spare as the other Otherworlders are deployed and you have your orders.¡±

    Frances shook her head, fighting the urge not to grimace. ¡°You don¡¯t know Minairen.¡±

    ¡°Frances, this is my fault. The dragons are Telkandra¡¯s children aren¡¯t they?¡± Hattie watched her mentor¡¯s pinched lips and vain attempt not to wince. Sighing, the half-troll nodded. ¡°They are aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Hattie, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have had to kill their mother if I¡ª¡±

    Frances stood up so quickly, her chair almost fell over. Yet even as the air rung with the scrape of wood on the floor, Frances yelled, ¡°Stop blaming yourself for that! I told you that I would have stopped you if you gave yourself up.¡±

    Hattie took a deep breath and stepped toward her teacher. ¡°Frances, just let me try.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ready for missions and to fight, not to go into the middle of enemy territory into a city you¡¯ve never been!¡±

    Morgan glanced between her teacher and her friend, her eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in Minairen. Let me go with her!¡±

    Whirling around, Frances hissed, ¡°No!¡±

    Her hands opening and closing, Morgan frowned, trying not to grind her teeth. ¡°Why not? If you can¡¯t go, then at least let us go.¡±¡°I¡¯m not letting my daughters walk into Thorgoth¡¯s palace and that¡¯s final!¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Hattie and Morgan blinked, staring at Frances, who had clamped her hands over her mouth. With unsteady hands, she pulled her chair back to the table and sat down, her shoulder sagging. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper or called you that.¡±

    Wiping her eyes with the back of her hand, Hattie looked away, unable to meet Frances¡¯s eye. Slowly, she sat down at the table and reached out with her hand. ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s alright, Frances.¡±

    Morgan, swallowed and ran a hand through her hair. With a huff, she sat down and grabbed Frances¡¯s wrist. ¡°Yeah, we get it. You¡¯re worried about us. We know we just¡­we want to help.¡±

    Blinking, Frances bowed her head and gently clasped the hands of her two girls. A thin, sad smile briefly making its way across her face. ¡°The moment I need your help, the moment I find something you can help with, I¡¯ll let you both know.¡±

    However, Frances didn¡¯t notice though the look that Hattie and Morgan exchanged. The harpy-troll set her jaw, whilst Hattie nodded.

    <hr>

    They couldn¡¯t leave immediately, but they did have one advantage. Hattie had her own place, which meant they could store supplies they¡¯d bought with their allowance out of Frances¡¯s eye.

    That was where Morgan met up with Hattie in the middle of the night, four days after they¡¯d found out about Timur¡¯s capture. The half-troll was already ready with packs and two ponies.

    ¡°Thanks Hattie. Did you um, leave a note?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not that anybody but Frances is going to read mine but yeah, I did write a note.¡± Hattie exhaled and shook her head as she mounted her pony. Morgan also mounted her pony and together they rode through the evening streets.

    ¡°You know¡­I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± Hattie said suddenly, as they rode toward the gate.

    Morgan bit back a snort. ¡°I figured, but why let me then?¡±

    Hattie smiled and glanced at the harpy-troll batting her lashes. ¡°For one, I need you to teach me how to infiltrate Minairen and you also know about the palaces. And I must admit, it would be nice to travel with a companion.

    Eyes wide, and trying her best not to splutter, Morgan coughed officiously. ¡°Oh well, um, I¡¯m glad I could be of service.¡±

    ¡°I also figured that I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you, so we might as well go together.¡± Hattie giggled as Morgan blew a raspberry and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Oh ha ha. I also suppose you needed me to get us out of here too.¡±

    ¡°That I do. Is Lightbreaker ready?¡± Hattie glanced at the white wand. ¡°You seem a lot happier with him these days.¡±

    Morgan arched an eyebrow at her wand, but couldn¡¯t help a ghost of a smile from drifting across her lips.

    ¡°He¡¯s still a bit of a stick up but then again, he¡¯s a literal stick.¡±

    Oh why did I choose you as my wielder? Lightbreaker grumbled softly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never explained and you probably never will!¡± Morgan readjusted her grip and took a breath. ¡°Now, if you please, help me out with this one. I¡¯ve only done it once.¡±

    Alright alright.

    Raising her wand, Morgan focused on the lanterns and lights lining the walls and leading up to the gate. She took a deep breath and whispered several Words of Power.

    One by one, the lights started to wink out. The flames themselves didn¡¯t disappear. Something still seemed to dance in the sconces within the glass panels. Yet the road and the gatehouse were blanketed by a carpet of darkness. Not even the glint of glass or metals could be seen in the gloom.

    ¡°What the? Someone light a torch!¡±

    ¡°Ow! They are lit, there''s just no light!¡±

    Hattie touched her heels to her pony. ¡°Go!¡±

    The two galloped toward the gatehouse as the guards tried to find out what was going on. Hattie raised her wand, ready to fire a spell in case they were stopped. However, the guards were so confused, the pair were under the archway and through the gate.

    But once through the gate that changed.

    ¡°Someone got out!¡±

    ¡°I heard horses. Musketeers!¡±

    Morgan, her eyes wide, looked at Hattie whose brow was furrowed. ¡°Please tell me you got a plan!

    ¡°I got it, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hattie raised her wand and started to sing. Thick blue smoke poured out from her wand.

    The walls from Athelda-Aoun were soon completely masked from view. Their disappearance behind the cloud of smoke put a cold, twinging feeling in Morgan¡¯s stomach.

    Noting her friend¡¯s pinched lips and forlorn look over her shoulder, Hattie called out, ¡°Morgan, we¡¯ll be back.¡±

    The harpy-troll stiffened, her gaze shooting to her friend. ¡°How did you¡­¡± she shook her head her hands tightening onto her reins. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Hattie swallowed. ¡°Now let¡¯s hope Frances wakes up late tomorrow and doesn¡¯t check your room.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances made breakfast with her mind still on Timur. Their new intelligence had said that he was now in Minairen, but while his death hadn¡¯t been announced, that was it. It was nowhere near enough to go on, and while she knew Titania would still launch the expedition, she didn¡¯t know how successful it was going to be.

    As she poured herself a cup of tea and cut a slice of freshly made bread for herself, Frances realised she didn¡¯t hear Morgan starting to wake up. Sighing through her smile, she got up and made her way up the stairs.

    ¡°Morgan, it¡¯s time to wake up. Breakfast is ready.¡±

    Her¡­her¡­Frances patted her cheeks with both hands and tried Morgan¡¯s door. It was locked. She rapped on it with her knuckles. ¡°Morgan? I made focaccia bread.¡±

    The lack of any sound from the room settled onto Frances¡¯s skin like a cold, slimy coat. Her palms sweaty, Frances banged on the room once, twice. She drew Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°Morgan? Morgan I¡¯m coming in!¡± The unlocking spell stumbles from her lips and she slammed the door open so quickly she thought she ripped the lock from the frame. Tearing around the corner of the bedroom, all Frances found was an empty, perfectly made bed and open windows.

    ¡°What¡­what¡ª¡± Frances searched the room with eyes, her shaking hands touching the oak frame, tearing the sheets off the mattress. ¡°Morgan? Morgan!¡± Her throat was getting hoarse. When did that happen? That didn¡¯t matter where was her¡ª

    Her eyes suddenly saw it, a single note left underneath a flat glassy-red rock. She remembered Morgan had picked it off the beach one day after practising with fire spells. Her spell¡¯s heat had fused some of the sand together into this composite.

    Shaking hands pushed the rock off the note as Frances read aloud.

    Dear Frances,

    I¡¯m going to get uncle Timur back. I know you can¡¯t, but I can. I¡¯m sorry that I had to leave this way, but I know you wouldn¡¯t have let me leave because well you¡¯re¡­you¡¯re a good mom, Frances.

    If I don¡¯t come back. I love you. I¡¯m sorry. I know that isn¡¯t enough and you¡¯re probably really angry and sad, but I got to do this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going alone.

    Morgan

    Frances stuffed the letter in her pocket. She was down the stairs to her home and racing to Hattie¡¯s before she even registered why. When she did, the panic pounding her heart made the buildings she ran by blur in her vision. She didn¡¯t care how many people she brushed by or used her magic to just leap over.

    ¡°Nonononono¡ª¡±

    Hattie¡¯s home loomed ahead. Frances sprinted up the bridge. She was panting, heaving deep breaths, her lungs aching and sore feet shooting pain right up into her knees, but she didn¡¯t stop. She threw the door open and found Hattie¡¯s home empty.

    Another note lay on the table sticking out from under a small striped blue teacup and saucer. It¡¯d been a housewarming gift to Frances after Hattie had moved back into her home.

    With wind-chilled fingers, Frances pulled the paper up and read it with chapped lips.

    Dear Frances,

    Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of Morgan and myself. If our rescue attempt doesn¡¯t work I will abort it and drag her away myself if I have to.

    And I do mean don¡¯t worry, Frances. I intend to live. I know you¡¯re concerned and you¡¯re right to be, but I¡¯ve thought about this in private for some time. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to keep hurting and I¡¯ve realised this because of you.

    You showed me even after someone has lost everything, they can still be loved, find love and be happy.

    So I will be back, with the love of your life. I promise.

    Love,

    Hattie

    Tears dripped onto the ink, running black rivulets down the paper as Frances gripped the letter so hard she almost tore it in her hands.

    ¡°Oh my girls. Why¡­oh why¡­¡± Shaking, Frances sat down on one of the dining chairs, trying to think. She had to come up with a plan, something.

    Her girls, her students, were heading into Thorgoth¡¯s capital, when he already had six dragons on his side.

    She was stuck in Athelda-Aoun. She had orders to stay and guard the city from the queen.

    But her girls were going to Minairen. Her girls, one of whom never had seen battle or embarked on a mission. Both were still hurting and traumatised and yet they were going to rescue Timur.

    Timur¡­her one true love, who made her heart flutter at the very thought. Now to even imagine him held captive by his father made her stomach roil and forced her hand to cover her mouth.

    She had to go. But she couldn¡¯t. She had orders and they were reasonable orders. Orders that had to be obeyed or she¡¯d put herself and everybody else in danger.

    She was pacing across Hattie¡¯s flat now, muttering to herself. Half-formed words tumbled from her mouth, incoherently strung together. Maybe she could substitute herself with a couple of Otherworlders? Yes, but they didn¡¯t have the trust of the city and¡ªwhat about recalling Martin and the others from Erisdale¡ªwait that was insane and¡ª

    ¡°Frances!¡±

    She needed to find a plan! She had to save her girls, her fiance and¡ª

    ¡°Dear!¡±

    She ran into something long and thin that somehow just appeared across her stomach. It whacked the wind from her and she staggered, wheezing. Blinking, trying to clear her blurred vision, she looked up to find her mother, hunched over and holding onto her staff.

    ¡°Mom? Oh mom! Morgan and Hattie ran after Timur!¡±

    ¡°I heard. The gate guards told me someone, perhaps two someones, who could control light itself snuck through to escape. This was last night and they took two ponies.¡± Edana strode forward. A tired, wan smile drifting across her lips. Frances stared at her mother, not sure what she was doing as the older woman patted her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Frances, go after them.¡±

    She shook her head, one hand rubbing her eyes. ¡°What?¡±

    Sighing, Edana gently brushed her right hand by Frances¡¯s cheek. The touch of her callused hands grounding Frances to reality and widening her eyes. ¡°Go after them. I¡¯m the Firehand, your superior here. You report to me, remember? I¡¯m telling you now that you should go.¡±

    Frances clasped the hand touching her cheek. ¡°Wait, but the queen¡ª¡±

    Now both of Edana¡¯s hands cupped Frances¡¯s face. Bringing her forehead close, she touched her head to her daughter¡¯s and spoke in a firm, loving voice. ¡°I will deal with Queen Forowena. You aren¡¯t going to be able to fight with Timur, Morgan and Hattie on your mind and Timur is far too dangerous of an intelligence asset to be left in enemy captivity for long. I think you should have been sent all along if I¡¯m being honest.¡±

    She was so relieved, Frances almost lost her footing. It was only her mother¡¯s touch, and her warmth on her forehead that reminded her that she was here, and holding her mother. ¡°Are you sure mom?¡±

    ¡°More than anything. Besides¡ª¡± Edana winked and allowed herself to smirk ¡°¡ªYou and I can¡¯t allow our students to go alone into danger like this.¡±

    A spluttering snort erupted from Frances¡¯s lips as she couldn¡¯t help but laugh despite the tears running down her face. ¡°Oh dear. This was how you felt when I ran away. I¡¯m so sorry I put you through that.¡±

    Wrapping her arms around daughter, Edana gently kissed Frances¡¯s forehead before pulling the younger woman tight. ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven you for that a long time ago, Frances, just as I¡¯m sure you will forgive your own students. Now, they may have only a day¡¯s head start on you but you need to pack and gather what intelligence and maps of Minairen we have before you leave. So start on that. I¡¯ll get you the horses you need, I think four if you are to catch up with them. ¡±

    ¡°Thanks mom, I¡¯ll start on that.¡± Squeezing Edana, like she was a little girl once again, Frances momentarily buried her head in her mother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, thank you. Thank you so much for being there for me.¡±

    Edana patted Frances¡¯s back with one hand, and wiped her eyes with the back of the other. ¡°It¡¯s been my pride and honour, my dear. Now go. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±

    <hr>

    Dried pork jerky sucked, but it was food and because it was food, Morgan did her best to rip a piece of tough meat off her slice. Chewing with a vengeance, the princess warbled, ¡°Do you think we brought enough food for the trip?¡±

    From atop her pony, Hattie gave her piece a few more chews before swallowing. Resisting the urge to make a face, the half-troll glanced at their packs. ¡°No, but that¡¯s why I brought some coin. We¡¯ll have to forage and to steal our way to Minairen, but our dry rations and coin will last us until then.¡±

    Morgan nodded, ripping out another piece of her jerky as her pony cantered down the Greenway, before she suddenly grimaced. ¡°Right, but how do we get out of Minairen?¡±

    Hattie swallowed, hard, her brow itching together. ¡°That is a good question. I suppose if we could coordinate with Frances or perhaps Queen Titania, they could organize a rescue party but that would kind of belay the point of going alone in the first place.¡±

    The harpy-troll sighed. ¡°We should have spent more time planning this, but I guess we¡¯re out of time. Do you have a communication device of some kind?¡±

    ¡°I do¡ª¡± Hattie¡¯s ears suddenly stiffened. Turning to the right, she cupped one hand to her ear. ¡°Hoofbeats and some kind of carriage. We got to hide.¡±

    Morgan could hear it now too, a sound that seemed almost like a distant thunderstorm. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s coming from Athelda-Aoun. But it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s been a week and we even passed Kairon-Aoun.¡±

    Hattie nudged her pony toward the side of the Greenway. ¡°There are a lot of hoofbeats Morgan. Hurry let¡¯s hide!¡±

    ¡°Alright um, but where?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean where¡ª¡± Hattie looked up and around, her eyes picking out the carved stone in the dim light. She could see the vents letting in the light from the ceiling, the moss that crawled up the cave walls. Ahead of her, the road stretched on for miles, but there was no exit in sight. The only thing they could see ahead was the distant glow of sunlight coming from the main exit from the Greenway.

    ¡°Can you fly me up?¡± she stammered.

    Morgan looked over both the ponies, the packs and Hattie. ¡°I could drop you, or you could lose your grip and we¡¯ll have no supplies!¡±

    ¡°But then¡­¡± Her hands dropping to her side, the half-troll stared at the Greenway and the distant horses that were approaching. ¡°Oh we are so in trouble.¡±

    Looking around, Morgan¡¯s hands started to shake as she came to the same conclusion as her friend. There was nothing they could do, but wait to see who had come to fetch them.

 Chapter 181 - Mentors and Students

    It soon became apparent how Hattie and Morgan had been caught. Four horses were galloping towards them, tied together with leads. Frances rode on the foremost stallion, her daub green travelling gear covered with dust. All the horses were foaming with exertion and practically stumbled to a halt.

    Frances swung her feet off of her saddle and landed on the ground. She staggered, nearly tripping on shaky legs but managed to grab onto the saddle¡¯s horn to steady herself

    Hattie dismounted, stepping to her mentor. ¡°Frances are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop, please. I need a moment.¡±

    Morgan hopped off her pony and landed softly on the ground. Frances was breathing heavily, her eyes closed. She wasn¡¯t scowling or crying. She was wiping her eyes and mouth with the corner of her cloak, but that seemed more to get the dust out of her face.

    ¡°Frances we¡ª¡±

    Her mentor raised an open hand. ¡°Morgan, can you listen and just do as I say please? I¡¯m not angry.¡± Frances coughed and turning around, spat on the ground. ¡°Okay I¡¯m a little angry, but I¡¯m trying not to be angry at you.¡±

    Hattie bowed her head, trying to blink back the forming tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re angry. We get it. We were just trying to help.¡±

    ¡°Help¡ªack.¡± Frances rummaged through her saddlebag and pulled out a flask of water, which she drank from hungrily. Her legs still unsteady, she trudged to the side of the Greenway and sat down, resting her back against a mossy wall. With her free hand, she gestured her two students to come whilst she continued to drink from her flask.

    Morgan approached slowly, only to realize Hattie wasn¡¯t moving. Going back for her friend, she extended a wing and gently nudged the half-troll to their teacher.

    Frances had at this point, seemed to clean off a lot of the dust from her face. Her hair was still streaked with dirt, but she was now breathing a tad more evenly.

    ¡°I would ask what you were thinking, but you outlined that very clearly in your letters.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°We are sorry that we left without telling you, but I don¡¯t think you would have let us. We¡­¡± Shaking her head, Morgan curled her lips. ¡°I mean, you are right to not let us go, but we couldn¡¯t just sit in Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    The harpy-troll glanced at her friend, who lifted her chin and pulled her arms behind her. ¡°We want to help and while we knew we may not succeed, we thought it was important enough.¡±

    Frances closed her eyes. She sat there, cross legged, breathing through her nose. Morgan and Hattie exchanged looks as their teacher seemed to go very still.

    ¡°I understand. I understood that from your letters. I also want to rescue Timur as well. So, I¡¯m coming with you. My mother will cover for me.¡±

    The princess staggered her mouth dropping open, ¡°Wait, Edana will? But what about Athelda-Aoun?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop either of you without fighting you and I don¡¯t¡ªno, I can¡¯t fight either of you.¡± Frances clamped a hand over her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t stop the broken, bitter chuckle that escaped from her lips. ¡°I love you both too much for that.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Hattie croaked. She shut her eyes. ¡°Just order us.¡±

    Frances shook her head and let her legs sprawl out. ¡°I did. Look at where that got us. Now if you don¡¯t mind setting camp, I need to rest. I¡¯ve been riding for five days with little sleep.¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°Five? But we left a week ago.¡±

    Frances grimaced. ¡°Packing up, finding what maps we have of Minairen and of the route there, plus talking to Aloudin and getting the layout of the palaces took more time than I thought.¡± Wincing at the sarcastic slant to her voice, Frances forced a breath from her mouth and pushed against the ground. Morgan and Hattie immediately took each of her hands and helped her up, both staring at the shakiness of their teacher¡¯s grip.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hattie, Morgan. If you wish to apologize for leaving like that, I¡¯m not ready to accept them yet.¡± Seeing the crestfallen gazes of her two students, Frances forced a smile onto her face and squeezed their hands. ¡°Hey. I¡¯m not angry at either of you. It would be hypocritical of me to be angry at you. You both heard of how I abandoned Edana to go to Vertingen. I get it.¡±

    Hattie blinked, her shoulder sagging in relief. However, Morgan¡¯s eyes narrowed at her teacher and her¡­her adoptive mother¡¯s expression. She¡¯d seen that smile too many times now.

    ¡°But we hurt you, right?¡±

    Her eyebrows rising, Frances tilted her head. Her amber eyes met Morgan¡¯s bright golden ones. Hattie watched, her throat choking up as Frances closed her eyes and nodded once.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    Morgan let go of Frances¡¯s hand and stepped back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Take as much time as you need.¡± She turned, walking then running to the packs, which she started to rummage through, using one hand to wipe her eyes.

    ¡°Morgan wait¡ª¡±

    Frances squeezed Hattie¡¯s arm. ¡°Let her go. We both need time.¡± The half-troll tried to make her lips move, to form some kind of response, only for her teacher to shake her head. ¡°Hattie, we¡¯re all tired and not ready to talk about this. Let it go.¡± Frances¡¯s legs almost gave out from under her. Only by holding onto her student was she able to stay upright. ¡°Sorry, let me down. I think standing up was the wrong decision.¡±

    Hattie helped her teacher sit down. She didn¡¯t know why but her breathing had become labored, even though she¡¯d done no exercise. ¡°Frances, why aren¡¯t you angry at us? Why are you being so understanding? Don¡¯t you want to be angry at us? Don¡¯t we deserve it?¡±

    Her mentor closed her eyes and made another long exhale. ¡°Hattie, I am angry. I am hurt. I just don¡¯t want to be angry at you two because well,¡± Frances opened her eyes, a wry smile twisting her chapped lips. ¡°I do love you both very much. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, please let me rest. We¡¯ll talk about this all when I wake up.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Frances arched an eyebrow. Hattie swallowed and gave her teacher a trembling nod. Without further ado, the Stormcaller shut her eyes and lay against the Greenway wall and floor. Her first apprentice could only stand up awkwardly and stare, at least until Morgan asked her to help her set up camp.

    <hr>

    Frances was still sleeping, even after Morgan and Hattie had got a fire going and were sitting down beside it. Morgan was busy cleaning the dishes with magic, with Lightbreaker muttering in her head how he was beneath such menial duties. Hattie had finished her supper and was sitting, head resting on her curled up knees, one hand scratching at her scar.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t do that, Hattie,¡± said Morgan in an arch tone.

    Groaning, the half-troll buried her face in her hands. ¡°What have we done? I can¡¯t believe I was so stupid.¡±

    Not even looking at her friend, Morgan glared at Lightbreaker and gently levitated the clean plate to the side before picking up another plate and whistling a tune. ¡°First off, we decided this together. Secondly, we also did it together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I never expected Frances to get this furious. I¡¯ve never seen her like this. She¡¯s so furious that she doesn''t even want to talk about it. We must have really hurt her.¡±

    Putting the plate down, Morgan stabbed Lightbreaker into its holster. Getting up, she shuffled over to Hattie and plopped herself down. ¡°Frances does not lie. She¡¯s just not ready after having galloped to catch up with us with all her gear. I haven¡¯t even had time to look through all of it.¡±

    ¡°We forced her to come after us and join us on this crazy expedition.¡±

    ¡°To rescue my uncle and Frances¡¯s love. You heard Frances, she wanted to do so too and now her mother¡¯s given her approval.¡±

    ¡°We hurt her¡ªAH!¡± Hattie held her ear, blinking wildly as pain shot down the tip of her ear. Shaking her head as her vision steadied, she saw Morgan with one hand up, another finger ready to flick her. Her golden eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°I know that! But there¡¯s nothing we can do right? We just happened to leave our mother¡ªor the closest thing we have to one with basically suicide notes!¡± Sniffling, Morgan yanked her handkerchief out and dabbed at her eyes. ¡°No fucking apology can fix what we did. Besides, at least you regret what you did.¡± Scrambling to her feet, Morgan curled her wings around herself. ¡°Besides, the stupid thing is that I still don¡¯t think I would have done anything different. I know that makes me a monster. I mean who hurts their mother and doesn¡¯t regret doing it? I just¡­I can¡¯t my uncle die. He¡¯s my dad. He¡¯s been my dad since my rotten father got himself killed saving my birth mother who doesn¡¯t even want to take care of me! And I couldn¡¯t stand seeing Frances look so helpless. I just had to do something!¡±

    Gentle arms slipped under Morgan¡¯s shoulder and wrapped around her waist. The harpy-troll froze as Hattie rested her chin on her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for flicking you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven.¡± Hattie stiffened and started to pull her arms back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hugging you¡ª¡±

    Morgan quickly held onto Hattie¡¯s hands. ¡°No. Stay. It¡¯s nice.¡± She could feel her friend¡¯s steady, calm heartbeat almost against her own. ¡°Thank you, Hattie.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Morgan.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    Morgan twisted around to meet Hattie¡¯s eye. ¡°Really? Are we really going to be arguing about this?¡±

    Hattie managed a watery giggle. ¡°Sure. Whatever you want.¡±

    Morgan snorted and closed her eyes, enjoying the rare embrace. Slowly, she opened her eyes and froze.

    Frances had been asleep, with a blanket draped over her shoulders, but now she was awake. Her head turned away and she had one hand covering her mouth, but it did a poor job hiding her beaming grin.

    ¡°Frances?¡± Morgan stammered.

    Hattie instantly stepped away from Morgan, releasing the harpy-troll, who very nearly whined with disappointment. ¡°Oh, um, Frances. Are you better now?¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Their teacher yawned and stretched out her arms. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt. What¡¯s for dinner?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s wings fluttered. ¡°Oh no that¡¯s fine. Um, dinner is one of the meat pies you brought. I don¡¯t think you made it. The crust was so hard.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that was from the stores. I make my pies differently with a crust that¡¯s meant to be eaten.¡± Frances languidly got to her feet and walked to the campfire, rolling up the blanket in her arms. ¡°Thank you for the blanket by the way.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± said Hattie. Meanwhile, Morgan levitated the pie that had been keeping warm near the embers to Frances, who accepted it.

    Breaking it apart, the Stormcaller gestured for her two girls to sit down as she broke and bit into the pie. After swallowing a bit, Frances set the pastry down. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready to accept your apologies.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡± Hattie stammered, scrabbling onto her knees. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to hurt you. We were trying to do what we thought was right.¡±

    Morgan not sure what to do, copied Hattie and got on her knees. ¡°Yes. I um, how much did you hear of that?¡±

    Frances crossed her arms. She maintained her smile, but there there was a wan tilt to it. ¡°You mean the part where you said you don¡¯t regret what you did? I heard that. I heard everything from when you flicked Hattie.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Morgan bowed her head, feeling her eyes well up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Frances shuffled forward and extended her hands. Morgan and Hattie each took one of them, their eyes wide.

    ¡°I forgive you. Both of you,¡± said Frances, glancing between both of her nervous, worried girls, she found that her smile finally blossomed across her face. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want to hurt me. You thought you were doing the right thing, in your own way.¡±

    Hattie pursed her lips, looking up at Frances. ¡°But aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    She didn¡¯t give an immediate answer. Instead, Frances¡¯s gaze briefly rested on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m a little angry. It¡¯ll take time to overcome that but I don¡¯t want to be angry at you. I¡¯m sorry, but I hope that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Hattie nodded, but Morgan couldn¡¯t forget what they¡¯d talked about before she¡¯d flicked her and the panic on her friend¡¯s face.

    Steeling herself, the princess took a breath. ¡°Are you sure, Frances? I mean, you don¡¯t have to hide that from us. You deserve to be angry too.¡±

    Frances¡¯s grip on Morgan and Hattie¡¯s hand suddenly loosened. At the same time, her face went very still. ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t want to direct it at either of you. I¡¯d feel happier if you didn¡¯t see that side of me.¡±

    Morgan hung onto her teacher¡¯s hand. ¡°What if we didn¡¯t mind? What if it¡¯d make you happier to express it?¡±

    Frances tried to pull back, but to her dismay, her students hung on. Glancing from their joined hands to their wide eyes, she swallowed. ¡°That would hurt both of you,¡± she said, her tone careful.

    Hattie set her jaw and nodded. ¡°We can take it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. I know you can, but I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Now trying to get up, Frances found she just couldn¡¯t retreat. She could rip her hands from her students grip, but she found herself arrested. Morgan and Hattie¡¯s moist eyes filled her gaze, as did their accepting smiles, bunched with worry.

    ¡°But it would it make you feel better to tell us how you are angry, Frances,¡± said Morgan.

    Hattie squeezed her mentor¡¯s hand. ¡°We don¡¯t want you to just hold it in. We want you to be happy too.¡±

    Frances¡¯s vision blurred. Happy? But how could she be happy? Being angry wouldn¡¯t make her happy with herself. Even if it would make her feel better to share her feelings, but how could she? She didn¡¯t know why Hattie and Morgan wanted her to be their parent, but that was who she¡¯d become. She couldn¡¯t afford to be angry at her charges when the one time she had she¡¯d almost driven Morgan out of Athelda-Aoun. That and if she got angry then would she just be acting like her own birth mother?

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Groaning, Hattie shifted her grip, one hand holding into her teacher¡¯s arm. ¡°Frances, you don¡¯t need to be perfect. We both know you¡¯re worried for us. You can tell us!¡±

    Biting her lip, Frances shook her head and closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t she just needed to out wait Hattie and Morgan. Oh she loved how her students were trying to help, but it wasn¡¯t their responsibility. This was her problem, her issues, her weirdness that she had to manage.

    Morgan stared at her mentor. She could see the tears leaking down her cheeks, feel the rapid, frightened heartbeat pounding against her fingers. She didn¡¯t want to talk, so how could they help? There had to be something that Frances had taught her that might help. Her¡­mom, had comforted her so many times and helped her unravel so much of her trauma. There had to be something she knew.

    The princess swallowed. ¡°Frances, those feelings are a part of you, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyes slowly opened to stare at Morgan, her mouth half-open. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she croaked.

    Not quite sure what she was saying, her mind on all those tearful conversations, Morgan continued to speak, words tumbling out of her mouth. ¡°Well, you love us. Because you love us, you¡¯re angry at us for hurting you. If you didn¡¯t love us you wouldn¡¯t be angry. Are you trying to say you shouldn¡¯t love us?¡±

    Frances shook her head, eyes wide now. ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Morgan¡¯s lips spread wide into a desperate grin. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be happy you can get angry at us? And that we don¡¯t mind? Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Doesn¡¯t this show that you are an amazing mom?¡±

    Once again, Frances went very, very still. This time, her mouth was hanging wide open and her shoulders went slack. No longer did she try to escape Hattie and Morgan¡¯s hold on her. She wouldn¡¯t have had to try very hard. Hattie was staring at her friend,

    I think she¡¯s got you there, Frances. Ivy¡¯s Sting whispered in Frances¡¯s suddenly all-too-clear mind.

    Ivy? You¡­you think so? But I could mess this up so much.

    You won¡¯t let yourself. I know you. And Morgan and Hattie want to help you. They ran away, partly to help you. Trust them, trust their love as they have trusted you.

    Breathing deep, Frances nodded and wiped her eyes with her forearm. ¡°Alright. Alright just give me a moment. Let¡¯s all sit down and get comfortable first.¡±

    Numb fingers letting go of their teacher Morgan and Hattie sat down one on each side of their teacher. Frances crossed her legs underneath herself, clasping her hands, her gaze falling to the fire.

    You can do this, Frances.

    I¡­I¡¯ll try.

    Exhaling, Frances swallowed, and allowed some of that choked up bitterness held in her throat to release. Her hands forming fists, she pulled her arms closer to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that angry at you. I know why you ran away. But I don¡¯t think you understand it wasn¡¯t easy to say no to you. I wanted to say yes. I wanted to join you, but I couldn¡¯t at that time and so I had to tell you to stay.¡± Frances glanced between her two students, blinking back tears. Her breathing short and harried. ¡°Then you just left. You didn¡¯t tell me or even call me after you left. You left notes of all things. Why couldn¡¯t you tell me how much you cared earlier? Why did you tell me then, when it hurt the most?¡±

    A torrent of tears coursed down her face. Frances tried to stem them with her handkerchief as she forced herself to just stare at the base of the fire. The feelings stung in her throat, forcing her to cough while she tried to breathe more calmly. And yet, it did seem easier.

    Hattie, unable to look at her teacher, shut her eyes, her lip pressing tightly together. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you to stop us. We¡¯re sorry.¡±

    Drawing her sleeve across her eyes so hard it stung, Frances quickly rested her hand on Hattie¡¯s downcast shoulder. ¡°Hattie, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not fine!¡± Morgan croaked, drawing Frances and Hattie¡¯s attention. The harpy-troll ran her hand through her hair, grabbing the ends of her locks. ¡°It was stupid, we know that, you know that. We can go now, but we shouldn¡¯t have done it this way.¡± Morgan cringed, turning to meet Frances¡¯s wide-eyed gaze. ¡°We¡­we hurt you and that just wasn¡¯t fair, after all you¡¯ve done for us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, Morgan, and Hattie. Mistakes happen. And you did what you could to fix them.¡±

    Hattie blinked, while Morgan squawked. ¡°We did?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I mean, you did just encourage me to try to be honest with what I was feeling.¡± Frances wasn¡¯t sure why, but she was smiling despite how tired and swollen her eyes felt. ¡°I forgive you, both of you.¡±

    Hattie sniffled, wiped her eyes and almost fell onto Frances as she wrapped her arms around her teacher. Morgan was a second later, her wings covering them both. Frances, unable to help but giggle weakly, pulled her two girls close. She didn¡¯t care that they were soaking her robes. She was just happy, so happy that she had found her girls and they didn¡¯t mind her sharing her hurt.

    <hr>

    After breakfast, Frances requested her students to take off one of the packs on the horses. Once it was on the ground, she started to unpack it, talking as she did.

    ¡°There was one other reason I needed more time to pack. I had to prepare your equipment. Morgan, stand over here please, back to me, arms up.¡±

    The princess did as she was told, listening to the clinking of metal and shuffle of cloth. She arched an eyebrow at Hattie, who was studying Frances intently over her shoulder.

    ¡°Hm, I didn¡¯t think this through. Okay, Morgan can you turn around?¡±

    The harpy-troll did so and found Frances levitating a cuirass burnished to an almost mirror-like sheen with and angled ridge down the centre. Also floating in the air were battle claws. These were steel tipped gloves that could be fastened over a harpy¡¯s claws to make their natural weapons even more deadly. Completing the set of armor were steel bracers and a cushioned pot helmet shaped to form a protective brim.

    ¡°Wait, are these all for me?¡± Morgan stammered.

    Frances beamed. ¡°Mhmm. Remember when Blazey took your measurements?¡±

    Morgan frowned.¡°I think I had a nightmare the previous night but¡­ yeah I think I do. I can¡¯t remember why.¡±

    ¡°It was for these. I had ordered the set of armor to provide you with adequate combat gear in case¡­well, in case Athelda-Aoun was ever attacked. Hattie, can you give me a hand?¡±

    Hattie nodded, her tone serene, which just a note of eagerness. ¡°Certainly.¡±

    The harpy-troll waved her hands, her stare still affixed to the armor. ¡°Wait Frances, I can¡¯t accept this. Besides, this is supposed to be a stealth mission right? This would give us away!¡±

    ¡°We need at least two weeks to get to Minairen. If we ever need to fight, you¡¯ll have no time to put your armor on.¡± Frances pursed her lips, her shoulders falling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this looks a bit plain, I was going to request some engraving and gold gilding more appropriate to your status, as your uncle would have wished, but we ran out of time.¡±

    ¡°Engraving? Gold gild? Woah that would be cool¡ª¡± Morgan shook her head. ¡°Wait, Frances, this is amazing.¡± She grabbed the cuirass, hefting it and blinking at how easy it was to do so. ¡°This is amazing. It¡¯s so light. I¡­¡± She blinked several times, trying to smile so wide that her mom wouldn¡¯t mistake her earlier hesitation. ¡°I love it. I really do.¡±

    Frances, the edges of her eyes crinkling, brightened up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very glad. I also enchanted your armor to draw on your magic to strengthen it. It works similar to my armored mage robes, but on a less extreme level.¡±

    Her gaze shooting to the armor, Morgan drew Lightbreaker and tapped the cold metal, putting just a bit of magic into her wand. Swirls of blue magic swam across the metal forming various Words of Power. At the same time, the cuirass itself hummed sonorously in her grasp. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why the steel is so thin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but do be careful. If you run out of magic, the steel will lose that protection.¡±

    The pitching-up of Frances¡¯s voice finally tore Morgan¡¯s eyes from the armor. ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s not like your mage armor? It has no shields?¡±

    Her chin dropping slightly, Frances sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The armour only strengthens what¡¯s covered by the steel. That does include your bracers, greaves, helmet and battle claws. It does draw less power and will last longer in battle.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± A thought made Morgan purse her lips. Suddenly, her eyes widened. ¡°Hold on, doesn¡¯t that mean I could cut through enemy armor with my claws?¡±

    Frances opened her mouth, closed it, crossed her arms and tilted her chin. Her brow settling into a frown, she glanced at the claws floating in her magic. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you put the whole set on and test it out? You¡¯ll need to fly around a bit to get used to them.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Thanks mom.¡± Morgan flinched, blinking as the words left her lips. Her mentor¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but the pieces of armor she was levitating shook, wobbling and spinning.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, dear,¡± Frances stammered as her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get these on you.¡±

    It took a bit of help from Frances and Hattie, but Morgan found that her armor fit her almost perfectly. There were some spots that would need adjustment, but she could move all her limbs/ When she leapt into the air to hover, she realized she could actually do it quite easily.

    ¡°Oh this is so cool!¡±

    Hattie giggled. ¡°I¡¯m glad. Want to test out those claws?¡±

    Chuckling Frances placed a soft hand on her first apprentice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not so fast, Hattie. I have something for you too.¡±

    The half-troll¡¯s mouth formed an ¡®o¡¯ before it pressed together in a thin line. ¡°I um, but you already kitted me out.¡±

    ¡°If it helps, think of this as less of a gift and more of a responsibility.¡± Frances rummaged through her packs before she drew out a long staff capped with silver on both ends and a guard in the centre. Morgan blinked. The staff looked ornate and also rather familiar. She knew she¡¯d seen her mentor with it. Now that she had more time to look at it, she also realized there were a number of carefully repaired cracks lining the staff.

    Hattie stepped back, her hands dropping to her side. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s Silver Star, a Named Staff. You¡¯re not¡ªbut I thought it was being repaired.¡±

    Frances stepped forward, lifting the staff toward her student. ¡°Its repairs were recently completed and now that Silver is confident enough, it wants to get back into the fight against Thorgoth. It requested me to take it along and given that I wield Ivy¡¯s Sting and Lightbreaker has chosen Morgan, that leaves you.¡±

    Hattie shook her head, eyes affixed on the staff. ¡°But I¡¯m not worthy.¡±

    Reaching out, Frances took her student¡¯s hand and pressed it to the staff. Her voice firm, she continued to smile, but it¡¯d twisted into one with a bit of an edge. ¡°It¡¯s not about being worthy, Hattie. It¡¯s about need. We are going to need every bit of help to rescue Timur and get out alive. If we are going to succeed and return home, we need you to wield Silver Star.¡¯

    ¡°I¡­¡± Hattie took a deep breath. ¡°Are you sure, Silver Star?¡±

    Unlike Ivy¡¯s Sting, Silver Star¡¯s more masculine tone had quite a bit of a drawl. Its ¡®voice¡¯ was quiet and almost reedy, yet firm.

    I am certain. My sister-wand Ivy told me of your quest. I can no longer leave her in danger when I can contribute. Silver Star hummed to itself. If you are so uncertain of your worthiness, open your mind to me dear one and let me determine that for myself.

    Hattie glanced at Frances, who nodded. Taking a deep breath, the half-troll held the staff in both hands and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 182 - Blessings and Curses

    She¡¯d communed with Ivy¡¯s Sting before, and Morgan had even let her touch Lightbreaker. The former¡¯s touch was warm, like sinking one¡¯s feet into sun-tanned earth. Lightbreaker¡¯s presence was cold, so cold and ancient sometimes it felt like it wanted to burn her. Silver Star¡¯s presence could only be described as like shimmering starlight. Hattie for some reason felt like the old staff could have shone brighter than it used to, but that might be because of the damage done to it.

    Prepare yourself, this will be a bit uncomfortable.

    Biting her lip Hattie swallowed. ¡°Do it.¡±

    Images started to flash in the forefront of her mind. There was her battle with the dragon Telkandra. She blinked and saw Helias talking to her. Shaking her head, she opened her eyes again to feel cold rain on her back. The musty scent of faeces and rat droppings filled the air as she tried to burrow deeper underneath the too small crate. Shivering, she wiped her eyes.

    Suddenly, the cold vanished. Instead she was sweating from the sheer waves of heat that assaulted her skin.

    ¡°Hattie, run.¡±

    Her eyes flew open. ¡°Mom?¡±

    Everything was on fire. Smoke filled her nose forcing her to the warm floorobards. They were made of oak if she remembered. Her mother¡ª

    Hattie froze. Helga Longarch¡¯s breaths were shallow. Despite the raging inferno around them, all she could hear were her mother¡¯s breaths.

    ¡°Mom! You need to get up!¡± She grabbed her mom, trying to drag her. She spluttered Word of Power, trying to douse the flames.

    But the expected wave of water didn¡¯t materialise. When Hattie looked down, she found her arms were far shorter and they had no scars.

    ¡°No! Mom! Mom!¡± Hattie staggered, coughing, tears blinding her vision. This was a memory. She knew that and yet it was like she was really in that fire all over again.

    ¡°Hattie, run!¡± With her free arm, Helga pushed Hattie away. The now eleven-year old tumbled over onto her back.

    A sonorous voice rang through the crackle of the flames. Hattie! Hattie you need to wake up. Something¡¯s wrong.

    Hattie scrambled to her feet. ¡°What? Silver Star? What do you mean¡ªthis isn¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you going to see my memories?¡±

    No, it¡¯s not. There¡¯s a spell at play and it¡¯s not your magic. I¡¯ve already seen what I needed to see. I think my special ability is amplifying this spell. I¡¯m not sure what it is but I can¡¯t stop it from working.

    Spell? Hattie swallowed and forced herself to look at her mother. Her mom was mumbling something that she could hear despite the creaking of splintering wood. Hattie blinked. They sounded like Words of Power.

    ¡°Mom? What are you doing? Why are you casting a spell?¡± Hattie frowned. This¡­this did happen in the past. She remembered her mom¡¯s lips moving. They had been moving before when she pushed her away and then part of the roof had collapsed. Haiti had had to leave, driven outside by the flames and smoke.

    But if her mother could use magic, why didn¡¯t she save herself?

    Helga looked up at Hattie, her eyes wide. ¡°Wait. Hattie¡­you see me?¡±

    The half-troll nodded and took a breath. Somehow the smoke filling the room didn¡¯t choke her.

    Keep doing what you¡¯re doing Hattie. The spell is¡­is calming down. Take control.

    Helga didn¡¯t seem to hear Silver Star¡¯s voice. Raising her hand, Hattie thought of the staff, sensing its shining presence. A shower of silver motes of light gathered in her right hand, forming the staff.

    She propped herself up with Silver Star and onto longer legs. Fifteen years old again, Hattie touched her face and winced as she felt her scars.

    Her mother, oddly alright for being pinned underneath a beam, stared at her. ¡°Hattie? How is this happening?¡±

    Raising Silver Star, Hattie pointed at the debris lifting it off with a mighty shove and pulled mother onto a sitting position. With another wave she summoned a spray of water that extinguished the fire with a puff of steam. Only then did the half-troll sit down in front of the now freed form of her mother, examining her with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Who or what are you? My mother¡¯s dead.¡±

    Helga crossed her arms, touching one finger to her lip. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to explain.¡±

    It was a pose Hattie recalled from her childhood. To see¡­whatever it was adopt it was uncanny. Glancing at her staff, Hattie hissed. ¡°Silver Star, any suggestions on what this is?¡±

    Helga blinked, her grey-blue eyes widening. ¡°Silver Star? The Named Staff Silver Star? That explains things. Its special ability is to amplify spells through assisting in visualisation.¡±

    Very accurate¡­Hmm. I don¡¯t think you need to be worried. She¡¯s not harmful. Think of this as a pleasant surprise.

    Hattie narrowed her eyes at the staff. ¡°A pleasant surprise? My mom¡¯s dead and this thing has the gall to take her form!¡±

    Helga swallowed and rubbed her palms together, just like how Hattie remembered she would. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sweetling. I take this form because I am your mother, and I¡¯m not.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s mouth opened and closed. A broken ¡°What?¡± spluttered from her lips as her mind whirled, not sure what to think, or believe.

    The human woman brushed back a lock of her blonde hair. ¡°I was a mage, Hattie. I never told you this but I was a low-ranking mage who deserted the Red Order during the Erisdale-Lapanterian war and escaped to Alavaria. I forsook magic entirely and just wanted to live a normal life. I¡¯m a blessing. A last, desperate attempt to try to protect you when I was going to die.¡±

    ¡°What¡ªI don¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t you save yourself? What is even this blessing? Is there such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Hattie, I couldn¡¯t feel my legs. You were eleven, there was no way you could drag me out safely, not with the mob outside. I learned combat magic, but I was horribly out of practice. This was the best I could do.¡± Helga wiped her eyes. She reached out but pinned her arms back to herself before Hattie could take her hand. ¡°Even after that¡­I failed you. I didn¡¯t do enough. I left you alone to face the world and the war. If not for Frances, you would have died in spite of my blessing. If not for her, you¡¯d still be in darkness.¡±

    Hattie stared, watching her mother dab at her cheeks with the edge of her sleeve, just how she used to do it. ¡°You¡­mom? It¡¯s really you.¡±

    Helga nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    Hattie slammed into her mother, burrowing her face into her shoulder. She breathed deep, the memories of her hugs returning to her. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be sorry! I¡­I was so stupid!¡±

    Helga squeezed her daughter, burying her nose into her hair. ¡°No you weren¡¯t. You were a child. I couldn¡¯t even speak to you.¡±

    ¡°This is enough, mom. Oh I missed you so much.¡± Hattie stiffened, forcing herself to meet her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡­Frances¡ª¡±

    Gentle fingers brushed by her forehead ¡°Oh sweetling, you don¡¯t have to be sorry about her. She loves you. You love her. And she is there for you when I can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous?¡± Hattie stammered, already feeling her shoulders relax.

    Helga pulled back so she could cup her daughter¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°Oh sweetling, I want to thank Frances. She took care of you, gave you the love and support you needed when I could only give you a blessing.¡±

    Hattie squeezed her mom¡¯s arms. At the same time, she found herself pursing her lips. ¡°Um, what is a blessing? You keep mentioning it, but I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    Her mother exhaled slowly. ¡°Ah. Well I know you¡¯ve heard of curses from Frances and Prince Timur. A blessing is a spell meant to grant the recipient certain boons. Just before I passed, I managed to put one on you to try to protect you and strengthen you.¡± Helga brushed a lock of Hattie¡¯s hair from her ear. ¡°Did you ever wonder why you never got sick whilst living on the streets? Or how you managed to survive the long journeys between cities on so little food?¡±

    Hattie shuddered. Those were dark, painful days. She didn¡¯t want to remember them and the little she could stomach to recall her acting less like a living being and more like an animal. She frowned. It was a wonder that she hadn¡¯t died, or gotten sick when she¡¯d seen quite a few other street kids succumb.

    ¡°That was the blessing? I thought I just got lucky. But then¡­wait, is that why I didn¡¯t die to the dragon?¡±

    Helga let out a sad, mournful giggle. ¡°Kind of? Frances helped a lot, but I think I managed to prevent further burns to the rest of your body. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t have done more, sweetling.¡±

    Hattie shook her head. ¡°I know this sounds weird coming from me, but you did everything you could, mom.¡± She pulled her mother close into an embrace again, and her mother hugged her back.

    It was a moment of sheer bliss, before Helga pushed Hattie apart from her with firm hands. ¡°You need to wake up. Frances and Morgan were calmed by Silver Star but they¡¯re getting worried.¡±

    Hattie held onto her mom¡¯s wrists. ¡°Wait, mom, can we meet again? I mean, I don¡¯t think we can always meet, but maybe someday?¡±

    Helga sighed and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know as much as you do and as I did when I was alive. This¡­is very unusual and I wouldn¡¯t risk it, less the blessing itself is destabilized. It can¡¯t be re-cast.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t? Wait, why aren¡¯t there more blessing cast? If it¡¯s so powerful, then why are they so rare?¡±

    ¡°Because you can only cast such a blessing when you¡¯re at death¡¯s door, Hattie, and on the people who you truly love or care for. There¡¯s no other emotion that can help transfer such powerful magic to another person.¡± Helga stepped forward and kissed Hattie¡¯s forehead. ¡°I love you, Hattie, despite everything you¡¯ve done and because of everything you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡± Blinking back tears, Hattie tried to hang onto her mother¡¯s ash-stained blouse. There was something pulling her back, almost like she was falling sideways.

    ¡°I love you. Now go. Live.¡± Her mother clutched her arms and pushed.

    Hattie¡¯s eyes flew open and she sat up. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±

    Frances was kneeling beside her. Wiping her tears, she dabbed at her forehead with a towel. ¡°Hattie? What happened, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Hattie rubbed her temples. ¡°I¡­I saw my mom. My birth mom. She said that she left some of her magic in me, as a blessing. Did¡­did that really just happen?¡± She examined her hands and froze. Dark-blue magic shimmered faintly across her skin as Words of Power crawled across her palms and up her arms.

    ¡°May I?¡± Frances asked, drawing Ivy¡¯s Sting. At her student¡¯s nod, Frances touched the half-troll¡¯s palm with her wand and cast a small heat spell. The magic glowed and swirled around the wand¡¯s tip until she withdrew it. ¡°That is definitely a blessing. The first time I¡¯ve ever seen one. I¡¯m more familiar with curses.¡±

    Her wings fluttering, Morgan held up her hands. ¡°Wait, you saw your mom?¡±

    Hattie nodded. ¡°Yeah. Silver Star helped I think. I¡¯m not sure how.¡±

    Silver Star piped up so that everybody could hear. As I mentioned, it goes back to my special ability to amplify spells. All Named Wands have the ability to amplify spells, but I perform the task far better than other wands. I think I probably amplified the blessing and its effects.

    ¡°Ah. Um, thank you, Silver. I¡­¡± her voice trailing off, Hattie shuddered. Wiping her tears, the half-troll buried her face in her hands. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t stop crying.¡±

    Frances slowly wrapped her arms around her student. ¡°You just saw your mom, Hattie. I think that would make anybody cry. Just let it out.¡±

    Sobbing quietly, Hattie let herself lean into Frances¡¯s embrace and her teacher held her there for as long as she needed.

    <hr>

    It took another day, but Frances and her students finally reached the walls surrounding the northern entrance to the Greenway. They were clearly dilapidated, with the topmost merlons and battlements crumbling and windswept. Blocks of loose stone from fallen machicolations were buried around the walls. On other sections of the wall, wooden hoarding built in an attempt to shore-up the aging defenses sat rotting and warped.

    Yet even now, the walls remained impressive in their height. Built with closely fitted limestone blocks, they reached up to the top of the Greenway. Passing through the abandoned gate felt like walking through a tunnel.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anybody garrisoned this?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the available forces. As for Thorgoth, the structure itself isn¡¯t very well defended from our side. There are numerous stairways and entrances from the Greenway to the wall.¡± Frances pursed her lips and pulled the horses her carriage was attached to to a halt. ¡°Sorry Morgan, there is one more thing I need to talk to you about.¡±

    The harpy-troll arched an eyebrow. The expression on Frances¡¯s face seemed very tight and try as she might, her brow was inching together. ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about your birth mother. I talked to her before we left. We agreed that this mission is so dangerous that if you wish, I can tell you who your birth mother really is. She¡¯s also willing to talk to you through a mirror.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s mouth opened slightly, her eyes affixed on Frances. Her adoptive mother gazed back, worry crinkling the muscles around her eyes.

    ¡°That bad?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°We are heading into where your grandfather rules. There is no place as dangerous.¡±

    The princess took a breath. ¡°Can I think about it?¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°Of course, we have a week of travel before we get to Minairen.¡±

    Morgan nodded. After a moment¡¯s thought, she coughed. ¡°Um, thanks¡­mom. Sorry, this is going to take some time getting used to.¡±

    Frances blinked, staring at her adoptive daughter before an even wider smile inched its way across her face. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, dear.¡±

    <hr>

    It was taxing being so close to Queen Janize and not being able to do anything about it. Elizabeth had to admit to herself that she had at some points, wondered about just wringing the woman¡¯s neck. However, there was no way to do so.

    If Elizabeth had one word to describe Queen Janize, it was that the woman was intriguing. As one of the maids directly attending Janize, she was mostly standing nearby, fetching pen and paper and drinks. The woman was rarely alone, usually accompanied by multiple servants, guards, and Leila. She also attended meetings directly with Earl Darius that Elizabeth coudn¡¯t attend, and would often have private meetings with her Otherworlder shadow.

    Ayax, however, using a nifty spell that Frances had invented to eavesdrop in magically unprotected rooms, could actually listen in on the queen.

    It was in one of these conversations that Elizabeth and Ayax were quietly discussing in their rooms with Martin and Ginger attending through mirror.

    ¡°So you are now certain she¡¯s working against Darius?¡± Elizabeth mused.

    Ayax pursed her lips and nodded once. ¡°I believe so. She definitely doesn¡¯t tell Leila everything, but I am more inclined to think she¡¯s preparing countermeasures against the Earl. Not that that changes anything. I think we need to kill them both.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°But she¡¯s pregnant, Ayax.¡±

    Her lips twisted in a grimace, Ginger sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, Liz, but I get what Ayax is saying. If Queen Forowena¡¯s cannot bear children, Janize¡¯s child will become a threat to whoever succeeds King Jerome. It might be better to kill a traitor and rebel than kill her child.¡±

    Martin coughed officiously, his eyes narrowed. ¡°I personally don¡¯t really see the difference, and I doubt most would. Both are very unenviable options.¡± The knight drummed his fingers on the table. ¡°This is going to sound off topic, but what¡¯s the mood in the castle?¡±

    Ayax glanced at Elizabeth, who frowned in thought. ¡°Downcast. They aren¡¯t willing to surrender, but since the Erlenberg navy has cut off all sea resupply, they¡¯re rationing food.More importantly, Ayax just told me that it doesn¡¯t sound like the city is going to be relieved anytime soon.¡±

    Martin blinked. ¡°Really? I thought the traditionalists still had remaining troops?¡±

    Shaking her head, Ayax¡¯s tail swayed back and forth. ¡°From what I heard these are their last remaining troops. We¡¯ve dealt too many defeats to them, destroyed too many of their castles, killed or captured too many of their mages. They¡¯re waiting for us to make a mistake, but they don¡¯t think we are going to make one. We can conceivably just hold our siege here until we starve them until starvation.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not really an option. Too many things can go wrong with such a long siege,¡± said Elizabeth, recalling a lesson from Igraine. She wondered how was her mentor doing.

    It was then that Elizabeth and Ayax noticed that Martin and Ginger were exchanging grim looks their lips pressed into thin lines.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer an option,¡± said Ginger. ¡°A little over a week ago, Timur found out that Thorgoth is training six dragons, the children of Telkandra. He learned this from the eldest of Telkandra¡¯s children who had fled her siblings. However, while trying to get this dragon and Goldilora away, Timur was captured by Thorgoth¡¯s forces.¡±

    Martin, noticing Ayax and Ginger¡¯s widening eyes, piped up in a firm tone. ¡°Frances is heading with Morgan and Hattie to rescue him and I think they have a chance of succeeding, but the fact remains that we now know why Thorgoth was so passive. He was amassing his forces to perform a final attack with dragon support. We cannot maintain a prolonged siege and so I have an idea.¡±

    Ginger scratched her head, trying her best not to scowl. ¡°I hate it, but I think it works. Liz, Ayax, can you meet with Janize in private and offer her terms of surrender?¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. Ayax¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°I thought you wanted to kill her, Ginger?¡±

    ¡°I do, but I¡­¡± Ginger closed her eyes and rested her forehead against her clasped hands. ¡°Look, as much as I want the bitch dead, you all spent a long time pulling me out of the shitty place I was in. I feel like if I ask you to do something so cold-blooded, even if it is the ¡®practical¡¯ and ¡®logical¡¯ decision, it would mean all of us would be going to that place. I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this? I agree with you, but I have¡­strong feelings about preserving life, especially unborn life,¡± said Elizabeth, her eyes focused on Martin.

    The knight sat up straighter and gave a short nod. ¡°I am sure that we need to at least offer Queen Janize terms. If she refuses then so be it, but if she agrees, then we must explore that option.¡±

    ¡°And how are you going to convince King Jerome and Queen Forowena this?¡± Ayax asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Ginger allowed herself a smirk. ¡°Leave that to us. You and Liz think of a way to offer the following terms without getting caught. We need to send a clear message.¡±

    Elizabeth crossed her arms. ¡°What are the terms you plan to offer?¡±

    <hr>

    Her arm wrapped firmly around Janize¡¯s waist, Leila guided the queen to her bedchambers. ¡°Come on, let me carry you at least once.¡±

    The queen hid her smile with her hand as she let herself be guided. With her servants dismissed, it was now alright to play coy with Leila. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re strong enough for two, Otherworlder?¡±

    Janize blinked when Leila leaned in, pulling her close. The Otherworlder gently stepped in. Her eyes wide, the queen found herself starting to lay back onto the younger woman¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± drawled Leila.

    Her heart pounding, Janize held onto Leila, wearing her smirk like a shield. ¡°I expect you to carry me to my bed, Leila,¡± she rasped.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡± Leila dipped one arm underneath Janize¡¯s legs. The queen held her breath as she was lifted into the air. The younger woman¡¯s grip was incredibly gentle and steady even as Leila fumbled with the door.

    Janize opened the door with her gloved hand. ¡°Allow me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leila kicked the door open and sashayed herself and Janize into her bedchambers. The queen watched the Otherworlder through half-lidded eyes, revelling in how Leila¡¯s eyes were glued to her.

    ¡°Are you already undressing me with your eyes?¡± Leila giggled.

    Janize arched an eyebrow. ¡°Unless my eyes are magic, I don¡¯t think¡ªAh, you mean it metaphorically. I was thinking you should take my dress off.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You would like to be at my mercy¡­¡± Leila¡¯s voice trailed off . Janize felt ice seep into her heart when Leila¡¯s grip tightened around her. Her dark brown eyes now stared at something on their bed.

    Their bed? Oh dear. She was really growing rather fond of Leila wasn¡¯t she?

    Janize took a deep breath and reached up to touch Leila¡¯s cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The Otherworlder carefully set the queen down. Once she did, Leila gripped the hilt of her long dagger. Janize had to turn around before she saw what had killed the mood.

    ¡°Hm, rather menacing isn¡¯t it?¡± Janize muttered. She narrowed her eyes at the dagger planted point first into her mattress. ¡°There appears to be a note attached to it. Can you be a dear and get that, Leila?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but give me a moment. Can you stand back?¡± Janize swept behind her protector, who drew her wand and muttered several spells. They made the dagger, bed, and even the sheets glow. After several different spells, the Otherworlder finally went forward, yanked the dagger from the bed and unrolled the letter.

    Janize peaked over Leila¡¯s shoulder, not hard to do considering she was what Leila had called her, a few ¡°inches¡± taller.

    To Queen-Claimant Janize of Erisdale,

    We, Sir Martin of Conthwaite, Ginger of Conthwaite, Ayax ¡°The Blackgale¡± Windwhistler, and Lady Elizabeth Hae-won Kim, would like you to know that we could have killed you and Leila as you slept, but circumstances compel us to offer you terms.

    King Thorgoth of Alavaria has recruited purple dragons to his cause. You know what he intends to do with them. In the interest of ending this civil war that has taken so many lives, we request on behalf of King Jerome and Queen Forowena that you surrender under the following offer, conditional to their Majesties final approval:

    <ol>

    <li>

    Your life and that of your unborn child is guaranteed

    </li>

    <li>

    Presuming that your child lives to their majority, they will be first in line to the throne of Erisdale, not to be superceded by any adoption or newborn children.

    </li>

    <li>

    You are to be confined for life on Greyrock Island with a hundred retainers you may choose

    </li>

    <li>

    Earl Darius and the other nobles who supported you are to submit to a trial by the high court for war crimes. All but his life is guaranteed, along with a steady income, but their lands and wealth will be confiscated from their persons, but not necessarily from their families and children

    </li>

    </ol>

    If you wish to discuss with us further, have a courier send a message out to the siege lines under a flag of truce.

    Leila murmured the contents of the letter to herself. A snarl warped her lips. ¡°What a load of bullshit. Are you done, Your Majesty? If so, let me burn it.¡±

    A gloved hand held Leila¡¯s wrist, whilst another set of hands plucked the letter from the Otherworlder¡¯s grasp. Janize stepped away, pacing across ther room, and studying the letter intently.

    Leila stared at the queen. ¡°Janize, what are you doing?¡±

    Janize tapped her hand with one finger but continued to study the letter. ¡°Shh. Silencing spells on my room please.¡±

    Leila spluttered, shook her head and started to cast several privacy spells to block out any eavesdroppers. She then sent a burst of magic toward the smoldering fireplace and levitated into the rising flames.

    ¡°Alright, now can you explain what¡¯s got you so rattled.¡±

    ¡°I am perfectly calm my dear.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯re rattled and you have no reason to be. They can¡¯t possibly be telling the truth. I mean, dragons?¡± Leila rolled her eyes. ¡°And why would they offer to save the life of your child?¡±

    Janize did not look up from the letter. ¡°It is precisely because the information is so unbelievable that I am somewhat concerned.¡±

    Leila threw her hands up into the air. ¡°And I thought you said you weren¡¯t rattled.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that I lied.¡± The queen hissed those words through gritted teeth. Taking a short breath, she turned to face the Otherworlder. ¡°Leila dear, I quite enjoy your company, but I think you should take your leave.¡±

    Blinking, the Otherworlder grimaced. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me.¡±

    Janize fingers tightened around the letter. ¡°I need to be alone. Truly alone.¡±

    Her arms crossed, Leila gave the queen what could only be described as a flat stare. ¡°I say that¡¯s a horrible idea given that they can get into your bedchambers without anybody noticing.¡±

    Janize opened her mouth to retort, but quickly closed it. Her lips a thin line, she closed her eyes.

    ¡°Leila. You make a good point and so you should stay here. That being said, you ought to know your place.¡±

    Leila looked up at the ceiling and exhaled. Her breath almost spitting out between her clenched teeth. ¡°I know my place, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°You have a very strange way of showing it.¡± Janize narrowed her eyes at the younger woman, studying her posture. She¡¯d gotten to know Leila quite well. Her stiff, crossed-arm posture was a way of holding herself in check when she was frustrated about something.

    After a long moment where Leila just gazed at the ceiling, she suddenly shivered and wiped her eyes.

    Janize blinked. She tried to keep her expression serene, but the Otherworlder started to sniffle. Before her eyes, Leila¡¯s stiff pose crumpled. She buried her tear-stricken face in her right hand, whilst she gripped her shirt with the other.

    ¡°Leila? What is going on? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m definitely not alright. I¡¯m very, very fucked up, okay? I¡¯m probably more of a freak than Frances.¡± The Otherworlder wiped her eyes with the back of her arm. ¡°But I know my place. Oh, I know my place. I¡¯m your disposable fuckbuddy. Your dumb hunk of muscle with boobs for you to squeeze. I know you are going to kill me once the war is over and after you¡¯ve dealt with Darius. I also don¡¯t care, so long as you do so after the Demon King is dead.¡±

    Janize blinked, her mouth trying to form words, excuses, anything to try to deny what Leila was saying. ¡°Excuse me? When have I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Please, don¡¯t lie to me anymore.¡± Leila sniffled, and shook her head. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t care if you do. Hurt me all you¡¯d like. Use me as you wish. Just¡­promise me that you¡¯ll get rid of me after Thorgoth dies. I don¡¯t want to go back to Earth.¡±

    ¡°But if you die in Durannon after Thorgoth dies then correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but the spell that returns you to ¡®Earth¡¯ won¡¯t be active because you would have chosen to stay in Durannon. That means you¡¯ll¡­¡± Janize¡¯s voice trailed off. The letter slipping out of her grasp, she reached for Leila, but the Otherworlder stepped back. ¡°Leila dear, you cannot be serious.¡±

    Leila¡¯s laugh was without mirth. It rang in the room softly, and yet it shook the queen¡¯s hands like the howl of a wounded animal. ¡°I am. You don¡¯t need to pretend anymore, Your Majesty. I know you aren¡¯t really lying to Earl Darius about getting rid of me. I¡¯d have outlived my usefulness to you after he¡¯s gone. Besides, you have the pick of the kingdom once you win the war. Why would you choose me?¡±

    Janize briefly pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Why would you be alright with being disposed of, Leila? You¡¯re a fighter, and a tough young woman. I¡¯ve never known you to give up like this. Why fight for me when you think I¡¯ll get rid of you?¡± Despite her attempt to control her tone, the queen could hear her voice rise in pitch.

    Leila¡¯s shoulders fell, and she bit her lip. Swallowing, the Otherworlder croaked, ¡°I love you. I love how you smile. I love how you lie to those around you and play them for fools. I love how you stand so tall despite the chaos around you. I love how you play your cards¡ªyour schemes¡ªso close to your chest. I love your ruthlessness, your pitiless glower and just¡­everything about you.¡±

    The queen, her jaw agape, stared at the Otherworlder and the desperate smile on her lips. Janize pinched herself with her long nails, drawing a red mark on her knuckle, and found that she was still awake. ¡°Even when I hurt you? Even when you think I am going to have you killed?¡±

    Leila coughed into her fist, and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I mean, it hurt when I figured it out. But it¡¯s what I deserve and what would happen to me anyway if I went back to Earth. At least you let me be me and made me happy. At least you pretended to be my friend and lover.¡±

    ¡°Pretended? You¡¯re alright with¡ª¡± Janize shook her head. ¡°Leila, what happened on ¡®Earth?¡¯ I know your parents were horrible. I know they just buried you with schoolwork, activities, and never let you choose what you wanted to do. That does not explain why you want to die rather than go back!¡±

    Leila shrugged helplessly, her eyes glancing off to the side. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a pretty stupid explanation.¡±

    ¡°Enlighten me. I will decide whether it¡¯s stupid or not.¡±

    The Otherworlder bowed her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like say Frances¡¯s reason. I mean, fuck, her parents wanted her dead or near dead. I could see the bruises.¡± Leila smiled again, without mirth, not even bothering to wipe her tear-filled eyes. ¡°My parents just told me that I needed to be better, to try harder, and to let nothing stand in my way. They drilled it into me, until they started to just ignore me for my little brother. I tried even harder. I tried so hard I didn¡¯t even care who I hurt. But then they stopped talking to me no matter how hard I tried. Eventually they started to be afraid of what I had become. I¡¯m a monster, Your Majesty.¡± Leila looked up at Janize. Her gaze was dead. A broken, unnerving smile was glued across her tear-stained cheeks. ¡°If¡­if you¡¯d like to run screaming. You can do that. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Janize stared at the young woman. Frozen, one foot forward, the queen allowed her trembling hands to drop to her sides.

    Suddenly, the woman picked up her skirts and marched up to the Otherworlder. Before Leila could step away, Janize threw her arms around the Otherworlder and pulled her into an embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run. Don¡¯t run. Your queen demands you hear her out first!¡± Janize hissed, burying her face in Leila¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Okay but why are you¡ª¡± Leila blinked. Something warm, and wet was dripping on her neck. ¡°Janize? I don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°You were not entirely wrong. I was planning on getting rid of you at first.¡± Janize loosened her embrace, her hands moving to cup Leila¡¯s cheeks. Slowly, she pulled the Otherworlder to face her. They were so close, their noses were rubbing against each other. They were so close that Janize knew that Leila could see the tears that were filling her eyes. ¡°It just appears that despite my best efforts, Leila, I have grown very very fond of you, in spite of your flaws.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡ªbut that¡¯s impossible¡ª¡± Janize leaned forward, capturing her lover¡¯s lips. She left Leila speechless, jaw agape, fresh tears in her eyes.

    ¡°It has already happened, my dear Leila. Is not a healthy relationship by any measure, but I do find myself enamoured with you and it has become my desire at this moment to spend my life with you.¡± Janize smiled, watching as the young woman in front of her splutter, blink and then just cry. Leila sobbed, leaning into her as she broke down. She cried so hard, for so long that Janize had to guide her love to the bed they shared, where the Otherworlder cried some more.

    ¡°Why?¡± Leila finally croaked, as her head lay on Janize¡¯s lap, whilst the queen gently stroked her hair.

    Janize pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure why to be honest. I suppose I can say that you make me feel¡­alive. You rouse my anger, my passion, and my ambition. You don¡¯t bullshit me, which makes it quite easy to talk to you. You make me think, question, laugh¡­and feel. When I¡¯m with you, I feel like I can be me.¡±

    Leila blinked, her cheeks coloring. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m glad.¡± She gave the queen a small, shy smile. Janize mirrored it, relief filling her heart as she continued to stroke the young woman¡¯s hair.

    ¡°So tell me now, Leila my dear. Do you know your place?¡± Janize asked, leaning down to poke her lover on the nose.

    Leila beamed. ¡°I do, Janize.¡±

    Janize grimaced as she caressed Leila¡¯s cheek with her bare hand. She¡¯d long ago pulled her gloves off. ¡°Then listen carefully because you¡¯re not going to like what you hear next. I think we ought to accept the Lightning Battalion¡¯s offer, but we might not be able to do so safely.¡±

    Leila frowned, but continued to lay on the queen¡¯s lap. ¡°Alright, but why? And why do you believe this isn¡¯t one of their sneaky tricks?¡±

    ¡°Two reasons. One, we¡¯ve lost this civil war. Two, I think they¡¯re telling the truth, though, not the whole truth.¡±

    Leila sat up, gently brushing Janize¡¯s hand off her cheek, as she shuffled to sit next to the queen. Her scarred fingers intermingled with Janize¡¯s slender, perfectly manicured ones. ¡°But wait, that¡¯s preposterous. I mean, dragons? And then there¡¯s exile. Why would you be willing to go to this Greyrock Island?¡±

    Janize chuckled, hiding her wide grin with one hand as Leila frowned. ¡°Greyrock Island actually has a very nice palace. It¡¯s the private getaway of the Erisdalian Royal Family. It was built by an overindulgent Erisdalian Queen to stow away her lovers and while isolated, the island is self-sufficient. We won¡¯t be able to escape, but considering that they could have had me executed for disobeying my father¡¯s will, it¡¯s not a bad option.¡±

    Mouth forming an ¡®o,¡¯ Leila took a breath. ¡°Wait, so you believe them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have been quite upfront without being blatantly obvious. They¡¯ve offered to let my child be heir. This means that the rumor I¡¯ve been hearing from our remaining spies is probably true. Earl Forowena must be infertile. And even if this rumor is false, the fact that they are willing to even entertain the idea of allowing my child on the Erisdalian throne is significant. They badly want to negotiate, even when they have significant advantages. Something must have changed and what else could it be but them finding out Thorgoth has dragons? If they knew about the dragons from the start, or lied about it, they wouldn¡¯t want to end the siege with such a significant concession after taking so many casualties and time to set it up. It could be a delaying tactic but we are the ones being besieged, not them.¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t lost the war yet. We¡ª¡± Leila¡¯s voice trailed off. Janize¡¯s smile had quite suddenly faded. ¡°You know something that neither Darius nor I knows, or that we¡¯re unwilling to admit.¡±

    Janize drew herself up, her free hand placed on top of her growing stomach. ¡°Not quite. You see, as queen, I have the most complete picture of what our faction knows. It¡¯s a picture I hold very close to my chest and while someone can deduce it, or mislead me, I believe what I have analzed of the strategic situation is correct.¡± The queen closed her eyes. ¡°As you know, we were planning to muster an army in the east to try to relieve the siege. You also know that that attempt has been unsuccessful and we¡¯ve been forced to wait this out. It¡¯s a losing strategy already. The greater problem, though, is that it doesn¡¯t really matter if we win or if we lose this siege. If we win, which is likely to be in a battle against well-trained and disciplined troops led by veteran commanders, we¡¯ll lose a significant amount of our remaining offensive power. They will lose combat power as well, but given the record of the Lightning Battalion, there is a good chance we¡¯ll have nothing left even if we do hurt them. At that point, King Jerome and Queen Forowena can march in with their forces and destroy us. Sure the war will be prolongued, but by how much?¡±

    Leila frowned. ¡°But if we win the siege, we¡¯ll have bought time to recruit and train another army.¡±

    Janize shook her head. ¡°And I¡¯m afraid that that¡¯s no longer an option. Erisdale City itself was a significant supplier of our tax revenue which we used to fund our army. It¡¯s been under siege for months at this point. The city¡¯s commercial potential has been indelibly damaged and even if the damage from the siege is repaired and the city returns to normal, Erlenberg has shown that they have secured the northeastern sea from Thorgoth¡¯s Alavaria enough so that their fleet can now raid and blockade us with impunity. Add the fact that our war chest is now well and truly exhausted, well, I¡¯m scrambling to maintain the troops we have on the field.¡± The queen glanced at the Otherworlder with a wry smile. ¡°And that¡¯s not considering the fact that if Thorgoth does have dragons, after he deals with his rebellion and the Reformists, we¡¯d be next, and as I¡¯ve just told you, we are far weaker than the Reformists right now.¡±

    Leila¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Shit.¡±

    The queen nodded, bowing her head. ¡°It pains me to admit, but a great deal of fault for this war and its outcome rests on my shoulders. I¡­I gravely miscalculated years ago when I aligned myself firmly in Earl Darius¡¯s camp. I thought it was the obvious choice. Alavaria was maniacally anti-human from what we heard from Archmage Star. We needed to present a strong anti-Alavari front after the war with Lapanteria and Darius was a popular and established noble with significant support and resources.¡±

    ¡°But he was an asshole.¡±

    Janize sighed and rested her head on the younger woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Leila, I must admit that I can be quite the bitch as well. It galls me to admit it, but my prejudices against the Alavari clouded my judgement. It made me more willing to condone Earl Darius¡¯s actions when all they did was unite the Reformers against us and turn away potential Alavari allies. Then when my father changed his mind about the succession and was assassinated by Alavaria, I let my bitterness to him, and my hatred of Alavaria take over.¡±

    Leila frowned. ¡°But what would we have gained by allying with those monsters?¡±

    The queen looked up at Leila, arching one thin eyebrow, her grey eyes hammering the Otherworlder with the flattest stare. After a moment, Leila winced and turned away. Janize held her glare for another second before giggling. ¡°Monsters they may be. They are certainly not human. Yet they are not beasts to be put down. No, the fact that the Lightning Battalion has worked as well as it has, the fact that I hear stories all the time of Athelda-Aoun whispered in my halls, those have shown me that perhaps my prejudice was greatly misplaced. They are clearly capable of all the traits we associate with humanity.¡±

    Leila pursed her lips and the furrow on her brow deepened. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s actually a very good point.¡±

    ¡°Coming around to my point of view now, Leila?¡± Janize asked, smirking just a little. Leila¡¯s only response was to close her eyes and pull back from the queen. Her lips were pressed thin, she coiled the fingers on both her hands together. Her smirk fading, Janize gently reached over to caress her woman¡¯s cheek. ¡°Leila my love? What is wrong?¡±

    Her eyes opening, Leila flashed the queen a brief smile. ¡°You¡­you could stand to call me that more often. I¡¯m fine. Not really alright, but fine. I was just thinking if I thought about it the way you did, would Jessica and I still be friends?¡±

    Janize cupped Leila¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°Maybe, but then you wouldn¡¯t have me.¡± Before the younger woman could respond, the queen pressed her lips against Leila¡¯s.

    When they finally parted, Leila was smiling and Janize, well she was smirking with smug satisfaction.

    ¡°I love you so much,¡± whispered Leila. At Janize¡¯s wink, Leila couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°So what do we do now? Earl Darius would never surrender, as would several of his supporting nobles. He¡¯s lost a daughter already and that was to Martin and Ginger¡¯s forces.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m still considering that.¡± Poking Leila¡¯s nose with a finger, Janize dropped her tone, allowing her words to drop out as sultrily as she could. ¡°Do you perhaps have any ideas how we can confer with the Lightning Battalion? I am still wondering what our counter-offer should be, but we need to find a way to meet with them first.¡±

    Leila, cheeks reddening, coughed officiously. ¡°Um, it would be easier to pass something onto the spies who planted the dagger. I¡­I might have a few ideas.¡±

    Janize walked her hand up Leila¡¯s arm and across her collarbone. ¡°Well I¡¯d love to hear them, but you know what, let¡¯s leave that for a later time. I think we¡¯ve interrupted what we set out to do tonight long enough.¡±

    There was a quiet cough. Janize stared at Leila, as the Otherworlder¡¯s eyes widened. Both of their mouths had been still.

    ¡°In that case, let me interrupt you for the last time.¡± A tall, slender form rolled out from underneath the bed and stood up. Ayax, in light mail armor, crossed her arms, her staff in one hand, and a magic card in another. Idly she tucked the card into her pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t use these cards as often, but a nice quieting spell is very useful to have on hand. And before you ask, I heard everything.¡±

    Leila, hand shooting to her dagger, sprang to her feet. She didn¡¯t charge at the troll, but put herself between Ayax and Janize. ¡°Blackgale.¡±

    Smirking, Ayax dipped her head. ¡°Leila.¡±

    ¡°Does Frances know about this?¡± Leila narrowed her eyes at the troll, hating just at how amused she looked.

    ¡°No, but you tend to be the last thing on her mind these days. Now if we are done here, magic mirror call tomorrow at noon? Just cast it on myself or one of my friends. We¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Janize, sitting very still and straight, cut in before Leila could answer. ¡°An excellent idea, Lady Windwhistler. Will my brother be attending?¡±

    Ayax waltzed to the window and opened the shutters. ¡°In good time, Queen Janize. I would advise you to be diplomatic and we¡¯ll treat you fairly. After all¡­¡± The troll faced the pair. Her smirk gone, her fierce black eyes glaring at the queen. ¡°I could have killed all three of you right then and there.¡±

    Janize nodded, not quite able to hide her scowl. Leila glanced at her, lips pursed with worry and in that moment, Ayax leapt through the window. Scrambling after her, Leila poked her head out to find the troll had vanished into another open window above them.

    ¡°Shit. Fuck I¡¯m so sorry¡ªJanize?¡± Leila¡¯s eyes widened. Janize was breathing faster and faster, her hand covering her mouth. The Otherworlder raced over, embracing the queen. Slowly she ran a hand through her hair again and again, trying to calm the woman down. ¡°You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re alright.¡±

    Janize shut her eyes, rubbing her belly with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need a moment. Amura and Rathon. I¡­she could have killed me, killed us three.¡±

    Leila groaned, kissing Janize¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have been more thorough.¡±

    The queen waved her hand. ¡°Think nothing of it. What''s done is done and¡­it does seem that they do not have the stomach for cold blooded murder. At least we know how to talk to them.¡± Janize exhaled slowly. ¡°I believe, I need some of your magical hands to relax me. The massage oils are in the bedside drawer.¡±

    Leila blinked. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood¡ª¡±

    Janize fixed her love with a gimlet glare, tempered only by a hungry grin. ¡°I have had quite enough interruptions today, Leila. I am practically craving your touch dear.¡±

    Leila giggled weakly and rolled off their bed. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±

 Chapter 183 - Heirs

    Despite his curly crimson beard and heavyset build King Jerome was quite a mild-mannered man. His soft chin and cheekbones lent the man a face more inclined to smiling than scowling.

    He was doing both, which wasn¡¯t something Martin nor Ginger had seen that. His eyes were narrowed and brow furrowed. His lips however were tilted in a wry smile.

    ¡°We did give you the authority to make treaties with Queen Janize directly, but these are harsh terms for us, Sir Martin, Lady Ginger.¡±

    Martin had set up their mirror so he and Ginger were standing in front of it. He dipped his head, placing one hand over his chest. ¡°I am afraid I don¡¯t see any other option, Your Majesty. You know of the strategic situation and the dragons that Thorgoth has under his command. We didn¡¯t want the civil war in the first place, but now we must end it or risk annihilation.¡±

    Queen Forowena, despite her limp, was pacing around her chair. One hand clenched her chin. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if Janize will agree to meet with us in the first place. Though, that¡¯s beside the point. You want to know if we ought to approve of this at all.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, I mean, Your Majesties.¡± Ginger swallowed. ¡°More importantly, we want to know if there are any terms you are demanding Queen Janize to accept.¡±

    The eyes of Forowena and Jerome met. No words passed between them. Jerome only raised a thick eyebrow and Forowena nodded, before turning to the pair. ¡°No, but I do have one question. Did Elizabeth and Frances tell you about my infertility?¡±

    Martin winced, whilst Ginger coughed officiously. ¡°Elizabeth did, Your Majesty. She said that she will take full responsibility for that breach, and states that trying to keep the secret was impossible given the nature of her mission and our involvement in it.¡±

    Nodding, Martin braced himself and clasped his hands behind his back. ¡°Which brings the question, Your Majesty, with all due respect, did you intend for us to assassinate Queen Janize and her child?¡±

    Forowena and Jerome again glanced at one another. This time, Jerome was giving his wife a knowing smile and the Earl was pinching her nose.

    ¡°To speak truthfully, Sir Martin, Lady Ginger, we were not sure ourselves whether we wanted to kill Janize if she was pregnant. We have continued to debate the question and its consequences,¡± said Forowena.

    Jerome grimaced. ¡°What we knew for sure was that Erisdale had to be put to siege. Now, I argued that my sister should be spared as with her child.¡±

    ¡°And I argued that Janize and her child were a threat to our rule and our chosen successors. I don¡¯t want to kill them for both moral and practical reasons, but I was not sure how to neutralise them.¡± The Earl ran a hand through her hair and glanced at her husband. ¡°Dear, I believe that we can accept most of the terms that Martin and Ginger have offered our behalf except for the second point.¡±

    The king took her hand, running his scarred fingers over Forowena¡¯s knuckles ¡°You are correct my dear. We will allow Janize''s child to enter the line of succession, but we have chosen our successors.¡±

    Martin did his best to keep his expression neutral. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s no other direct descendant of House Grey left.¡±

    Forowena sighed, her eyes meeting Martin and Ginger¡¯s. ¡°No. That¡¯s why after very careful thinking, we planned to appoint our successors. We have even talked to all the other lords and ladies who support us and even our kingdom¡¯s most powerful mages. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no way we can fully accept that second condition. It would be impractical if not impossible to get them to switch their support.¡±

    Martin frowned. He suddenly recalled a call where his mothers and sister had given him a very strange look. They seemed oddly proud, even when they¡¯d just been talking about family gossip.

    Jerome nodded, ¡°That and we would still be at war with Alavaria. A child successor would be inherently less appealing, and especially one underneath the influence of Queen Janize at that.¡±

    Rubbing her temples, Forowena drawled, ¡°It¡¯s also why Janize and her child are such a threat. Unless Janize formally renounces her claim, she¡¯d always be able to make a bid for the throne through her child. Not to mention she could just influence the throne through her child if he or she becomes ruler of Erisdale.¡±

    Ginger coughed into her fist. Lifting her chin, she glared defiantly at the mirror. ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesties, it would be better than continuing this pointless civil war. So long as we execute Darius and strip the rest of the Traditionalists of their power, who cares if Janize has some influence over her child? She won¡¯t be able to harm Alavari in Erisdale, or affect lasting change. We¡¯ll still be here. We¡¯ll watch her and if she goes too far we will have Queen Titania¡¯s Alavaria assisting us.¡±

    Martin narrowed his eyes. Forowena and Jerome were exchanging looks again. Both were smiling at each other, but the ends of their lips were curled into just a bit of a smirk.

    ¡°Your Majesties, perhaps you can enlighten us on who you decided to be your successors? If they are not a very popular choice, maybe we can accept Janize¡¯s terms.¡± The knight watched the king and queen carefully as his words hung in the air. He watched as King Jerome blinked, tried to avert his gaze, before forcing himself to look him in the eye. He noted how Queen Forowena forced her features into an expressionless mask.

    Martin felt a cold shiver run through the very core of his being. Unconsciously he grabbed Ginger¡¯s hand. His fiance blinked, tuning to look at him with wide eyes. Martin swallowed.

    ¡°That is, unless for some insane reason you¡¯ve chosen me and Ginger?¡±

    The queen let out a small breath, while trying to keep her neutral expression. Jerome¡¯s shoulders sagged and he patted Forowena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Told you he¡¯d figure it out.¡±

    Ginger¡¯s head whipped back to face the royal couple. ¡°Wait, what? Impossible. I¡¯m a commoner. A former convict!¡±

    Forowena¡¯s eyes narrowed and her voice rose. ¡°You¡¯re also popular with the people, one of our national heroes. If your little rebuke to us was any indication, you also are loyal not to Erisdale¡¯s monarchy, but our country and people. As for the matter of your commoner background, you¡¯re marrying Martin and you know what that means.¡±

    Ginger hands clasped behind her head, almost screamed, ¡°Yes, I am marrying into a distant relation of the Royal Family and one of the founding noble houses of Erisdale. I was ready for that! You¡¯re asking me¡ªus to become King and Queen of Erisdale!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Forowena growled, bitter tears wetting her eyes. ¡°And we would never do so if there was no other option, Lady Ginger, but I can¡¯t conceive a child!¡±

    Jerome¡¯s hand reached over to squeeze his queen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And there¡¯s no way I¡¯m divorcing my queen. I am a man of my word and I vowed to be with Forowena until death do us part. That won¡¯t change.¡±

    Martin coughed to clear his throat and crossed his arms. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just have a surrogate give birth to your child, Your Majesty? I know it would be shameful but did you consider that we may not want to be king and queen?¡±

    The king blinked, looking a little like an owl caught by torchlight. Forowena grimaced. ¡°I did discuss this with Jerome, but I couldn¡¯t quite convince him. You do have a good point, Sir Martin. However, even if Jerome did finally agree to father a child with a surrogate, we would still want you and Ginger to become the next King and Queen.¡±

    ¡°Right, potential child ruler. Not good for Erisdale,¡± Ginger muttered.

    Forowena grimaced. ¡°That and how many children could Jerome father? He cannot simply start fathering children haphazardly. More importantly, children are vulnerable. Even if by some miracle I could bear children, I would push for you both to be added in the line of succession.¡±

    Jerome nodded solemnly. ¡°Neither of us are willing to risk the fate of Erisdale on a child, even if it was our own. Considering that our original discussion was about the potential for Janize¡¯s child to inherit, I think you see our point.¡±

    Ginger, biting the tip of her thumb, yanked her hand out of her mouth. ¡°We couldn¡¯t have been that popular a choice, though¡­right?¡±

    Forowena grinned. ¡°You weren¡¯t everybody¡¯s first choice, but you were on the lips of many and once we started to seriously press those who were hesitant, they agreed you two were the best option. They even pledged to support you.¡±

    Ginger glanced at her husband, but he was still crossing his arms. He¡¯d gone so still for a moment she wondered if he was breathing. Then her mind caught up with her.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Every lord and lady under your command agreed on us?¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Including your sister Mara, Martin,¡± said Jerome.

    Clutching her hands, Ginger took a deep breath. ¡°But why not Lady Edana¡ª

    ¡°Of Erlenberg and not Erisdalian,¡± said Forowena.

    ¡°Frances!¡±

    Jerome shook his head, wincing. Forowena sighed. ¡°Otherworlder and clearly too close to Prince Timur to make her look out for Erisdale¡¯s interest.¡±

    Ginger pressed a hand over her mouth, her free hand clenching into a fist and opening. ¡°Shit. This¡­this is really happening.¡±

    Martin closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°I believe so. My¡­personal feelings aside, I will do my duty. But what do we tell Janize?¡±

    ¡°That we¡¯ve appointed our own successors, but her child will be in the line of succession, with our successors house to take precedent over her own. That might complicate the succession law for the future, but that can be resolved in time.¡± Forowena snapped her fingers. ¡°Ah, and we will also make it a condition that the amount wealth and land confiscated will be determined on the basis of who the Traditonalists persecuted and to provide compensation for property damaged by their forces in the war.¡±

    Martin and Ginger exchanged a glance. ¡°Including Alavari, Your Majesty?¡± Martin asked, his voice quiet.

    Jerome nodded. ¡°That is the intention, Sir Martin. Now¡­I believe you and your fiance have much to discuss. If that is all, you may request to be dismissed.¡±

    ¡°We do wish, Your Majesties,¡± said Martin, bowing. Ginger mirrored her fiance and the images of the king and queen faded.

    Promptly walking over to one of their chests, Ginger fished into it and drew out a bottle of wine.

    ¡°Care for glass?¡± she asked as she fetched a goblet.

    Martin sat down heavily onto his bedroll. ¡°Yes. We¡­well nothing is guaranteed. I mean we haven¡¯t even gotten married yet.¡±

    Ginger poured herself and her fiance two glasses and handed one to Martin. ¡°But we pledged to after the war, and so have the other lords and ladies of Erisdale. Damnit, of course Frances, Elizabeth and the others would support us, but everybody else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected, but now that I think about it, most people wouldn¡¯t want to be named heirs to Erisdale. It¡¯ll be a hard job rebuilding this kingdom after the war and essentially starting a new dynasty.¡±

    Sitting down, Ginger sipped from her glass. ¡°Dynasty. Fuck, I¡¯ll have to do something about my family.¡±

    ¡°Give your parents a stipend and nothing else.¡± Martin pursed his lips. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to be queen, Ginger, you can just¡ª¡±

    His fiance leant against his shoulder. ¡°Finish that sentence and I will smack you. We¡¯re in this together, Martin.¡±

    ¡°I know and I love you. I just wanted to make sure.¡± Martin took a deep gulp of wine and swallowed hard. ¡°Hopefully, this is the last of the big responsibilities we get.¡±

    Ginger snorted. ¡°I would not bet on it my dear knight.¡±

    Her fiance chuckled, before his lips pinched together. ¡°Promise that you¡¯ll never start calling me Your Majesty, please.¡±

    Wrapping her arm around the blonde man, Ginger smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my shining knight, Martin. Nothing will change that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ginger.¡±

    <hr>

    Pulling her feet off the table where Janize¡¯s mirror was and sliding them back into slippers, Leila crossed her arms. ¡°How many years since you¡¯ve seen your brother?¡±

    ¡°Not since the civil war started, so about two years.¡± Janize smiled gave Leila a peck on the cheek. ¡°Honestly, I am both irritated and a little proud of Jerome. I didn¡¯t expect him to hold out, much less turn the tables on me. I always teased him when we were younger. He was too honorable, to the point that he was dumb. I suppose he just needed to find the right group of people to help him along. How long before the meeting by the way?¡±

    Leila glanced at the high noon sun outside. ¡°Not long now. I¡¯ve also redoubled the security spells and checked the room.¡±

    Janize nodded serenely. ¡°Good. Anything else you can think of with regards to the conditions we have and their terms?¡±

    The Otherworlder tapped her fingers on her arm. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly something they demanded, but it might come up. They probably will demand compensation for the Alavari that we¡¯ve been experimenting on. It¡¯s probably why they demanded land and wealth from our rebelling nobles.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Leila frowned, meeting Janize¡¯s narrowed grey eyes. ¡°I mean, it¡¯ll be hard to argue with them. They¡¯ve captured several of the labs and have our research notes¡ª¡±

    Janize raised her hand, her usually relaxed brow now furrowed. ¡°Leila, what are you talking about? What do you mean by labs and experiments?¡±

    The Otherworlder¡¯s eyes widened and she found herself sitting up ramrod straight. ¡°Um, is this a particularly amusing prank of yours?¡±

    ¡°We are minutes away from a critical meeting. Why would I joke about this with you now?¡± Janize hissed.

    Leila blinked and slowly shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me. There¡¯s no way you could have not been aware of this. The castles and labs were garrisoned with army troops and Red Order mages.¡±

    ¡°Leila this is the first time I¡¯ve heard about these labs and castles¡ª¡± Janize grimaced as the mirror began to glow, the sign that a call was coming. ¡°Oh dear. Oh dear. I¡­I suppose I will have to request to be informed.¡± Settling herself, the queen touched the mirror and watched as King Jerome, Queen Forowena, Elizabeth, Ayax, Martin and Ginger appeared.

    ¡°Hello Janize,¡± said Jerome, coolly.

    Janize smiled without mirth. ¡°Greetings, Jerome. I must begin this meeting with a bit of a somewhat incredulous confession. But please bring me up to date on what exactly has been going on in the labs you have found that were apparently operated by my forces?¡±

    The queen¡¯s smile thinned as sceptical scowls and narrowed eyes met her question. Ayax blinked, tail whipping side to side. ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡±

    Janize cut before the stunned looking Reformists could ask another question. ¡°I wish I was, but I was just informed by Leila here that they did exist. Speaking of which, how did you come to know about them, Leila? This is not something discussed in my palace.¡±

    A grim, almost haunted look came over Leila¡¯s face. ¡°I found out about it recently as well. A few months ago, Master Scarlet of the Red Order requested Otherworlder assistance in defending their outposts and castles. They had no strategic value so we pressed her and she told us they were magical research laboratories and they couldn¡¯t move the research easily. After that meeting, Earl Darius tried to convince me, saying that it would please Janize if I sallied forth. I wouldn¡¯t normally have believed him, but our situation was so desperate I thought it made sense. I started to prepare a counterattack, but then it didn¡¯t matter anyway because you folks in the Lightning Battalion started to attack them and there is no way in hell we would survive a fight with a full army division.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Elizabeth tried her best to get her own temper and confusion under control. ¡°You mean you weren¡¯t told what was going on in there? When did you find out about the children?¡±

    ¡°Our standing orders were to take Alavari prisoners of war and hand them over to the Red Order. So I figured¡ª¡± Leila dropped her arms to her side. ¡°Hold on. Children? What the fuck are you talking about? I thought they were experimenting with prisoners of war and criminals?¡±

    A cold snarl twisting her normally serene expression, Ayax rose to her feet. ¡°You Traditionalists haven¡¯t even been fighting the Alavari! How could you have gotten prisoners of war? And experimenting on them is still wrong!¡±

    Feeling a headache coming on, Janize gingerly massaged the side of her temple. ¡°Wait, children? I thought that was propaganda you were spreading. Where the hell did you even get children from?¡±

    ¡°From the Alavari that lived in Erisdale, and from those that you kidnapped from Alavaria!¡± Elizabeth hissed.

    ¡°I authorized funding and troops for magical research, not that.¡± Her stony-masked stoicism wavered as her lips twitched. It was as if the queen was trying to prevent a wince. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but this is extraordinary.¡±

    His eyes narrowed, King Jerome leaned onto his elbows. ¡°Janize, I don¡¯t understand. How could you have known nothing? You don¡¯t trust Earl Darius or Master Scarlet that much.¡±

    Janize pulled her hands from her temples. Drawing herself straight, she narrowed her eyes at the mirror. ¡°No I don¡¯t, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard about these experiments.¡±

    Leila blinked. She knew her lover better now and as good at hiding her feelings the queen was, she did have some subtle tells. In this case, her shoulders were just a bit too stiff, stretching skin across her high collarbone. ¡°Janize, I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s¡­not entirely true isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The queen tilted her head toward the Otherworlder. Her grey eyes glared daggers at Leila for a brief moment, before she turned back to the mirror. In an arch tone, she hissed between gritted teeth, ¡°I know they were making mana batteries. However, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard about children. I have been suspicious about why Master Scarlet and Earl Darius require so many facilities for some time and have been trying to audit them. They¡¯ve been stonewalling me with magical and military jargon or burying it in budget books under nondescript lines.¡±

    Leila blinked. ¡°Oh that¡¯s why you were asking me what those words meant.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dear. Now, if the interrogation is over, I will agree to offer compensation to those children and their surviving family members. In return, I have my own conditions.¡±

    Forowena sneered. ¡°Name them. We have our own conditions as well.¡±

    Janize grinned back. ¡°First, my child is not to be next in line to the throne of Erisdale. In fact, I would like to renounce my right of succession and that of my child.¡±

    It was rather hard for Elizabeth, Ayax and their allies to hide their surprise. Admirably, King Jerome only managed to show his shock through a series of rapid blinks. ¡°That¡¯s a major concession, sister.¡±

    The queen turned her chin up. ¡°In return, once you depose Earl Darius, you grant me his personal lands and make me an Earl.¡±

    Crossing her arms, her thoughts racing a mile-a-minute, Elizabeth muttered. ¡°You¡¯d become Erisdale¡¯s chief powerbroker.¡±

    ¡°I am surrendering after all and most of my allies will be gone. You got to give me something. Besides, if I remain Earl, I¡¯d be able to keep what remains of the Traditonalists in check. Exile honestly doesn¡¯t suit me, as comfortable as it would be. I want my child to have a future, not one where he or she has no allies and is bound to the crown.¡±

    Forowena and Jerome glanced at one another, exchanging frowns.

    Martin also looked to Ginger, who shook her head. He nodded. They¡¯d had their own discussion about Janize¡¯s possible offers and they had their own opinion.

    ¡°Go get em, Martin,¡± Ginger rasped.

    The knight swallowed and coughed officiously. ¡°If I may be so bold, Your Majesties, I propose we grant Queen Janize a county, not an earldom. In return, we shall protect her from reprisals and reparations that the Crown of Alavaria will undoubtedly request.¡±

    Leila rolled her eyes. ¡°What crimes? As you said, we didn¡¯t fight Alavaria.¡±

    A shit-eating grin blossomed over Ginger¡¯s face. Idly twirling a lock of her hair, she crossed her legs. ¡°Earl Darius¡¯s forces kidnapped Queen Titania¡¯s niece, Princess Morgan Greyhammer from the Alavari Academy of Magic and subjected her to a year of torture and experimentation.¡±

    In the silence that followed, all that could be heard was Leila trying not to sputter. Janize was quiet and still. Yet the color was drained from her face.

    ¡°That dumb bastard,¡± Janize whispered.

    Leila slammed her fist on the table, causing Janize to flinch. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    ¡°So a county it is, then?¡± Ginger asked in an airy tone.

    ¡°Yes. Do you confirm your side of your terms?¡± Janize asked.

    ¡°We do. Our demand was that your child could not be our successor, which you have agreed to.¡±

    ¡°So the dynasty of the House of Grey ends I suppose.¡± Janize let out a shuddering breath and shook her head. ¡°Then who is to be your successor?¡±

    Martin and Ginger clasped each other¡¯s hands in unison before facing the group.

    ¡°We are,¡± said Martin slowly.

    ¡°Until someone better is found,¡± said Ginger.

    Janize arched an eyebrow. Leila sighed. The queen, however, nudged her Otherworlder quiet and gave a nod of assent. ¡°A wise choice. Shall we continue?¡±

 Chapter 184 - Minairen

    Frances was quite taken aback by Minairen. It seemed to look almost cramped as she, Hattie and Morgan approached the city. To her eye, the gentle hills that also surrounded the city¡¯s many multi-story brick buildings seemed to almost push the city against the green-blue blue lake it clung against.

    Yet as they drew closer to the city walls and the line of travellers at the gate, she quickly realised that the distance had tricked her. The gentle hills were in fact quite steep. While buildings clung to several of the more gentle hills, the highest hills sported several walled mansions and towers.

    ¡°Is that the Palace Complex?¡± Hattie asked, pointing into the distance.

    Morgan bobbed her head. ¡°Yeah. Pretty neat isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°They are quite impressive. Now, get your papers ready.¡± Frances handed the forged identification papers, bearing stolen stamps captured in one of their more recent supply raids to her girls. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re Anna,¡± she whispered to Morgan. ¡°And you¡¯re Lacria.¡±

    Hattie made sure the cloth wrapping Silver Star¡¯s cap and guard was secure. ¡°Your daughters adopted by necessity. War orphans.¡±

    Frances briefly shut her eyes. ¡°Not too far from the truth.¡±

    Morgan snorted. ¡°That¡¯s easy to remember. And you are Celesta. Country healer.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. We get in, we find an inn and we rest up before we start the next phase of the plan. Find out where Timur is.¡± Frances touched the tips of her fake ears. ¡°Here goes nothing.¡±

    <hr>

    It was a bit tense getting into Minairen with the forged papers. Morgan had wondered for a moment on how had the guards not noticed the sweat on her brow. Her heart had been pounding so hard she¡¯d wondered why the guards hadn¡¯t heard it.

    Yet, now they were through and into the city.

    It was hard to describe how Minairen felt. She¡¯d lived in the city before her kidnapping but those memories seemed almost faded, like she could almost just remember them but not quite.

    Minairen¡¯s streets were busy as she always remembered. People rushing by each other through roadways wide and narrow. Shops, stores and stalls lined the paths, filled with vendors, merchants and craftspeople selling their wares. Brick and stone buildings were bunched together so close they seemed to overhang the streets.

    Yet once in a while, the trio would come into a quiet borough, with a few Alavari just going about their business, or sharing a conversation.

    Hattie, blinking, let out a long exhale as she rubbed her hands. ¡°Remind me, why are we going so far into the city again?¡±

    ¡°We need to find an inn a bit closer to the Palace District, but not too close.¡± Frances gently squeezed Hattie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But if this is a bit overwhelming for you Hattie, we can go to that one.¡±

    Morgan arched an eyebrow at the sword and tankard sign hanging from a two-story building sandwiched between a stable and what looked like to be a warehouse. While the sign and the windows were clean, there was not a lot of traffic coming in and out of the building.

    She glanced at Hattie. Then again, her friend looked so overwhelmed that it was probably a good idea to just take a break.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the half-troll asked, massaging a temple.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Morgan, smiling. ¡°We can spare another day.¡±

    Hattie gave an audible sigh. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure what came over me.¡±

    ¡°Large cities and crowds can be quite stressful. It¡¯s alright, Hattie. Let¡¯s get our horses stabled,¡± said Frances.

    The orc groom took in their horses and carriage for a few coins. The innkeep gave them a room for a few more. After Hattie, Morgan and Frances carried their gear to their rooms, then went down to the common room.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of Alavari in the space. Long trestle tables and smaller circular ones sat empty, with the stools or chipped chairs placed atop of them. It just what looked like a large group of Alavari sitting on one of the tables. Another teenage troll in a dress was sitting at the counter, nursing a tankard.

    Frances was about to step into the room when she paused,her hand reaching into her bag. ¡°Ah, Morgan, Hattie I have a call to take. You can have dinner first. If there are any problems, see me immediately.¡±

    Hattie bobbed her head. Morgan snorted, before forcing a smile on her lips. ¡°Of course, Frances.¡±

    Frances chuckled. ¡°See you soon,¡± and took off to their room.

    ¡°What would you like?¡± Morgan asked Hattie as they walked up to the barkeep¡¯s counter.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never had Minairen eel skewers. Are they really as good as they say they are?¡± Hattie asked.

    Her uncle had gotten Morgan some years ago and the memory made the harpy-troll sigh. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re pretty good.¡± She looked to the barkeep, a bearded goblin. ¡°Five eel skewers.¡±

    ¡°Coming right up, after I help this customer.¡± The barkeep turned and walked to the end of the table. Hattie and Morgan sat down, about to settle into a wait.

    That was when their very sharp half-troll hearing picked up the innkeep¡¯s words.

    ¡°And what about you, Captain Tara?¡±

    Hattie and Morgan froze, eyes glancing sideways at the female troll leaned heavily against the counter. She was in a dress. Yet, now they were really examining her, they could see that the saber hanging from her leather scabbard was the same pattern used by Alavari army officers.

    The troll chuckled. ¡°You know it¡¯s just Tara, Terup. You¡¯ve known me for far too long to start calling me captain now.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Terup smirked, his eyes narrowing. ¡° By the way, you really sure you don¡¯t want to sell that thing to me?¡±

    The troll hesitated, before rolling her eyes. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to afford my price, Terup! I mean, it¡¯s solid silver. Just give me another beer.¡±

    Taking the coins that Tara pressed onto the table, Terup sighed. ¡°Fine fine, but let me see that thing. I mean, it¡¯s the closest I¡¯ll ever get to that dreaded Stormcaller.

    Tara pinched the bridge of her nose before reaching into a pocket on her dress. ¡°Sure, but not a word to anybody,¡± she rasped. Her voice would have been too hushed for anybody but for Hattie and Morgan¡¯s half-troll ears to hear.

    The goblin blew a puff of hair and leaned forward. ¡°I helped raise you. I¡¯m not going to put a death warrant on your head.¡±

    Hattie and Morgan¡¯s eyes grew wide as the troll pulled out a silver locket and opened it for the goblin. They were too far to see the contents exactly, but they knew that locket well.

    It¡¯s matching clone, with a lock of Timur¡¯s hair and a duplicate portrait was hanging around the necks of their adoptive mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity for the prince and Stormcaller. They look like a great couple,¡± muttered Terup.

    ¡°Yeah, they do, don''t they? Utterly terrifying though.¡± Tara groaned and got up. ¡°On second thoughts, keep that beer for me, I need to use the washcloset.¡± The troll got up and walked to a corridor shooting off from the common area.

    Morgan stared at the exit for what seemed like a minute, when she felt a weight clamp down on her wrist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Morgan had been so transfixed by the sight of her uncle¡¯s locket that Hattie¡¯s touch had made her jump. Looking into her crush¡¯s dark-blue eyes, she found them narrowed at the washroom corridor.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Hattie was already moving so quickly that the barkeep who was going back into the kitchen hadn¡¯t noticed her. ¡°Shit.¡± The harpy-troll leapt off her stool. ¡°We¡¯ll be right back for that eel, thanks!¡±

    Turning the corner, Morgan saw Hattie¡¯s back boot going into the female washroom. She just managed to catch Hattie before she went into the bathroom.

    ¡°Ha¡ªLacria, don¡¯t be crazy! Let¡¯s get mom first. She¡¯ll know what to do.¡±

    Hattie blinked and groaned. ¡°Shit. Sorry, I¡­I just got so angry. She took that locket from your uncle, and probably helped capture him.¡±

    The fury burning in the back of her throat made Morgan bite her lip. ¡°I know. I know. But we can¡¯t get him out if we are discovered. Come on, let¡¯s get mom.¡±

    <hr>

    After bidding her troops goodnight, Captain Tara trudged back to her room at the inn. Terup¡¯s place was rough, but it was the closest thing she and the others had to a home.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like they had somewhere to go. They had a year¡¯s leave and pay for what they¡¯d done. Yet, with the war having driven up the prices in the city, this was all they could afford. Besides, they were just staying long enough to plan their escape from Minairen. They all had had enough of Thorgoth.

    She returned a passing troll¡¯s good night with an ¡°Evening¡± as she turned down the corridor. Two young Alavari, a harpy-troll and what looked like a half-troll were talking by their room farther down the corridor. Tara remembered they were at the bar before.

    ¡°Evening.¡±

    The pair stopped talking. Their eyes narrowed, they stood cut off the corridor. One drew her wand, the other had been carrying a staff.

    Stepping back, Tara drew her saber. The tip wavered. She was slightly buzzed, but the pair were quite young. They most likely were magically gifted thieves looking to earn a quick buck.

    ¡°Stealing from me is a big mistake. I¡¯m a captain in his majesty¡¯s army and this building is full of my troops! Back off!¡±

    The harpy-troll and half-troll stopped and glanced at one another. Yet, they were smiling.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say we are stealing,¡± said the harpy-troll.

    ¡°Rather, we¡¯re returning that locket,¡± said the half-troll. She looked back at Tara. ¡°Mom?¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Tara spun around to find an estoc at her throat. The troll she¡¯d passed by pressed a finger to her lips. Her amber eyes narrowed at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother screaming. I¡¯ve silenced the corridor behind me. Go to your room. Don¡¯t do anything sudden.¡± Tara swallowed, turned and walked slowly to her room.

    The younger Alavari shut the door behind her and the trio crowded into the one-bed room, with the older troll now producing a wand from its holster at her side.

    ¡°Lacria, watch outside please. Anna you¡¯re with me.¡± The troll woman sheathed her estoc and pulled at something from her neck. Tara¡¯s eyes widened as the last person she expected to see dangled a very familiar silver locket in front of her.

    ¡°You know who I am. Now talk. Where did you take Prince Timur to?¡± Frances Stormcaller demanded.

    ¡°I can explain. Just¡­let me get this letter from my pocket. Your lover wrote this.¡± With shaking hands, Tara pulled the letter from her pouch and handed it to Frances. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Still glancing at Tara, Frances read the note and arched an eyebrow.

    ¡°So the rumors about the Orphan Battalions were true. Shit. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t get you out of Minairen right now. I need to rescue Timur first. You best get out when you can.¡± Frances handed the letter to Morgand. ¡°Where¡¯s Timur?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Um, we took him to the Palace Complex. Last I heard he¡¯s being held in the Blue House under heavy guard.¡±

    Morgan pursed her lips. ¡°The Blue House is another of the smaller palaces deep in the Royal Quarter. It¡¯s deserted and not particularly comfortable.¡±

    Frances nodded, her gaze settling back on Tara. ¡°Do you know if Thorgoth is torturing him?¡±

    Tara shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    ¡°No, you did. You just had no good choices to make.¡± Frances sighed and held out her hand. ¡°Give me that locket. Can you keep this conversation a secret?¡±

    The troll captain quickly dropped the locket into Frances¡¯s hands. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Frances stood up. ¡°Thank you for treating him kindly. Now, not a word to anybody. If you are wondering how to explain the locket, say it was stolen.¡±

    Tara swallowed. She almost nodded. She almost stayed quiet and let the Stormcaller just walk out of the room with her compatriot.

    Yet something deep within her heart made her stand as well. It stiffened her shoulders and made her hold her head high.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    <hr>

    Sitting on their beds in the room, Morgan and Hattie narrowed their eyes at a sheepish looking Frances.

    ¡°Frances, this might be a mistake,¡± said Morgan.

    Frances sighed. ¡°Morgan, taking her offer represents a pretty good opportunity.¡±

    The harpy-troll grimaced and then said slowly, and very deliberately, ¡°Mom. We can¡¯t just trust her.¡±

    Frances swallowed. Her gaze dropped to the floor for a moment before she met Morgan¡¯s eye again. ¡°We need to find a way in and she will probably make it much easier for us.¡± Arching her eyebrow, the Otherworlder asked, ¡°Also did you just try to convince me by calling me mom?¡±

    Groaning, Morgan made a face and just managed to resist the urge to stick her tongue out. ¡°Didn¡¯t work, did it?¡±

    Unable to help but smile, Frances gently patted Morgan¡¯s head. ¡°No it didn¡¯t, but if Tara lets us in, at least we can all sneak into the Royal Quarter.¡±

    ¡°Would she even be able to get us into a palace, though?¡± Hattie stood up. She couldn¡¯t pace in such a confined space so she sortof stepped side to side between the beds. ¡°Morgan, you told me that even when you¡¯re in the quarter things are very heavily monitored. Even if we get into the Royal Quarter how do we get close to Timur? How do we know they haven¡¯t moved him?¡±

    Frances pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°For all we know it could be a trap.¡±

    Hattie frowned. ¡°So why do you trust her then?¡±

    Gesturing to the letter, Frances showed her girls the note. ¡°Timur wouldn¡¯t have written this if he didn¡¯t think we should let her go.¡±

    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t change the fact we need to get into the Royal Quarter and into a palace.¡± Morgan blinked and buried her face in her hands. ¡°Alright, now I see why you thought this was such a bad idea mom.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The thing is leaving your uncle in his father¡¯s captivity is a hell of a risk, and not just because I love him.¡± Frances closed her eyes. ¡°Yes, we need to get him out soon, risks or not.¡±

    <hr>

    Timur swirled the wine in his glass. His right foot nervously tapped on the marble tiled floor.

    There was no immediate reason for him to be nervous. He was having dinner in the Blue House. Some roasted chicken and vegetables were being served from two square dishes. The dishes themselves were silver and they hadn¡¯t turned black, which eliminated some of the most common poisons.

    Swallowing, the prince walked down the dining room hall and to the windows. The windows were stained a deep blue and also covered with satin sapphire-colored curtains. It was these windows and curtains that had given the Blue House its name. If he recalled correctly, Prince Thelamakus had specially commissioned this windows and in the past, the entire house had blue carpeting and decor.

    Pushing the curtain aside, Timur peaked out and grimaced. A ring of tents with guards surrounded the mansion. There was no way he was getting out. But neither was anybody trying to torture him.

    Letting go of the curtain, Timur walked back to his seat and just because he could, rested his feet on the table. A few weeks ago, he¡¯d been hauled into the palace and basically left to his devices. Meals were delivered to the front door by guards who left immediately. He would clean the dishes and put them in the cupboard, but there was nobody else to attend to him. The one time he¡¯d opened the door to try to return the dishes, he¡¯d been met with spearpoint.

    ¡°What the hell do you want me here for, father?¡± the prince muttered. He twiddled his thumbs. He expected his father to torture him, curse him or kill him if he was being honest. Sure, Thorgoth could be trying to make him dread what was coming, but this didn¡¯t seem his style.

    The prince was so deep in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t immediately notice the sound of footsteps in the palace.

    When he did, Timur scrambled to his feet. His hands forming fists, he walked slowly to the main hall.

    The Blue House had a grand staircase adorned with a massive crystal chandelier. Again, the chandelier was accented with sapphires and blue gems set into silver holders.

    At the head of the staircase, striding stately down wing of the staircase from the second floor was one of the last Alavari Timur expected to see. In fact, he was so surprised he took a step back.

    ¡°Queen Berengaria?¡±

    The harpy ruffled her black and silver wings officiously and stopped. Timur found himself looking up at Berengaria, lest he just end up staring at her chest. Her tight fitting corset embroidered with silver accents and clinging purple dress certainly didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Prince Timur. I apologize for the surprise. I let myself in using a window. Are you enjoying your stay in the Blue House?¡±

    Timur pursed his lips. Olgakaren¡¯s mother was always quite hard to understand. On one hand, she was the parent of one of his best friends. Yet, the younger harpy had sent countless letters to her mother to try to switch sides. There were polite replies and yet Berengaria had wavered in her loyalty to Thorgoth, to whom she was married.

    It¡¯d been years since he¡¯d seen the harpy queen and few things had changed about her. There were some more grey hairs in her raven-colored hair. Yet her hourglass figure and piercing gold eyes brought him back to when he was a child, watching her command servants and nobles in the Royal Quarter.

    Straightening, the prince rested his hands behind his back. ¡°I am. Though, I must admit that you are the last Alavari I expected to meet.¡±

    Berengaira chuckled, covering her mouth with her wingtip. ¡°You expected your father. He doesn¡¯t have time to waste on you I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Timur arched an eyebrow. ¡°I suppose I am both relieved and disappointed. I was anticipating our next encounter. I had a few new things to call him.¡± The prince took an experimental step forward and the harpy queen didn¡¯t move an iota. ¡°Queen Berengaria¡­I¡¯ve always respected you and your leadership of the harpy aeries. You¡¯ve shown yourself to be wise and careful, stern without being cruel.¡±

    Berengaria dipped her head. A coy smile wormed itself over features as she brushed a strategically styled lock of greying hair aside. ¡°Oh, you flatter me dear prince.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it rather baffles me that you can¡¯t see my father¡¯s insanity for what it is. Subjugating and wiping out the humans is cruel, impractical and frankly has cost our nation everything.¡± Timur narrowed his eyes, watching Berengaria continue to smile at him. He studied her golden eyes and felt a chill run up his spine. ¡°Unless that is, you know all of his plans and are carrying it out anyway.¡±

    Berengaria¡¯s smile widened just a little. Yet the white teeth that she showed made Timur grip his hands behind his back all the more tightly.

    ¡°Ah. Well damn. May I at least know why? I doubt you are going to keep me alive for much longer.¡±

    ¡°Oh Timur, how little you know. A wife must support her husband. After all, we are married.¡±

    The prince frowned and found himself locking his jaw. Sure, Berengaria was one of his father¡¯s oldest allies. However, while the harpy was married to Thorgoth, she¡¯d been one of his father¡¯s most recent marriages. His youngest half-sister, Terroria, his father¡¯s current heir, was her youngest daughter and Olgakaren¡¯s half sister. The marriage was a political one meant to tie the harpy aeries to his father.

    Timur¡¯s eyes widened. Terroria was now his father¡¯s heir, instead of her older half-siblings.

    ¡°You¡¯re in love with him? But how?¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s very much in love with me, dear Timur.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a monster. Don¡¯t you know he had Archmage Zirabelle¡ª¡±

    Berengaria flared her wings. A blast of wind slapped across Timur¡¯s face as the harpy extended her full wingspan, showing off her beautifully menacing speckled plumage.

    ¡°That bitch and her lapdog Star assassinated our Ulania, prince Timur. She betrayed Alavaria and her oaths to the royal family.¡± Berengaria chuckled. ¡°She deserved what she got.¡±

    Wiping his eyes, Timur tried to look up at the harpy. Yet, his mind was racing. He recalled glances between Berengaria and his father. Images of how close she stood to his father whenever she was in the palace came flooding back.

    ¡°Our Ulania?¡± Timur whispered. His shoulder sagged. ¡°Oh. Oh I have been a fool.¡±

    The harpy queen grinned. ¡°Well, you are smarter than most. Most of the time we don¡¯t even try to hide it.¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡±

    ¡°Oh forever. Your father and Ulania distracted folk because they were far more public in their displays of affection. They kept trying to protect me from what happened to your grandmother.¡± Berengaria sighed. ¡°I know they were right and they needed someone they trusted to watch their backs, but am I so glad the secrecy is mostly over.¡±

    Timur scowled, trying to keep the venom that hissed into his tone. ¡°Then all of this¡­the war, the murder, my father¡¯s torture and assassination of his own children was out of revenge? Revenge for a murdering psychopath who strung up live humans for horrid experiments?¡±

    The prince jumped as Berengaria snorted. The harpy bent down, wings wrapping around herself as she laughed. She laughed so hard the silver crown adorning her head looked like it was a few degrees from falling off.

    Wiping her eyes with the trailing edge of her wing, Berengaria wheezed. ¡°Revenge? Oh revenge? You think this is all about revenge? How quaint. We would just kill Zirabelle and Star if this was truly just about revenge. We¡¯d hurt a few others for fun but we wouldn¡¯t go to war out of revenge.¡±

    Timur was shaking. He couldn¡¯t help it. Berengaria was so calm. She was still smiling and her eyes still peered down at him. ¡°Then explain to me what could possibly make you both kill your own people, break your country apart and murder your own children?¡±

    ¡°Well, what would drive Frances Stormcaller to come rescue you? What would make her come to Minairen even if it meant coming into the heart of enemy territory?¡±

    Timur¡¯s legs felt like rubber and as he rubbed his palms, his fingers felt like they were slimy.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Timur, if your beloved Frances had a last request before she passed. Wouldn¡¯t you follow it? Do anything in your power to attain it?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­yes, but not something like this! She would never¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re missing the point, you poor thing. Let me simplify things for you. You would do anything for Frances because you love her. You love Frances because of who she is.¡± Berengaria took several steps down and leaned down so she could look Timur in the eye. ¡°We loved Ulania because she was Ulania. We would have done anything for Ulania. She would have done anything for us.¡±

    ¡°She tortured people and subjected them to insane experiments! She was a madwoman! Star and Zirabelle had to put her down¡ª¡±

    Berengaria whipped out her wand from her leg holster. Golden magic lifted Timur and slammed him into the floor. Holstering her weapon, the queen peered down at the prince as he groaned and struggled to get to his feet.

    ¡°Say another slur against our beloved again and I¡¯ll have your tongue ripped out. You have no idea what she did for your father and I.¡±

    ¡°The one fucking good thing she did was to give birth to my half-brother, who dad murdered and then sold his daughter to Earl Darius!¡± Timur got to his feet, only for Berengaria to leap into the air. The harpy dived down the stairs, withdrawn claws slamming the prince into the floor. Timur gasped, struggling to breathe as Berengaria stood on him. Her cold half-lidded eyes peered down. Just as he saw spots, she took one claw off, but kept the other pressed on his collarbone.

    ¡°Oh how little you know about the greatness of your father and Queen Ulania. But then again, you grew up ignorant to what we suffered. When I was kidnapped and raped again, and again until time lost its meaning, your father and Ulania came for me. Your father carried my broken body out of the kidnappers strongholds taking arrow after arrow in his back as he did so. Then Ulania healed me, held me when I realized enough to cry. They made me feel loved and wanted.¡± Berengaria smiled, her eyes moist. ¡°Your father trained me how to fight. He taught me that I was strong and dangerous. Then Ulania made sure I could look my rapists in the eye and strangle them with these very claws. Over the course of the Strife, she took so many daggers and spells for your father and I that her body looked like a patchwork quilt. Still she got revenge for your grandmother¡¯s assassins and never missed a tea appointment with me.¡±

    A serene smile on her face, Berengaria took her claw off Timur. Casually turning her back on the gasping prince, she strolled up the grand stairs. ¡°She did tell us to subjugate every human on Durannon, which is a tall order. But you know what? If I had to do it all again, if we had to do it all again, we would do it and do better. After all, we loved that woman.¡±

    Clasping his chest, Timur staggered to his feet. ¡°Frances¡ªeverybody. We¡¯re going to stop you.¡±

    Berengaria threw a casual glance over her shoulder. ¡°How will the Stormcaller stop me when she¡¯s coming to rescue you?¡± Flapping her wings, the harpy leapt into the air, soaring to the second floor and out of sight.

    Timur wiped his face with the back of his sleeve. ¡°Fuck. Frances for the love of Galena I hope you¡¯re not coming for me.¡±

 Chapter 185 - Two Plans

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Earl Darius hissed. The soldier in his path practically leapt out of the way, nearly tripping into the wall. All around him, servants and staff stepped aside.

    A shorter blonde-haried woman ran up beside him. She had a carbine slung over her back and a saber at her side. Even now she was brushing gunpowder residue out of her eyes.

    ¡°Father, perhaps we can approach the queen later.¡±

    ¡°Vulpina, Queen Janize is up to something. She may have even turned against us.¡± Darius growled, hands clasped behind his back.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that. All we can hear are rumors and some movement in her personal troops.¡±

    Darius stopped so suddenly Vulpina nearly ran into him. The earl whirled to face his daughter, his cape almost flying into her face. He looked around, noting that they had come to an empty corridor.

    ¡°Vulpina, we are losing this war.¡± Darius¡¯s teeth were grinding together and yet he was very quiet. Still, Vulpina heard every word and her mouth fell open. ¡°I know you believe it. I also know everybody thinks I won¡¯t acknowledge it. The truth is I cannot. I am the leader of the Traditionalist faction. If I admit we are defeated we will crumble.¡±

    ¡°But why not surrender? Why not just give in?¡± Vulpina stammered, her words almost tumbling over one another.

    Darius seized his daughter¡¯s shoulders. He hissed so close to her face that he was nearly spitting on her. ¡°We have to force the Reformers to offer favorable terms to us. They will ask for my head for sure and the confiscation of what¡¯s remaining for our wealth. However, we are never going to be able to get favorable terms if the Queen herself negotiates a separate treaty with the reformers.¡±

    The weight of her father¡¯s conviction forced Vulpina to nod. ¡°Janize might do that, but why would the Reformers accept?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know and that¡¯s not the most important part right now. Janize has been meeting with the Otherworlders and dispatching members of her personal guards, the Grey Knights, to visit the different regiments under my control. She¡¯s continued to meet with me, and she herself is showing no change. Yet, Leila, who is usually never far from her side, is constantly going out to the Otherworlders and to conduct ¡°skirmishes¡± with the enemy.¡±

    Vulpina frowned. ¡°I saw those, father. She kept encountering Otherworlder and enemy resistance.¡±

    Darius shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s faking it. She was vehemently against my idea of raiding the enemy in the first place, so why support it now?¡±

    His daughter arched an eyebrow and crossed her arms. ¡°Because she hates you and would object to even a good idea if it came from you?¡±

    The Earl glared at Vulpina, looking like he¡¯d bit into a sour grape. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for your cheek. Even if you are correct. That being said, we cannot ignore Janize dispatching her knights to my army units.¡±

    ¡°Your army units, father? Technically they¡¯re the royal army¡¯s.¡± Vulpina glanced around. Her voice lowered to a whisper. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not seriously thinking of overthrowing Janize.¡±

    The Earl closed his eyes, and pursed his lips. ¡°Not now. There¡¯s nothing to fight for but our own heads at this point.¡±

    ¡°But you did, didn¡¯t you?¡± Vulpina hissed. ¡°And you would give her up if that meant keeping your head and the heads of your allies?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you, my daughter? They want my head, especially for what the Red Order and I have done to those fae-kin scum.¡± Darius took a deep breath. ¡°Look, perhaps I was hasty. I shall consult with Master Scarlet first to see her opinion.¡±

    Vulpina nodded, smiling proudly. ¡°That seems to be a wise choice, though, I bet she is going to agree with me.¡±

    <hr>

    Master Scarlet listened to Darius and Vulpina whilst wiping her desk from some odd-looking green liquid. Whatever it was, she was using a levitated rag rather than her own hand.

    Dumping the rag into a bin, Scarlet brushed some of her blonde hair from her eyes. ¡°No, I agree with Darius. Janize might have turned against us.¡±

    Vulpina blinked. She leaned forward to put her hands on the desk, but a sharp glare from Scarlet stopped her. Taking a safe step back, the woman growled, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    Scarlet pocketed her wand and smoothed out her crimson robes. ¡°I¡¯m deadly serious. I¡¯ve known Janize for years. She¡¯s not a bad person, but she is self-interested and especially with her being in this state, I can imagine her doing anything.¡±

    Darius blinked and exchanged a glance with Vulpina. ¡°State?¡±

    ¡°Darius you dullard. Janize is actually in love with that Otherworlder bitch.¡±

    Scarlet arched an eyebrow as the earl snorted. A smug, smarmy smile on his face, Darius waved his hand at the mage. ¡°Leila? She¡¯s just a useful tool to Janize. She doesn¡¯t truly feel anything for her. If she did, she''d shower her with gifts.¡±

    Scarlet stalked around the desk. She was shorter than the lord by about a head. Yet the quiet scowling disdain she wore made Darius step back. He then continued stepping as Scarlet stormed toward him. ¡°You and your late wife, bless her soul, tend to be more extravagant, but I know Janize. We were friends in the past and peers for years.¡±

    Vulpina rubbed her temples. ¡°Then explain it to us so that we understand. Why would Queen Janize fall in love with Leila and why would that change everything?¡±

    ¡°Amura and Rathon only knows why those two fell in love, but there¡¯s enough proof.¡± Scarlet drummed the fingers of one hand against her wand¡¯s sheath as she paced around her work table. ¡°Wealth isn¡¯t what¡¯s most valuable to her. It¡¯s time, pride and standing. Yet she routinely lets Leila, bitchy, unkempt and uncouth Leila stay with her. She¡¯s taken time to be with her and they share a bed pretty much every night now.¡±

    Darius nodded, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright, I see your point, but why would that change everything?¡±

    ¡°If Janize is in love with Leila, who becomes more important to her? Us, or Leila, who hates your guts and also has no love for me?¡± Scarlet pointed a still slightly green-stained finger at Darius. ¡°What if she finds out, or has found out about the experiments we¡¯ve been performing behind her back on Alavari? The assassinations we¡¯ve carried out without her purview? Sure, when we were in her favor, her only allies, and when her throne was most important, Janize might tolerate it. A Janize in love with Leila, though, might care more about her than Erisdale itself.¡±

    The words hung in the quiet air, which was suddenly devoid of any sound but for the flicker and almost quiet hiss of the workroom¡¯s oil lamps.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Darius sighed heavily, breaking the silence. ¡°What do we do then?¡±

    Vulpina pursed her lips. ¡°We need to find out more and if necessary, we need to take offensive action, before her Majesty acts against us. We need to send a statement.¡±

    ¡°Better than that. We need to target the weak link, and I think we know who that is.¡± Scarlet grinned as Darius smirked. Vulpina took a moment before her eyes widened and she nodded.

    <hr>

    Leila rubbed her hands as she made her way along the street back to the palace. Glancing up at the buildings bracketing the road, she could see people peering at her behind at the edge of closed curtains.

    Pursing her lips, she glanced behind her to the Water Tower. The white hexagonal building was one of the more recent additions to Erisdale¡¯s skyline. It was where she had been meeting several of the officers of the city¡¯s harbour defense troops. They were little more than a heavily armed city watch, but they had confided in her that they would support Janize.

    This was good. It didn¡¯t matter that they weren¡¯t going to be able to fight Darius¡¯s personal troops of about eight thousand human for human. They just needed the harbour defence troops not to fire the cannons they manned on the Water Tower.

    She heard someone¡¯s foot slap against the pavement. Leila glanced around, but didn¡¯t see anybody in the dim night. Walking on, the Otherworlder thought back to the conundrum facing Janize and her.

    They had the sympathies of most of the soldiers in the city, but Darius¡¯s soldiers were better trained and equipped than the rest of them. Not to mention that she wasn¡¯t quite sure about the remaining Otherworlders. Most seemed very disillusioned and tired by the war so at the very least they may not interefere.

    More footsteps took Leila out of her thoughts and she looked over her shoulder. Five red-robed mages were following her, wands and staves at the ready. Leila drew her wand and glanced back in the direction of the palace. More mages were filing out of the alleyways.

    ¡°What the fuck is this?¡±

    ¡°One can¡¯t be too careful with you, Leila. You are a bit of a mad dog after all.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s drawl came from above. Leila whirled around, looking up to find the Head of the Red Order on the rooftop. Crying out a Word of Power, the woman stepped into thin air. As if she was just taking a leisurely stroll, she waltzed down toward the ground. Her feet looking like she was stepping on invisible stairs.

    Leila crossed her arms, not letting the other Red Order Mages leave the corner of her eye. ¡°Flamboyant and condescending as always, Scarlet. What do you and your cronies want?¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s smirk seemed to almost resemble a crocodile¡¯s. Leila certainly thought the woman wore enough red leather with her robes to qualify as such an animal. ¡°You¡¯re working with the Reformists.¡±

    Leila forced herself to roll her eyes. At the same time, she swallowed down the bubble of panic that rose in her throat. ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°I knew you would say that and I know here¡¯s nothing I can do to make you admit that. So I might as well educate you.¡± Scarlet crossed her arms. ¡°Do you really think Janize has no idea of our experiments?¡±

    ¡°Why would I not believe her?¡± Scanning the group, Leila wondered if she could break out from the encirclement. She turned around, but there was no escape route being left.

    ¡°Oh come on. She¡¯s the queen. Lying is part of her job.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s voice wormed into her mind. Her heart pounding, Leila glared at the older woman. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t lie about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean she wouldn¡¯t lie to you, her lover, her dear Leila? You do realize you¡¯re not the first of the queen¡¯s lovers. She will get bored of you and will take others,¡± said Scarlet.

    Leila readied her staff. If she timed it right she might be able to cast a spell to launch herself off the ground and into the air. After that, well¡­¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    Scarlet narrowed her eyes briefly. Her head cocked as her face took on a quizzical expression. ¡°You¡¯re alright with the queen treating you like trash? Like a disposable toy?¡±

    She averted her gaze, using it as an opportunity to steady her footing. ¡°First off, she won¡¯t do that. And if she did, I¡¯d be fine with it.¡±

    Hearing a half-gasp, Leila ran through her list of spells as Scarlet crooned, ¡°Wow, you are fucked up. I suppose I can¡¯t get you to help me against Janize. No matter, you¡¯re screwed anyway.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember your first mission. The one that you performed years ago where you infiltrated enemy lines to assassinate an important mage?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we failed. We didn¡¯t actually find the mage.¡± Leila blinked and shook her head. That had been her first mission in the war. Her first without Jessica. She¡¯d been so young then, only thirteen. ¡°Why are you bringing this up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no particular reason. Although, don¡¯t you find that whole attack rather odd?¡±

    ¡°I mean, a little, not that I saw the whole thing¡­¡± Leila¡¯s voice trailed off. She remembered now. The mercenary company had attacked what she was told was an enemy base. Speed had been of the essence. She¡¯d run into the enemy mage¡¯s house, where a troll woman had been fighting the soldiers and managed to wound her.

    It wasn¡¯t her first kill, or at the least, Leila couldn¡¯t confirm that was her first kill. The woman had killed a mercenary, and then charged her. So she¡¯d thrown the woman against the wall. Only, that didn¡¯t stop the woman. She¡¯d charged her again and again, and Leila had continued to try to stop by throwing her into the wall.

    Only when the woman was quiet, battered into submission, had Leila stopped her. She¡¯d been shaking so badly, she couldn¡¯t finish her off. So the captain of the mercenaries, Tarrin, she recalled, had then told her to start ransacking the house where she¡¯d found a magically locked door disguised as a kitchen closet. However, she¡¯d been unable to break it down.

    Then she¡¯d been told that reinforcements had arrived. She and another mercenary had been ordered to take the horses and run for Erisdale, whilst the rest of them were going to ¡°finished the job.¡± They never followed her back and for years, Leila had tried to put that failure out of her mind.

    What was the name of the village again? She didn¡¯t recall. She just remembered that the mage they¡¯d been sent to assassinate had been called Allaniel the Valorous.

    Wait, village¡­Leila blinked as old memories came back. Memories that had had no previous context suddenly slammed into place. ¡°That was no enemy base. That¡­that was just a random village.¡±

    Scarlet chuckled. ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t an enemy base. We wouldn¡¯t have sent one of our young Otherworlders to an enemy base behind enemy lines.¡±

    Something was niggling at the back of Leila¡¯s mind. She knew she was forgetting something important. ¡°Why did you even send me? You¡­you didn¡¯t start sending anybody else on missions until they reached fourteen and many were support or reconnaissance missions.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, Darius and I agreed you were a troublemaker and we needed to see how our training for the Otherworlders was doing. We also considered you expendable,¡± said Scarlet.

    ¡°Glad to know I was that well liked even then,¡± Leila hissed.

    There was something about Scarlet¡¯s subsequent sneer that put a knife into the bravado that had been buoying Leila up. The way her lips curled and how her eyes gleamed in the dim light, made Leila take a step back.

    ¡°There was also one other reason, though. You see, nobody but Jessica liked you and if you succeeded and returned, then all the better. You wouldn¡¯t have talked about the mission with anybody but Jessica, or have been believed by anybody but her and that was important.¡±

    ¡°Important for what? Secrecy? But we were all at the beck and call of the War Council¡ª¡± Leila stopped. Her eyes widened. All she could hear for a moment was the pounding of her own heart. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a War Council sanctioned mission, was it?¡±

    The giggle that escaped from Scarlet¡¯s perfectly made-up lips grated on Leila¡¯s ears like nails on a chalkboard. ¡°100 marks. She finally gets it!¡±

    Leila, scowled, disgust twisting her lips. ¡°That¡¯s why you used mercenaries instead of regular Erisdalian army troops. That¡¯s why you picked me but¡ªwait, what¡¯s that got to do with anything about the here and now? That was years ago. I¡­I killed hell, not even, I wounded one troll woman.¡±

    Scarlet shook her head. ¡°Mortally wounded her.¡±

    ¡°How the hell do you know that?¡± Leila asked.

    ¡°Same way I know why you are so fucked, Leila. Same reason I know that this plan, my second plan, was going to work. The peace between Janize and the Reformists is never going to work, especially if Janize truly loves you.¡± Scarlet crossed her arms, and grinned triumphantly. ¡°After all, you killed Ayax Windwhistler¡¯s mom.¡±

    Leila¡¯s palms felt cold. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Ayax Windwhistler¡¯s birth father is Allaniel the Valorous, who you were sent to assassinate. The troll woman you mortally wounded was her mother. You just managed to leave right before she and her father wiped out the rest of the Black Knives mercenary company. She thinks she¡¯s avenged her parents, except for Earl Darius of course. I know better.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Leila whispered.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Ayax yourself then, if you¡¯re brave enough?¡± Snapping her fingers, Scarlet shook her head. ¡°Actually, no. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± at the sudden realization, Leila¡¯s fingers went numb and her staff nearly slipped from her fingers. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course I did. I also told your beloved Janize. You can bet what she¡¯s going to assume when you don¡¯t return to her. And I know what the Reformists will suspect when you don¡¯t come back.¡±

    The mages closed in around her, Leila stood silently. All she could do was hate at how tears started to fill her eyes as they took the staff from her numb hands.

    <hr>

 Chapter 186 - Finding Out

    Elizabeth stared at her hand-mirror, frozen where she sat. From outside of Erisdale City, Martin and Ginger watched her. The red-haired woman was clasping her hands together tightly, whilst her fiance seemed to be trying to steady himself against the table he was sitting at.

    ¡°They¡­they¡­¡± Elizabeth closed her eyes briefly and shook her head. ¡°They want to break us apart. They¡¯re planning something. We might need to start the final assault early. How goes your preparations?¡±

    Martin forced out a long exhale. ¡°We¡¯ve scouted our routes and we¡¯re ready to move but we are going to need Janize¡¯s troops to switch sides at the right moment to let us in or it¡¯s going to be a bloodbath.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll work on Janize.¡±

    ¡°And are you going to tell, Ayax?¡± Ginger asked.

    Elizabeth bowed her head. ¡°I can¡¯t not tell her. I just hope I¡¯ll be able to convince her to not jeopardise this. Contact Ophelia and tell her to be ready for anything.¡± Closing her mirror, the Otherworlder wiped her eyes. She was already in her maid¡¯s disguise so she quietly exited her room, making her way to the castle¡¯s rooftop. On the way, she quietly thought through or wondered how she could make what she was going to say any less painful.

    Before she knew it, she was where her beloved was, pacing nervously by the battlements of the central keep. So late at night, the great keep that formed the centre of the citadel was empty. There were better towers to keep watch at. Thus, Ayax had found that it was a perfect place to walk around for a bit. Given how she either was sneaking around or confined to Elizabeth¡¯s room at all times, she spent every moment she could here.

    ¡°Hey Liz, you look troubled,¡± said the troll.

    Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°Ayax sweetie, how did you know it was me?¡±

    ¡°I can hear you mutter under your breath as you walked up the stairs,¡± said Ayax. She gently touched Elizabeth¡¯s arms. ¡°Talk to me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Nothing good. I think Darius suspects what we and Queen Janize are up to, that or someone in his camp knows. This morning, a courier was sent to our lines with a message saying that he¡¯s willing to negotiate. He wasn¡¯t actually there to negotiate, he was just there to give us a report that Darius knows will strain our agreement with Janize.¡±

    Walking over the entryway, Ayax quickly locked the door to the roof. ¡°The queen is plotting something behind our backs?¡±

    ¡°Not that we know of, but that wasn¡¯t what the report was about.¡± Knowing her gaze was dropping to the floor, Elizabeth tried to tilt her head up so she can meet her love¡¯s gaze. As she did so, slender fingers gently took her hands. Long thumbs caressed Elizabeth¡¯s calloused palms.

    Ayax pursed her lips. ¡°Does this have to do with me, Liz?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­how did you guess?¡±

    Brushing a hand by Elizabeth¡¯s cheek, the troll smiled. ¡°If you were worried, you usually just tell me. Don¡¯t worry, with you by my side, I¡¯ll be able to withstand it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, Ayax. I know this revelation will hurt you, but it won¡¯t break you. What I¡¯m worried is that it¡¯ll make you do something that I will need to prevent you from doing.¡±

    Something in Elizabeth¡¯s tone must have alerted Ayax because her lips formed an ¡®o¡¯ before bunching up. ¡°Oh. Well, um, maybe I can promise?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. You really shouldn¡¯t, Ayax. I don¡¯t know if you could keep this one.¡±

    ¡°That bad, huh.¡± The troll scratched behind her ear. ¡°Well, you might just have to lay it on me then, Liz. I¡­I¡¯ll try to restrain myself, but I think it¡¯s safer that I know rather than find out later.¡±

    Elizabeth closed her eyes and nodded once. ¡°Alright. Um, you might want to cast a few silencing spells.¡±

    When Ayax was ready, Elizabeth, holding onto Ayax¡¯s hands, took a deep breath.

    ¡°The report strongly suggested that Leila was likely involved in the death of your mother.¡±

    Ayax¡¯s eyes widened. The color drained from her face as her hands went loose in Elizabeth¡¯s grip. ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet and Darius had her assigned to the mercenaries sent to your village. She was one of two survivors from that raid.

    The troll shook her head. She shivered, even though it was summer. ¡°But that¡¯s¡­my father and I killed them all. And I was thirteen¡ªshe was thirteen, that can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    ¡°I know. I can¡¯t believe it myself¡ª"

    ¡°But?¡± Ayax whispered, studying her girlfriend¡¯s anguished expression.

    ¡°I remember Leila being away from Jessica for some time really early on. We didn¡¯t know for what reason. Rumor was she was sent on a mission but we were so young we didn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Her fingers curled tighter around her staff. The muscles in her arms and shoulders contracted. Through gritted teeth, Ayax hissed, ¡°So you think it¡¯s true?¡±

    Elizabeth swallowed. ¡°I think we need to ask Leila.¡±

    ¡°Ask her? We should be¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ayax, we don¡¯t know for sure. We don¡¯t know if they just made this up. And more importantly, if we hurt Leila, do you think Janize will really continue to ally with us?¡±

    To Elizabeth¡¯s relief, her troll¡¯s black eyes widened and she grimaced. Shaking her head, Ayax massaged her forehead with one hand. ¡°Fuck. You¡¯re right. Dammit, now I wish you hadn¡¯t told me.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s better that you know now, rather than being surprised later.¡± Gently, Elizabeth wrapped her arms around Ayax, pulling her tight into an embrace. ¡°Sweetie, take your time. We don¡¯t have to confront her now.¡±

    Ayax nodded, resting her head on her girlfriend¡¯s shoulder and lacing her arms around Elizabeth¡¯s waist. ¡°And what do we do if it¡¯s true, Liz? I¡­we can¡¯t just kill her.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to kill her?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°I want something from her. If she killed my mother that is.¡± Ayax closed her eyes. ¡°At the very least, I want to know why she thought it was okay.¡±

    Elizabeth kissed her girlfriend beside her ear, rocking her slowly. ¡°I would want to know as well. Let¡¯s figure out if she had anything to do with it first and then we¡¯ll decide.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡­please restrain me. I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to act.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°This is strange. Where is Leila?¡± Elizabeth mused, still disguised as a palace maid.

    Locking their room¡¯s door, Ayax put up a deafening spell on the door. ¡°She¡¯s missing, which is odd. I think¡ªOh.¡±

    Elizabeth and Ayax pulled out their hand mirrors at the same time. Glancing at one another, they opened them.

    Janize¡¯s face appeared in the glass of both mirrors, her grey eyes affixing the pair with a glower.

    ¡°Did you have anything to do with, Lela¡¯s disappearance. Yes or no.¡±

    Elizabeth frowned. ¡°No. So she has disappeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and someone wants to tell me that you had something to do with it.¡± Janize pulled out a stack of papers. ¡°Someone quite clumsily dropped this on my desk at the same time she disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Is it the report on my father¡¯s assassination?¡± Ayax demanded.

    ¡°A copy of it, yes. I take it you got given a copy conveniently?¡±

    ¡°We did¡ªAh, Darius is on to us isn¡¯t he?¡± Elizabeth asked, grimacing.

    Janize crossed her arms and dipped her head once. ¡°If you didn¡¯t kidnap Leila, then he must be. But I don¡¯t think this is his plan. It reeks of Scarlet¡¯s conniving. She thinks she¡¯s so subtle, but I know her better and I would like to think you aren¡¯t so stupid.¡±

    Elizabeth pursed her lips. ¡°Then our agreement still stands?¡±

    The queen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± she hissed through gritted teeth.

    Ayax couldn¡¯t disguise her scowl. ¡°So you do think we have something to do with Leila¡¯s disappearance?¡± she growled.

    ¡°You certainly have motive, but that¡¯s not the only problem. I can¡¯t let your forces into the castle without Leila to help me coordinate. Not only that, but she knows things about my supporters and allies that will endanger the entire operation.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Surely you have others¡ª¡±

    ¡°Leila is the only woman I trust to carry out my plans. We cannot let her stay in enemy hands for even a brief moment.¡± The queen closed her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not the monster you think she is¡ª¡±

    ¡°She helped kill my mother!¡± Ayax slammed her mirror shut, even as Elizabeth quickly wrapped an arm over her shoulder.

    ¡°Ayax, I got you. Your Majesty, don¡¯t just don¡¯t.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s brown eyes hardened. ¡°Leila has tried to kill us numerous times.¡±

    ¡°So can you really blame me? How can I trust that she doens¡¯t ¡®perish due to wounds sustained during the rescue¡¯ or ¡®was found already dead?¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°Look, we¡¯re not in the business of killing people we rescue, especially if you are telling the truth and are upholding your end of the bargain.¡±

    ¡°You have my word but you better bring Leila back. She¡¯s probably in the actual citadel, just somewhere we don¡¯t know. Try to follow Scarlet, Darius or his daughter Vulpina. They likely want to interrogate her personally.¡±

    ¡°Good suggestions. Thank you.¡± Elizabeth closed her mirror and turned her attention to Ayax. ¡°My love¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is fucking shit.¡± Her arms crossed, Ayax¡¯s hands were clenched so tightly her fingers were digging into the cloth of her shirt. ¡°We have to rescue her?¡±

    ¡°We need to, if we are to keep our alliance¡ª¡±

    ¡°I fucking know that Liz! You don¡¯t need to remind me!¡± The troll shook her head. ¡°Shit. I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Ayax¡ª¡± Liz reached out to her girlfriend but froze. A glowing black smog seemed to leak out from behind Ayax. It shimmered even in the dimly lit room. ¡°Ayax, you¡¯re doing it again. The black¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know. I fucking know. Just¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you need? How can I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I need to be alone. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Ayax grabbed her staff and peaked out from behind the door. The black still following her, she stormed out, slamming the door behind her.

    Elizabeth stared at the door for a moment. Sitting down on the bed they shared, she buried her face in her hands.

    ¡°Guess¡­guess I need to get started on this on my own then,¡± she muttered to herself. She shook her head, wiping the tears forming with the back of her hand. ¡°Of all the times you had to leave me.¡±

    <hr>

    Panting, Ayax ran through the night, dodging out of the sight lines of the sentries that she¡¯d memorised at this point. She swung into shadows. She leapt off battlements onto catwalks. Her tail whipping behind her, she clambered up to the rooftop of the palace.

    Finding a seat at the corner of the battlements, she sat down, letting the cool stonework press against her shoulders.

    Mom¡­ her name had been Kinea and Ayax still could remember her warm smile. Her dark, nearly black hair had been so soft. She still remembered the sensation of her hand running through her mother¡¯s hair as she¡¯d combed it.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t separate that softness from how wet it had felt, soaked in her mother¡¯s blood.

    She couldn¡¯t forget her father¡¯s smile, or the hopeless look on his face as he¡¯d set off to do battle.

    Sightless eyes stared from the past. Her parents'' corpses lay in front of her and then in the graves she¡¯d dug for them. The fury and grief burned down her throat, bringing fresh stinging tears to her eyes. The black smoke, the magic that had given her her moniker floated around her, seemingly seeping out of her skin. It wrapped around her like a blanket.

    Ayax was scared. She never could control whatever this was. All she knew was that it came out whenever she was angriest. When she felt like she had to tear the world down.

    She needed to talk, but Elizabeth¡­she didn¡¯t want her love to see this side of her. To get hit with the weight of all of her emotions. As she buried her head in her arms, Ayax knew she had to talk to someone she trusted. That meant¡­

    She blinked. That meant family, but her fathers were safe in Erlenberg. Frances was deep in enemy territory. However¡­

    Ayax took a breath and pulled out her mirror. There was one person. Thinking past the pain, she held that woman¡¯s image in her mind and slowly, the image of an elderly woman appeared.

    ¡°Who¡ªAyax?¡± Eleanor Windwhistler¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh dear. What happened? Are you safe?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m safe, but I¡­Eleanor, I know we aren¡¯t that well, close, but¡­I just¡­¡± Ayax wiped her eyes. ¡°I need to talk to family. I don¡¯t know who else would understand.¡±

    Eleanor appeared to be in the living room of their suite in Athelda-Aoun and with a wave of her hand, the Windwhistler matriarch called Paul, her husband over.

    ¡°Ayax, oh my lass. What happened?¡± the ex-sailor asked in his gravelly voice.

    ¡°I think I found out who killed my mom. They¡¯re alive, but¡­I can¡¯t kill them. If I do, I¡¯ll doom us all but I don¡¯t know if I can stop myself. Please¡­how do I¡­¡± Ayax wasn¡¯t sure how else to say it and found the words spluttering out.

    Only for Eleanor to sigh, brush her whitening hair behind her pointed ears and smile wryly. ¡°Stop feeling like you need to tear open that person and hang their entrails out to dry?¡±

    Ayax nodded. ¡°You know?¡±

    Eleanor nodded, ¡°After the Windstorm family poisoned me and later caused my father¡¯s death, I felt like I could burn them to death, and all the children too. I hated them that much.¡±

    ¡°Do you still see his face?¡± Ayax stammered.

    ¡°No, but¡­I did.¡± Eleanor blinked, her eyes wide. ¡°Oh dear, Ayax, how long have you been carrying this?¡±

    ¡°As long as I can remember. I¡­it usually isn¡¯t so bad.¡±

    Paul groaned, one hand stroking his now full white beard. ¡°But ever since you found out about Darius and now this, you cannot stop thinking about it can¡¯t you?¡±

    The troll shook her head. ¡°I want to stop. I really do. For Liz¡¯s sake. For my sake. I just don¡¯t know how. I feel like I owe them.¡± Ayax shook her head. ¡°No, my father didn¡¯t ask me to take revenge. I just feel like I should.¡±

    ¡°Then stop yourself, kid.¡± The troll blinked and looked up at Paul, who beamed so brightly that Ayax couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. Grandfather¡¯s smiles were pretty epic. ¡°You know what¡¯s right and wrong. You know what you have to do. You can choose what to do.¡±

    Ayax swallowed. ¡°Is it that simple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you may lose control, but that¡¯s why you have your family, and your darling Elizabeth.¡± Paul coughed. ¡°Speaking of which, are you going to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Paulie dear, she will tell us in good time,¡± said Eleanor gently squeezing her husband¡¯s bicep. ¡°But he¡¯s right, Ayax. You may not be able to control what you feel, but you have a choice. You need to remember that.¡±

    ¡°And you can make the right choice. The selfless one and not the selfish one.¡±

    The troll nodded to herself and stumbled to her feet. Looking around, she saw that the black magic that had surrounded her was vanishing, like wisps of smoke scattered by the wind.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandfather, thanks. I¡­I think I need to work on it, but¡­but I feel a lot better.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Ayax. Take care,¡± said Eleanor.

    ¡°Go kick some ass!¡± Paul cheered.

    Managing a watery smile, Ayax waved her adoptive grandparents away and closed her mirror. Wiping her eyes, she took a deep breath. She needed to see Liz.

    <hr>

    Elizabeth knew this was a risk, but they needed more information.

    She was in full war gear, warhammer on her back and her helmet on her head. To try to blend in, she¡¯d stolen a red Traditionalist hauberk. As both sides used similar equipment, she was far less conspicuous for where she was heading.

    Earl Darius¡¯s personal guards were quartered in the Citadel of Erisdale city, but from the gossip she¡¯d heard and the chatter around the castle, he kept a mansion in the city. Janize could be right about Leila being hidden in the castle, but she wanted to scout the mansion out first.

    Her mirror started to vibrate. Wondering who could be calling her at this time. Elizabeth ducked into an alley.

    ¡°Ayax?¡± she gasped.

    The troll nodded, her eyes slightly reddened. ¡°Liz. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left¡ª¡±

    Elizabeth raised her visor, unable to stop herself from smiling. ¡°Oh. Apology accepted, but I¡¯m a bit busy. Trying to infiltrate Darius¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Wait for me?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m about two blocks away to the west.¡± She looked up to see an anvil sign. ¡°In an alley by a blacksmith¡¯s shop.¡±

    ¡°On my way.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Ayax to join her. Landing in the alley, she ran over and embraced Elizabeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m glad you came back.¡± Elizabeth whispered, burying her nose in her love¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you actually. You seem much better.¡±

    ¡°I had a talk with Eleanor and Paul. They helped a lot.¡± Ayax took a deep breath and released Elizabeth. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    The Otherworlder squeezed her troll¡¯s hands. ¡°Well I was going to sneak in, but now that you¡¯re here¡­Recon in force?¡±

    Ayax blinked. She waited for a moment, expecting more detail, but Elizabeth just continued to smile sheepishly at her. ¡°Wait, like just two of us raiding them?¡±

    ¡°We get in, we get out before the Otherworlders get called,¡± said Elizabeth.

    The mage pursed her lips, tail flicking slowly side to side. ¡°That¡¯s risky but it could work. What if Leila¡¯s actually there?¡±

    Elizabeth pressed a finger to her lips. ¡°We get her out, or at the very least we can deliver that news to Janize and that will prompt her to move in.¡±

    ¡°Alright, have you alerted Martin and Ginger?¡± Ayax asked. She leant in closer to Elizabeth, an intent longing look in her eyes.

    Grinning, Elizabeth leaned in and brushed her lips against her love¡¯s. ¡°Yes. They¡¯re on standby. Ginger also informed me they might have another way in, but they need to check on it.¡±

    Ayax smiled, looking very pleased. ¡°I guess let¡¯s go then. Um, Liz, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Elizabeth caressed Ayax¡¯s cheek. ¡°I forgive you. I know you¡¯re trying. Just try to give me some warning before you just leave?¡±

    Pressing the human¡¯s hand to her, Ayax nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    <hr>

    Martin hadn¡¯t smelled something this foul in well, ever. This was why was pinching his nose so hard it felt like it was going to fall off. At the same time, his eyes were transfixed on the river of brown, soupy mess that snaked through the tunnel that had been opened up below him.

    Ginger, only a rag wrapped around her face, was standing in that river of well, sewage, ankle deep in it. The sight of which made the knight want to throw up.

    ¡°You know, if you do really want to let go, you could totally do it,¡± said Ginger, looking up at her fiance. She flashed him a wink.

    Noting to himself to thoroughly scrub his wife¡¯s feet before he got into bed with her, Martin croaked, ¡°Honey, this is your bright idea?¡±

    ¡°Are you being sarcastic or confused?¡± Ginger asked. He could tell that she had a¡­perhaps far closer to literal shit-eating grin behind her mask.

    ¡°I¡¯m more incredulous. I didn¡¯t realize the sewage system was so large,¡± said Martin. The stone arches that held up the tunnel was tall enough that even the hulking General Antigoes could squeeze underneath.

    ¡°King Oliver upgraded it, but the thing is it¡¯s not all linked and because well it¡¯s a sewer system their are some bad smells and humors that will knock people out.¡± Trudging up toward the ladder, Ginger grabbed the rungs and hauled herself up. ¡°It¡¯s why I had a couple of people with me just in case.¡± At the very top, Ginger reached her gloved hand out.

    Without hesitation, Martin let go of is nose and grabbed his wife, helping her onto the street. That meant the foul scent hit him in the head and he shuddered as the city¡¯s fumes almost made him see white.

    ¡°I¡ªI believe Frances and Elizabeth call them gases. Apparently crap lets of gasses and managing it is what we¡¯re trying to plan in the system we¡¯re planning for Athelda-Aoun,¡± Martin stammered. He reached for his nose, before noting the wince on Ginger¡¯s expression and thought better of it. ¡°How did you¡ª

    Ginger undid her mask, revealing two cork nose plugs she¡¯d stuffed into her nostrils. ¡°That. I still smell it, but what¡¯s more important is that my team and I found it.¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You did? Nobody¡¯s guarding it?¡± he asked as the rest of the Lightning Battalion helped their masked comrades out of the sewer.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s barred and grated, but the sewer travels through the city, underneath their defenses and right to the Water Tower. Better yet, their is a route that goes right to the Citadel.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? That means¡ª¡±

    Ginger nodded, grinning hungrily, and not for food. ¡°Yes. We can assault the Citadel directly. We¡¯ll still have to breach their ring of defenses and have to rely on Janize getting her soldiers to open the outer gate, but we can at least sneak a strike team in there.¡±

    Martin, guiding his wife toward the camp washing area, mused for a moment. ¡°How about Jessica and her friends?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to fucking kill us, Martin!¡±

    ¡°Say she¡¯s going to rescue Leila? She is missing after all,¡± said the knight, flashing his wife a smile.

    ¡°That would make her feel better.¡± Ginger leaned in and Martin kissed her lightly, making sure not to get too close to her filthy boots. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I need a wash. We¡¯ll need another day to plan this, but I think we can do this soon.¡±

    ¡°And end this civil war with one fell swoop. If Elizabeth and Ayax can find Leila that is,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°We can only hope.¡±

 Chapter 187 - Rescuing People

    Darius¡¯s mansion was a sizable three-story house with tasteful stone columns facing the front. Behind these columns were large windows set into the detailed stonework. Surrounded by a privacy wall of about the height of two people, it looked like the perfect private getaway, especially with the array of guards that patrolled the grounds.

    Except Ayax and Elizabeth had raided buildings far too often and knew a lot of tricks. For one, Darius had ensured his staff maintained several trees growing in the grounds. These grew so close to the privacy wall that it was a piece of cake for Ayax and Elizabeth to scale the wall and use the foliage as cover to get inside.

    Evading the guards wasn¡¯t too difficult either. Unlike in their younger days, the pair didn¡¯t have to throw rocks or make distracting noises. They just had to wait until the guards chatted with one another, distracting themselves enough so that the pair could just tiptoe by and get into the building through one of the large windows.

    Inside the mansion was where things got tricky.

    Elizabeth quickly peered around the corner down the long hallway. The sitting room they¡¯d entered was empty, but she could hear voices in the mansion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this place to be so big. Good thing the guards are bored out of their minds,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Probably helps that this technically isn¡¯t a military site,¡± said Ayax. She followed Elizabeth into the corridor, their feet quietly stepping over the fancifully embroidered carpet. ¡°Darn, I want a carpet like this.¡±

    Elizabeth peeked around another corner. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had such expensive tastes, dear.¡±

    ¡°A girl can dream. By the way, you think Darius has a secret dungeon underneath his mansion?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°That would be horribly stereotypical. Not out of character for Darius, but horribly stereotypical regardless.¡± Elizabeth snapped her mouth shut and pulled back, pressing a finger to her lips. She put up two fingers, indicating two guards down the hall.

    Quietly, stepping almost in sync, the couple retreated in the opposite direction. The mansion was large enough that it had more than one hallway that cut through the building.

    ¡°Well where would he stash Leila?¡± Ayax asked under her breath as they crept through. All they could see right now were the typical things one would find in a rich noble¡¯s mansion: paintings, the odd tapestry, fine mahogany. All of this was intriguing but none of it was what they were looking for.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s see if we can find a stairway into the metaphorical dungeon.¡± Elizabeth raised her hand, her eyes narrowing at a nondescript white-painted door. ¡°Like that one.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ayax looked around the door, noting how it appeared to be underneath one of the house¡¯s staircases. ¡°It is odd that there is no sign of a room behind here.¡± Readying her staff, Ayax gently opened the door and stepped down the staircase. There was no light, so she whispered a Word of Power to summon some at the tip of her staff. Elizabeth closed the door behind them as they descended into the depths.

    The staircase spiralled down for some distance until it went flat. Walking on the stone-paved ground, the pair could see light glimmering from beyond a corner ahead of them.

    Elizabeth nudged her girlfriend. ¡°Ayax, are you ready?¡±

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°Too late to go back now,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that the pair stepped forward, together, turning the corner.

    Down a corridor was a guard post consisting of a table, a lantern and a few chairs. They found the guard at the post, sleeping quietly on one of the chairs. Behind them, down the corridor, were rows of prison cells. They weren¡¯t the iron caged ones out of a movie or film set. Rather, they were just doors set into the walls.

    ¡°Really?¡± Elizabeth asked, trying not to sound too indignant.

    Ayax arched an eyebrow at the sleeping guard. Without further ceremony she plucked the keys from the table, making sure not to let them jangle. ¡°Really. I¡¯ll check on the cells. Can you tie her up, Liz?¡±

    Elizabeth studied Ayax for a good long moment. The troll took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. And I need to ¡±

    ¡°Alright. I trust you¡± Elizabeth took out a rope that she carried on her belt and after gagging her, started tying her up. Meanwhile, the troll made her way down, peaking through every one of the dungeons.

    Unsurprisingly, the cells were dank, but Ayax didn¡¯t quite expect them to stink as much as they did. Then again, it made sense the cells weren¡¯t cleaned.

    Her ears picked up a faint hiss of a weak breath. Steadying herself, Ayax followed her ears to one of the cells and using the keys, opened the door.

    ¡°Heh, are you here for another round¡ª¡± the weak voice cut off and Ayax found herself meeting Leila¡¯s wide dark brown eye. Singular eye, because the other was swollen shut.

    The troll flung the door open and strode in, her boots tapping on the damp flagstones. Leila stared up at her. She was dressed in a raggedy shift stained in several places with blood. Dirty bandages wrapped around her hands to the point Ayax couldn¡¯t tell the fingers apart. The woman tried to struggle to her bare feet, coated with scabs, but collapsed against the wall. A foul smelling bucket sat in the corner of the room.

    ¡°Leila, just sit down.¡± Ayax exhaled slowly and knelt down. ¡°Damn they did a number on you. Hang tight, Liz and I are here to get you out.¡±

    Leila swallowed. ¡°I¡­what did Scarlet tell you?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me. She gave us a report.¡± Ayax bit her lip. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t plan on hurting you. Janize has demanded your return. Come on, I¡¯m going to hoist you onto my shoulder.¡± She reached forward, only for Leila to raise her hand with a whimper.

    ¡°Just kill me. I¡­killed your mom, Ayax,¡± Leila croaked.

    Ayax closed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re making this really fucking difficult right now so can you just please be quiet.¡±

    Leila shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    The troll pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°You lied like, all the time. Look, I don¡¯t have time for this. It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re trying to get yourself killed¡ª¡± Ayax frowned as Leila did her best not to cringe. ¡°Seriously. By Galena just shut up.¡± The troll picked Leila up and studiously ignoring her groans, hoisted her onto her shoulder.

    ¡°Ayax?¡± Liz called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming. I got Leila. She¡¯s in a bad way, though. Wanna take over?¡±

    ¡°Sure. We might have to make this quick¡ª¡± Elizabeth stared at Leila before quickly just cradling her in her arms. ¡°Yeah no, we got to go.¡±

    The pair raced up the steps, past the tied up guard who was still sleeping. Ayax, staff tight in her hand, pushed the door open.

    The moment she saw feet from just beyond the doorjamb, Ayax kicked the door open into the passer by. Bringing her staff at the ready, she came around to find a servant staggering backward. Wincing, the troll quickly cast a binding spell, causing the servant¡¯s arms to lock to the sides and her mouth to shut.

    ¡°Go! Oh crap.¡± Ayax¡¯s eyes widened. In the distance, down the long hallway, she saw the mansion¡¯s main doors open and several guards march in. There was a lot more behind htem.

    Elizabeth scowled. ¡°Shoot. Ayax, we got to hide. Get some smoke up and follow me!¡±

    <hr>

    Vulpina slammed the empty cell door behind her. ¡°How the fuck did they just leave? We made sure Leila couldn¡¯t walk and the house is surrounded by guards?¡±

    One hand steadying himself against the dungeon wall, Darius pinched his brow. ¡°Ah well, nothing we can do but just keep searching for them.¡±

    Her fury evaporating in an instant, the blonde-haired woman regarded her father with a glance. ¡°You seem uncharacteristically blase about this, dad.¡±

    ¡°You just haven¡¯t dealt with the Lightning Battalion long enough. They have a habit of upsetting your plans no matter what you do.¡± Darius pointed at the still tied up, but now very much awake guard. ¡°You are docked half pay and assigned to latrine duty. Let it be known that she let an extremely valuable prisoner escape.¡±

    Vulpina swallowed. ¡°They will have taken her to Janize by this point. We need to move¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not hastily. Our preparations aren¡¯t ready yet. Start massing backup supplies here and fortifying this mansion. I¡¯ll contact Scarlet. We¡¯ll have to move faster before Janize reveals what we did to Leila. She can¡¯t arrest us immediately, though.¡±

    ¡°She has her own Royal Guard and most of the city¡¯s troops in her pocket. Quite a few nobles have sworn to her too,¡± said Vulpina, biting her lip.

    ¡°And none of our elite veterans, Vulpina. Patience. If we act hastily we might lose everything.¡± He patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now go and tell Scarlet. I¡¯ll be right behind you¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Yes father.¡± Vulpina ran back up the stairs, followed not too far away by Darius. The pair separately left the mansion, though, their troops remained.

    High above these soldiers, watching from a dusty window in the attic, Ayax scowled and retreated. Bending slightly, one hand held in front of her to brush past the cobwebs, the troll crept silently across the cloth covered floorboards. She and Elizabeth had laid out the spare carpets, window curtains, tapestries, any clothing that could deaden their steps, across the attic¡¯s floor.

    ¡°Well shit, they are not leaving the mansion,¡± Ayax whispered to Elizabeth. ¡°I don¡¯t see them rummaging through the grounds, though.¡±

    Elizabeth gently tucked Leila underneath the least dusty sheet she could find. ¡°Hmm, at least they¡¯re not actively searching for us. They must think we left.¡±

    Leila whimpered, ¡°Out of a frying pan and into the fire.¡±

    ¡°Would you rather have stayed and kept being tortured?¡± Ayax drawled.

    Leila tried to sit up. ¡°Better than having you for company¡ªAghmmphf!¡± Her muffled cry was stifled by Elizabeth¡¯s firm hand before she was gently pushed back down onto the makeshift bed, her head resting against one of the mansion¡¯s spare pillows.

    ¡°Leila, just rest. Ayax, can you give me the bandages? I¡¯ll try to fix her up. It looks like we¡¯ll be hear for a bit, or at least we can get Leila moving.¡±

    Ayax rummaged through her belt pouches and started handing over bandages. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to try healing her?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can focus?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Not with her quipping like that all the time, but she might have internal injuries.¡± Ayax grimaced as she recalled the sight in Leila¡¯s cell. ¡°Leila, be honest with me, did you excrete any blood?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ex¡ªOh.¡± Leila scowled at Ayax. ¡°Ew. You pervert. Why would you look there?¡±

    ¡°You reek of blood and faeces. Besides, I¡¯m a pervert for only one woman.¡± Ayax leaned over and kissed Elizabeth quite promptly on her forehead, making the human glance up from where she was opening the medical kit.

    ¡°Ayax. Really. Also, Leila, it is a good question. We need to know if you had any internal injuries.¡±

    Leila grimaced and nodded once.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll have to try something.¡± Ayax let herself look at her mother¡¯s murderer, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Anything else you want?¡±

    Leila shot Ayax a sidelong glare with her single good eye. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why?¡±

    Ayax covered her mouth, fighting back the urge to screen. ¡°I want to know why you keep trying to get yourself murdered. You want to stay with Queen Janize, so why are you trying to commit suicide by pissing me off?¡±

    The troll glared at the human Otherworlder. Elizabeth did so as well from the corner of her eye, but with no small interest.

    Leila said nothing, and so Ayax letting out a long exhale, pulled out a handkerchief. Wrapping it so tightly it was like a ball, she knelt down and passed it to Leila. ¡°Put this in your mouth. The healing might hurt a bit.¡±

    Leila snorted. ¡°Compared to what they did to me, I think I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t even whimper.¡± She bit down on the makeshift mouthguard and closed her eyes.

    She was half right. It didn¡¯t hurt that much but it still hurt enough to make Leila whimper. All the pair could do was try to keep the Otherworlder quiet.

    Their ability to get out of this mess relied entirely on it.

    <hr>

    To get into the Palace District, Frances and Tara planned for the Colonel to escort them as servants. Frances initially thought this would be too difficult, but a few plain dresses later and the trio were following Tara into the Palace district.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised we can get in so quickly,¡± whispered Frances as they walked up the road. The district itself was on a hill overlooking the city. Parts of the district were even built up right to the edge of cliffs. From where Frances stood, she could see Minairen spread underneath her.

    Tara glanced over her shoulder. ¡°The palace is always hiring. There are always open positions to fill with so many in the war. Besides, there are enough guards surrounding important people and places that no folk would try anything stupid.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. It wasn¡¯t like Frances could see a guard no matter where she looked. However, as they walked, she did see that every mansion, or keep had guards patrolling around or atop of them.

    Honestly, the variety between the different mansions and stone keeps were quite frightening. There were a few wind-swept ones from weathered stone that looked almost archaic. As the group walked on, the buildings around them seemed to get more modern.

    And thankfully, nobody actually approached to interrogate them. They did get a few guards waving at Tara, who waved back. One time, a soldier asked if Tara was bringing some kids to the kitchen.

    After that guard left, Hattie nudged her mentor. ¡°I guess it also helps you also are short enough to pass for someone quite young, Frances.¡±

    Looking up at Hattie, Frances made a face before turning back to Tara. ¡°Are we getting close to the Blue House?¡±

    Tara nodded and gestured ahead. ¡°It¡¯s in that park.¡±

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°You mean that park with the guards?¡±

    Tara nodded slowly as the group looked toward the mansion and its sapphire curtains. It was very much indeed, surrounded by Alavari soldiers.

    ¡°Damn, how are we going to find out if uncle is¡ª¡± Morgan¡¯s breath caught in her throat as the Blue House¡¯s balcony door opened. A familiar, lanky figure waltzed onto the balcony and started to do some stretches. The guards of course, glared at the prince, who made a face.

    ¡°That could be an illusion,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Could be, but I don¡¯t think we have a choice.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Looks like we will have to use that plan you readied, Tara. Get your regiment on standby near the inn.¡±

    The young troll nodded. ¡°What do you plan to do?¡±

    <hr>

    The thing that Frances had noticed about the perimeter around the Blue House was that all the guards were focused on looking towards the building and not outside.

    This meant that Frances, Hattie and Morgan could approach quite close to the guards before they let all hell break loose.

    As they went from tree to tree, slowly advancing on the sentries, Morgan felt a pit fill in her stomach. Underneath her dress, she wore her armor. She had her helmet on her head and Lightbreaker in her hand.

    She¡¯d just chosen at the worst time to remember that she¡¯d never actually fought in an actual battle. What was she doing? Why did she think this was a good idea¡ª

    A gentle hand squeezed her shoulder and Morgan looked up to find Frances smiling at her.

    ¡°Morgan, I¡¯ll take care of you so just do your best. Remember, your uncle is in that mansion and we need to get him out.¡±

    ¡°I¡­thank you, mom.¡± Morgan smiled sheepishly. ¡°Did¡­were you worried on your first battle?¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°I froze actually and if not for Edana, I would have been badly hurt.¡± She readied Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°A story for another time. You target the guard on the roof. Don¡¯t worry if you miss or miscast. Just keep casting. Hattie?¡±

    ¡°Ready,¡± said the half-troll, her eyes narrowed on her target, the nearest sentry post.

    Frances nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    Although Timur was bored enough that his mind felt almost numb, his ears stiffened the moment he heard a voice he knew very well sing. Unabashed elation made him leap to his feet and run to the window. Dread halted him in his steps.

    ¡°Oh no. Frances. Shit!¡± Running, Timur raced for his room. His feet thundering up the stairs, he threw the doors to his personal chambers open and made for his bed.

    While he¡¯d been hoping otherwise, Timur had considered what he might do if someone tried to rescue him. So he¡¯d been doing some planning and preparation of his own.

    Reaching underneath his bed, Timur yanked a duffel bag he¡¯d been preparing and pulled out a hand drawn map. While the guards had been horribly unfriendly, they had brought him books to read by his request. After much thought, he¡¯d requested a very specific book.

    He¡¯d also been stuffing his bag with anything he thought could be useful. Dried provisions, silverware from the mansion that he¡¯d plundered and sharpened into makeshift shivs. He¡¯d even managed to procure a pack of playing cards and enchant them with some of the spells that Ayax and his friend Captain Aloudin had taught him.

    Nothing could have prepared him for when he ran down the grand staircase and for the first time in weeks, saw his beloved niece kick the doors of the mansion open.

    ¡°Morgan? What the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Morgan slammed into him, knocking him back several steps. She was far heavier than he last remembered, but that probably was because of the armor she wore.

    ¡°Wait, but how did you¡ª¡± Timur looked up to see Frances slam the mansion¡¯s doors behind her once Hattie had slipped in. ¡°Oh honey.¡±

    ¡°Timur, love.¡± They embraced, sharing a brief, desperate kiss. Yet for both of them, it felt like a balm soothing their pounding hearts. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll explain later, but we got to go,¡± said Frances, pushing a spare wand into Timur¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Do you have a way out of the Palace District?¡± asked the prince.

    Frances winced. ¡°We have allies once we get out of the district, but we were relying on surprise.¡±

    ¡°Then I have a plan, follow me. We need to get to the Red House!¡± Timur exclaimed.

    <hr>

    They broke through a window of the mansion, leaping onto the grounds where they proceeded to leg it from the Blue House. Before the guards could converge onto them, Timur led them right into a maze of hedges and before their eyes, they lost their pursuers.

    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the plan exactly?¡± Morgan stammered.

    Timur checked a corner. ¡°Remember how Queen Ulania was assassinated, Frances? Archmage Star and Zirabelle had prepared a secret tunnel in the Red House.¡±

    Frances stammered, ¡°Wait, you found it? But you were in the Blue House?¡±

    The prince grinned, ¡°They let me have my pick of reading material and one of the things I requested were histories and plans for the design of the different palaces. There¡¯s only so many places you can put a tunnel and have it easy to access.¡±

    ¡°How can we be sure nobody¡¯s found it?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Well nobody has known about how the assassins got into the palace even now. They wouldn¡¯t have been looking for, or found a tunnel,¡± said Timur. He glanced at Frances. ¡°By the way, why are Morgan and Hattie here?¡±

    Morgan piped up. ¡°Uncle, we insisted on coming with mom.¡±

    ¡°You insis¡ªwait, mom?¡± Timur grinned, shaking his head slowly. ¡°Oh wow, I have been away for too long.¡± The group rounded a final corner and came upon the Red House.

    The structure had clearly seen better days. Once upon a time, the palatial mansion had been a grand red brick structure topped with terracotta tiles. Its two extending wings had framed the H-shaped building, giving it several natural courtyard areas. Yet, although most of the building from the outside looked fine, part of the domed roof in the centre of the building was collapsed. This opened a great hole where the impromptu group could see the remnants of a mural of some sort. The curtains for all the windows were also all drawn tight, with a number of windows actually boarded up. So the Red House stood amidst the still-tended garden around it, a quiet, deserted structure amidst the other palaces of the Alavarian rulers.

    ¡°Thank Galena, I was hoping it was deserted,¡± said Timur. He grabbed the door, but found it locked.

    ¡°Uncle allow me.¡± Morgan took a deep breath, flapping into the air, she swung her battle claws.

    The weapons sheared through the metal lock like it was paper, tearing a hole through the door.

    Timur whistled. ¡°Very nice. Your gift, Frances?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, smiling proudly. The group hurried in, slamming the doors shut.

    It looked as if nobody had lived in this place since Queen Ulania¡¯s death. Candle fittings and railings were covered with dusty or rotting tarps. All portraits and tapestries had been removed, leaving only hooks or holes in the walls.

    The group found themselves transfixed however by the sight of the grand hall they were in. Craters and cracks pockmarked the floor and ceiling. Scorch marks, claw-like rips and debris slammed into cut stone and plaster marred the once beautiful room.

    ¡°I got this,¡± said Morgan. She raised Lightbreaker and waved it. Balls of violet light spread out, dissipating into the air and suddenly, the room brightened as if it was day.

    Frances patted Morgan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good job. Hattie and I will fortify the door and delay them. Morgan, you help your uncle find the tunnel.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a plan for when we get out of the district?¡± Timur asked at Frances¡¯s nod, the prince beamed and the pair leaned in to kiss briefly. ¡°We¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡± Frances turned to Hattie, who was already levitating furniture against the door. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can delay them from that hole up there,¡± she said, pointing up at the open dome.

    ¡°Got it. See you soon, Frances.¡±

    Frances nodded, there wasn¡¯t much time left. She ran up the steps, some of them were battered and there was even a hole in the spiral staircase. Finally, she reached the second story and racing along the landing, she managed to get to the gaping hole in the dome.

    Guards were lining up and taking cover amongst the bushes and trees surrounding the Red House. The many flashes of the afternoon sun on musket barrels told Frances what she suspected.

    ¡°Timur, we¡¯re not getting out of this one unless you find that tunnel!¡±

 Chapter 188 - The Source of Thorgoths Strength

    Hattie was about to start stacking more rocks against the door when she noticed something odd about the staircase.

    The entire room was dusty from a lack of occupancy, yet, just at the foot of the staircase was a spot where there was no dust. In fact, the more Hattie looked at it, that imprint on the marble staircase was gleaming. This included the dark brown stain that seemed to cut across and shine with the brightness.

    ¡°Silver Star, is that some enemy spell?¡± Hattie asked, doubting her very question.

    ¡°No, but it is powerful magic. We don¡¯t have much time to study it, so touch me to that residue. I can¡¯t store it like Ivy but I¡¯ll be able to remember it for later. We should also collect a sample. We have an empty flask.¡±

    Nodding, Hattie quickly touched the silver-tipped staff to the stain and then to the shining white marble. The staff hummed before a jolt of realization ran up Hattie¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ah, this is intriguing and ominous. We¡¯ll have to discuss this later with Frances and Timur. I think they will want to know this. For now, let¡¯s focus on the defense.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± said Hattie, wondering what exactly was her staff so surprised by. With some difficulty, she managed to use her knife to scrape some of what she was certain was dried blood and the

    <hr>

    ¡°So uncle, where is this tunnel?¡± Morgan asked.

    Timur ran up to the corner in one of the spare rooms in the mansion. It looked like a typical guest room. Pointing at the corner, the prince snapped, ¡°Well here¡¯s my first guess, blast here.¡±

    Morgan gathered her power, and fired a bolt of violet energy. It thudded into the painted stone floor, shaking the room, but leaving only a crater.

    ¡°Hm, alright next one. When did you start calling Frances mom by the way?¡±

    ¡°Just before you got kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°Do you know¡ª¡±

    ¡°That my biological mom¡¯s alive? Yes, is this really the time for this?¡± Morgan stammered, as she flew after Timur.

    The prince paused and pointed at a wall that had a portrait hook on it. Morgan blasted it, only leaving a crater. Timur sighed and continued to run, ¡°It might be the last chance we have a discussion like this, dear.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to tell me about her, did you?¡± Morgan asked as they raced into what looked like had been a library. Dodging through now empty shelves, Timur didn¡¯t answer at first but felt around a corner in the room, before pointing at a spot. Morgan hit it again, sending up a pile of dust and knocking a shelf over, but there was nothing.

    Timur winced and sighed. ¡°No I didn¡¯t. Frances did. How did you figure it out?¡±

    ¡°Mom refused to answer me when I asked who wanted to tell me and who didn¡¯t, which could only mean that you and Neria were against it.¡± Morgan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡­I missed you.¡±

    Timur ruffled Morgan¡¯s head fondly. The harpy didn¡¯t resist, and tried not to smile, even as they started running for the next spot.

    ¡°Thank you, dear. Hm.¡± Timur pursed his lips. ¡°Remind me to talk to you when we get out of this.¡±

    Morgan frowned. ¡°Talk to me about what? And why are we heading back to the foye.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. And you¡¯ll see.¡± The prince raced into the hall and yelped as he dodged a piece of stone debris that nearly landed on his head.

    Hattie, crouched behind a barricade of furniture and rubble, was firing bolts of blue magic with Silver Star as quickly as she could. Musketballs whined over her head, crackling and pinging off stone and plaster.

    A crack of thunder boomed from above them. Frances was in her element, hurling magic down on unseen attackers. Yet return fire continued to slam into the area around her and into the already compromised dome.

    Hattie ducked behind her barricade. ¡°Your Highness? Morgan? What are you doing back here?¡± she asked, blinking owlishly.

    ¡°Checking one more place.¡± Timur raced over to just under the spiral staircase that snaked up the dome, to the solid foundation behind the staircase. Tapping the wall where the foundation was with his wand, Timur narrowed his eyes and stepped back. ¡°Morgan, blast here.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Morgan pointed Lightbreaker at the wall and firing again.

    Thunk. The wall shook. Morgan could see a crater in the plaster but a square-shaped outline had also caved into the wall.

    ¡°Shit, it was here all along?¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°Morgan, language!¡± Timur stepped forward and gave the door a good kick. It fell in, revealing a long tunnel that curved down deep into the ground. ¡°Morgan, get your mom. Hattie get ready to leave!¡±

    Finding it very odd that her uncle had already accepted that Frances was her mom, Morgan nodded and flew up toward the roof.

    ¡°Frances¡ªWoah!¡± Morgan dodged a bolt of magic and flew back behind cover as musket balls nearly punched her out of the sky. ¡°We got to go! Hold onto me!¡±

    Frances blinked staring at Morgan. ¡°Wait, are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡± Morgan hissed. Frances ran toward the edge of the landing and grabbing Morgan¡¯s feet, leapt off.

    Morgan couldn¡¯t help but scream. She was flapping as hard as she can, pins and needles stinging her wings as they dropped. She wasn¡¯t the only one. To her simultaneous shock and terror, Frances was doing the same.

    ¡°Morgan, we¡¯re going to crash!¡± Frances wailed as the ground grew closer and closer, whipping out her wand. ¡°Cushion us! I¡¯ll slow us down!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Waving Ivy¡¯s Sting in a complicated pattern Frances cried out a ditty whilst Morgan bellowed Words of Power.

    The ground beneath them rippled as if it¡¯d turned to water. Meanwhile, tongues of violet magic spiralled out from Morgan, grabbing onto the walls like claws. The pair slowed until they set down into the now springy tile. Bouncing across the rubbery ground, the pair clambered to Timur and Hattie, who were trying their best to keep the barricade up.

    ¡°Hurry! I¡¯ll cast an illusion,¡± said Timur. Frances and Morgan tumbled into the cave, followed by Hattie. The prince pointed his wand at the entrance, muttering Words of Power.

    The cave darkened. Morgan waved Lightbreaker, bringing up more balls of light as the four ran down the corridors.

    ¡°Timur, do you know where this ends up to?¡± whispered Frances. She could hear voices in the distance getting farther and farther. It didn¡¯t sound like anybody had figured out where the tunnel was, but no sense taking any further chances.

    Wincing, the trogre narrowed his eyes into the darkness ahead of them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I know it leads out of the district and that¡¯s it. Zirabelle did not go into great detail on where the tunnel exited.¡±

    ¡°Did she also talk about how they built it? Particularly how structurally sound it is?¡± Hattie asked.

    Timur shuddered. ¡°No.¡± The prince dipped his hand into his pocket and pulled out a compass. ¡°It does look like we are heading into Minairen.¡±

    ¡°Do you always keep a compass on you, uncle?¡± Morgan asked, blinking.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Yes. Your uncle is a geographer. Though, I believe your sextant is the more important tool¡ª¡± Frances grimaced as she nearly tripped, but was caught by Timur¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡±

    ¡°You are most welcome. Keep hold of me. It¡¯s not quite easy to see and the tunnel is quite rough,¡± said Timur, grinning.

    Hattie and Morgan glanced at one another and rolled their eyes at the pair, whilst the adults studiously ignored them.

    It seemed like forever, but the tunnel soon sloped upwards until they came across a wooden door.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s see where we pop out in.¡± Timur unlocked the door and shoved it open.

    Sunlight blinded them for a moment as they dashed out into an alley. It was deserted and the entrance seemed to have been built into the foundation of a brick building. As Hattie shut the door, she realized that the door was practically camouflaged with stuckle. The illusion spell took over as they shut the portal and the edges of the door blended into the rock.

    Timur patted the door. ¡°That¡¯s impressive. Now, where are we?¡±

    ¡°Very close to our rendezvous. Hurry, let¡¯s get out of here before Thorgoth brings the entire city down on us,¡± said Frances. She let out a breath and squeezed Timur¡¯s hand. ¡°That was some excellent planning, dear.¡±

    ¡°I do my best. Now who are we rendezvousing with?¡± Timur asked.

    <hr>

    They made their way back to Terup¡¯s inn with hoods covering up their heads. Already they could see flocks of harpies starting to scatter across the city.

    Yet at the inn, a crowd of soldiers with horses and carts stood at the ready. At their head, a familiar troll.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± said Tara, bowing.

    Timur shook Tara¡¯s hand. ¡°Colonel. It¡¯s good to see you. Thank you, all of you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, sir. Besides, it wasn¡¯t too hard of a decision.¡± Tara clambered onto her horse. ¡°Thorgoth wants to launch a major attack. He¡¯s been rallying his forces and we¡¯d probably be the first ones to die.¡±

    Frances hesitated. ¡°You still might die if you join us.¡±

    The harpy Danae sighed. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t decimate units.¡±

    ¡°I do find it ironic that my father¡¯s methods more often than not drive people to defect his cause.¡± Making sure his cloak was till fastened, Timur nodded. ¡°Morgan, Hattie, get on the cart. Just in case this gets rough.¡±

    Hattie and Morgan didn¡¯t object and quickly slipped under the tarpaulin covering the cart. Frances sat on the driver¡¯s seat. The company set off, the soldiers surrounding the cart.

    Being with Tara, they were mostly ignored by the citizens of Minairen. Nobody stopped them as they rode to the southern gate of Minairen.

    Frances watched as Tara handed the gate guards her papers. They examined them, eyes looking at the cart nervously.

    ¡°Colonel, did you not hear about the break in and the princes¡¯s escape?¡± asked the guard.

    Tara feigned a groan. ¡°I have and believe me, I¡¯d be interested in contributing to the search, but as you can see, we have orders to assemble at Breaksword Plain with the rest of the army.¡±

    The guard nodded. ¡°They say it¡¯s the final assault. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard, but I can¡¯t be sure. I mean, we do have dragons, but they have the Stormcaller, the Firehand and others.¡± Tara leaned in, hands on her hips. ¡°Now are you letting us through or not?¡±

    ¡°Fine fine, come through you lot,¡± said the guard waving them forward.

    Her heart in her throat, Frances made sure not to meet the guard¡¯s eyes as the soldiers, her prince and her girls passed through the gatehouse and onto the open fields and plains.

    She stayed silent, with only the occasional glances as Minairen fell distant.

    Only then did Frances pull back the tarp. ¡°Girls, you can come up¡ªOh.¡±

    Hattie and Morgan were lying side by side facing each other. They were holding each other¡¯s hands, and Frances could see their lips moving as they whispered to one another. The cheeks of both of them reddened slightly as they looked up at Frances.

    ¡°Oh dear, sorry for interrupting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright mom, we were just well, talking,¡± said Morgan.

    Hattie sat up, scratching at her scar. ¡°Frances, would¡­well, would it be weird if Morgan and I went out? I mean, you¡¯re kinda my guardian and Morgan¡¯s become your daughter.¡±

    So that had been what her girls had been talking about? Giving thanks that she¡¯d actually thought about this topic, Frances shook her head. ¡°It is a little weird, but I¡¯m not too concerned. If you and Morgan grew up together then I¡¯d be a bit worried, but you never really were sisters.¡±

    Morgan and Hattie exchanged a look, with the harpy-troll looking exasperated and the half-human shaking her head.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we just ask Frances?¡± Morgan groaned.

    ¡°Good question, Morgan. Speaking of¡­Frances, I found some strange magical residue before we left. I managed to collect a sample and Silver Star said it remembered it, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s inspect it when we make camp.¡± Frances looked up to find Timur guiding his horse back to her. ¡°Timur¡­¡±

    Timur grinned. Trying to make it least awkwardly as possible, the pair embraced from where they sat on their horses. They could however, at least still exchange a kiss.

    ¡°You madwoman. I love you so much, but seriously, what were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Mostly just about you,¡± Frances admitted. She squeezed Timur¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m seriously impressed, dear.¡±

    The princes arched an eyebrow. ¡°Impressed? You rescued me.¡±

    Morgan snorted. ¡°You do realize you kind of made your own escape happen, uncle? You know, talking to Tara and convincing her to defet, packing everything to be ready, and researching the Red House¡¯s secret escape. How did you even know about the secret tunnel anyway?¡±

    Timur took a deep breath. ¡°Oh that, oh we have quite a bit to talk about.¡±

    <hr>

    Colonel Tara was the only person invited for storytime with Timur, much to the disconsolation of the rest of the regiment. Frances didn¡¯t blame them. Her boyfriend did tell the best stories.

    ¡°Ulania was killed by Zirabelle and Star for her¡­¡± Tara shuddered. ¡°And Zirabelle was killed by Ixtar, helped by King Thorgoth.¡±

    Timur¡¯s arm wrapped around her, head resting on his chest, Frances couldn¡¯t feel more content. ¡°I admit, I¡¯m more surprised to find out that Queen Berengaria genuinely loves your father. Though, now that I think about it, it lines up with his past actions. He¡¯s always deployed her to highly critical warzones that he can¡¯t oversee. He¡¯s also shown far more forgiveness for her failures than his other minions.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Berengaria just marry Thorgoth at the start, though?¡± Morgan asked.

    Timur grimaced. ¡°She had a political marriage with a goblin clan. I think when her husband died again, other some mysterious circumstances, only then could she marry Thorgoth.¡±

    Frances glanced at Hattie, whose hands had balled into fists. ¡°Hattie dear?¡±

    The half-troll glared at the crackling fire, her dark-blue eyes wet with bitter tears. ¡°This war was launched, my mother died, thousands are dead and suffering, because some bitch hated humans so much she dragged her lovers into starting a war for it?¡±

    ¡°There were other causes, but at least, those were Thorgoth¡¯s motivations for starting the war.¡± The prince bowed his head. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re nowhere nearer to discovering the source of his power or how to counter it.¡±

    Morgan suddenly straightened. ¡°Hattie, didn¡¯t you find some magic residue at the Red House? Where well¡­where grandmother died.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°Wait, where Ulania died? How¡ª¡±

    ¡°There was a lot of old, dried blood and the residue¡­it was weird,¡± said Hattie, fishing the flask she¡¯d used to collect some of the flakes. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know why but I was drawn to it. It felt¡­familiar?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s been decades, blood can¡¯t last that long,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°You found them on the stairs, though, where it¡¯s been said that Thorgoth held Ulania?¡± Morgan asked.

    At Hattie¡¯s nod, Frances and Timur quickly got up and moved up to the pair.

    ¡°Morgan, get me a spare cloak. Timur¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your potioneer gloves. Got it,¡± said Timur, walking to the cart.

    Hattie picked up her staff. ¡°I also dipped Silver Star to the residue, Master. It said that it had some suspicions about it.¡±

    Indeed I do. It¡¯s powerful magic, wrapped in a great deal of positive emotion. I¡¯m not sure how, but I¡¯ve felt this kind of magic very recently and still feel it.

    ¡°You still feel it?¡± Frances asked.

    Yes. Young Hattie here has a very similar feeling magic.

    Hattie froze. ¡°What do you mean by feeling?¡±

    The source of the spell is different, but the purpose and intent seem quite close. I¡¯m sorry I cannot be precise. I do not have a very good understanding of the mechanics of spells.

    But I do. Hattie, take out the sample. Frances, touch me to it.

    Her hands nearly fumbling with her flask Hattie shook out the flakes of dried blood onto the cloak. It still shone in the night. Frances, kneeling by the cloak, touched Ivy¡¯s Sting to them.

    It¡¯s unlike any other spell I¡¯ve cast, but I know enough to glean the purpose of it. It¡¯s a protection and amplification spell, meant to strengthen the user¡¯s power and also to shield them from harm. But what could be powering it?

    ¡°Especially for all this time,¡± said Frances. She frowned. ¡°I think it¡¯s safe to say Queen Ulania was casting this spell. I think if we answer on who she was casting this spell on, we¡¯ll have a better idea s to its purpose.¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s easy. She had to be casting it on grandad.¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s well documented my father was the first one there after Archmage Zirabelle and Star wounded Ulania motally, but why would she cast a protection spell on my father while about to die?¡±

    A cold chill ran up Frances¡¯s back. She turned to meet Hattie, whose eyes were wide.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a spell that can only be cast before the caster dies,¡± said the half-troll.

    ¡°And it¡¯s a spell maintained for as long as the recipient lives. It¡¯s powered by love, which imparts the magic of the caster to the recipient,¡± whispered Frances. She sat down ont he grass, hard, pulling off her gloves with shaky hands. ¡°Thorgoth¡¯s power. It¡¯s not some secret or forbidden magic. It¡¯s not a mana battery or anything. It¡¯s got nothing to do with him bein reincarnated from the past. He was blessed by his wife.¡±

    ¡°Wait, so was Hattie! How could grandad be so strong? Strong enough that everybody¡¯s afraid to fight him?¡± Morgan asked.

    Timur snapped his fingers. ¡°Because he may not have been blessed just once.¡±

    Frances turned to her love. ¡°No. That¡¯s impossi¡ªwait, what did Dwynalina tell us about your father¡¯s mother?¡±

    Her prince¡¯s voice was quiet, but it carried around the campfire. ¡°That she died in his arms as well. She was also Thorgoth¡¯s teacher and I learned later from Aloudin and Dwyanlina that she was a skilled mage too. That was one of the reasons why my grandfather King Tagus married her. If she died in my father¡¯s arms, it is highly likely she blessed him.¡±

    Tara buried her head in her hands. ¡°So, the reason King Thorgoth is so strong is that he has not one, but two blessings, on top of already being a skilled mage. What the fuck? Is there any way to beat him?¡±

    Nobody said anything to that question. They just stared at the gleaming magical residue on the cloak, or looked away. Meanwhile, the fire continued to burn down

 Chapter 189 - Fall of the Traditionalists Part 1

    The first sign that something wasn¡¯t quite the same about the Greenway was when Frances, Timur and their company spotted horsemen in the far distance. They would have assumed this was Thorgoth¡¯s scouts, but these horsemen retreated toward the Greenway and entered into the broken fortifications.

    So the group entered into the Greenway fully armored and armed, ready for a fight. They rode into the underground highway, travelled for a full second day and saw nothing the matter.

    Then they entered Kairon Aoun.

    The ancient goblin city of Kairon Aoun had been built as a defensive city facing north. As such, the city in the great cavern it was carved out of was stepped into four tiers. To access each of the levels, the attacker would have to fight their way up a ramp that ran up the side of the rammed-earth foundation of each tier.

    Every tier¡¯s edge was also faced with a brick curtain wall with machicolations built into the ramparts. This was so that stones and other objects could be dropped, wherein they would fall down the steeply stoped sides and slam into the attackers. Many of these ramparts had fallen into disrepair when Morgan, Hattie and Frances had last passed through here.

    Except, the moment Frances and her company rode through the Greenway and into the city, they could see it was alive with activity. New ramparts were being built atop of the old. In the distance, they could see old houses had been demolished and cannon batteries had been set up. Holes in the walls were being patched.

    ¡°What¡¯s even lighting this whole thing?¡± Tara whispered.

    Morgan pointed at the ceiling. ¡°The ventilation shafts provide some light. I¡¯m not sure how they ended up lighting the entire place up, though.¡±

    ¡°Combination of mirrors through said shafts and a goodly amount of torches,¡± said Timur. He glanced at Frances. ¡°Did you know about this?¡±

    ¡°No I did not, let¡¯s hope they recognize us as friendly. Colonel Tara, we¡¯ll take the lead,¡± said Frances, touching her heels to her horse.

    The gatehouse on the lowest level, which was protected by a low, thick wall, now swung open and a wing of cavalry rode out, Erisdalian and Lightning Battalion standards flying high.

    Timur immediately recognized the troll that lead the group. ¡°Aloudin! It¡¯s me! We¡¯re back!¡±

    Captain Aloudin, eyes wide, broke his horse into a gallop. Riding ahead of the cavalry, he only stopped so that he could slap his hand into Timur¡¯s. ¡°Your Highness, it is good to see you. Though, you really ought not to take such risks! Who are these new arrivals?¡±

    The prince chuckled, squeezing his friend¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°One of those rumored orphan brigades who decided to defect.¡± Timur gestured behind him. ¡°This is Colonel Tara, who risked her life along with her troops to help us escape.¡±

    Riding up, Tara unsheathed her saber, which she presented it to Aloudin, only for the troll to gently push it back to her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Colonel. We do things quite differently around here.¡±

    Tara sighed, returning her blade to her scabbard. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to see that. Makes me wonder why I didn¡¯t try to leave earlier.¡±

    ¡°The first step is always the hardest,¡± said Frances. She shook Aloudin¡¯s hand as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Aloudin? I know our long term goal was to fortify Kairon-Aoun, but we hadn¡¯t the manpower to spare.¡±

    The captain pursed his lips before they twisted into something between a grimace and a smirk. ¡°We got some important news and new orders. I¡¯ll show you. Follow me.¡±

    <hr>

    One thing that Ayax and Elizabeth hadn¡¯t accounted for when they ran up into the attic was the lack of a water source, and any way to dispose of waste.

    So by the next day of their hiding, the trio stuck in the attack were wearing cloth masks, thirsty as hell, and hoping the odor wasn¡¯t going to alert anybody.

    ¡°This shit stinks,¡± Leila growled.

    Elizabeth touched a hand to Leila¡¯s cheek. The girl¡¯s color had returned and after some very reluctant healing by Ayax, she was now able to sit up. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I think you¡¯re much better now.¡±

    ¡°I feel better.¡± Leila staggered to her feet, pushing the covers off of her. ¡°Does Janize know you found me?¡±

    Ayax snorted. ¡°We told her while you were napping. She¡¯s pissed.¡± The troll walked over. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re ready to move?¡±

    ¡°I take it you¡¯ve come up with something?¡± Leila asked.

    Elizabeth pursed her lips. ¡°Yes. You need to convince Janice we need to launch the attack now.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me what? Are you insane? We haven¡¯t¡ª¡± Leila rubbed her sweat-matted hair with her bandaged hands. ¡°Wait, how long have I been captured?¡¯

    ¡° A week. You were out for one of those days,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re right. Darius will have to make a move now that he knows I¡¯ve disappeared. Wait, Janize doesn¡¯t¡ªOf course she doens¡¯t. She¡¯s cautious by nature. Get her on the mirror right now!¡±

    ¡°You could use please,¡± said Elizabeth, handing Leila her mirror.

    <hr>

    ¡°Leila¡ª¡±

    ¡°Janize, there¡¯s no time. You need to barricade yourself in a safe place with as many guards as possible, perhaps the throneroom and get the attack started by tonight.¡±

    Frowning, the queen¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at the mirror with a mixture of confusion. ¡°Love, we haven¡¯t finished preparing¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time! Darius and Scarlet know I¡¯ve been rescued. They¡¯ll attack as soon as they get everything in order because they know you can move to arrest them!¡± Leila put her hands up to the mirror. ¡°Love, they¡¯ll stop at nothing until you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Janize¡¯s eyes widened and she whispered, ¡°What did they¡ª¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Janize. Please, you need to issue the orders now!¡±

    The queen exhaled slowly. ¡°Alright. Ayax, Elizabeth, are your forces in place?¡±

    Elizabeth, relaxing a little, smiled. ¡°Martin and Ginger found a way to get to the Water Tower and to deploy reinforcements into the palace. We still need your troops to ensure the Water Tower¡¯s guns are silent and for the main gates of the citadel to be opened to us.¡±

    ¡°It will be done. How are you getting out of Darius¡¯s mansion?¡± Janize asked.

    ¡°When the attack takes place we¡¯ll break out and support the attack,¡± said Ayax, arms crossed.

    Janize pursed her lips. ¡°Then we are going for tonight?¡±

    The three exchanged a glance and all nodded.

    ¡°Go for tonight,¡± said Elizabeth. ¡°Good hunting.¡±

    ¡°Good hunting.¡± Janize leaned forward, peering intently through the mirror. ¡°Leila, stay alive. No matter what they did to you, you¡¯re still mine you hear me? I still want you by my side.¡±

    Leila blinked. She blinked again furiously and pressed her bandaged hands to her eyes. ¡°I¡­Janize, thank you.¡±

    Janize smiled. ¡°I love you, dear. See you soon.¡±

    Ayax had turned from the exchange. When the mirror was shut off, she let out a long, shuddering exhale.

    ¡°You are terribly lucky to have her,¡± she said.

    Standing up, Elizabeth took Ayax¡¯s elbow, squeezing it gently. The troll placed a hand around Elizabeth¡¯s side, hugging her tightly.

    Leila could only bow her head. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Because I probably would have killed you if it weren¡¯t for her,¡± hissed the troll. She swallowed. ¡°And not because of our agreement.¡±

    The Otherworlder looked up. ¡°Why then?¡±

    Biting her lip Ayax stammered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t kill someone who doesn¡¯t want to hurt me when they have a loved one. There¡¯s no¡­no justice in that.¡±

    With that, Ayax walked to the corner of the attack. Elizabeth gave Leila a look. ¡°When you¡¯re ready, we ought to call George and the Otherworlders, give them a heads up and communicate our plans.¡± Elizabeth then ran after Ayax, interweaving her fingers with the troll. They left Leila standing in her corner, in her own thoughts.

    <hr>

    Half-choking, her hate-filled grunts punctuated by hacking coughs, Jessica followed Ginger down the sewer.

    ¡°I hate you. I hate you so fucking much!¡± she hissed.

    Half-gagging herself from the smell, Ginger glanced over her shoulder and shrugged. ¡°Hey, I just suggested it to you. You wanted to help rescue Leila.¡±

    Two middle-fingers was Jessica¡¯s response along with a chuckle from the Erisdalians that were part of Jessica¡¯s unit and new band of comrades.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Ginger joined them in their chuckling. She knew she could rely on Jessica and the rest of her group. Besides, their attack was going to be much easier than what her fiance was going to be doing up high.

    <hr>

    Taking cover behind a slightly holed house, Martin examined the area in front of the citadel.

    The Lightning Battalion¡¯s batteries had been keeping up a very long barrage. Mortars and long cannon had pounded the makeshift defense line of houses on Castle Way. After hours of bombardment, they¡¯d breached the line.

    The result was flat, rubble-covered broken ground that led up to the moat in front of the citadel and main palace within. They had no hope of knocking down every house. Houses still stood on the flanks of the Citadel, covering the road that led up to the castle¡¯s side gate. There were also a number of houses standing on the main approach, though, this actually was better for their plans. The remaining stone foundations of the houses and charred remains in the gap would be able to cover the advance.

    The bigger problem was the walls in front of them were mostly intact and the gatehouse¡¯s drawbridge was up. Their mages could cast smoke or illusion spells to screen their approach, but that would do no good if the drawbridge was still up and the gatehouse in enemy hands.

    Martin breathed in and out slowly. No, they were entirely reliant on Janize keeping up her end of the bargain.

    <hr>

    Sitting in the throne room, Janize steepled her fingers, eyes focused on the steps to the dais.

    Was her decision correct? Was she making the right choice? Had she considered everything?

    Those thoughts ran in her head as she studied the carpet. The sounds of her guards and knights preparing the throne room and ensuring the main entrance was secured echoed in her ear. Yet she did her best to ignore them.

    If she went through with this, she knew she¡¯d never sit on Erisdale¡¯s throne again. Her brother would be the last to sit on the throne and then it would be House of Conthwaite, the house of a knight and later, his offspring with a common soldier.

    How had it come to this? Why had she put herself here?

    The image of a fierce Otherworlder came to mind, along with the litany of decisions she¡¯d made. Siding with Darius, rejecting the Alavari as monsters, falling in love and then realizing where she¡¯d gone wrong. The news of the dragons in Thorgoth¡¯s employ.

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad. Maybe there was still hope. At the very least, she still had Leila.

    The Otherworlder, George marched up to the dais and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re ready to open the gates. The Water Tower¡¯s received their orders.¡±

    Janize sighed. ¡°To think that there was a route to the citadel through the sewers.¡±

    George chuckled. ¡°At least we¡¯re making them suffer for it.¡±

    The queen pursed her lips. ¡°Tell me, George. You fought against Ayax and Elizabeth at Lehrbach. You sided against them. All the Otherworlders here sided against them. Why are you willing to fight alongside them once again?¡±

    The teen¡ªno, young man looked away, towards the windows that lit the hall.

    ¡°I think after a year of fighting with Darius in earnest, we all realized we¡¯d made a mistake. We¡¯re not from your world, but we learnt enough in our own that this¡­ what Darius was doing is wrong and no different from the worst villains from our world. We weren¡¯t fighting Alavari, we were fighting other humans. We just¡­didn¡¯t know what to do about it. So when you and Leila told us about the plan, and that we would have a chance to actually fight Thorgoth, to protect people from a world ending threat, we all jumped on it.¡±

    Janize snorted. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a heck of a time convincing the other Otherworlders.¡±

    George sighed. ¡°We all know that, but hey, they are going to need us. I mean we are going to be fighting literal dragons.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡± Janize closed her eyes and nodded. ¡°Carry it out, George. Get those gates open and signal the Water Tower.¡±

    George saluted. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It¡¯s been an honor and a pleasure.¡±

    <hr>

    Through her spyglass, wrapped warmly in her bright orange cloak, the Erlenbergian mage, Ophelia Voidsailor watched the coast with her spyglass.

    Despite the years Erlenberg had fought Alavaria along the northern front, and through all the naval battles on the eastern coast, Ophelia still wore orange. It¡¯d become her calling card of sorts and she knew it gave the crew of her ship comfort to see her strut around. Honestly, she was getting a little tired of the color, but she liked the attention more.

    Beside her, looking through his own spyglass, the one-eyed Eustace Windwhistler glanced at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± said Edana¡¯s brother.

    ¡°I know¡ªI see it!¡± Ophelia exclaimed. Before her eyes, the Water Tower, the main obstacle to the Erlenbergian fleets advance, had lowered the red banner of the traditionalist. A blue banner was being run up and more blue flares were being fired into the sky by some mage.

    Eustace looked through his spyglass and nodded. ¡°Signal to the fleet! Follow my lead. We are attacking!¡±

    Flags ran up and down on the galloen Stormcaller, which had been named as such much to her namesake¡¯s consternation and embarrassment. Behind Eustace and Ophelia¡¯s warship, the long lineof Erlenbergian ships of the line ran flags up and down in acknowledgement. The entire line then followed the Stormcaller as it swung starboard toward the bay.

    <hr>

    Underneath the Water Tower, Ginger found a ladder had been dropped into the sewer. Gingerly taking the rungs, she climbed up and was helped up by several red-uniformed harbour guardsmen. A petite woman with a musket slung over her shoulder handed Ginger a clean rag.

    ¡°Wow you stink, but I¡¯m glad to see you. Captain Belinda of the Harbour Guard.¡±

    ¡°Ginger, yes, that Ginger. Are Darius¡¯s troops reacting?¡±

    ¡°They are indeed. Several regiments have filed out of the Citadel and are making their way here as we speak. How many have you brought?¡± Belinda asked.

    ¡°A whole regiment of crack musketeers are behind me to help you secure the tower. The Erlenbergian fleet is landing marines. We¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m just worried about the main assault,¡± said Ginger. She wiped her face and hands. ¡°Show me the battlements. I¡¯ll get my soldiers set up along with yours.¡±

    ¡°This way,¡± said Belinda, guiding Ginger out.

    <hr>

    Ayax and Elizabeth silently crept down the drop-down attic stairs. Behind them, carrying a spare wand, Leila limped as quietly as she could. They could hear shouting in the mansion and the scurrying of people on the lower floors.

    The trio paused to quickly grab a drink of water from a nearby pitcher left by the servants for any houseguests, before continuing on. From what they could tell, someone was having a heated discussion in the foye.

    As they got closer to the staircase, they soon could figure out who.

    ¡°Janize is making her move and the Lightning Battalion must be close behind. The Erlenbergian fleet is moving in and the Water Tower is not firing on them.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic¡ª¡±

    ¡°Scarlet, your fucking plan has accelerated Janize and the Lightning Battalion¡¯s timetable! We¡¯re fucked. We¡¯re all probably dead.¡±

    There was a sharp intake of breath. The three heard Scarlet growl, ¡°Alright, I was¡­overly optimistic that the Lightning Battalion and Janize would split due to that report, but we only need to secure Janize and the Citadel and our position will still be quite strong.¡±

    ¡°I disagree, but Janize won¡¯t have long. My troops led by Vulpina are converging on the throne room as we speak. Otherworlders or not, she can¡¯t hold for long.¡± Darius chuckled dryly. ¡°We might all die in the attempt to oust her, and hell she may be killed, but we won¡¯t let her have the last laugh.¡±

    Ayax turned to the two humans with her. ¡°Liz, Leila, go. I¡¯ll try to pin them down here.¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Wait, but Ayax¡ª¡±

    ¡°Liz, if we lose Janize, we¡¯ll lose the civil war. You got to go.¡±

    Elizabeth briefly closed her eyes and nodded. Grabbing onto Ayax, she drew her troll close to her and into a brief, fierce kiss. ¡°Come back to me, alright?¡±

    Ayax managed a smirk. ¡°Always.¡±

    Elizabeth turned to Leila. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªwhat are you¡ª¡± The Otherworlder had knelt on the ground her head bowed.

    ¡°Ayax, I¡¯m sorry. I promise you can do whatever you want to me after you save Janize, but please, let me save her first,¡± said Leila, she lowered her head, but Ayax quickly grabbed her by the shirt and yanked her up. It was easy as the girl was still very light.

    ¡°This is not the time. I accept your promise, but we¡¯ll talk later. Now go!¡± Ayax hissed.

    Nodding, Elizabeth grabbed Leila and the pair took off in the opposite direction. Meanwhile, Ayax took a deep breath and walked up toward the balcony overlooking the foye.

    Darius was pacing, whilst Scarlet was biting her finger, one hand gripped tightly around her staff.

    ¡°What if they breach the gatehouse?¡± Scarlet asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that force assembling outside can breach the gatehouse. They¡¯ll need¡ª¡±

    ¡°Earl Darius, Master Scarlet, I have waited a long time for this moment.¡± Ayax leaned casually against the railing, noting the fine, polished grain. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Darius, eyes staring up at her, took a step back. ¡°Ayax the Blackgale.¡±

    ¡°Daughter of Allaniel the Valorous, who you had murdered,¡± Ayax hissed.

    Scarlet ripped her heavy cloak off and gripped her staff in both hands, which had a number of rings on the fingers. Her eyes narrowed at Ayax. ¡°So it was you who rescued Leila. I thought you would kill her.¡±

    ¡°You certainly tempted me, but she was just the instrument. It was you two who had my parents killed.¡± Raising her staff, Ayax growled. ¡°Prepare to die.¡±

    Scarlet waved the earl off. ¡°Darius, go, deal with Janize. I can handle her.¡±

    Darius arched an eyebrow even as he grabbed the main door¡¯s handle. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Scarlet smirked. ¡°She¡¯s no Frances Stormcaller. Just an angry little troll.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a pissed off troll.¡± Ayax leapt over the railing, throwing several spell cards at Scarlet. The woman waved her hand, magical rings activating to form a barrier. The cards slammed into it, sparking and banging. It would have knocked her back, but the barrier dissipated the force.

    No matter, Ayax landed nimbly on the carpet and whirling her staff, slammed it into Scarlet¡¯s barrier. Darius had run for it, slamming the doors behind him. Ayaxs¡¯s blow sent Scarlet smashing through those closed doors, nearly throwing her onto Darius.

    The Red Order Mage picked herself off the grown, dusting off her robes. ¡°Ah I see the familial resemblance now you monster. You and your adoptive ¡®cousin¡¯ are just fucking irritating.¡±

    Ayax was about to quip back, but found herself pursing her lips as a thought ran through her head. ¡°You know, if you were just a little nicer, just a bit more understanding, you could have gotten along with Frances. It¡¯s really hard to not get along with her.¡±

    Scarlet¡¯s snarl faded and she grimaced. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have been my student, but Edana¡¯s. Now are you going to kill me, Blackgale, one of the people who helped murder your parents, or are you going to talk me to death?¡±

    Ayax flinched, feeling the swirling vortex of power bubble in her very core as her fury sparked. At the same time, a serene, piercing idea just echoed through her head. It was not really a revelation, more of an observation she¡¯d noticed about Leila, Darius and now Scarlet.

    ¡°You all are awfully insistent on dying. Why don¡¯t you all just¡­give up? Live?¡± Ayax asked. The pair were circling now, ready to let loose with spells at any sign of weakness or an opening.

    Scarlet snorted. ¡°Would you let me and Darius live?¡±

    Ayax paused, watching Scarlet continue to circle. When the troll didn¡¯t move, only followed her with her eyes, the mage stopped and tried to circle in the other direction. Still Ayax didn¡¯t move, she just remained still, staff at the ready.

    ¡°If you all surrendered and submitted to a trial, I would,¡± said Ayax. There was still turmoil, rage, roiling in her heart. Yet, she was starting to feel another emotion that calmed her, despite how odd it felt.

    The Red Order Mage blinked, before she sneered. ¡°Then you are a naive fool.¡± She twirled her staff, the ends bursting into flame as she sang. Fireballs tore toward Ayax.

    The troll dodged, not flamboyantly. She just stepped out of the way, shuffling and stepping from side to side. No fancy shielding required, no complicated jumps needed. Scarlet cast, and continued to cast. Whips of crimson magic were followed by cobblestones torn from the road. Ayax had to briefly block those with a quick shield, before twisting out of the way.

    Shifting her grip on her staff, Ayax pulled her weapon to her side, as if she was drawing a sword. Crying out a string of Word of Powers, she whipped it across.

    The staff suddenly extended, dark-blue magic lengthening it until a incredibly long, thin rod of magic crashed into Scarlet¡¯s side. It sent her tumbling through a hedge and onto the lawn of Darius¡¯s mansion.

    Leaping over said hedgerow, Ayax rolled to a perfect landing on the other side. Scarlet had staggered to her feet, wiping blood from the scratches on her arm and face. She was already wincing as she touched her side.

    Ayax thought she would be taking pleasure from this. Well, part of her was. She was happy she was kicking Scarlet¡¯s butt. Yet, the part of her that was choosing to be calm, to think and be a good person felt an entirely different emotion.

    Pity.

    Pity for how pointless this whole battle was, pity for how this woman and her allies had hurt so many and seemed so unhappy with their lives. There was disgust and anger, and yet when Ayax thought about what she had, and what Scarlet lacked, she found that anger seeping away.

    ¡°Scarlet, this is your last chance. Surrender now,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°To you? Not to Edana Firehand, or even Frances Stormcaller? But to their lackey? A second-rate battle mage?¡± Scarlet spat on the ground and raised her staff again. ¡°I¡¯d rather fucking die.¡±

    The troll sighed. ¡°So be it.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Fall of the Traditionalists

    The flares had gone up, but the gates remained shut. Martin hadn¡¯t stopped staring at them since the troops had moved into position. He¡¯d only paused to blink.

    It was unlikely they¡¯d been betrayed. The Water Tower had fallen to their forces after all. That being said, there were always delays in military operations¡ª

    Martin blinked. The gates were swinging open.

    ¡°Alright everybody! Up and at them. Mages, smoke us up! Musketeers suppressing fire!¡±

    Cheers rang out along the line as puffs and clouds of mist and smoke began to shroud the Lightning Battalion. Horns blared as the wave of soldiers charged.

    Martin was at the head of them, shield raised. He knew his kit was a little archaic, but frankly he could use the extra protection at the moment.

    As they neared the gatehouse, Martin could hear sounds of battle within. As he made it over the drawbridge and into the building he could see a ring of soldiers marked with blue and red armbands trying to defend the opened second gate against a flood of soldiers coming from the main castle building.

    ¡°For Erisdale!¡± Martin bellowed.

    He and the Lightning Battalion plunged into the melee with troops flooding through the gatehouse,.. Martin managed to slam his shield into one of Darius¡¯s soldiers and stab them, before stepping back to look around.

    Already he had teams of soldiers rushing up to help with those fighting in the gatehouse proper. Musketeers were taking position and the mages they had were casting spells at the incoming reinforcements.

    There were a lot of Darius¡¯s troops coming, though. They were rushing out of every door, and from every tower to concentrate on the breach.

    Martin grimaced. He was sure that he was going to break through at some point, but it would take time. The rest would have to be up to Jessica¡¯s team.

    <hr>

    ¡°Come on! We¡¯re nearly there,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Leaning heavily on her, Leila limped as fast as she could. They¡¯d healed her as much as they could but she was still exhausted from the ordeal she¡¯d suffered.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just carry me¡ª¡± Leila cut herself off with a Word of Power. Several soldiers were running down road leading to the Citadel, trying to intercept the pair. A fireball erupted from in front of them and smashed into the unfortunate enemies, blasting them off their feet. Leila waved Elizabeth¡¯s arched eyebrow off. ¡°Nevermind. Give me a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, hard to cast if you¡¯re being carried.¡± Elizabeth paushed to look behind, down toward the city. The way the Traditionalist defense line had been structured was that it left a protected section of the city between the Citadel and the Water Tower.

    Before her eyes, Erlenbergian ships were pulling into the harbour, disgorging hundreds of marines and mages that stormed into the city. The Traditionalist forces that had been attempting to retake the Water Tower were now flanked. It would take time however, until they could take control of the area and make their way to the Citadel.

    But at least at this moment, the gate that led up to the Citadel proper was unguarded, the drawbridge down. The soldiers having been stripped to defend the city and the main gatehouse or try to secure the harbour.

    ¡°You ready?¡± Elizabeth asked, glancing at Leila.

    The Otherworlder shook her head. ¡°Nope, but I need to be at Janize¡¯s side,¡± she croaked out.

    Elizabeth giggled. ¡°Well, since you are hopelessly in love with her. Let¡¯s get you there.¡±

    Leila rolled her eyes. ¡°Fuck you,¡± she stammered, but she was unable to help herself from smiling.

    <hr>

    Scarlet was damn good and tricky to fight against. The head of the Red Order had stored a number of spells into her magical rings, which she used to vary up her arsenal. Fireballs would be followed by vines sprouting from the ground. The earth would suddenly ice up, followed by gusts of wind that would try to knock Ayax off her feet. She was also very fast, and Ayax found herself dancing around Darius¡¯s garden, using whatever cover she could and shields to keep herself safe.

    The problem was that as the fight drew on and Scarlet continued to keep throwing spells, the outcome of the fight became clearer and clearer.

    Ayax was not the head of a mage order. She didn¡¯t quite have the extensive magical equipment that Scarlet had in her possession. Scarlet also had a powerful magical gift and the cost of it was not a mobility impairment. Leila had told Ayax that Scarlet was missing an eyeball, having replaced her missing eye with a glass replica.

    That pupil-less eyeball now glimmered at Ayax as the troll returned Scarlet¡¯s fireball with a larger fireball of her own, forcing the mage to take cover behind a statue of a knight that was blasted apart. Scarlet stepped out to cast, but Ayax was faster, she had already thrown several magical cards. They slammed into the red-robed mage, crackling and popping, smoke and sparks blinding the woman. She barely managed to get a shield up but instead of hitting her again, Ayax paused for a split second before throwing more cards.

    These hit Scarlet clean again and she screamed as she staggered, firing magical bolts wildly. Ayax practically just sidled behind a tree and watched the mage pant as she gathered her own power.

    No, Ayax had none of Scarlet¡¯s money or ability, but she did have years of seeing the most intense frontline combat of the Great War. She had trained against the most powerful mages of her time, Edana and Frances Windwhistler. She was a gifted mage in her own right with unparalleled athleticism and grace. And to top it all off, she had read Scarlet¡¯s rhythm of casting and was now very much in it and messing with her.

    Oh and she¡¯d exhausted Scarlet by making her cast all the spells she had.

    So when Ayax threw Frances¡¯s lightning spell over her shoulder, Scarlet only barely blocked it. The woman was knocked backwards and slammed into the perimeter wall of the mansion.

    Ayax was soon charging after her. Scarlet managed to fire a torrent of water at her, but the troll sang, drawing up a wind that lent speed to her step and pulling up a mound of earth that blocked the jet. She ducked under the woman¡¯s clumsy attempt to cast a slashing spell at her, and slammed her staff into Scarlet¡¯s head.

    Blood poured from the cut across her skull, and the woman crumpled to the ground. Her glass eyeball popped out from the force of the blow, rolling onto the glass. For good measure, Ayax grabbed Scarlet¡¯s wand and pocketed it. She also cast a binding spell that would stick the woman¡¯s arms and legs together so she couldn¡¯t get up.

    Then she stared.

    One of her parent¡¯s killers was lying in front of her, unconscious and helpless. Scarlet wouldn¡¯t even know if Ayax cut her throat with a dagger. It was more mercy than she deserved.

    Biting her lip so hard Ayax thought she was going to cut herself, she turned on her heel. The troll forced marched herself away, thinking of her dear Elizabeth and how she needed help.

    Step after step turned into a run and soon Ayax was racing down the city streets for the gate leading to the Citadel.

    As she rounded a corner, she saw a column of soldiers fast-marching, also towards the main castle.

    ¡°Ayax!¡± called out a very filthy red-haired woman.

    The troll ran up to her friend. ¡°Ginger, oh dear, that was a horrible trip wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ayax asked as she took in Ginger¡¯s odor.

    ¡°Yes. I strongly advise you don¡¯t touch me,¡± said Ginger. She tilted her head to another approaching mage, whose orange dress quickly gave up her identity.

    ¡°Ophelia Voidsailor, good to see you in person!¡± Ayax exclaimed, clasping her fellow Erlenbergian¡¯s deformed hand.

    ¡°Ayax Windwhistler. We never settled who won the Winter Tournament did we?¡± Ophelia asked.

    ¡°I conceded to you if I recall.¡±

    ¡°Bah! That doesn¡¯t count! I want a rematch once this is all over!¡± Ophelia giggled. She coughed into her fist. ¡°We¡¯ve secured the harbour and the Water Tower. The Traditionalist¡¯s remaining forces are running to the Citadel.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, lets hope Janize holds out long enough for us to get there,¡± said Ginger, starting to jog again.

    <hr>

    It was terribly un-queenly behaviour and perhaps didn¡¯t do the best for the morale of her soldiers, but Janize decided not to sit in her throne. Rather, she was using the very large chair as cover and had opted to sit on a simple wooden chair.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Even then she wasn¡¯t entirely safe and despite herself, she couldn¡¯t help but hold onto a bunch of her crimson hair, as she desperately attempted to keep her breathing level.

    Erisdale¡¯s throne room featured the standard long hallway leading up to an upraised dais and two thrones. It also had a second-level gallery meant for nobles to be able to gather and watch the proceedings. This gallery comprised of two large rooms open to the throne room itself. Sculpted stone railings kept the onlookers safe. Underneath the upper galleries were two covered hallways which functioned as ways for people to go up and down the the throneroom without just walking through the main hall.

    Normally, there were ways to get to the upper galleries, but the soldiers loyal to Janize had barricaded these entrances. They could not however, barricade the stairways to the entrances that were near the throne room¡¯s main entrance and led up to the galleries. Their defense relied on them holding the throne room¡¯s main front.

    Naturally, that had been the focus of the assault by Darius and his soldiers.

    ¡°Master George, I distinctly recall you informing me the Throne room was the safest in the Citadel?¡± Janize mused ass stray bullets whizzed over their heads.

    Crouched down beside her behind an upturned table, George smiled wanly. ¡°Yes. It has enough space to hold the soldiers loyal to you, and the entrances can easily be blocked off. The other barricaded entrances can also be opened if we want to make a break for it. So yes, this is the safest place when you consider the other option is your personal chambers which can¡¯t hold all your guards.¡± Fluidly rising to his feet, George fired a musket down and reloaded. ¡°Hang tight, I¡¯m going to check on the other barricades.¡±

    Janize nodded slowly. She was getting a bit better at not wincing at every crack and whine from the spells and bullets that were sailing through the throne room door. That had been the first to fall and followed by a charge from the Traditionalists. However, the numerous barricades of tables and furniture that had been stacked to form several lines had checked the enemy¡¯s advance.

    So a vicious melee had developed at the entrance, with both sides firing guns and spells over the tops of each other¡¯s heads. Janize was no military tactician, but she knew that if Darius¡¯s soldiers gained the galleries, they were in deep trouble. They were also losing those galleries.

    <hr>

    Elizabeth arched an eyebrow at Leila. They were now in the castle proper which was unsurprisingly deserted. The non-combatants having fled or hid. ¡°Leila, where are we going. The throne room¡¯s front door is not this way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but unless you want to get completely fucked by the mass of troops probably fighting there, we¡¯re going to have to break in to help them¡ª¡± Leila stopped so quickly, Elizabeth nearly dragged her forward.

    A column of soldiers were spilling out from one of the corridors into the hall. Their boots were caked in indescribable brown stuff and from this distance, Leila and Elizabeth could smell where they had come from.

    At the head of the group of soldiers was a blonde woman with a cat mask. Thier were both Alavari and human and they all had light-blue armbands or hauberks emblazoned with a silver lightning symbol.

    ¡°Jessica?¡± Leila whispered.

    ¡°Leila, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± The masked Otherworlder¡¯s reply was cool. Elizabeth did notice a tremor in her voice.

    ¡°Jess, I¡¯m so sorry. I was an idiot and I¡ª¡±

    Tearing off her mask, Jessica took several long steps to Leila and seized her in an embrace. ¡°I missed you.¡±

    Leila couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°I missed you too¡ªOW!¡±

    Jessica had flicked Leila¡¯s forehead with a finger. Smiling, crying and scowling at the same time. ¡°Also, fuck you for trying to blast me, several times.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Leila croaked.

    Jessica gently stroked Leila¡¯s hair. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for calling you a monster.¡±

    Leila managed a watery giggle. ¡°I deserved it.¡±

    The pair laughed and let go of one another. ¡°Right, which way to save your queen? Also, you alright? You look like a wreck,¡± said Jessica.

    ¡°This way.¡± Leila said, leaning on Jessica¡¯s shoulder for support. ¡°Oh wow you really did crawl through a sewer.¡±

    ¡°Eat shit, or did you already?¡±

    Jessica snorted. ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    ¡°Glad to see you getting along, but how are we going to make sure we take down a barricade without getting shot at?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± warbled Leila.

    <hr>

    After dispatching a band of Traditionalist soldiers, they¡¯d come to a doorway that looked fairly ordinary but as Leila laid her hands on the wall it shimmered. ¡°Yo, George! Don¡¯t shoot! Reinforcements are here!¡±

    A slot in the door opened up and there was quick peek. From the other side they heard a great sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thank God, get in here.¡± Their was some scrabbling and the door swung open to reveal the blonde-haired Otherworlder warrior. ¡°They¡¯re making another push. Good thing you remembered the designated escape hatch.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you left an emergency exit, a sally port. Good idea,¡± said Elizabeth. ¡°Musketeers to the galleries and check your powder before you start shoting. Jessica, Leila, get to the queen. I want a section to guard the sally.¡±

    There was a thunderous bellow from the outside of the throne room. Then another louder one.

    ¡°They¡¯re hyping themselves up. This is it!¡± George bellowed. ¡°Leila get to the queen!¡±

    ¡°Holdup.¡± Jessica picked Leila up and leapt off the railing. Her friend screamed as they dropped down, only slowing at the last minute due to Jessica¡¯s spell.

    George stared at the pair for a moment, but Elizabeth had grabbed onto him and was dragging him. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the front, hurry!¡±

    <hr>

    Janize peaked behind her throne. ¡°Leila!¡±

    The queen was soon embraced by the shaking Otherworlder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is um, Jessica.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure I¡¯m sure, but we are in a dicey spot.¡± Jessica ushered the pair behind the throne and began casting. Leila soon joining her.

    A flood of armored knights had forced the throne room¡¯s entrance. The sheer mass of the column was overwhelming the defenders at the entrance. Leila could see George and Elizabeth fighting furiously back to back against the tide. Elizabeth¡¯s war hammer taking out a knight with every swing, whilst George¡¯s spear flickered into weakspots and gaps in enemy armor like a snake. Far above on the right gallery, the Lightning Battalion¡¯s musketeers were raining musket and magefire down on them.

    Yet Darius¡¯s troops were forcing themselves up the staircase to the left side gallery, which didn¡¯t have the additional Lightning Battalion troops.

    ¡°Jess! Left side!¡± Leila hissed.

    ¡°I know, shit!¡± The pair turned their attention to the gallery on the left, unleashing fireballs and bolts of magic. That kept any attackers and musketeers who wanted to shoot back pinned down, but they had a mage on the left gallery that kept shielding their attacks.

    It also meant the flood of attackers pouring through the throne room doors only increased.

    ¡°Elizabeth where the fuck are your troops!¡± Leila screamed.

    <hr>

    Ayax knew she wasn¡¯t going through the front door, but after running around the throne room¡¯s upper galleries she was wondering if there was any other way in.

    As she hammered on a final door, a familiar human face peeked through the slot.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Helen, good to see you!¡±

    ¡°Get in here and duck!¡± Ayax¡¯s adjutant opened the door and lead the troll into the throne room. She instantly could see that things were not going well. Musketeers filled the gallery opposing them they were ducking behind a black-haired mage¡¯s shield due to Leila and Jessica shooting at them. However, that meant Jessica and Leila weren¡¯t casting at the knights charging through the throne room.

    Ayax could glimpsed Elizabeth locked in a duel with another knight that she dispatched, another Otherworlder protecting her flanks. The pair were pulling back, though and the Lightning Battalion soldiers trying to come down the gallery stairs were forced to come in single line

    And Traditionalist forces kept pushing. No matter how many were shot dead, the armored men and women were storming forward, stepping over the bodies of dead comrades with a desperate, furious pace. At the centre of the column was a man surrounded by the biggest and burliest knights Ayax had ever seen and with gold-trimmed armour.

    It was Darius and he was in her sight. Ayax blinked, started forward and shook her head. He wasn¡¯t the priority. He couldn¡¯t be the priority. She could see black magic leaking out from her hand, but she forcefully kept her gaze on the gallery.

    Taking a deep breath Ayax bellowed, ¡°Clear the way!¡± Running forward, Words of Power pouring from her lips, she leapt over the railing.

    Elizabeth was very nearly distracted by a glimpse of her girlfriend doing a superhero impression as she flew across the top of the Throne Room, carried by her magic. Ayax, her staff punched forward like a spear, slammed into the first musketeer she saw. The Traditonalists ran, trying to make space but that also gave space for Ayax to run after the panicked looking black haired mage.

    Whirling her staff around, she slammed him so hard he crashed into the wall with a sickening thud. Then she was hitting the musketeers, sending them flying with her strikes. Even so, musket balls screeched by her, nearly missing her. More musketeers were pointing their weapons at her.

    A massive fireball slammed into the railing, setting enemy uniforms aflame. Ayax glanced over the railing to see Leila give her a brief wave before turning back to keep firing at Earl Darisus¡¯s guards. The troll blinked, but there was no time to contemplate, she had to keep fighting. Leaping forward, she sent another human soldier flying. Torquing around, she ducked under a bayonet stab and punted a human woman into a wall.

    When she turned around to look for another opponent, Ayax froze. The remaining musketeers were fleeing, retrating down the gallery stairs and away from her. However, there was a blonde haired woman on the gallery with a fox-fur lined coat. She was aiming a musket, but not at Ayax. Instead, she was pointing it toward the dais of the throne.

    Ayax¡¯s eyes immediately took in the trajectory of the musket and the scowling dark-haired Otherworlder she was pointing it at. Leila, while taking cover from the bullets and bolts of magic from the main entrance¡¯s direction, was exposed to the woman¡¯s shot.

    I could let her. It wouldn¡¯t be me. It¡¯d be an accident. Janize can¡¯t blame us for a battle. We¡¯d still have her surrender.

    Besides, Leila doesn¡¯t deserve to live. Why should she live after all the wrongs she¡¯s committed? Why shouldn¡¯t I just let her die.

    Nobody would know. Few would care.

    Ayax glanced down at her hands and at her staff. There was no black magic pooling around her. It was just her. Her decision to save or let die, the woman who killed her mother.

    This was a woman who¡¯d apologized and promised to let her do whatever she wanted to her. Who sought not her own safety but to protect the life and the child of the one she loved.

    Ayax bit her lip and charged the enemy musketeer. However, her hesitation had cost her. She could see the musketeer pulling the trigger. There was no time for a Word of Power. Ayax slammed into her the musketeer. The weapon cracked, the bullet whizzing off course as Ayax pushed the woman over the railing.

    But the screaming woman now grabbed onto Ayax and the troll found herself tumbling over.

    Acting on instinct, the troll seized her enemy with both hands, her cat-like tail twisting to try to direct their momentum. The pair fell down, but Ayax was managing to get her legs atop the woman. Acting more on instinct, Ayax leapt off the musketeer, slammed into a Traditionalist knight and rolled clumsily over the ground.

    Dazed by the impact, her sides and wrists screaming with pain, Ayax could just hear a stomach-churning thud. She chanced a glance and immediately looked away. The woman was very clearly dead, having hint the stone floor headfirst.

    It was then she saw that standing over her was the heavily armoured Earl Darius halted dead in his tracks. He lifed his visor, and Ayax could see that despite the sweat that trickled down his face, his eyes remained wide with horror and rage.

    ¡°You killed her. You killed my daughter!¡± Roaring like a wounded animal, Darius swung down at Ayax with his sword. She managed to get her staff up, the metal chomping into the wood. Again and again the Earl brought his weapon down. Aching, exhausted and far far too close for comfort, Ayax scrabbled back, trying to escape. But the earl was possessed with grief and fury and the desperation of a cornered animal.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die and join your father and mother!¡±

 Chapter 191 - The Proposal

    Was this how it was going to end?

    Ayax blocked, rolled, tried to get up. Numbing fingers hung onto her staff for dear life as Darius slammed his sword down on her. Inches closer and he might cut off a finger, or hammer the blade into her face.

    The blood-slicked floor aided her scramble, but it provided no purchase for her to lever herself up. She was screaming something, trying to cast a spell, or maybe just out of sheer panic. All anger had vanished, and now she was just trying to stay alive.

    Too late did Ayax realize Darius¡¯s last strike had been a feint. He plunged his sword into her leg. A cry ripped from her throat, Ayax tried to hit him, but the armored earl slammed his arm into her chest and drew his dagger.

    Elizabeth, I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°Ayax!¡±

    The head of a familiar warhammer crushed gauntlet, smashing the dagger out his hand. The earl¡¯s howls were cut short as the spiked side of a warhammer buried itself into his neck, crushing his gorget. As Darius gurgled, Elizabeth threw him off of her girlfriend, raised her warhammer, and killed him with one last strike.

    The head of the Traditionalist faction lay on the carpet of the throne room, unmistakable and gruesomely dead. The fighting just stopped and silence reigned across the room.

    Elizabeth let out a deep sigh. ¡°It is done.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± whispered Ayax. With shaking hands, she grabbed onto Elizabeth¡¯s outstretched gauntlet and pulled herself up. ¡°We¡­we did it.¡±

    ¡°Down! All Traditionalists drop your weapons!¡± bellowed Martin. He marched into the throne room, Lightning Battalion, Erlenbergian and Erisdalian banners held aloft by the soldiers behind him. Ginger was right by his side, looking very dirty, fierce eyes glaring at the remaining knights who were laying down their arms.

    Ginger, finding Elizabeth and Ayax, ran to them and threw her arms around them. The pair were instantly hit by the ordor that was hanging around their friend. ¡°I hate you both.¡±

    ¡°Love you too, Ginger,¡± said Elizabeth, beaming and also trying not to make a face.

    ¡°Well, thank you for saving us in the nick of time.¡± All turned to Janize who was now sitting on her throne. A tender looking Leila and exhausted George flanked her, though it was not clear if they were holding onto the throne for intimidation or for support. ¡°Let¡¯s get to business.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Martin nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s. Ginger?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She placed her hand in the knight¡¯s, the pair strode up to the throne. They stopped at the dais, but didn¡¯t bow.

    ¡°Queen Janize, on behalf of His Majesty King Jerome and Queen Forowena, I, Sir Martin from Conthwaite, heir to the Kingdom of Erisdale, and my fiance, Lady Ginger, are charged to formally accept your surrender.¡±

    Janize rose to her feet. Slowly, not even wavering for a moment, she took off her crown and walked down the dais.

    ¡°As agreed, Sir Martin, you have my surrender, in return for our agreed upon conditions.¡± Janize let out a deep sigh and placed the crown in Martin¡¯s hand.. ¡°The civil war is over.¡±

    Ginger nodded, and grabbed Janize¡¯s hand. The queen blinked as her hand was shook quite hard. ¡°Excellent, now clean up and get down to business. We need to get to Athelda-Aoun pronto. New orders came in this morning.¡±

    ¡°What new orders?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Martin managed to tear his gaze away from the crown he held. ¡°It looks like our sovereign has been planning something quite tricky since we heard about the dragons.¡±

    <hr>

    The Great Goblin Palace of Kairon Aoun was a maze of broken stone walls, caved in ceilings and crumbling mortar. Once Frances and Timur had made sure Morgan and Hattie were resting, they followed Aloudin through the ruin, passing bustling servants and soldiers running to and fro.

    The ruin wasn¡¯t really a ruin anymore, but like the rest of Kairon Aoun, being repurposed. Some of the old walls had been knocked down, but others had been reinforced and built into bunkers. Once a sprawling mini-city that sat at the very top of Kairon Aoun, the palace been filled with squat two-story buildings, and so it was actually quite easy to repurpose these ruins into defensive structures.

    Timur pointed head to a wall about the height of three humans. ¡°That was the main residence of the Goblin Emperor and Empress. Makes sense why they would set up the headquarters there. I wonder who, though.¡±

    Frances took Timur¡¯s hand and squeezed his long fingers lightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to guess it¡¯s Queen Forowena.¡±

    The prince nodded slowly. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. It would explain all the Erisdalian troops here and the sheer number of cannon.¡±

    ¡°The question is why,¡± said Frances as the guards opened the doors. They followed the soldiers through a short tunnel which opened to a courtyard.

    Under a covered gallery section across the field, Queen Forowena and King Jerome were standing by a table filled with neatly sorted papers and reports. The queen had been restingher head against Jerome¡¯s shoulder, but as her keen eyes noticed Frances¡¯s approach, she braced herself against the table and pushed herself to standing.

    Frances swallowed and curtsied, bowing her head low. ¡°Your Majesty, I must beg your forgiveness for deserting my post.¡±

    King Jerome waved a hand. ¡°Your apology is accepted, Frances Stormcaller. And it is good to see you are safe, Prince Timur.¡±

    Forowena allowed a smirk to leak through her stern countenance. ¡°But don¡¯t do that again, Frances. And what have I said about calling me Forowena?¡±

    Letting out a small sigh of relief, Frances managed a smile. ¡°I will endeavour not to do so, Forowena. I¡­presume you have new orders?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Forowena¡¯s eyes turned to Timur. ¡°When news of the dragons in Thorgoth¡¯s employ arrived, Queen Titania took a number of precautions to ensure her forces were safe. She evacuated the Academy and also dispersed a number of her garrisons. We can be glad she did because Thorgoth started using his dragons to hunt down her army.¡±

    The prince growned. ¡°Oh no.¡±

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t we¡ªright, we were in Minairen,¡± said Frances, wincing.

    Timur nodded. ¡°It also explains why my father wasn¡¯t at the capitol. Did his army go with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s not had the best luck catching Titania¡¯s forces. General Antigones knows his stuff. Of course, she can¡¯t engage him either and over time, your sister¡¯s forces are going to be whittled down by the dragons. In concert, he could reverse everything we gained, not to mention just burn our capitals down. The only reason he hasn¡¯t is because there are risks and that wouldn¡¯t necessarily stop us from fighting.¡±

    ¡°Then why gather our forces here? If we gather here, then Erisdale¡¯s forces will surely be targeted by the dragons,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Not to mention, Minairen¡¯s only two weeks march away. My father won¡¯t ignore that. He¡¯ll race back here with everything he has to destroy this army,¡± added Timur.

    Frances was studying Forowena and Jerome¡¯s expressions as they were talking, as she and Timur had raised their points. There was a tension in their shoulders, and a tightness to the mirrored smiles they wore.

    But most of all, Frances couldn¡¯t help but notice how the pair had all this time been holding each other¡¯s hands, as if not able to let go of one another.

    ¡°Forowena, Your¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jerome, Frances,¡± said the king in a quiet voice. His smile softened as Frances¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, she knew. Unable to completely believe, Frances stepped back and looked up staring high at the dark ceiling above. All she could see was the pitch black of a closed off cavern, with the only light provided by pinpricks of ancient ventilation shafts that glittered like stars in a night sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re planning to lure Thorgoth here with you and the Erisdalian army¡¯s presence and take him and his dragons on. With the sky closed off, the dragons mobility will be limited and with Kairon Aoun being a fortress, his army would take horrendous losses, no matter how many soldiers he brings.¡± Frances returned to stare at her former tactics teacher and her husband. ¡°But¡­the risks. You could both be killed and the army destroyed.¡±

    Jerome nodded. ¡°That is true, Frances, but Martin and Ginger have been formally appointed as my heirs. We¡¯ve also managed to reach an agreement with Janize and she will recognize them and surrender. Should the final assault on Erisdale prove a success, the line of succession will be secure.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, and say we defeat Thorgoth. Erisdale will be weakened. Lapanteria could swoop right in and¡ª¡±

    Forowena cut Frances off with a gentle wave. ¡°First off, King Stephan¡¯s publicly pledged to ride the Lapanterian Legion here as soon as he can to reinforce us. His forces are going to be very much involved in this battle. Second, Stephan has his own concerns in Lapanteria. He¡¯s recently succeeded his late mother and he won¡¯t be able to take offensive action. Besides, Stephan is a bit of a jerk, but his army will be equally as weakened by the war and only recently has managed to recover thanks to Queen Titania¡¯s rebellion. Finally, with the relationship you¡¯ve cultivated with Prince Timur and Alavaria, I doubt Erisdale needs to fear Lapanteria in the future.¡±

    Arms crossed, Frances pressed her lips together, trying to think of something to say. She had a horrible, dreadfully cold feeling that was twisting into her stomach.

    Forowena, finally letting go of Jerome¡¯s hand, strutted around the table. Her hand clamped down onto Frances¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Walk with me, Frances. Timur, you stay here with Jerome.¡±

    ¡°Your¡ªSorry. Okay,¡± Frances stammered, as the queen guided her down the covered gallery.

    Timur watched as Frances went with the queen, before turning back to Jerome.

    ¡°No objections, Your Highness?¡± Jerome asked, stroking his beard.

    The prince closed his eyes and he slowly shook his head. ¡°No. I want to, but I believe you have made your mind up and there¡¯s nothing I can do to convince you.¡± He met Jerome¡¯s grey eyes and smiled without mirth. ¡°So this is the defiance that humans are capable of. My father is truly a fool to consider humans so beneath him that they can be subjugated.¡±

    ¡°We are all fools, Timur, just players on an impossibly big stage. We keep bumbling into people and things like idiots.¡± Jerome scratched the back of his head and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be king. Everybody told me I was too much of an idiot, too honourable, too soft and not practical enough. Then I bumped into my wife, thanks to Frances and her friends and now here I stand.¡±

    Timur nodded, managing a smile. ¡°Very poetic, Your¡ªJerome.¡±

    The king chuckled. ¡°I believe my wife is rubbing off on me. I wish we really met each other earlier. I would have wanted to get to know her during peacetime.¡±

    Timur pursed his lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be your last stand, sir. You could let us take charge. Summon the Firehand, stay in a safer place.¡±

    The king shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing that, Prince Timur, whilst you, your lover and everybody else fights for me. Every day it irked me, knowing good people and Alavari are dying to keep me safe.¡±

    ¡°You needed to stay alive, sir. They also knew you¡¯d do the same if they were king, Your Majesty,¡± said Timur quietly.

    ¡°True, but staying alive then had a role and a purpose. Now, the situation demands that I put my life on the line for those same people. My honour as a king and man demands it.¡± Jerome was somehow smiling even wider now, a determined grin lightening his features. ¡°If you can tell me another way to bring Thorgoth down with the the least amount of casualties, Your Highness, then please let me know. But there¡¯s no better place to fight than here, and no way to lure the enemy to where we want to fight them.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Jerome.¡± Timur put his hand on his chest and bowed low. ¡°I will nevertheless do my best on behalf of Alavaria, to try to assist you in any way I can.¡±

    Jerome patted Timur¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s all I ask, prince.¡±

    <hr>

    Forowena hadn¡¯t said anything as she guided Frances through the ruins. She didn¡¯t say anything, only wincing as they went up a flight of stairs to one of the squat square towers that sat on the corners of the palace courtyard.

    It was only when the pair were by the battlements, and the queen had dismissed the sentry, that Forowena finally sighed.

    ¡°Oh Frances, you¡¯re still so adorable when you are upset.¡±

    Frances forced herself to unclench her hands. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, Forowena.¡±

    ¡°No, it is no laughing matter.¡± The queen let go of Frances, leaning against one of the merlons on the battlements. ¡°What is troubling you?¡±

    Tears threatened to blind Frances, but she had no idea why she was starting to cry. ¡°How long have you been planning this? Since the dragons were announced? Since Janize¡¯s agreement to surrender? Or was it when you were asking if Martin and Ginger should be your heirs? You shouldn¡¯t be planning your death! How do you know you might die? None of us know that. You might live through this battle!¡±

    Forowena nodded. ¡°That is true, but I find that given the risks and threat even Thorgoth alone poses, it does well to prepare for the worst eventuality.¡± The queen pursed her lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, Frances.¡±

    Frances grimaced and averted her gaze. ¡°You showed me how important it was not to give up and to keep trying. So¡­why does it sound like you are giving up? I don¡¯t get it. I can¡¯t believe it. You kept our armies supplied in the war, made sure that if the Lightning Battalion went out to battle, we would never be outflanked. And I found out that even before you became queen, you helped get Martin¡¯s mothers the forces necessary to reinforce Erlenberg during the siege. You¡¯re supposed to whip out some strategy to solve things. That¡¯s what you do.¡±

    Forowena sighed. ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Frances, but I¡¯m not infallible. I am human. Westfall Pass was a hard fought battle that was more about brute force than detailed tactics. And despite all I did ensuring our armies were supplied, that our logistics were sound and that we always had a reserve ready to respond, the Erisdalian Civil war has dragged on. This is the best I can come up with given the circumstances and¡­and I think you know that. That¡¯s part of why this bothers you, though, I¡¯m not sure why you feel so worried for me.¡±

    Frances¡¯s heart begged to speak and unable to bind up the anxiety she felt, Frances let its voice ring.

    ¡°You were one of my first teachers, of course I¡¯m worried for you!¡±

    Forowena blinked. ¡°I¡­I taught you for some time, and I commanded you in Westefall, but¡ª¡±

    The memories of those first lessons so long ago, of pouring over papers and maps and strategems came flooding back to Frances¡¯s mind. All the while, she could hear her former teacher¡¯s cheerful voice chattering away.

    ¡°You taught me tactics. You trained me and you helped me to believe in myself. If you weren¡¯t there, along with Edana, Spinerella, Ulric, Kellyanne and the rest of those at Salpheron, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. You¡­you may have been a small part, but if it weren¡¯t for you I¡¯d still be that girl. I¡¯ve never forgotten that.¡±

    The queen stared and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°Thank you, it means a lot more to me than you realise.¡±

    ¡°So why don¡¯t you stay back and stay safe? You have your entire life ahead of you!¡± Frances demanded.

    The queen¡¯s reply was soft and yet every word fell with a thud. ¡°And you don¡¯t, Frances?¡±

    Frances couldn¡¯t answer that. She stood, mouth agape, trying to come up with an answer, only for Forowena to sigh.

    ¡°Frances, my former student, let this be our final lesson. There is a time for everybody to die and so we need not fear death. Rather, we ought to live life to the fullest and when death stares at us in the face, we ought to meet it.¡± Forowena sniffled and drawing a handkerchief, she pressed it to her nose. ¡°Do you know you taught me that?¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°What?¡±

    Forowena patted her shorter leg meaningfully. ¡°There were parts of myself that I didn¡¯t like either. I just hid them under the armour that was my demeanor, and my don¡¯t give a damn atitude was my shield. Your blossoming under Edana¡¯s care, under the tutelage of your teachers showed me that people can change, and can learn. You then introduced me to Jerome, you remember that right?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°The battalion and I were escorting him and I just thought you would get along. He just seemed like a nice guy. I didn¡¯t know you would well, fall in love.¡±

    Forowena chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s the point, Frances. To you, it was such a minor thing and you just being nice. For me, it was one of the best things to happen in my life. The thing was, I knew of the prince. I was a noble, one of the two earls of Erisdale! I just never considered anybody could love me the way he does and if not for you, I would never have learned.¡± The queen stepped forward to gently place a hand on Frances¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just as I helped you, you also helped me, Frances. So please, don¡¯t worry about me. I want to live, but I will do so meaningfully, leading my country and protecting its future.¡±

    Forowena touched Frances¡¯s cheek as resignation bowed her head.

    ¡°I understand, Forowena. I will also do my best for Erisdale.¡±

    At that, the queen sighed, while her smile momentarily widened with mirth. ¡°Oh dear, Frances, you really don¡¯t quite understand what I meant there. No matter, let¡¯s get back to my husband and your love. No doubt you have some important information to share with us.¡±

    Frances blinked, puzzled at the queen¡¯s meaning, but she did have something important to tell Forowena and Jerome, particularly about the source of Thorgoth¡¯s power. So she put that nagging thought to the back of her mind as she helped the queen down the stairs again.

    <hr>

    Flopping down beside Timur on their shared bed in the room they¡¯d been quartered in, Frances rested her head on his lap. ¡°So it looks like we¡¯re not heading back to Athelda-Aoun just yet.¡±

    Timur had been reading, but he put his book down to to gently stroked Frances¡¯s hair, lulling her to close her eyes. ¡°I miss home.¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°Me too. I¡­I wanted to see it before the battle, but it would be rather impractical.¡±

    ¡°Where are Morgan and Hattie by the way?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°I was reminding Morgan about Renia¡¯s offer and she said she needed time to think. So she¡¯s talking it over with Hattie.¡± Frances opened her eyes and rolled over so her arms were resting on Timur¡¯s lap. ¡°I want to send them home, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Her prince chuckled wryly. ¡°Well, we have to try. We¡¯re¡­we¡¯re basically their parents.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re definitely Morgan¡¯s mom and dad,¡± said Frances with a nod.

    ¡°Uncle¡ª¡±

    ¡°In name only. You¡¯re essentially her father, love.¡±

    Timur pursed his lips before nodding slowly. ¡°You¡¯re probably right, though I¡¯m not going to make Morgan call me dad.¡± Still tracing his hand through Frances¡¯s hair, the trogre asked, ¡°How did your talk with Queen Forowena go?¡±

    Frances¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The debate that had been raging in her mind since her talk with Forowena and the bubbling warming feeling in her chest surfaced once more.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t convince her, if you couldn¡¯t tell. She¡­she also told me something important. She told me I need to focus on living my life to the fullest,¡± she whispered, her every word measured. She couldn¡¯t help herself. She was so nervous that she felt tense and stiff even as she levered herself off Timur¡¯s lap and slid off the bed. ¡°Wait here, please.¡±

    Slowly, she walked to her backpack. With numb, almost clumsy fingers, she rummaged through it until she found what she was looking for.

    She wished she had a better garment, but the off-white travelling cloak with gold trim that she wore as part of her White Order uniform would have to do. She knew she didn¡¯t have the right ring either, but sitting on the table with Ivy¡¯s Sting, was her diamond spell ring. The steel-forged ring gripped its singular bright diamond with worn and scratched claws.

    ¡°Timur,¡± Frances stammered, turning to her love. He¡¯d shifted to the side of their bed. One eyebrow was arched but as he stared at her, his jaw fell open.

    Then she went to one knee, cloak draped across her arms, offering the ring in her hands. Timur¡¯s hands clamped over his mouth and he began to tear up.

    ¡°Timur Greyhammer, I know I¡¯m not perfect. I know you think you aren¡¯t either. And I know that I am always going to feel like I¡¯m never good enough. However, I¡¯ve decided I won¡¯t let that hold us back anymore. I love you. I¡¯ve loved you for years and I¡¯ve loved living with you in our home and with the children who we¡¯re raising. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t prepared this better. We can do this again with our friends and family and I¡¯ll make you a better cloak and we¡¯ll get a better ring but¡ª¡± Frances hiccuped, almost unable to stammer the words through her sniffles. She had been blinded by her own tears midway through her proposal. She forced herself to breathe and stammered, ¡°Timur, my Mataia, the one who holds my heart, will you marry me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Timur fell off the bed and onto his knees. He threw his arms around Frances and their lips met in a kiss. ¡°Yes,¡± he gasped once his lips parted. ¡°Yes, a thousand times over. Yes!¡±

    Frances pressed her lips to his again, squeezing herself as closely as she could to her love. Her prince. Her fiance. ¡°Thank you, Timur.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my love,¡± Timur croaked. They kissed again, and it would be a long time before they would finally let go of one another.

 Chapter 192 - Final Deliberations

    Hattie and Morgan were in the middle of breakfast at a table in the army camp when they saw Frances and Timur walk towards them, hand in hand, holding onto trays with food.

    ¡°Morning, Frances, Your Highness, did you get some good news,¡± said Hattie, dipping her head. She studied the pair¡¯s matching smiles. ¡°Ah, never mind. Sorry for asking¡ª¡± there was a touch on her hand and the half-troll glanced at Morgan. The harpy-troll was staring not at Frances and Timur¡¯s face, but at their hands and cloaks. Frances wore a diamond ring on her left hand, usually on her index finger. This time it¡¯d moved to her left hand. As for Timur, he wore a polished steel ring on the same finger. He was also wearing Frances¡¯s white mage¡¯s cloak trimmed with gold.

    Frances winced. ¡°Morgan, I¡­I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t tell you sooner¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Really.¡± Morgan forced a smile. ¡°Frances, I knew you were going to get married to Uncle. I just¡­¡± The harpy-troll blinked and wiped her eyes. ¡°Huh, nothing¡¯s really going to change really.¡±

    Coming around the table, Frances sat next to Morgan, wrapping her in a tight hug. ¡°But it is different. Some things will change and it¡¯s alright to be worried about it.¡±

    Nodding slowly, Morgan returned Frances¡¯s embrace. ¡°Thank you¡­mom.¡± She turned to Timur, watching as her uncle sighed with relief. She remembered all the times the troll had read her stories and the letters he wrote. The trips they¡¯d gone on and how he¡¯d protected her at Kwent. ¡°I guess I can finally start calling you dad.¡±

    The pair¡¯s gaze widened and they exchanged a glance. Frances¡¯s gaze was knowing and Timur¡¯s was shocked.

    ¡°I told you, dear.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡­¡± wiping his eyes, Timur walked over and embraced them both.

    Hattie watched from her seat, smiling brightly, dabbing her tears with her finger.

    Eventually, Morgan squirmed and so they let go and sat back down. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We want you both to leave, but I don¡¯t think you want to,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°No, but¡­I agree I will stay farther away,¡± said Morgan, her gaze dropping to the table. She glanced at Hattie, who was eating her bread and cheese. Her friend¡­crush? Well, they hadn¡¯t talked much about Neria being alive yesterday. Hattie had just told her one simple thing that now rang in her head.

    ¡°Hattie, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Morgan.

    Hattie frowned. ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For being so selfish. I mean, you told me yesterday that if you had the chance to talk to your mom, you¡¯d do so in a heartbeat. I¡­I kept being scared and indecisive without even thinking about your feelings.¡± Morgan swallowed. ¡°Frances, I¡¯d like to talk to my mom.¡±

    Hattie blinked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it on my account, Morgan. I¡­you didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s still stupid how I¡¯m not talking to her, even when we¡¯re all in so much danger. So¡­before this next battle, Dad, Mom, I¡¯d like to talk to Neria.¡±

    Frances and Timur exchanged a look. Morgan wasn¡¯t sure how to read it, but she could see her uncle¡ªDad, clench his teeth. She could also see Frances close her eyes and nod before she turned back to Morgan.

    ¡°Alright, but just to warn you, Morgan, this is going to be quite a surprise.¡±

    <hr>

    Morgan paced back and forth across the small room she was waiting in. Nobody was sure what the original purpose of this room had been. It¡¯d tucked along the corner of the palace courtyard, a bedroom-sized chamber with a single doorway and two windows. There was no furniture, so a rough-hewn table and two chairs had been brought in and the doorway had been replaced.

    What did her mom look like? Had she survived with injuries? What did Frances mean when she mentioned that this was going to be a surprise? Morgan rubbed her temples, trying to calm herself down before she had a thought.

    ¡°Any suggestions, Lightbreaker?¡±

    I¡¯m afraid this is a first for me, Master.

    ¡°Really? Haven¡¯t you been around well, forever?¡± Morgan asked.

    I¡¯ve been around for a long time, but I haven¡¯t seen everything*. I can definitely say that you¡¯re right to be nervous, though. Relations between people are complicated.*

    The harpy-troll looked down at the wand in her hand and took a deep breath. ¡°Lightbreaker, I know you chose me for some reason, but¡­I¡¯m still going to need time to get used to you. Getting to know you. I¡¯m sorry but I know we¡¯re not as close as Frances and Ivy¡¯s Sting.¡±

    I am aware and I¡¯m aware much of this is my fault. You should know, though, that you are certainly not the worst person to wield me. I am quite satisfied with you, even though I have been far more surprised than before. The wand paused and Morgan felt a warm note of affirmation. I¡¯ve been forced to change, which is new and strange, but perhaps it is not all bad.

    Morgan patted the white wand with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. I do hope we continue to get along.¡±

    Before your mother arrives, I think I ought to tell you why I chose you.

    Morgan froze and swallowed. ¡°Go on.¡±

    To be perfectly honest, I go mostly by what you¡¯d call, ¡®a gut feeling.¡¯

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Many Alavari and human hands have wielded me for good mostly and treated me well. But I have not always agreed with them or wanted to do what they wanted to do. Rather than fight them, I¡¯ve come to accept my lot in the world and that sometimes I may allow the wrong person to wield me.

    The harpy-troll sat down, staring at her wand. ¡°So it¡¯s not something specific. You just feel it?¡±

    There are some traits I try to avoid. For example, I decided I did not want to be your now-mother¡¯s wand. Oh, I do say that Frances tempted me dearly. On the surface, she was everything I didn¡¯t want in a wielder. She was vulnerable, fearful, and broken, scarred by her past, and loathing who she was with every fiber of her being. Yet, just beyond that, there was steel, an inner core of goodness, a fire to protect others from being hurt and the will to push forward no matter how she felt about herself or the situation. I wanted that, but I knew that there was no way she would trust me. I figured that Spellbinder, now Ivy¡¯s Sting, who I¡¯d briefly communed with in Edana¡¯s attempts to get her to communicate, would be a better fit.

    ¡°You suggested Edana to give Frances Ivy¡¯s Sting?¡± Morgan squawked.

    I merely informed Frances that there would be a better wand out there for her, knowing she¡¯d tell Edana what I told her.

    The harpy-troll arched an eyebrow at her wand. ¡°You put Spellbinder in the hands of a traumatised fourteen-year-old?¡±

    Hmm, you have a point, but can you disagree with the result? The two have saved one another more times than anybody can count.

    Morgan groaned. ¡°No, I can¡¯t and I suppose I have you to thank then, indirectly, for my rescue. So¡­thanks.¡±

    You¡¯re welcome, Master. I will try to be more conscientious of the moral quandries of my decision-making in the future.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can ask I suppose.¡± Morgan tucked Lightbreaker into her pocket as she saw a harpy with a familiar-looking plumage land on the courtyard and start to walk over. ¡°Oh, Renia! It¡¯s good to see you. Did Frances ask you to come?¡±

    The auburn-haired harpy paused just beyond the doorjamb and smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you back safe and sound, Morgan. And yes, she did.¡±

    Morgan sighed and ran a hand through her hair. ¡°Seriously, I told Mom I was going to be alright with meeting my birth mother alone. She didn¡¯t need to send someone to watch over me.¡±

    Renia pursed her lips and stepped over the doorway. Morgan¡¯s eyes followed the harpy as she stepped past her and walked to the chair. With her tawny wings, she pulled the chair aside and sat down.

    ¡°Renia, I¡¯m fine, truly. I don¡¯t need anybody to be here with me. Besides, where¡¯s my mother going to sit?¡± Morgan finally met Renia¡¯s gaze and froze. The harpy¡¯s eyes were moist and her shoulders were sagging.

    ¡°Renia? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The princess whispered. She walked slowly back to the chair, sitting down in it. Something inside her warned her that she was going to need to. Her clawed feet were already feeling unsteady.

    Renia met Morgan¡¯s eye and stammered, ¡°Morgan¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡­Frances warned me. She told me I should tell you the truth and I refused. I didn¡¯t think you should know I was alive. I¡­I was so wrong¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait stop. This¡­this has to be a mistake. Renia¡ª¡± Morgan froze. ¡°Renia. Neria. Oh my fucking God I am such an idiot.¡±

    ¡°No you¡¯re not, Morgan. I¡­I was the fool.¡±

    Morgan shook her head. She wasn¡¯t crying. She was too shocked, too thunderstruck. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at her counsellor, her birth mother, knowing what she was saying was true and yet unable to accept it.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°How did I not recognize you? You look like me! Fucking hell. That explains so much. That explains why Frances wanted me to go to counselling with you. That explains why you seemed so¡­sad sometimes. No wonder you never thought I was a monster. You¡­¡± Morgan clamped her hands over her mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a monster, do you?¡±

    Renia reached out with her wings until she could touch Morgan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°That thought never entered my mind. I¡­I wanted to tell you so many times, but I couldn¡¯t. I could only reassure you that your feelings were valid but that you needed to rethink who you were.¡±

    Morgan smiled. ¡°That helped. That really did.¡± She wiped her eyes with her hand. ¡°Renia¡­I heard a little about why you didn¡¯t tell me but I need to hear it from you. I also need to know why¡­¡± The harpy-troll swallowed. ¡°Why did you push for Frances to adopt me?¡±

    The harpy pulled back, looking down at the table, her eyes screwed shut. Morgan swallowed. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t figure it out. You¡­you care about me. You would never have agreed to be my counsellor if you didn¡¯t. You love me and you wanted the best for me, so why all of this? Why didn¡¯t you just come back? I know there are safety issues¡ª¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t it,¡± Renia murmured.

    ¡°Then what was it?¡± Morgan croaked. ¡°What made you give me up? Was it really the fact you had to? That you couldn¡¯t ever see me again after Teutobal died?¡±

    Renia wiped her eyes with her wing and nodded once. ¡°I hoped to see you again one day. But I knew that as long as your grandfather was alive, there was no way. I had¡­nothing and I couldn¡¯t go anywhere but Erlenberg and well, I made a mess of that when I got there.¡± The harpy bowed her head. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry. If I was a little stronger if I was a bit more brave, maybe I could have done something, but as the years passed, I lost hope. It¡¯s¡­it doesn¡¯t excuse what I did. I just didn¡¯t know how else to live.¡±

    Morgan buried her face in her hands. ¡°Well, in your defense, there wasn¡¯t any way you could have met me or say that you were alive. Thorgoth really would have killed you. I¡­damnit. This sucks.¡± Resting her hands back on the table, Morgan met her birth mother¡¯s watery gaze. I¡­I can guess why you pushed me and Frances towards each other. I was in a horrible place. I don¡¯t think I could have taken the shock of knowing you were alive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s very mature of you, dear,¡± Renia stammered, smiling now.

    For some reason, perhaps it was just how in flux she felt, Morgan giggled. ¡°Thanks, but why Frances? How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Renia sighed. ¡°At least, I didn¡¯t know for sure.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t think I was the one you needed then, dear. I¡¯d given up all hope of seeing you again and when we finally found you, I didn¡¯t know what to think but just be glad that you were safe. But to be a mother again? I was terrified and that¡¯s not even accounting for your magical gifts.¡± Morgan winced, only for Renia to gently reach across the table again to touch her cheek. ¡°They are gifts, dear. And that didn¡¯t scare me. If I thought I could help you, I would have stayed, even if you might have hurt me. But if you did hurt me, then what? I don¡¯t have the magic to protect myself from being hurt by your gifts. If that happened, how would you feel? Would anything I could have said helped at all?¡±

    ¡°No. It wouldn¡¯t have,¡± Morgan whispered. ¡°I would have blamed myself, got frustrated, and that might have just led me to hurt you more, and¡­that cycle would have just continued.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking the same thing. So I¡­I came up with a plan. You needed family, so that meant Timur. He took care of you when I couldn¡¯t and you saw him as a father figure that you would trust and feel safe with. Conveniently, he was dating a powerful mage whom I trusted. I also knew that this mage was kind and nurturing. She had also been hurt similarly to you were, and would be able to speak to you, to relate to you in a way I could never do so.¡± Renia smiled. ¡°It had to be Frances to take care of you, Morgan. I don¡¯t think there could have been anybody else.¡±

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°But that would mean¡­I mean, did you know?¡±

    Renia shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t and at that time, I¡¯d given up. I¡­thought the only way to take care of you was to stay away. Frances refused and because she insisted I be involved in your care, I realized that there could be another way forward. In my own way, I¡¯d be involved in your life and be your mother. Frances, could become your caretaker and yes, your mother in a way that I could no longer be.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Morgan didn¡¯t want her mother to be jealous. She didn¡¯t seem to be but if she was, then the happiness she had¡­

    Thankfully, the harpy only gently rubbed the tip of her wing against her shoulder. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a little jealous and I¡¯m a little annoyed that she couldn¡¯t stop you from going after your uncle. But look at you. Look at how happy you are now. Look at how you¡¯ve grown and matured. If it weren¡¯t for Frances, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    Morgan was so relieved, she let out a weak giggle. ¡°She really does have a saving people thing.¡±

    ¡°That she does.¡± Renia bit her lip and met her daughter¡¯s eye. ¡°Morgan, can I¡ª¡±

    Before Renia could finish, the harpy-troll had raced around the table and buried herself into her mother¡¯s embrace.

    <hr>

    Overlooking the stepped levels of Kairon Aoun was what had been nicknamed ¡°The Squat Tower.¡± This was a bit of a misnomer as it was the tallest building in the Kairon Aoun palace complex. Previously badly damaged from the fighting years ago and worn by age, new stone and rubble had been used to shore up the walls.

    Queen Forowena, Frances, Edana, and several other commanders were atop the roof, viewing the city below. They¡¯d been debating and thinking about the defenses that they were setting up and most importantly, thinking about how they could subvert them.

    To Frances, they were probably the most formidable defenses she¡¯d ever seen. More than a fifty pieces of field artillery and about the same number of swivel guns had been set up in the city. They¡¯d been grouped in separate batteries along with more maneuverable ballista. Frances had found out that a network of bunkers and trench lines were being set up in the city to protect the troops manning the batteries and allow for ammunition to be transferred.

    There were several concerns, though.

    ¡°Forowena, I understand that the entrance from the Greenway will channel the dragons and Thorgoth¡¯s armies in, but what¡¯s to stop them from flying through Athelda-Aoun?¡± Frances asked.

    The queen pursed her lips. ¡°Burning Athelda-Aoun wouldn¡¯t help Thorgoth. Our army would still be here. The dragons could sit in the city and try to cut our supplies off but they¡¯d be without supplies themselves and well, I don¡¯t think Thorgoth would leave the dragons to garrison that city, especially when they¡¯d be liable to ambush.¡±

    ¡°And flying the dragons through the Greenway to try to surprise us from behind would be pointless because we¡¯d get warning from where they are coming from,¡± mused Severus. The knight and mage, previously Forowena¡¯s longtime guard captain, now commanded her and Jerome¡¯s Royal Guard.

    The troll captain Aloudin narrowed his eyes at the Greenway Entrance. ¡°The problem is that they outnumber us and they have dragons. Your Majesty, you and your husband brought fourteen thousand soldiers here, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and our intelligence and Titania¡¯s intelligence suggest that Thorgoth has gathered thirty thousand soldiers along with his six dragons. What are you getting at, Captain?¡± Forowena asked.

    Aloudin gestured at the wide-stepped levels of the city. ¡°If we can hold his army at the Greenway with our artillery, we will likely be fine, but if his troops start to pour through, the city¡¯s size starts to work against us. It takes time to retreat to the upper levels and so we¡¯d have to leave reserve troops stationed there, which will reduce the forces we have to face them.¡±

    ¡°That and we still don¡¯t really have a counter to the dragons. The cannons may work at first, but they¡¯re slow. We¡¯ve deployed swivel guns nearby to try to offset the danger but they don¡¯t have as great a range and the chance of friendly fire is high.¡±

    The woman who¡¯d spoken up was a centaur in Erlenberg navy blue by the name of Eloise. Frances had exchanged a brief smile with her before the meeting. They¡¯d worked before and Frances trusted Eloise¡¯s judgment. She had a point about the cannon.

    Then, Edana coughed. Frances¡¯s mother had arrived yesterday along with a group of Salpheron mages and other soldiers from Athelda-Aoun. ¡°It¡¯s for that reason we prioritised building up a trench network so our gunners can fire with impunity. Those dragons are our greatest threat. They will likely fly through and target our artillery batteries and command centres first, likely with harpy support.¡±

    Gently nudging her mother with her elbow, Frances mirrored her Edana¡¯s smile. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s where we¡¯ll be mom? To provide additional support?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The biggest question is whether we¡¯re gathering enough reinforcements¡ª¡± Edana¡¯s voice trailed off as her eyes were drawn to the different placement of the ring on Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°Frances why did you¡ªOh. Oh¡ªdid he¡ª¡±

    ¡°I asked and he said yes.¡± Frances squeezed her mother¡¯s hand. Her giddy heart taking in the beaming grin Edana now wore.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. We¡¯ll talk later, alright?¡± Edana whispered.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± Forowena asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Frances swallowed, crossing her arms on instinct. ¡°Um, so¡­I¡¯m engaged to Timur now.¡±

    A concert of congratulations and warm smiles met Frances, along with Igraine¡¯s chortle and Aloudin¡¯s firm handshake.

    ¡°You proposed? Oh, Ulric is going to win such a large pot,¡± Forowena giggled.

    Edana sighed as Frances¡¯s shook her head and tapped one hand against her forehead. ¡°You had a betting pool. Of course, you had a betting pool.¡±

    ¡°Just to let you know, I did not participate,¡± said Edana raising both hands.

    Igraine nudged her wife, a wicked grin making its way across her face. ¡°Your mother was happy to theorize, though.¡±

    ¡°Igraine!¡± Edana whined.

    Forowena clapped her hands, though she was having a hard time suppressing her smirk. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have a war to run. Let¡¯s return to the topic of hand.¡±

    Frances nodded and swallowed down her mirth. ¡°Pardon me, Forowena. I do have a question on that topic. Is there no way for us to collapse part of Kairon Aoun on top of Thorgoth¡¯s forces? We are underground after all.¡±

    Igraine shook her head, meeting Aloudin¡¯s gaze. ¡°The good captain and I explored that option with the best goblin and human miners, but the risks outweigh the benefits. The cavern¡¯s ceiling and walls are very well-settled after hundreds of years. This is good because the cavern is stable, but it would take a massive effort or explosion to try to disrupt that stability and make a part of it collapse.¡±

    Aloudin grimaced. ¡°That and the effort to collapse a section of the city would bring more than we wanted down on our heads. All the rock above us is interconnected in many compacted layers. If we collapse a part of it, it¡¯ll yank the rest with it. And collapsing Kairon Aoun isn¡¯t an option. So much space was hollowed out here if the city collapsed, we might drop the mountain on top of us. There would be no way of reading how extensive the collapse would be.¡±

    ¡°So the best we can do is collapse all of our allied armies on top of Thorgoth. What do we have aside from the fourteen thousand here, sixteen thousand if we include the garrison from Athelda-Aoun?¡± Frances asked.

    Forowena pursed her lips. ¡°King Stephan is moving with ten thousand Lapanterian legionnaires from the south. They aim to arrive in two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Erlenberg will send five thousand more. They¡¯ll be arriving in ten days,¡± said Eloise.

    ¡°Martin and Ginger have the Lightning Battalion, Erlenberg marines, and whatever forces they can recruit from Janize so at least fifteen thousand,¡± said Frances. She grimaced. ¡°Unfortunately, because they have to make sure Erisdale is secure, we aren¡¯t sure when they can move out.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of reinforcements, any update from Queen Titania?¡± Forowena asked.

    ¡°Her army¡¯s dispersed to keep them from being scoured to death by the dragons. She stated she¡¯ll send whatever help she can. General Antigones has also ordered boar cavalry and regular cavalry to harass and cut off Thorgoth¡¯s supplies,¡± said Aloudin.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that put pressure on him to attack?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°Yes, which is exactly what we want,¡± said Forowena. ¡°We outnumber Thorgoth heavily. Strategically we have the advantage, it¡¯s those dragons that are the wild card and that are going to swing any battle in his favor. But if we can kill enough of them before collapsing all our allied armies on top of his forces, then we might just win this battle.¡±

    Eloise grumbled. ¡°So I guess all we can do is just hold Thorgoth¡¯s army here as best we can. How far is Thorgoth¡¯s army from us?¡±

    Aloudin pursed his lips. ¡°Last our scouts hear, they are a little more than a week out¡ª¡± An Erisdalian soldier ran up the stairs and saluted, drawing the eyes of those gathered. Forowena nodded to him and he ran up to the queen and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± The queen pursed her lips. ¡°Scouts just came in, his main army just left Minairen which means about a week of travel. It''s larger than we expected and yes, the dragons were spotted.¡±

    Igraine grimaced. ¡°How large?¡±

    ¡°Thirty-five thousand soldiers. Mostly infantry, though there is artillery and cavalry accompanying them. A significant harpy contingent is overwatching them as well. And yes, they counted six dragons.¡±

    ¡°We should inform Queen Titania and have her start concentrating her forces again,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Good idea. Does anybody have any further questions on the plan, though?¡± Nobody replied. Everybody seemed quite deep in thought.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll continue to fortify and build up our defenses. Let me know if you have any suggestions or concerns. Dismissed,¡± said Forowena.

 Chapter 193 - To the Final Battle

    Frances beamed, her cheeks red, as her friends in the mirror cheered.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡± Martin exclaimed. ¡°Congratulations Frances!¡±

    ¡°You both must be so happy,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°If you hurt her feelings, Timur¡­¡± Ayax growled. She held her glare for a moment, before snorting and chuckling at the prince, who scratched the back of his head.

    Ginger was just squealing, hands over her mouth, shaking with glee.

    ¡°Thank you everybody,¡± said Frances, clasping Timur¡¯s hands tightly as they faced the mirror. ¡°I wish you were here.¡±

    ¡°We do too, but trying to secure Erisdale and root out Earl Darius¡¯s remaining loyalists is a little harder than we thought,¡± grumbled Ginger.

    Martin sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t regret leaving Janize alive, but it¡¯s not exactly easy to trust her. Her troops and the remaining Traditionalists have switched loyalty to her and many of them fought against us directly. Some of them are actually involved in the experiments.¡±

    ¡°So right now we¡¯re trying to figure out who is going to Kairon-Aoun and who is staying in Erisdale,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Well, you better hurry. Thorgoth should be here in about a week.¡±

    ¡°We are acutely aware cuz. Martin¡¯s had a bit of a brainwave, though,¡± said Ayax, nudging the human knight, who chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little ruthless to be honest, but I offered that anybody who signs up to fight against Thorgoth and the Alavari will be pardoned and goes with us to Athelda-Aoun will be pardoned.¡± Martin¡¯s smile faded into a thoughtful look. ¡°I¡¯m still surprised so many are signing up.¡±

    Scowling, Ginger grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s politically stupid not to sign up. If they don¡¯t, they¡¯ll be admitting that they¡¯re cowards and didn¡¯t rebel to protect Erisdale. If they do join us, they might die, but better than being tried and having their wealth confiscated.¡±

    ¡°That and you did win the civil war. I imagine that that would prove your credentials more than anything,¡± said Timur, scratching his chin as he usually did.

    ¡°It does mean the loyalty of our forces might not be a strong as usual, but at least we¡¯ll have more soldiers and we¡¯ll need all we can get,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances nodded, her gaze turning to her adoptive cousin. ¡°Ayax, I heard what happened with Darius and Leila. How are you?¡±

    The troll grimaced for a moment, but her scowl slowly faded into something more contemplative. ¡°Better. I¡­I¡¯m still angry at him, but he¡¯s gone and that¡¯s good. Mostly I¡¯m just glad I¡¯m alive.¡±

    ¡°And Leila?¡± Frances asked.

    Looking off to the side, Ayax made a face. ¡°I¡¯d rather not be near her, but she did do her part and I¡­I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m angry at her still, but it¡¯s not like I want to hurt her. She also saved my life so that¡¯s weird.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that is weird,¡± said Frances.

    Ayax nodded. ¡°She wants to apologize to you by the way. She¡¯s been doing a lot of that to be honest and it¡¯s not only weird, it¡¯s kind of uncomfortable because like I think she¡¯s being sincere and honestly I don¡¯t think anybody is ready for it.¡±

    ¡°Oh that is going to be so strange when it happens,¡± said Frances.

    Elizabeth bit her lip. ¡°By the way Frances, were you able to make any progress with the spell? If Thorgoth has the power of two blessings, then that may be our only chance to defeat him.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been doing our best to prepare the defenses and with everything that¡¯s going on, I haven¡¯t had time to look into it.¡± Frances glanced at Timur. ¡°Your mother¡¯s travelling from Athelda-Aoun to Kairon-Aoun right? Maybe she can pick up a few things from my study?¡±

    Timur nodded and opening his notebook, jotted it down. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, I¡¯ll let her know. She¡¯ll be here very soon after all.¡±

    ¡°Soon? What do you mean?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Oh, right, I just got of a call with her. She¡¯s kind of befriended the dragon.¡±

    ¡°The dragon¡ªwhat?¡± Frances squawked

    <hr>

    The Greenway being so large was perhaps the only reason why the dragon could actually fit and fly through the underground passage.

    Lakadara alighted some distance away from Frances and her family. An could be spotted slipping off her back and landing on the ground. In front of their eyes, Goldilora gently patted the side of the dragon¡¯s neck, fingers scratching her scales. Lakadara only responded by snuggling closer to the ogre, who chuckled.

    Frances glanced at Timur. She¡¯d been squeezing his hand so tightly she was worried she was hurting him. The only reason she hadn¡¯t asked was because he was gripping hers just as tightly

    Hattie ws holding onto Frances¡¯s other hand whilst trying to stop Morgan from standing in front of her. It was comically rather amusing for Frances to see her daughter try to protect her love interest, whilst said love interest was struggling to push Morgan aside.

    ¡°I thought you got your mother to escape on Lakadara,¡± Frances whispered.

    Timur nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect them to become friends, though.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips and nudged her fiance. ¡°Well, you are quite a badass dear, and I guess we know now where that came from.¡±

    That brought a grin to Timur¡¯s face. ¡°I love that you know how to flatter me. Shall we approach my mother and the dragon?¡±

    Nodding, hand in hand, the pair stepped forward, guiding Morgan and Hattie, who were still trying to play musical chairs, to the dragon.

    They could see Goldilora gently running her hand down Lakadara, who was now resting her head on the ground, golden eyes narrowed at them.

    Timur waved at the pair. ¡°Hi mom. Um, greetings Lakadara. This is¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know who Frances and Hattie are, Your Highness.¡± Lakadara smiled as only as a dragon could, very toothily.

    Frances let go of Timur. One hand on Ivy¡¯s Sting, she stepped in front of her now very quiet and still daughter and first apprentice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Frances. She bowed her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill your mother and I wasn¡¯t powerful enough to convince her to stop.¡±

    Lakadara¡¯s smile was gone. She didn¡¯t scowl with that mouth of hers, large enough to bite Frances in half. She wasn¡¯t the size of her mother, but even now she could crush Frances easily underneath her bulk.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you, but you weren¡¯t to blame for her death. She was.¡±

    Hattie side-stepped around Morgan to stand beside Frances. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. If I wasn¡¯t there, Frances wouldn¡¯t have needed to defend me.¡±

    Morgan stammered, ¡°Hattie¡ª¡±

    Lakadara sighed, a long puff of smoke blowing out from her nostrils. ¡°You being there was an unfortunate coincidence. I can see that now. My mother was offered mercy and the chance to live beside you all without bloodshed. She refused and now she is dead. I have thought long and hard about that day and I still cannot see her point in trying to kill you, Hattie.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t?¡±

    The dragon shook her head. ¡°Kill you and someone else would have come to try to kill us. There are more humans and Alavari than dragons. That¡¯s why my siblings have been tempted by Thorgoth¡¯s offer. He¡¯s offering them his soldiers for their revenge, but what after? I did not believe that Thorgoth would treat with us fairly after the killing is done and the war is over. He would have all the advantages once he¡¯d subjugated his enemies. What use would he have for some young dragon welps?¡±

    Lakdara closed her eyes and turned to nuzzle Goldilora¡¯s hand. ¡°There would be no use for us. He would want us dead. I only wish I could have convinced my siblings that there was another option.¡±

    ¡°Do they suspect my father¡¯s motives?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t think they care, Prince Timur. They are so stuck on getting revenge for our mother that nothing else matters. It¡¯s why I failed to convince them and why they turned on me,¡± said Lakadara.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Hattie grimaced, ¡°It¡¯s also likely that Helias spoke to them and told them what they wanted to hear.¡±

    ¡°Or Thorgoth himself,¡± said Frances. She pursed her lips. ¡°Am I correct to assume you won¡¯t fight against your siblings, Lakadara?¡±

    The dragon went very still before slowly shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t.¡± Lakdara¡¯s eyes fell on Timur. ¡°What about you, Prince Timur? Will you fight your father?¡±

    The trogre closed his eyes and Frances could see her fiance¡¯s tail swish back and forth. ¡°I have to. He¡¯s not exactly giving me much of a choice.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you do have a choice, Timur,¡± said Frances. She squeezed her love¡¯s arm, but the prince only seemed to stiffen.

    ¡°I¡­ Can we talk about this later?¡± Timur asked in a quiet voice.

    Frances blinked, but nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    <hr>

    Later was after lunch and after having unpacked the materials that Goldilora had brought. Lakadara was staying in the Greenway still in what had been a collapsed tunnel that. She wasn¡¯t too far away from Kairon Aoun, but far enough so that she could avoid the legendary dragonslayers Dwynalina and Anriel, who were at the city, helping with the defenses.

    Morgan and Hattie were off somewhere to train and well, leave Frances and Timur alone to talk.

    Sitting beside her fiance on their shared bed, Frances snuggled up beside her prince. ¡°Love, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Timur sighed as he clasped Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°My dad. You¡­you need to kill him, Frances. I knew that, but with the final battle of the war in just a few days, it¡¯s starting to sink in.¡±

    ¡°It may not be the final battle of the war. He may withdraw. We may retreat,¡± said Frances.

    Timur met Frances¡¯s eye. His gaze seemed heavy and his voice was weary, words falling with the weight of destiny. ¡°We won¡¯t retreat unless we have to. Athelda-Aoun isn¡¯t a bad defensive location, but with dragons involved it¡¯s compromised. And as for Thorgoth, he now has to deal the humans before a reunited Erisdale turns its full might against him. The war is boiling to a critical point, Frances. We may be able to recover if we lose, but he¡¯s coming for us and we have to stop him. More importantly, he wants to hurt you and you aren¡¯t going to let him hurt me, or anybody else, right?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡­I have too many reasons to protect you and my home,¡± Frances whispered. Swallowing, she squeezed her prince¡¯s hand. ¡°Timur, it¡¯s alright to feel bad about this. He is your father.¡±

    The trogre wiped his eyes, but he managed to flash Frances a smile. ¡°Thank you. I¡­it just doesn¡¯t make sense. He wasn¡¯t a pretty bad father. He was using me and abusing my sister. He doesn¡¯t care about anything or anyone other than Queen Berengaria and bringing about Queen Ulania¡¯s last wish. I shouldn¡¯t care about him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your dad. It¡¯s only natural to care about him, Timur.¡± Frances curled her legs under her. ¡°I¡¯m still bothered by what my mother did to me. I still wonder if even after everything, I actually am worth the love and admiration of those who I love.¡±

    ¡°You are, Frances and¡­thanks. You¡¯re probably right about that as well,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Mm hmm.¡± Leaning on her love¡¯s shoulder, Frances giggled. ¡°Looks like your mom hasn¡¯t quite figured it out yet.¡±

    Timur scratched his chin. ¡°How about we eat with her at the mess and tell her? That way you can get some research done later.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± said Frances. Looking up, she and Timur exchanged a quick kiss, after which they sat there for a while, enjoying the quiet moment.

    <hr>

    Edana walked into the makeshift study Frances had set up in what had been the deserted house she and Timur had been quartered in. There was no desk, so Frances was sitting on the floor, papers neatly organized in stacks.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the problem my dear student? Aside from the massive army stomping down towards us?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s the spell, mom. I¡¯m trying to take a look at True Magic again. Anything to give us an advantage against Thorgoth, but I can¡¯t think of anything,¡± said Frances.

    Edana nodded. ¡°Hmm, where¡¯s Timur by the way?¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°Goldilora was rather¡­overjoyed with our engagement, but insisted on going for a drink with him tonight with Aloudin, Olgakaren and Epomonia. I wanted to work on this so I had to decline.¡±

    ¡°Must have been really hard to say no to your love,¡± said Edana, sitting down beside Frances.

    ¡°We plan to spend time tonight. He should spend some time with his friends and family as well.¡± Her eyes scanned the papers, a million thoughts running through her head. Frances sighed. ¡°Mom, I know we have to win, but I¡¯m not sure if we can.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s fingers tightened around Poker. ¡°We have as good a chance as any,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°I know, but I still remember my fight with Thorgoth, mom. I don¡¯t think you can beat him. I don¡¯t think you, myself, Dynalina, Kellyanne and Ayax together can defeat him. We¡¯d need Leila, Jessica and Ophelia Voidsailor on top just to reliably overcome him and he has dragons on top of that,¡± said Frances. She picked up one of the most important papers she had, a translated copy of King Alan¡¯s diary entry. The diary entry by the first king of Alavaria was specifically on the Otherworlder System and she¡¯d read it countless times. ¡°If I could just think of a way to use True Magic consistently, then we might have a chance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it before, you can do it again.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t. The time with Thorgoth and the time I saved Hattie were accidents. I can¡¯t figure out what I did differently.¡±

    Edana nodded, looking over her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hmm, I still believe you¡¯ll figure it out. Maybe not in time for this battle, but I know you will eventually.¡±

    Frances smiled at her teacher and mother. Her rescuer in every way. ¡°Thanks mom. I just¡­I feel like I would be failing everybody if I don¡¯t figure this out in time to defeat Thorgoth.¡±

    Edana frowned, using her staff to steady herself, she turned to her daughter. ¡°Failing is part of life, Frances. There¡¯s nothing wrong with not being able to decipher a spell hundreds of years old and that is considered one of the great magical mysteries of our time.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not, but the fate of the war rests on me trying to¡ª¡± A long, callused finger poked Frances¡¯s forehead. Spluttering, Frances made a face at her chuckling mother.

    ¡°Frances, you have to stop thinking that,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t a laughing matter!¡± Frances swallowed, hating how high her voice had pitched.

    ¡°No it isn¡¯t,¡± said Edana. She was still smiling, but the mage¡¯s voice had grown stern and there wasn¡¯t as much of a sparkle to her brilliant green eyes. ¡°But this war¡¯s fate does not rest on you and you alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Frances blinked. Words failing her, she looked down at the strewn about papers that she¡¯d reviewed a hundred times. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I would be important to this war?¡±

    Squeezing her daughter¡¯s shoulder, Edana nodded. ¡°I did and I still believe you will be important, but there are many people who are fighting Thorgoth. And they have chosen of their own volition to face down this evil demon king. It is not just you who will fight this next battle, Frances. They have their parts to play. All you can do is to do the best you can.¡±

    ¡°What if my best isn¡¯t enough, though? What if even after I give my best we lose?¡± Frances hated how hot tears now formed in her eyes and she had to dab at it with the corner of her sleeve. ¡°What if we can¡¯t protect our loved ones, what if we can¡¯t protect our children?¡± she whispered. The thought of Thorgoth hurting Timur, Morgan or Hattie, brought a cold lump to her throat.

    Her mother¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor, and for a moment, Edana looked incredibly old. Frances knew in her head that nothing had actually changed and yet the woman seemed to age years as she quietly sat beside her.

    ¡°Huh, I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day where you¡¯d understand what it feels like to be a mother,¡± said Edana softly.

    Frances looked up from the ground. ¡°You¡­you thought you¡¯d die young, mom?¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d die alone and unloved. Then you came into my life and changed that, Frances. You gave me a new purpose, brought me back to my family, encouraged me to mend my relationship with Igraine and now I have two more lovely children. I¡¯m¡­so incredibly happy now, despite the army we¡¯re about to face. Despite the danger we¡¯re all in.¡± Edana shuffled closer, wrapping Frances in a tight hug, resting her chin on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So I think that no matter what happens, even if we¡¯re not successful¡­even if we both perish, we would have done all we could and maybe¡­maybe that would be enough.¡±

    Frances blinked. Her mother was happy? But¡­huh? She frowned. ¡°Enough to do our best?¡±

    Edana sighed and squeezed Frances tighter. ¡°I mean it¡¯s enough to be happy with what we¡¯ve tried to do. To know that no matter what happens, we did what we thought was right and that brought us love and joy.¡±

    Frances nodded, holding her mother close, thinking over her words. They felt right, as they usually did and she found her pounding heart slow, and the anxiety building in her throat seemed to untwine.

    ¡°Thank you, mom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, my dear.¡±

    <hr>

    The mess area in what had been Kairon Aoun¡¯s palace was empty but for a trio of Alavari sitting at a table. Renia, nursing a cup of tea, sat across from Morgan and Hattie, who had been listening intently to the harpy¡¯s stories of being a former courtesan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that dad was as goofy as dad¡ªuncle Timur,¡± said Morgan.

    Renia¡¯s gaze focused on the steam rising from her cup. ¡°Teutobal was at heart a social person. He loved making his friends and comrades laugh and that extended into his concern for the wellbeing of others. Being with him was the happiest time in my life.¡±

    Morgan found herself glancing at Hattie, who she could see was scratching her scar again. Reaching across to pull the half-troll¡¯s hand down, the harpy-troll coughed. ¡°Mom, I know I¡¯m young but are you okay with me going out with Hattie?¡±

    Her dark blue eyes now trying to mimic the size of plates, Hattie shook her head. ¡°Um, Morgan, I think you mean going out to practice magic and just magic!¡±

    Renia hid her mouth with one wing as her shoulders shook. Her eyes filled with mirth, she giggled. ¡°Hmm, as long as you keep your hands where they belong, I welcome your relationship. You both should know though that not all childhood crushes last forever, though. You both have a lot of growing up to do and you may change.¡±

    The two young girls exchanged a glance, their hands clasped. ¡°You alright with that?¡± Hattie whispered.

    ¡°Yes. I mean, we might not have much longer anyway,¡± said Morgan. She felt Hattie squeeze her hand and she returned the gesture.

    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re both staying here?¡± Renia asked, her voice tremulous.

    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re worried, but this is our home and we need every capable mage.¡±

    ¡°I understand and I don¡¯t have the right to stop you. I just¡­¡± Swallowing, Renia hopped up onto the bench and reached across the table to touch Morgan¡¯s face with her wings. Morgan blinked, a little surprised but the sensation of her mother¡¯s feathers against her cheek wasn¡¯t an unpleasant experience. It was a bit ticklish though.

    ¡°Please be safe. I know you¡ªand Hattie¡ª have survived horrifying things, but I¡­I love you and you have folk who want to see your return.¡±

    Morgan pressed her mother¡¯s wings to her. Leaning forward, she touched her forehead ot her mother¡¯s, trying not to cry. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, mom.¡±

    Hattie, wiping her own eyes with the back of her hand, looked away for a moment. She found Frances sitting quietly by the door to the mess hall, dabbing her own eyes. The mage pressed a finger to her lips, which Hattie acknowledged with a nod.

    It was some time before Morgan and Renia parted and the pair glimpsed Frances by the doorway.

    ¡°Hi Renia,¡± said Frances, only now approaching.

    ¡°Hello, Frances. You are long overdue for an appointment young lady,¡± said the harpy, arching an eyebrow.

    Frances shook her head and sighed. ¡°I know, but I need Morgan and Hattie for a moment. I¡¯m going to try to prepare them for what lies ahead.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then by all means,¡± said Renia, hopping back onto the ground as Morgan and Hattie got up with their wand and staff. ¡°Frances?¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Thank you and¡­take care of them both, please.¡± Morgan froze. Renia¡¯s eyes were bright with tears. Her wings folded over her chest so tightly that noone could miss the tension in the woman¡¯s body.

    As for Frances, she crossed her arm with Ivy¡¯s Sting over her chest. Her chin rose and dipped once. ¡°Renia, thank you for entrusting me with Hattie and Morgan. I swear they will survive whatever comes. No matter what it takes.¡±

    Eyes wide, their hearts heavy and yet filled so much they felt like they wanted to cry, Morgan and Hattie followed their mother and guardian out of the mess. The short and yet somehow massive tail of the mage¡¯s striking white cloak flapping behind her.

 Chapter 194 - Final Preparations

    The ruins of Kairon Aoun had a lot of quiet, deserted corners. In any other setting they would be somewhat creepy but the sheer number of soldiers in the city leant an air of safety to the environs.

    Morgan pressed herself up against the ruin of a house. The brick had not collapsed long ago, though. In fact, it had fallen very recently and the cause was striding down the street.

    She¡¯d been scared of and angry at Frances. She never thought she¡¯d ever be actually terrified of her mother whose wand was out in front of her, carefully checking corners as she walked down to where Morgan was hiding.

    She heard quiet footsteps behind her. Morgan whipped around to find Hattie, a hand pressed to her lips.

    ¡°Oh thank Galena. What the fuck is she¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh. She¡¯s going easy on us.¡±

    ¡°This is easy?¡± Morgan stammered. She thought back to when she almost absconded with Ivy¡¯s Sting and sighed. ¡°Oh wow I had no chance of escaping mom, did I?¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not invincible. She¡¯s just very good. We need to hit her together. You blind her, I¡¯ll hit her with a stunning spell,¡± said Hattie.

    Morgan pursed her lips. ¡°What if she predicts it?¡±

    ¡°Throw her rhythm off. Don¡¯t just use one,¡± Hattie hissed.

    ¡°Ah. Okay I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Communication is important but remember that it can be overheard!¡± Morgan and Hattie sprang to their feet as Frances ran around the corner and raised her wand. In a panic, Morgan had Lightbreaker create the brightest light she could think of, only to blind herself.

    Blinking, rainbow-coloured spots dotting her vision, Morgan kept moving, remembering her mother¡¯s advice. She instinctively ducked under Hattie¡¯s counter-spell, which nearly nailed her in the shoulder. With a yelp, Morgan dived and rolled, firing a more directed beam of violet light at Frances.

    Her mother had already had a shield of rubble up and blocking all the spells. That shield suddenly disintegrated rocks flying at the girls. Hattie and Morgan desperately tried to put their shields up, only for the rocks to slow about a metre from their faces.

    Frances dropped the rocks, wiping sweat from her brow. ¡°Good job girls. You survived for twenty minutes.¡±

    Morgan groaned. Frustrated bile building in her throat, she kicked a rock with her battle claws. The metal sliced the rock in half, much to her surprise, but it was rather nice to know her weapons still worked. ¡°Twenty minutes? That is really shit.¡±

    Frances squeezed the harpy-troll¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty good. We were all going easy on one another, but if you ever come across a mage like Berengaria or Thorgoth, I expect you both to only hold for about this long.¡±

    ¡°So find you, or reinforcements if we end up facing such an opponent?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances ran a head through her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to prepare you better. I¡­I had hoped that we would have more time, but I was being optimistic.¡±

    ¡°You did all you could, Frances,¡± said Hattie, smiling.

    Morgan groaned. ¡°Mom, just¡­don¡¯t blame yourself, okay? If I didn¡¯t have all my issues then we probably could have gotten more training in and hell we didn¡¯t know Thorgoth had dragons.¡±

    Frances nodded, but her returned smile was rather too wide and Morgan found herself arching an eyebrow at her mother. ¡°Mom, you aren¡¯t blaming yourself again, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying not to,¡± said Frances. She sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get some water.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to distract us?¡± Morgan asked, hands now on her hips.

    Opening her mouth, Frances tried to school her expression, except she didn¡¯t know what kind of face to make. She ended up pursing her lips, and averting her eyes at the same time.

    Hattie coughed. ¡°Morgan, maybe this isn¡¯t the best time.¡±

    The harpy-troll swallowed and crossed her arms. ¡°Maybe but we may not have much time left. I just¡­¡± Morgan looked down at the dusty, broken ground of the ruins ¡°...don¡¯t see the point in you blaming yourself for all these little things mom.¡±

    Frances sighed. ¡°It¡¯s sometimes hard not to blame myself, Morgan. Like I told you, when bad things have happened to us it¡¯s hard to keep focused on the present and what we can do.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t that all happen years ago?¡± Morgan blurted out. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done so much good? Aren¡¯t you doing good right now?¡±

    Frances felt an almost ticklish sensation. It wasn¡¯t quite a feeling but it did run up her arms to her shoulders and made her feel rather odd. She¡¯d felt it before, and if she remembered correctly, it¡¯d been around her adoptive daughter.

    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you just happy with yourself?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances stared at Morgan. It was a very good question. This wasn¡¯t like the time almost two years ago when she¡¯d had a breakdown in front of Timur. She¡¯d realised then that as much as she tried to cover it up, to act strong and to put on a front, she was frustrated with the war and with herself. She¡¯d never fully accepted her own trauma, her own pain and she knew it would haunt her.

    The past few months, though¡­

    Frances swallowed, shaking her head, but that strange feeling didn¡¯t go away. ¡°That¡¯s¡­Um, I¡¯ll try to answer that, but let¡¯s get a bit more comfortable first.

    <hr>

    The trio found a comfortable spot by an artillery battery of four cannon of all things.

    ¡°Where are the crew?¡± wondered Morgan as they sat down outside of the short, rough wall that had been built up to screen the weapons.

    Frances looked around. ¡°There¡¯s no gunpowder or cannonballs here. So they¡¯re probably either working to bring in ammunition into the designated magazines.¡± She pointed out toward the plain before the city. ¡°That or they¡¯re examining and pre-designating targets in preparation for the upcoming assault.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Morgan plopped herself down by the barricade and crossed her feet. ¡°Well then. Get on with it.¡±

    For a moment, Frances wrestled between giving her daughter a reproving look or sighing. She ended up doing both before sitting down between Morgan and Hattie.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Morgan. Besides, why now¡ª¡±

    Morgan crossed her arms. ¡°Because like you said, mom, we don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Frances managed a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy, Morgan. I¡¯m engaged to your uncle. I have you and Hattie. I barely have any nightmares.¡±

    ¡°But you still aren¡¯t happy with yourself, are you Frances?¡±

    Frances turned to Hattie, whose dark-blue eyes gazed back at her with a steady finality that she couldn¡¯t look away from.

    ¡°No. I still sometimes feel like nothing¡¯s changed and that I can¡¯t accept what happened to me.¡± Her eyes falling to her open hands, Frances wondered how large, how different her palms and fingers were from when she was a child. She didn¡¯t remember much but she remembered how thin her arms and fingers had been and how devoid of flesh her hands had seemed to be. ¡°Sometimes it feels strange and weird that I am admired and happy. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to accept that I may never be able to love myself fully.¡±

    Morgan groaned, wringing her fingers together, wings clutched tightly to her sides. ¡°But why? I just¡ªI don¡¯t get it mom. You¡¯re like¡­perfect to me and I bet Edana and Timur think you are as well.¡±

    Smiling, and tearing up just a bit, Frances squeezed her adoptive daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And that means the world to me, Morgan. But¡­I¡­I can¡¯t stop hating what happened to me. Despite everything good that has happened. I know it¡¯s silly, but it holds me back just a bit.¡±

    Morgan sighed. A resigned scowl twisted her lips, though, her eyes glinted with frustration.

    ¡°Holds you back from what, Frances?¡± Hattie said suddenly, whipping Frances¡¯s head around. ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright to feel bad sometimes. To hate and to dislike bad things?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes.¡± Frances¡¯s eyes widened and she found herself frowning not at anybody in particular, but at herself. ¡°In fact¡­I think I told you something like that. So why should that hold me back?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡ªwait, you agree with us?¡± Morgan stammered.

    Frances let a chuckle escape her deep thoughts. ¡°Yeah, I do, I¡¯m just sure what to do about it. It¡¯s not easy to forget and let go of what happened.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what we¡¯re asking you to do, Frances,¡± said Hattie. Resting Silver Star across her knees, Frances¡¯s first apprentice steepled her fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t think any of us can forget what happened to us. We¡¯re asking why you won¡¯t forgive yourself.¡±

    The questions rattled around in Frances¡¯s mind like some cat trying to escape a cage. It clawed at the back of her mind, sending chills up her spine. ¡°I don¡¯t blame myself for what happened. At least now I don¡¯t. It was my parents fault,¡± she said, wondering why the words sounded honest and yet not quite true.

    ¡°Then what are you so unhappy about?¡±

    Her arms now crossed, Frances tried to summon her thoughts. She tried to define in words, or at least in some coherent sense how she felt about herself. Only she felt nothing and everything at once. Happiness, regret, shame and joy, feeling right but also kind of wrong. Sensations and whispers of ideas hissed in her head, not loud enough to pin down.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± said Frances. She stood up, rubbing her temples with both hands. ¡°Girls¡­I think you¡¯re right, but I also think I need some time alone.¡±

    Hattie rose, whilst Morgan lifted herself up into the air with her wings. ¡°Mom, please¡ª¡±

    Frances raised her hand, managing to smile. ¡°Morgan, Hattie, I know you love me. I know you are worried, but I¡¯m¡ªwhile I¡¯m not entirely fine I think I need to come to this answer myself.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances¡ª¡±

    ¡°Girls, please, I think you¡¯re both right. But I need some time to sort my thoughts out alright?¡± Reaching out, Frances touched her girl¡¯s elbows, squeezing them gently. ¡°You¡¯ve actually helped me a lot and I¡¯m not just going to rely on myself.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡± Hattie asked, blinking.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to talk to Timur about this tonight. Promise.¡± Frances raised her hand and extended her pinkie finger. Having been taught this Otherworlder gesture, Morgan and Hattie extended their hands only to bump fists.

    ¡°You first¡ª¡±

    ¡°No you¡ª¡±

    Sighing, Frances just managed to wrap her pinkie around that of her charges. ¡°There. Satisfied?¡±

    Her daughter and apprentice exchanged a glance and slow nods.

    ¡°Yeah, I suppose so. Sorry we were so pushy, mom,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°We¡¯re just worried. You seem very preoccupied of late and well, Thorgoth is coming here,¡± said Hattie.

    Her heart aching, Frances embraced her two girls. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you for worrying about me. It means a lot.¡±

    And the three stayed like that, until the artillery crew came back to awkwardly kill the moment.

    <hr>

    Frances dearly wished she was back in her study or her room in Athelda-aoun as she paced back and forth. Instead she was in a room she was still unfamiliar with. Many pages of the transcripts from Alan¡¯s diary and the notes she made were still laid out in a corner of the hut she and Timur now shared, but were now weighted down by an assortment of stones or rubble serving as paperweights. More papers were stuck to the wall by way of pins driven into several rough wooden planks.

    Morgan and Hattie had helped with that actually but after trying their best to read the rather dense notes, Frances had dismissed her obviously tired students. They were now instead having a sleepover with John, Diana and some of the other older students from the Athelda-Aoun Academy who had volunteered to help with the defense as support personnel.

    Frances, taking deep breaths, tried to stay calm. She knew something had changed with herself.

    What though and when did this happen? It wasn¡¯t like she was particularly happier than before. Anytime she thought back to what her parents had done to her¡­

    Frances shivered at the long memory. It was like a faded, long-forgotten dream but it still stung. She still felt the anger, and the shame that she used to, so that couldn¡¯t be it.

    There had been a few¡ªactually several major changes in her life. Her engagement to Timur. Her adoption of Morgan and more-or-less adoption of Hattie. That brought a smile to her face. It was good to take care of someone and to help them by sharing her experiences.

    So no, she knew it wasn¡¯t that she¡¯d forgotten about her past. Frances knew the scars ran deep and the more she¡¯d talked about it with Hattie and Morgan, the more she remembered.

    Although, it wasn¡¯t nearly as difficult or painful as she¡¯d expected.

    Frances came to a halt, smile gone. Her brow knitting together, she swallowed and gently touched her cheek.

    She remembered now, long ago, her birth mother had kissed her there. She¡¯d been loved. Something had changed then too. Her hazy memories of long ago remembered disappointment that she¡¯d started to feel, before her mother had met Dan. Little things had happened after that. Pushes, shoves, slaps across her face and¡­then came the beatings.

    Shaking her head, Frances pinched her arm to bring herself back to the present and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. Her feet were starting to protest her standing and pacing for so long and so she walked to the corner and sat down.

    Yet even now she could tell the difference. A year ago, recollecting those memories would have probably brought tears streaming down her cheeks. For whatever reason, she felt drained, tired but only a bit sad.

    The door creaked open and the sitting mage turned to see Timur enter. ¡°Hey Frances.¡±

    ¡°Hello my love. How was your meeting with your sister?¡±

    ¡°It was more catching up and her apologising than meeting to be honest.¡± Timur chuckled at the look on Frances¡¯s face. ¡°I know right? Titania was apologising. She probably blames herself for me getting caught.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s silly of her,¡± said Frances, shaking her head a little.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told her and she knows, but she¡¯s worried and you know what I prefer that to before.¡± Putting his bag down, Timur sat down beside Frances. ¡°So, do you want to talk about it, my fiance?¡±

    Frances giggled, unable to stop the smile that burst across her lips. Resting her head against Timur¡¯s shoulder, she wrapped her hands around her love¡¯s arm. ¡°Just¡­trying to find the words.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, how are you feeling?¡± her prince asked.

    ¡°Confused and a little surprised.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Timur, have you noticed anything different about me?¡±

    Her love turned his head, black eyes looking intently right at her. No anger or confusion was present, just the focus and curiosity that was partly why she fell in love with the trogre.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not sure. You seem¡­happier? But that¡¯s not quite it.¡±

    Bobbing her head, Frances exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking! Sometime after I started taking care of Morgan, I started to feel less¡­frustrated? Annoyed at myself? I¡¯m not sure. I like the change, but it¡¯s so bizarre.¡±

    ¡°Is it a change in how you feel about your birth parents?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances pursed her lips and scowled as she remembered her mother and Dan. ¡°No. I¡­I still hate what they did to me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s that you have a lot more to look forward to or busy yourself with.¡± Timur blinked and rolled his eyes, lightly smacking his forehead. ¡°Then again, that should actually stress you out.¡±

    ¡°I know, though¡­I think taking care of Morgan did help. I mean, she¡¯s a lot, don¡¯t get me wrong, but I¡¯m glad I agreed with you to take care of her,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°You have done the dragon¡¯s share of the work in that. I need to step it up. How about I start tutoring Morgan in her academics to give you more time to focus on magic? And help out more around the house?¡±

    ¡°Mataia, you were involuntarily indisposed.¡± Frances kissed Timur¡¯s cheek. ¡°But if we survive this, thank you.¡±

    Touching his forehead to hers, Timur closed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much it means to me that you adopted Morgan. I¡¯m so glad you two now love each other and that you helped each other. Though¡­if I may ask, how is Morgan helping you? I was worried she would be too wild for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Frances¡¯s brow knit together, just a little. Recollections of the last months flowed through her mind. She recalled teaching her newfound daughter, arguing with her, but also raising her and holding her as she cried.

    That had been sad and even now Frances¡¯s heart ached to remember her daughter in so much pain. And yet, there was another emotion she now felt.

    ¡°I¡­Huh,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Frances?¡±

    ¡°She helped me to start forgiving myself,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Frances met Timur¡¯s gaze. ¡°I think that to help Morgan, I had to share the parts of myself that I felt ashamed of and that showed me there was¡­nothing to be ashamed of. I was hurt, just like she was and despite it all, she still looked up to me, because of how I was hurt and because of who I was.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not making any sense.¡±

    Timur scratched his chin. ¡°Well, no it kind of does. Though, why didn¡¯t you feel that when you helped, Hattie?¡±

    ¡°When I helped Hattie, I felt like I was correcting my mistake, making up for what I did wrong. I proved to myself that I could teach, that I could mentor. But¡­I killed her father. In a sense, I was trying to make up for what I did.¡± Frances nodded to herself. ¡°But with Morgan, I didn¡¯t have to take care of her. I mean, if I hadn¡¯t had experience teaching Hattie I don¡¯t think I would have dared to help Morgan.¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm. The experience was different as was the purpose. That changed it and changed you,¡± said Timur. He pursed his lips. ¡°Love and kindness really such powerful forces aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°They are and not just in magic.¡± Pulling her fiance closer, Frances once again kissed him, this time meeting his lips. ¡°Timur, thank you again for persuading me to take care of Morgan.¡±

    ¡°Much of that was Renia, but I¡¯ll gladly take credit.¡± Running the knuckles of his fingers along her chin, her prince¡¯s free hand wrapped around her hip. ¡°Frances¡­¡±

    Whispering the pregnancy prevention spell under her breath, Frances swallowed to clear her throat. ¡°Lock the door. Morgan and Hattie are having a sleepover.¡±

    Timur pulled out his wand, waving it at the door as Frances fumbled with the buttons to her robes. Their lips pressed against each other¡¯s skin again, and again as they exchanged fiercer and fiercer kisses. Pressing their bodies closer and closer to one another, the pair swept toward the bed, as if they were carrying one another.

    Needless to say, the rest of their night was long and spent quite well.

    <hr>

    The last day before Thorgoth and his army¡¯s expected arrival was spent in frenzied preparation.

    What flammable material left in the lower areas of the city or near any of the magazines was stripped away. Trenches and tunnels were reinforced. Food was stockpiled.

    Boots pattering against the floor of the trenches, Frances was running through the city with Morgan, Hattie. They were trying to familiarize themselves with the different bastions and positions in the city. In such a battle situation after all, just knowing where things were would be key. That and they wanted to idiot-proof the trenches to prevent blind corners or obvious construction mistakes.

    Accompanying them were two venerable and slightly cranky ladies.

    ¡°I still think we¡¯re involving too many people in this battle,¡± said Anriel. The half-goblin half-troll ranger fingered the hilt of her sword and tapped on the packed earth sides of the trench. ¡°That and we should have bricked these up. The sides might cave in.¡±

    The silver-haired mage accompanying her tapped her staff against the walls of the trench. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we have the time to. At least we have a network of trenches to move people around.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we want more people to fight the dragon?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Ideally we would have more people experienced in fighting dragons, not more people that can potentially be panicked by them,¡± said Dwynalina. Dusting off the end of her staff, she smiled knowingly at the two young girls. ¡°In battles, the most deaths occur during the rout, not in the actual conflict. The more soldiers that may rout, the more dangerous it is.¡±

    ¡°So¡­the best we can do to counter those dragons are Anriel¡¯s arrows, our cannons and our mages, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct. Our musketeers will be accurate enough in close range, but it¡¯s hard to predict how well they will do.¡± Anriel flashed Dwynalina a smirk. ¡°We didn¡¯t have those in our time.¡±

    ¡°And neither did we have an opportunity to test them against Telkandra. So really we have no idea how well muskets will do,¡± said Frances. Shaking her head to try to get herself out of that dark mood, she turned a corner and nearly ran right into a trio of mages. ¡°Sorry!¡± Frances asked, backing up so the soldiers and mages could pass.

    The eldest of them, a human woman walking with a limp, smiled. ¡°We¡¯re fine, thanks¡ª¡± her eyes widened with recognition as she steadied herself using her cane. ¡°Frances?¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Master Spinera?¡± Her jaw dropping open, Frances found the two other mages, a woman with a six-fingered hand and a bald man with a malformed left arm mirroring her expression. ¡°Master Kellyanne, Master Ulric!¡± Frances raised her arms, and froze. She had seen Kellyanne a few times, even exchanged a few letters and mage calls with Spinera and Ulric. Yet now that she thought about it, she hadn¡¯t seen them in person since she left Salpheron.

    What were they thinking? Did they even recognize her? Should she have done more¡ª

    Her train of thoughts were banished from her head as Spinera returned Frances¡¯s offered embrace. ¡°It is good to finally meet you again, Frances Stormcaller.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you too, Master Spinera. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t write more,¡± said Frances, embracing Master Kellyanne next. The Vice-head of the White Order actually sniffled a bit, before letting her go.

    ¡°Little Frances has grown up so much,¡± said Ulric, ruffling Frances¡¯s hair, before embracing her. ¡°We¡¯re all very proud of you.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about not writing more. You were clearly rather preoccupied,¡± said Kellyanne.

    Giggling, Frances stepped aside and gestured to her companions. ¡°Girls, ladies, these three were some of my teachers at Salpheron. Kellyanne helped me choose Alanna, Spinera got me started into the spellcrafting research and Ulric helped me finalize my lightning spell. Masters, these are my girls, Morgan Greyhammer and Hattie Longarch. You also probably have heard of Archmage Dwynalina the Violet Queen and Anriel the Dragonslayer?¡±

    ¡°Charmed,¡± said Kellyanne as the White Order mages and the Alavari all shook hands. ¡°We¡¯re very glad to have you helping us, Archmage Dwynalina.¡±

    Her arms crossed, Morgan sized Ulric up. ¡°Do you any embarrassing stories about Frances, sir?¡±

    Ulric snorted. ¡°Honestly your mom was just too adorable for me to embarrass her. We had way too much fun together. There was that incident with Lightbreaker, though. Bloody wand knocked her out.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes widened and she yanked said named wand from her sheath. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that!¡±

    It never came up, said Lightbreaker.

    Ulric stared at the wand for a moment before narrowing his eyes. ¡°Hold on, you never even apologized for it. At least I took Frances out for cookies and milk afterwards!¡±

    Frances her cheeks slightly red, stammered, ¡°Ulric¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, hold on, Master Ulric¡¯s right, mom. It¡¯s been seven years and you never thought to say sorry?¡± Morgan squawked at her wand.

    I¡­apologize for rummaging through your memories, Frances, and causing you to faint in the process.

    Glancing at Hattie who shrugged, Frances smiled sheepishly. ¡°Thank you, Lightbreaker. I accept your apology.¡±

    Ulric raised his good hand and made a fist. Morgan, grinned and bumped her fist against his. ¡°I think we¡¯re going to get along great sir.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± cackled Ulric.

    Spinera, Kellyanne exchanged wide-eyed glances with Frances and Hattie.

    ¡°What have we unleashed,¡± whispered Kellyanne.

    ¡°Untold horrors,¡± said Hattie in a flat tone, smiling just wanly enough that she looked a little mischievous.

    Frances snapped her fingers. ¡°Speaking of which, Masters, would you be willing to spar with Morgan and Hattie? I¡¯ve done my best to prepare them, but I would appreciate your assessment.¡±

    Morgan and Hattie froze. Their gazes turning to Frances, they shook their heads slowly as grins appeared on Frances¡¯s former teachers.

    ¡°Gladly, Frances,¡± said Spinera in a prim and proper tone, while the expression on her face could only be described as positively gleeful.

    ¡°Ohh, may I join them? I always wanted to experience the White Order¡¯s finest in action,¡± said Dwynalina.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them too much, dear,¡± said Anriel, hiding a giggle behind her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be with you,¡± said Frances reassuringly as she followed her teachers shuffling her students off to a training area. ¡°I won¡¯t let them bully you too much.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Morgan wailed. And she would whine a bit more as she and Hattie went up against the four mages.

    To the pair¡¯s credit, though, neither gave up. They put their hardest into the spar.

    Edana, following the sound of explosions, found Frances watching her charges on the training field. Her charges were hunkering down behind a wall of rock Hattie had thrown up to shelter against the barrage thrown by the four mages.

    <hr>

    ¡°Well this is nostalgic,¡± said Edana.

    Frances stopped nibbling at the edge of her thumb. ¡°I hope it¡¯s enough,¡± she whispered.

    Looping an arm over her shoulder, Edana gave her daughter a one-armed hug. ¡°You¡¯re doing your best, Frances. It will have to be enough.¡±

    Frances swallowed. ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear student. How are you feeling?¡±

    Frances took a deep breath. ¡°Worried but I¡¯m actually alright and I can actually say that. Because worst comes to worst¡­I¡­I know that if I die and return to Earth, I¡¯m not going to regret it. I¡¯m going to miss you all, but I¡¯m not afraid any more.¡± Slightly moist amber eyes met emerald eyes and the world fell away. Just mother and daughter, standing by each other.

    ¡°Mom, whatever happens, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are most welcome, my daughter. Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 195 - Plans of the Alavari

    They were not going to put every single soldier on the defenses at once. Instead, a significant reserve, five thousand out of the sixteen thousand soldiers they had immediately available, were in reserve. The intention was that in case Thorgoth decided to do a night attack, the defenders would at least have fresh troops to commit.

    As it was, when Thorgoth¡¯s army arrived, the first through the door weren¡¯t soldiers, but a group of riders waving a white flag of truce.

    Watching from one of the defensive towers along the first terrace¡¯s wall, Frances grimaced. She pocketed her spyglass and sighed. It was too far for her to get a good idea who these people were. ¡°They¡¯re offering terms. Really?¡±

    From beside her, hunkered with her guard captain Severus and quite a number of knights, Queen Forowena shrugged. ¡°Whatever the terms are, they are probably going to be unacceptable. Still, we should abide by tradition. Frances, take an escort and hear them out.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Wait, just me? Shouldn¡¯t someone of royal status or an official herald come with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re engaged to Prince Timur, you¡¯re of Erisdale and you¡¯re the Stormcaller. I want to send a message.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your¡ªForowena.¡± Frances returned Forowena¡¯s wave before racing down the stairs.

    Morgan and Hattie were waiting just by fortified bunker built from reinforcing and piling earth and rubble by a house. Frances had decided that at least for the moment, her girls should stay near her. That way, she could keep Hattie in particular safe due to her Dragonsbane curse.

    ¡°Girls, you¡¯re coming with me. They sent a party to parlay with us.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°I can never be completely sure it¡¯s safe, but they haven¡¯t actually advanced their army through the Greenway and we have every cannon trained on that opening. Besides, we¡¯re safer together.¡± Frances took a deep breath. ¡°If you¡¯re not¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, we are. We¡¯re just wondering why us,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Preparation for what you might have to do in the future. You are a Princess of Alavaria after all, and Hattie is growing into a fine mage in her own right,¡± said Frances. Turning from her charges, Frances gestured to a group of horsemen waiting on standby. ¡°Come with us, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± saluted the knight. Once the trio had saddled up onto spare mounts, they were riding out of the gate toward the parlay party, twenty armoured horsemen following them.

    As they neared, Frances could see their opposite was only of ten people. Their were trolls, goblins, a tauroll and even a harpy perched on one of the horses, being led forward by the leading troll. Yet the nearer they got, a growing uneasiness spread from her stomach up into her chest.

    Raising her hand, Frances halted their advance across the barren dirt. She pulled out Ivy¡¯s Sting and then her spyglass. Peering down it, what she saw froze her still and made her scramble to pocket her tool and cast a voice amplification spell.

    ¡°Thorgoth that¡¯s close enough! State your business!¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait what¡ª¡± Frances pressed a finger to her lips, before turning her attention back to the party in the distance. They¡¯d stopped as well.

    ¡°This is a rather awkward distance to talk, Frances Stormcaller.¡±

    Frances had only met Timur¡¯s father once, but his booming voice with it¡¯s arrogant lilt was unmistakeable. Gritting her teeth she ran through her defensive spells and the ways she could retreat with her girls.

    She wasn¡¯t sure of who the other two who rode just behind Thorgoth were, but she had a suspicion they were Queen Berengaria and General Helias. She was less confident about her guess about the harpy, but there was only one tauroll that came to mind.

    ¡°I prefer awkward and safe to stupid and formal. Especially since if I¡¯m correct, you brought Queen Berengaria and that bastard Helias with you?¡± She glanced at Hattie who had gone very still and now had a white-kunckled grip around Silver Star.

    ¡°And you have brought children to this meeting, my granddaughter and dear Hattie with you. Quite the reunion we have here. Hattie would have been a fine concubine to the good gener¡ª¡±

    Frances hissed a note between gritted teeth. Lightning crackled around her and a thunderclap cut the king off. ¡°State your business, Thorgoth! Murderer. Abuser. Traitor and kinslayer! My patience runs thin!¡±

    Thorgoth chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. Heartstopper, Skinmangler. But you do bore me, so I shall proceed to the point. I offer no terms other than unconditional surrender. If you do, I will promise to be merciful. At the very least, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±

    Frances grimaced. She turned to Hattie, pointing at pocket she mouthed ¡®call our cannon. Prepare to fire.¡¯ With one hand, she made a fist, before making it metaphorically explode onto her other hand. Hattie, nodding, pulled out her mirror and started whispering orders.

    ¡°Barely alive? In prison? You¡¯ll have to do far better than that you monster,¡± she retorted.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll let you even rut my useless son and marry him.¡±

    Morgan, wings flared, pulled out Lightbreaker and cast an amplification spell on herself. Before Frances could stop her, the harpy-troll screeched. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your permission for that useless piece of shit of a grandfather!¡±

    Thorgoth snorted. ¡°Language young lady¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh go suck a giant cock! You had my father killed! You n¡ªhad my mother killed! You killed so many Alavari and humans because boohoo your mommy and your wifey failed to exist. What makes you so fucking special from the rest of us? Why do you get to fucking kill half the world when you get sad?¡±

    Frances stared at Morgan, trying hard not to giggle as her daughter returned her stare, mouth now having dropped open. Her eyes were wide, whilst the knights and Hattie were all trying to hold their laughter in.

    ¡°You know what that¡¯s a fantastic question, Morgan,¡± said Hattie.

    Ending the amplification spell with a wave of her wand, Morgan winced. ¡°You think I went too far?¡±

    That was the moment they heard a loud, somewhat obnoxious guffaw. Unmistakable Thorgoth¡¯s, the trio could tell from even a distance that he was holding onto his belly and just laughing.

    When he stopped, he let the silence sink in for a moment. When he spoke again, his tone was a menacing drawl.

    ¡°Ah, little Morgan. I do wish you turned out more like your grandmother and less like your father. No matter. You¡¯re young enough that I can break you down and rebuild you in my image.¡±

    Reaching over to touch her daughter¡¯s arm, Frances glared at her nemesis. ¡°Enough. If that¡¯s all you have to say Thorgoth, then we will be off.¡±

    Despite anticipating it, Frances couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her back as the king snorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he growled.

    Frances cut her amplification spell. ¡°I expected as much. Hattie!¡±

    ¡°Fire! Fire now!¡± Hattie screamed into her hand mirror.

    ¡°Everybody ride now!¡± Frances snapped. ¡°Go! Hurry!¡± She threw up a shimmering blue shield in front of her party, just in time to catch a viscous violet blast. The magical blast was the size of a train and it hit like one too. Frances whimpered as the blow cracked and nearly shattered her barrier, but even so it kicked up a huge dust cloud.

    Not wasting time, Frances turned her nervous horse around and galloped after her knights and her girls. The cloud was already dissipating as Queen Berengaria soared above it, waving her wand.

    Frances prepared her lightning spell, but heard the cannons boom. ¡°Morgan, blind them!¡±

    Twisting over her saddle to wield Lightbreaker, the harpy-troll waved her famous wand, sending a bright cone of light shining right past Frances to engulf Thorgoth and Berengaria. The whine and thud of cannonballs followed, careening into the blinding white.

    ¡°Did we get him?¡± Morgan hollered.

    ¡°Probably not! Keep going!¡± Frances continued to spur her horse onward, glancing over occasionally. Morgan had ended her spell and now the dirt behind the party was now being pummelled over and over by what seemed like every cannon in the kingdom. The ground thundered, shaking with the blow of iron on rock and soil, kicking up a great plume of dust.

    And yet over that barrage, Frances heard Thorgoth and Berengaria laughing. The king¡¯s deep chortle and the harpy¡¯s higher-pitched giggle intermingling like some sick symphony over the pounding drums of the cannon barrage.

    ¡°An excellent warm up, dear Frances! I will see you on the battlefield soon. Sleep well tonight!¡±

    ¡°Cease fire, we¡¯re not having an effect,¡± Hattie whispered into her mirror.

    ¡°Fuck,¡± Morgan whispered.

    Frances slowed her horse to a canter as she watched in the distance, the violet bubble covering Thorgoth and his party, retreat back to the Greenway. ¡°That was to be expected. Let¡¯s get back.¡±

    <hr>

    General Helias was a hardened veteran of many battles. He¡¯d seen horrors and done such unspeakable things that he could make a child cry simply by talking about it.

    Walking through an artillery barrage, with King Thorgoth holding up a shield around them was new. The fact that Thorgoth was only sweating slightly as Queen Berengaria tickled his cheeks with the tips of her wings almost made Helias want to speak up.

    Almost.

    ¡°Did you have to tickle my love?¡± Thorgoth asked as they rode out of the barrage and into the Greenway.

    ¡°Nope. Besides, I could tell you were annoyed. You needed the distraction,¡± said Berengaria.

    Helias¡¯s eyes widened. Was she crazy?

    Then his mouth parted slightly as Thorgoth nodded at his queen. ¡°Morgan could have been an excellent enforcer of Durannon¡¯s new order. I suspect that Timur and the Stormcaller have worked too much of their influence on her.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you were bluffing? What do you intend to do with the princess then?¡± Helias asked.

    The king shrugged. ¡°Oh I haven¡¯t decided yet. Not kill her. I¡¯d just leave enough of her alive to make an example. Anyway, Berengaria my love, call my generals and the dragons. We meet in two hours to go over the plan one more time. There are some adjustments to be made.¡±

    The harpy queen pecked her husband¡¯s cheek and flew off. Meanwhile, Helias saluted his king and rode off. Keeping his face blank, he did his best to quash the queasiness in his stomach.

    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure why he was feeling queasy. He had done some pretty terrible things to humans and Alavari after all. Manipulation, murder, and coercion being just a few of them. He¡¯d even ordered children to be killed.

    Dismounting from his horse, the tauroll walked toward his tent, cloven hooves thudding on the packed dirt floor of the Greenway.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Down the long highway, Alavari troops had set up organised lines of tents. Bathrooms and latrines had been dug out, supplies had been amassed. The army camp stretched on as far as the eye can see.

    Helias¡¯s eye were focused on his pavilion-style tent. Waving the guards aside, he pushed aside the tent flap.

    A half-harpy, half-orc girl, several years out of teenhood rose to her feet from where she sat at his desk. Unlike the rest of her harpy brethren, she was tall, almost meeting Helias¡¯s height, but she shared her brethren¡¯s slender build. Her dark green eyes snapped to Helias and she stood. Her forest-green eyes put her quill down and took the ends of her dress. With dainty elegance, she curtsied, eyes watching Helias and the guards behind him.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± Helias hissed.

    ¡°Sir¡ª¡±

    He glared at the guards, making them shiver. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the camp, leave us,¡± Helias growled. His words lashed against the pair, making them salute and clear away, letting the tent flap close.

    ¡°Are we alone, my dear husband?¡± the harpy-orc, or harorc asked.

    Helias pulled over the flap, eyed the outside and closed it. ¡°We¡¯re good. Hold on, Sara, I¡¯m going to put up a privacy spell.¡±

    His wife nodded as Helias cast a quick spell over the tent. Only after he finished the spell, did Sara stand up straight again and run a hand through her hair. ¡°What happened? You look like my mother¡¯s murderer has done something unpleasant to your dinner.¡±

    ¡°He walked us through an artillery barrage while being tickled by the queen,¡± said Helias.

    Sara blinked. ¡°Damn. That must have been tense.¡±

    Snorting, Helias smirked. ¡°Oh you bet it was.¡±

    The harorc nodded and sat down back at the desk, whilst Helias pulled over the second chair. ¡°The humans fired first?¡±

    Helias shook his head. ¡°Nope. The human envoys were the Stormcaller and Princess Morgan. The king spontaneously decided to try to abduct Morgan. The humans, particularly the Stormcaller, did not react well.¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Sara adjusted her finely embroidered light-blue dress. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s going as well as usual in Thorgoth¡¯s world. Hit hard, and when you get hit, hit even harder. That¡¯s worked out so well for him.¡±

    ¡°So I take it you don¡¯t see this battle as having any point?¡± Helias asked.

    Sara pursed her lips. ¡°Not quite.¡±

    ¡°Illuminate me. What are your thoughts about this battle and the war¡¯s progress?¡± Helias asked, leaning onto his elbows.

    ¡°First, did you ask Thorgoth about reimbursing our coffers for caring for those dragons?¡± Sara asked, picking her quill back up again.

    ¡°Yes actually. It was impossible to ask about compensation for the dragon handlers'' families. I tried to bring it up but he was not having it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll have to pay them ourselves. What sign did he give?¡± Sara asked, making a note on the paper she was writing on.

    ¡°He was glaring, eyebrow arching,¡± said Helias.

    Sara winced. ¡°Ah, good that you backed off. What did you get?¡±

    ¡°Cattle, lots of cattle, five herds in fact. Also, a deal for the merchants to sell us salted beef at reduced costs. Which is what I told you we would get,¡± Helias said, doing his best not to sound too plaintive.

    ¡°I bow to your superior reading of your uncle-not-uncle,¡± muttered Sara.

    ¡°With all respect, my dear wife, piss off.¡±

    Leaning back on her chair, Sara stuck up two middle fingers at her husband, and her two middle claws. Helias rolled his eyes, resisting the urge to stick his middle fingers up and hoofed feet up at her, as he would lose the contest. ¡°Alright, what do you think about this battle, Sara?¡±

    Putting her feet down, Sara ruffled her wings. ¡°First, I¡¯m more interested in why you want my opinion in the first place. I¡¯m not a military commander.¡±

    ¡°I have asked you for opinions on military operations before,¡± said Helias.

    ¡°I know and I know that you value my perspective, but on this?¡± Sara asked, as she stacked her papers and put them to one side.

    Helias frowned. ¡°You know why I value your opinion. I kind of have to. Everybody in the Warflock Eerie obeys you. They only obey me because of what Thorgoth might do to you. They¡¯re not actually scared of me.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant. I know you listen to me when it comes to running the eerie because you¡¯ve essentially let me run the eerie.¡± Sara bit her lip. She placed a cup in front of Helias and filled it with the pitcher of wine on the desk. ¡°But when your husband, a veteran of hundreds of battles, a proven field commander and saboteur starts letting his twenty-year-old wife dictate how to deploy the garrison, and then his personal troops, you get suspicions. Now, you¡¯re asking for my thoughts on what might seem to be the final battle of the war and the aftermath?¡±

    Helias took the wine and sipped it slowly. ¡°That¡¯s never mattered to you. Don¡¯t deny that you enjoy it when you get more independence and more authority.¡±

    Sara¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Humor me, Helias. Unless you want something from this exchange?¡±

    ¡°No. I do actually need your thoughts on this and it¡¯s important because¡­¡± Helias closed his eyes. ¡°You recall our initial agreement and discussion about our situation, right?¡±

    The harpy-orc nodded, one hand playing with the dark-blue sapphire necklace around her neck, a gift from Helias. ¡°Yes. You had orders to¡­to break me. You also realized that that would mean the Warflock Eerie would never listen to you, so you proposed this compromise. We pretend in front of the king that I¡¯m your little broken wife. In reality, I hold the reins to the Warflock, my vassals and prevent them from just killing you. You cover for me, I make sure you have everything you could ever want and need to keep us both alive.¡± Sara frowned, studying Helias, who continued to stay quiet, only shuffling to take his jacket off and hang it on the back of his chair. The general was her husband and was handsome enough, but even now he remained an enigma to her. ¡°I bear you a child, you make sure she wants for nothing and is safe from Thorgoth.¡±

    Helias smiled, his eyes gazing off into a blank space in their shared tent. ¡°That was by far the easiest part of the bargain to uphold. Gwelian is adorable.¡±

    Sara couldn¡¯t help but mirror her husband¡¯s smile as she recalled their daughter, safe back at the eerie. As Helias¡¯s eyes returned to her, though, she schooled her face into a frown.

    ¡°What does that have to do with the war? And what does that have to do with needing my opinion above all your advisors?¡± Sara demanded.

    Helias¡¯s expression moved from concentrated thought to a grimace, before settling into an exhausted snarl.

    ¡°Because I trust you to be honest with me, Sara. The arrangement we have here? You hate this. I hate this, but by Galena, Sara, you of all folk will not bullshit to my face and right now, I don¡¯t know if my conclusion is correct. In fact, I am hoping I¡¯m wrong here because I think we have no future if we win this battle. Lia will have no future even if we win this battle.¡±

    Sara blinked, sitting up just a bit straighter as she studied her husband¡¯s frustrated expression and went over his annoyed but candid words in her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m flattered,¡± she said slowly.

    Helias allowed himself a smirk. He opened his mouth, but just before he could speak, he pressed his hand over his lips.

    ¡°You were about to say something rather inappropriate were you,¡± Sara asked in an arch tone.

    The tauroll looked away, shoulders hunching over. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sara shut her eyes for a moment, collecting herself. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. I am glad you thought better of it.¡± Nodding as if to herself, she smiled thinly, Sara extended her wing. The end of her feather touched Helias¡¯s shoulder lightly bringing his gaze from the table back up at her. ¡°Now, tell me your conundrum, husband. I¡¯m ready to give my thoughts on it.¡±

    Helias mirrored his spouse¡¯s thin smile. ¡°Thank you, wife.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°I was thinking about King Thorgoth¡¯s plan to subjugate the humans. Now, I hate those bastards. They helped kill Queen Ulania. They seized our lands when we were weak under Tagus. But¡­even if we defeat the Otherworlders, and destroy their armies in the field, the humans take up half of the continent. That made me wonder, how are we going to keep them all in control?¡±

    Sara frowned, nodding slowly. ¡°They¡¯ll pretend to be under control. They¡¯ll obey us out of fear. Maybe a few will even collaborate with you to gain a bit from all the others. But with so many humans, we¡¯ll take forever trying to subjugate them. And what¡¯s stopping them from summoning another group of Otherworlders?¡±

    Finishing his cup with a swig, Helias set down the vessel and drummed his fingers on the table. ¡°My thoughts exactly. We could surround the Temple of the Otherworlders with defenses, but all it takes is one sympathiser, one person to get through and we could have another Stormcaller.¡±

    The harorc pursed her lips, unconsciously refilling Helias¡¯s cup. ¡°I thought you mentioned that the Stormcaller was no match for Thorgoth and so the Otherworlders were overall, not an immediate concern for the battle ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but if I¡¯m being honest, nobody in our forces other than Thorgoth can beat Frances. You know my reputation, but I¡¯m nowhere near capable of even hurting the Stormcaller. In fact, the only mages that can beat the Stormcaller are all on our enemy''s side and the dragons we have.¡± Resting his elbows on the desk, Helias leaned forward, meeting Sara¡¯s now contemplative gaze. ¡°If we win the battle, those mages won¡¯t be a problem, but then I kept thinking about it. I wondered what would happen if a decade later, when you and I are a little older, and Thorgoth is dead. I thought about what will happen if the summoning system is somehow reactivated and they summon another Stormcaller. One not so unwilling to hurt children as this one is.¡±

    Sara¡¯s eyes were wide. Her wings were stiff and her hand covered her abdomen, where not so long ago, she¡¯d given birth to a beautiful daughter.

    ¡°We¡¯d be in deep trouble, but wouldn¡¯t the Kingdom of Alavaria have time to consolidate its gains and maybe try to convert some of the humans to support us?¡±

    Helias finished his second cup of wine like he was an Alavari in the desert. Setting it down, he covered the glass with a hand before Sara could refill it.

    ¡°In Thorgoth¡¯s new world order, humans will always be put as inferior to us. They will be our slaves and while we control them, they¡¯ll pretend to love us. They¡¯ll whisper niceties to us. They¡¯ll lie in bed but when the opportunity comes, when we least expect it, and when we are at our weakest, they¡¯ll strike. It may not happen in our lifetime. It may happen while Thorgoth is still alive, but it will happen and Alavaria will bleed.¡± The general¡¯s gaze met his lady wife¡¯s. ¡°Our children and their children will bleed. Unless I¡¯m wrong. Unless you think I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Sara ran both hands around her face to brush her wavy black hair over her ears. Resting her head in her hands, she stared at the centre of the table, deep in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong. I think there are some intricacies you may not have considered, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wrong about what will happen after the war.¡±

    Sighing, Helias nodded. ¡°What intricacies? I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    ¡°Have you considered defecting to Queen Titania? My eerie has no love for Thorgoth,¡± said Sara. She hesitated, this could be seen as treasonous talk, but her husband was only biting his lip and frowning with consideration.

    ¡°I did and Thorgoth has screwed us there I think. He married you to the Alavari who committed the Erlenberg Massacre. Any attempted defection to Titania¡¯s side will inevitably lead to Titania¡¯s human allies pressuring her to not believe me. Your eerie is also far too close to Queen Berengaria¡¯s holdings. Your garrison is good but not that good and won¡¯t be able to fight dragons.¡±

    Groaning, Sara sipped from her cup, only to find it empty. She reached to refill the pitcher, only to find it empty. Before she could get up, Helias had produced his wand and was levitating another bottle of a lighter red wine over. Unstoppering the bottle, he poured her a glass.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now go on? Where were you?¡±

    Sara moved her cup slowly in a circle, watching the wine swirl. ¡°I believe¡­ ah. You must win this battle. If we cannot defect easily then we must break through the human and their allies'' defenses and destroy their army. Ideally, Thorgoth dies and we attain victory, but even if Thorgoth survives, he does not live forever. We just have to survive and build our strength until he passes. Then we can work to try to repair relationships with what¡¯s left of the humans and reposition ourselves politically. It¡¯ll take time, but we both have that and hopefully, we¡¯ll make sure Gwelian¡¯s future is bright.¡±

    Helias bobbed his head, stroking his goatee as he did so. ¡°Good plan. Though, you are missing two other possible options.¡±

    Sara frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°If I die, but we win or lose the battle. If we win, you¡¯ll still be able to raise Gwelian and ensure her future without my oversight. If we lose, but I die, you¡¯ll probably be able to sell yourself as the poor wife who survived my abuse.¡±

    Helias started as Sara stood up so quickly, her chair went toppling backward onto the ground with a clatter.

    ¡°Are you fucking stupid? If you die, do you really think Thorgoth would allow me to remain single? He¡¯d marry me off to another of his lackeys and there¡¯s no guarantee there that this new husband would even let Gwelian live, or agree to an arrangement like we have.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­good point, but if we lose and I die, then things will work out quite well for you and Gwelian.¡±

    ¡°And how would you engineer that? Do you have the ability to kill King Thorgoth? And what if you somehow kill him, but fail to kill yourself? You know as well as I do that if you live and our deal is discovered, then the Warflock Eerie and Gwelian will be put into Titania¡¯s sights, no matter how supposedly merciful the humans and Titania¡¯s Alavari are. For all her final rebellion brought her, my mother was a Thorgoth loyalist until then!¡±

    Helias rose to his feet, hands still braced against the desk. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a consideration, Sara. I¡¯m saying that if Thorgoth somehow does lose to the Stormcaller, it would be in your best interest to kill me.¡±

    Sara reeled, wings briefly extending before shrinking close to her body. One hand over her open mouth, she stammered, ¡°I thought you trust me.¡±

    The general shrugged, for what else could he do? ¡°I do, but I have no illusions about the nature of this deal we have and how it was imposed on us. If there was any other option, I know you would have taken it. You¡¯re too smart not to take that option when or if it presents itself.¡±

    Her hands forming fists, Sara wiped her eyes, glaring at her husband. ¡°Well, if you do trust me. Let me tell you this. We are partners in this. We are in this together. Neither of us wanted this, but I will not just stab you in the back when you¡¯ve kept up your end of the baragain. How¡­how would I explain that to our Lia?¡±

    Helias¡¯s jaw dropped open. His eyes wide, he stared at Sara and mouthed a quiet, ¡°Oh.¡±

    Grabbing her chair and setting it back on its legs, Sara sat herself back into it, her arms crossed. ¡°Yes, you royal prick. Surprise! I don¡¯t hate you that much. Now stop interrupting me. I¡¯m not done yet. I have a big question for you and this battle the king wishes to fight.¡±

    Helias sat back down much more slowly, steepling his fingers together. ¡°Well, you definitely have my attention. What¡¯s this big question of yours, my wife?¡±

    Sara took several breaths, and another quick sip of her glass. With a grimace, she pushed the glass away so it was just at the edge of her reach. ¡°Why are we fighting here?¡±

    The general blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We have six dragons and a larger army. Yet, the humans still want to fight us? Shouldn¡¯t they run? Hit us somewhere else?¡± Sara asked, gesturing with her hand. ¡°You have told me about Queen Forowena¡¯s strategic acumen, and the genius of her sub-commanders: Edana Firehand, Frances Stormcaller, Elizabeth Kim, and Martin the Hero of Erisdale. So why are they choosing to fight us here? The position is defensible, but they have to know we have dragons.¡±

    ¡°The humans must have an ulterior motive, but the king doesn¡¯t seem to realize that,¡± said Helias slowly, though his mind was whirring with ideas and suspicions.

    ¡°Or he doesn¡¯t give a shit about his subjects and his army. I mean would he have killed my mom and married me to you if he did?¡± Sara mused.

    His shoulders falling, Helias shook his head. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t.¡± Looking up from the table, the tauroll met the harorc¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sara, if you are up for it, I¡¯d like you to accompany me to the meeting Thorgoth is going to hold.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sara whined, rubbing her forehead with one hand.

    The general grimaced. ¡°If we are to win this battle, your insight might prove invaluable. I know you hate pretending¡ª¡±

    Sara rose from the desk. ¡°You bet I do, but dammit I know you¡¯re right. Help me pick a dress. Nothing too fancy.¡±

    Helias stood up, and as he walked to his wife¡¯s chests, he glanced over at the harorc, who was slowly undoing the buttons to her dress. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    Sara met his glance for a moment, before flashing him a very small smile. ¡°Thank you, for treating me alright.¡±

    ¡°Right back at you.¡± Helias smirked before going off to find his wife a dress.

 Chapter 196 - Plans of the Alavaria Part 2

    The Fractured Song Index</a>

    Discord Channel</a> Just let me know when you arrive in the server that you¡¯re a Patreon so you can access your special channel.

    <hr>

    ¡°I commend your choice in dress, but why did you ask me to wear this stupid thing?¡± whispered Sara.

    Helias glanced at his wife, his eyebrow arched as he gave the verdant silk green dress she wore a once-over. Not for the first time did he admire how most clothes just worked on his wife¡¯s frame.

    Less pleasant was the sight of the studded leather brace that now covered his wife¡¯s wings and prevented her from extending both of them at the same time.

    ¡°Remind me, who suggested that I commission that stupid thing?¡± Helias asked.

    Sara had been pulling at the brace to try to stop it from chafing against her dress. She glared at her husband. ¡°What do you mean¡ª¡± She closed her eyes and groaned. ¡°Fuuuuck¡­I did, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Stepping behind his wife, Helias undid one of the buttons on the dress, widening the wing-holes that allowed his wife¡¯s wings to fit through the dress. ¡°Mhm. You said that outside of the Eerie, we needed a way to show Thorgoth that you were subservient to me and that you were willing to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice a little dignity to maintain our cover. Galena dammit,¡± Sara hissed.

    ¡°You are sometimes far too smart for your own good, Sara,¡± said Helias, offering his arm.

    Scowling, Sara slapped her hand onto the general¡¯s arm, fingernails digging slightly into the velvet military tunic. ¡°Up yours, Helias. You¡¯re not the one wearing a fucking cage on their back and needing to kiss the king¡¯s ass.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you got this.¡± Helias pulled his handkerchief from his jacket pocket, which Sarah accepted and used to dab at her eyes. ¡®You¡¯ve lasted this long.¡±

    Briefly, looking around to check that they were alone, Sara turned her attention back to her husband. ¡°He killed my mother. He wanted you to break me. He trapped us in this loveless marriage.¡±

    ¡°This is not what I wanted either, but we have to make do with what we got. Let¡¯s just get this over with and we can have a quiet evening.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know.¡± Sara took a deep breath. ¡°You never told me what you wanted from marriage.¡±

    Helias returned his wife¡¯s question with a flat gaze.¡°You first.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t an exchange¡ª¡± Sara rolled her eyes. ¡°I wanted a tall, handsome husband to go on adventures with and have fun with. I wanted him to dote on me and well, make me feel like a princess.¡±

    The tauroll blinked. ¡°You wanted to be doted on?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Sara retorted.

    Helias scratched his goatee. ¡°I know what¡¯s it like to be served, but doted on? I only know of war, battle, and how to get folk to do what I want. So I wanted a beautiful, obedient wife, who¡¯d obey me without question, but¡­my thoughts have changed.¡±

    Sara tugged at Helias¡¯s arm, nudging her elbow into his side. ¡°Oh? Have I finally worn you down with my charms?¡±

    The general¡¯s eyes glanced at Sara for what seemed like a long moment, before he shook his head. ¡°You are beautiful, but I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to be married to you. I suppose you can call me a romantic, but I want a devoted wife with only a bit of your sass to keep things interesting.¡±

    Sara grumbled, looking away. ¡°Bastard.¡±

    ¡°Accurate,¡± Helias placed his hand briefly over Sara¡¯s squeezing with a gentleness that made her look back to him. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, you have been a good partner, perhaps better than I deserved. If¡­if this continues for longer, I would consider this to be a fine life.¡±

    Sara sighed, but she allowed Helias to see a glimpse of her smile. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s the best I will get I suppose. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°General Helias, taking the traitor¡¯s daughter out for a stroll?¡±

    Immediately, like a switch had been flipped, Helias whirled Sara around roughly, the gentle hand on hers quickly grabbing her arm. The harpy bowed her head, clamping her other close to her body.

    A female ogre, quite slender by the standards of her species, stalked toward them. Across her violet and gold-tasselled jacket were quite a number of medals. A bandolier sat on top of these, carrying no less than five pistols in worn, gunpowder-blackened holsters.

    ¡°General Augusta. I¡¯m actually thinking the king would like to see how well I¡¯ve trained Lady Sparrowpeak¡¯s daughter,¡± Helias took Sara¡¯s chin, tilting her head up to the ogre. He noted that she was studiously looking at the ogre¡¯s feet, a despondent mask fitted firmly over her expression.

    ¡°Good. You seem to have done good work with her and you should be proud!¡± Augusta growled, leaning in. ¡°One day you must lend her to my husband and me.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your wife not your¡­whatever,¡± growled a new voice. It was now Helias¡¯s turn to bow to the new arrival. He had to bow pretty low. The new arrival was a goblin after all.

    ¡°General Glowron. What a pleasant surprise. I didn¡¯t expect you to leave the eastern front against Erlenberg,¡± said Helias.

    Only about twenty-five percent of what Helias said was complete horseradish. In contrast to Augusta, Glowron didn¡¯t have any medals on his white dress tunic. Instead he wore two golden chains. One chain carried a small golden cartwheel, the other featured a musket crossed with a sword.

    ¡°It is surprising that the Army Chief and Chief of Logistics would join us for this campaign,¡± said Augusta.

    ¡°This is our final campaign and the Erlenbergians have redeployed to attack Erisdale. So our good king thought to bring me in.¡± Glowron pointed his sword cane at Helias. ¡°In any case, you ought not to treat your wife like a slave, even if she¡¯s a traitor¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Slave? You¡¯re one to talk, Glowron. How many humans have you worked to death in your camps?¡± Helias asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Glowron¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s a moot point. They¡¯re human, not Alavari. I¡¯m just saying you shouldn¡¯t treat one of our own like that.¡±

    Making a note to himself to apologise to Sara later, Helias grabbed his wife¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t squeeze too hard. They¡¯d practised this routine before, and so his wife did her best to pretend to choke as he pulled her down so she was bowing to Glowron. Sneering, Helias leaned down to meet the goblin¡¯s eye.

    ¡°And that¡¯s a moot point because I had the king''s orders. Her mother wanted to defect to that bitch Titania and frankly so did she.¡± Helias let Sara go, and she came up, gasping for breath. ¡°She¡¯s learnt from that however, have you dear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my husband,¡± stammered Sara.

    Augusta nodded, sneering at the harorc. ¡°You see, Glowron? We wouldn¡¯t treat our own spouses like that, but her mother betrayed our beloved king and it seems clear Helias¡¯s treatment has done her a world of good.¡±

    Glowron rolled his eyes and began strutting down the Greenway. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s get to our meeting. Do you know which of those dragon whelps we¡¯ll be dealing with?¡±

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s Fennokra. I like her,¡± said Augusta cheerfully.

    ¡°You know I honestly preferred when we were dealing with Lakadara. She tended to be fairly rational, until for some bloody reason she decided to leave,¡± Helias muttered.

    ¡°As long as they are working with us,¡± Glowron said, his cane tapping on the ground as they walked.

    <hr>

    At the end of the army¡¯s camp, preventing anybody from wanting to desert, all six remaining dragons were sitting on the Greenway¡¯s floor. Chatting to them was Thorgoth and Berengaria.

    It was this sight that the trio of generals approached and what made Helias¡¯s stomach churn. His only comfort was that at least he wasn¡¯t alone, he could feel Sara¡¯s grip on his arm tightening even further.

    From what Helias had heard from the dragonets, they were not as big as their mother, who had been the size of a three story mansion. The fact that Frances had killed the dragonets mother hammered in Helias¡¯s mind as he took in the six purple beasts of legend.

    Each one of them featured clawed hands able to pin an orc to the ground. They could, with a lash of their serpent tails, flatten huts. Their jaws were large enough to bite off half a horse in one gulp.

    And Thorgoth and Berengaria were seated on stools in front of the dragons, glasses of water in hand and claws. The king was dressed in his armour. His chief wife was not in armour, but was wearing a short-sword and wand strapped to her leg.

    ¡°Your Majesty. We have arrived as you¡¯ve asked,¡± said Glowron, dipping his head, one hand holding onto his long braided white hair. Helias and Augusta mirrored his bow, whilst Sara dropped into as low a curtsy as she could manage.

    ¡°General Helias. General Augusta and Lady Sparrowhawk. What a pleasant surprise,¡± said Thorgoth. He and Berengaria stood up, walking to Sara. The harpy-orc remained very still, not daring to even look up as the king and his queen stood over her.

    ¡°I know why you brought her with us on campaign instead of just leaving her alone at the Warflock Eerie, but why to this meeting, Helias?¡± Thorgoth asked.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I thought it would please you to see how I¡¯ve fulfilled my obligations to you, Your Majesty,¡± said Helias.

    Thorgoth pursed his lips, so it was Queen Berengaria who leered down at Sara. ¡°It does please me, General Helias. I was wondering if Lyra¡¯s daughter had her pride taken down a notch.¡±

    Sara nodded. ¡°I have been humbled and come to see you and his Majesty¡¯s vision, my queen.¡±

    Helias nodded, smiling approvingly as did Thorgoth. Berengaria grinned.

    Suddenly, the queen lashed out with her right leg. The balled-up claws slammed into Sara¡¯s stomach, sending her tumbling to the ground.

    Helias froze, hands opening and immediately closing. He couldn¡¯t move. He knew the consequence of resistance as Berengaria kicked Sara again so hard that she rolled gasping harorc over onto her back. Tears now streamed down his wife¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Your mother was a real pain in the ass. So proud of her Warflock, so certain of her authority that she had the audacity to try to reach out to the traitor Titania. I wonder how she felt, running from our guards, getting peppered with crossbow bolts.¡± Berengaria ran a claw down Sara¡¯s tear-stained face. ¡°I wonder how she would have felt knowing her daughter would be married off and taught how to be our loyal subject?¡±

    Helias was holding his breath, trying to appear cool. The feathered clawed leg the queen was using to ¡®caress¡¯ his wife¡¯s cheek was the one with the sword strapped to it. It was well within reach of Sara to seize it and stab Berengaria.

    He knew it was bait. But did Sara?

    He could see Sara¡¯s eyes briefly glance at the dagger before she croaked, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt¡ªaagh¡ª¡± Berengaria¡¯s claws now seized her throat. Sara writhed, gasping for breath, she tried to keep her arms straight, and not to grab onto the claws on her neck.

    ¡°Dear, that¡¯s enough,¡± said Thorgoth.

    ¡°Oh fine.¡± Berengaria let the sobbing, gasping harorc go. ¡°I thought she would put up more resistance. At least try to pry my claws off of herself. You have really done a number on her, Helias.¡±

    The tauroll smiled. He wasn¡¯t sure how. He just hoped that the off-kilter sensation he felt, that made everything seem off balance, wasn¡¯t showing on his lips.

    ¡°I did and had a lot of pleasure doing so.¡± Getting to one knee, he grabbed a fistful of Sara¡¯s hair. Before he pulled back, he tapped on her neck twice, a carefully prearranged signal that he hoped she would remember.

    He yanked her up, and she stumbled onto her feet as he did so, whimpering plaintively. ¡°My lord husband¡ª¡±

    ¡°Thank me.¡± He slapped her, not with the palm of his hand, but with his fingers. It allowed him to make a loud sound without much impact. She turned her head just as they¡¯d practiced.

    ¡°Thank you, milord,¡± she croaked.

    ¡°Thank your queen.¡± Grabbing Sara by the back of her neck, he guided her down to a low bow to Berengaria.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Sara stammered.

    ¡°Excellent. Here¡¯s your reward.¡± Helias dropped his wife onto the ground and extended his hoof.

    Berengaria blinked. ¡°Helias what are you¡ªOh.¡±

    Sara, gasping, crawling on her hands took Helias¡¯s hoof and started to kiss it. Already Helias could feel the crawling sensation of just plain wrongness that wormed up his leg.

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s enough general,¡± said Thorgoth, both eyebrows arched. Helias froze but Sara dared not. He knew though that the same thought he had was running through his mind. Was he not convinced?

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Helias asked, pulling his leg back. Sara remained prostrated at his feet, her eyes hidden, but not the tears that dripped onto the dirt.

    Thorgoth glanced at the dragons. ¡°You have done your job very well, but I don¡¯t believe our guests care much for this display.¡±

    The largest of the six, rolled her plate-sized eyes. She bore a scar on her right cheek, marking her as Velkandra. ¡°No, punish the traitor¡¯s daughter all you want General Helias. We dragons understand why you should not trust those of tainted blood.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Helias, bowing low. ¡°May we?¡±

    Thorgoth gestured to his generals. ¡°You may, and General Glowron, if you do have concerns, you may speak to me in private, but I needed the Warflock Eerie subjugated. Helias was the right tauroll for the job and he deserved a reward for services rendered.¡±

    The goblin general narrowed his eyes at Helias for a brief second, before turning and dipping his head to the king. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty.¡±

    Smiling, Thorgoth pointed at Sara, who. ¡°You, Sara Sparrowing. Be grateful that we have allowed you to attend this meeting. You may sit at your husband¡¯s hooves.¡±

    ¡°Yes Your Majesty,¡± said Sara, shuffling over to sit beside Helias. Thinking quickly, he grabbed Sara¡¯s hair and gently tugged her until she was sitting in front of his right leg. Adjusting his seat, Helias pushed his knee against Sara¡¯s back.

    It looked like a show of dominance, of positioning himself higher than his wife. However, it also let Sara rest herself against his leg and she did so.

    Thorgoth coughed into his fist. ¡°My generals, I¡¯ve called you here to discuss some brief but important matters. First off, I am aware Helias and the six are familiar with each other, but please, introduce yourselves everybody.¡±

    Velkandra grinned. ¡°I am Velkandra. Second eldest of Telkandra¡¯s spawn.¡±

    The purple dragon to her immediate right raised her neck. She¡¯d been lying on the ground, her golden eyes half-open, giving her an almost lazy look. ¡°I am Fennokra. The third eldest.¡±

    ¡°Caldra, the fourth and strongest,¡± growled the largest and most muscular looking of the dragons.

    ¡°Just Yolandra,¡± said the fifth dragon. She was the smallest of the dragons, and one of her right front claws was broken. Her eyes narrowed on Helias.

    No. Helias blinked. They were narrowed on Sara.

    ¡°And I¡¯m Makentra,¡± said the sixth and youngest dragon. On his right shoulder, his scales bore a self-cut diamond shaped mark. Helias recalled it was because the dragon said he wanted to be different and instantly recognized from his siblings.

    ¡°I¡¯m General Glowron. Chief of Staff of the Army of Alavaria and too old for this shit,¡± grumbled the goblin. There were some chuckles from Thorgoth, Berengaria, Augusta and even Helias to this. Glowron smirked slightly. ¡°I command the main infantry and artillery contingent of this army.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m General Augusta, Countess of Gleihof and commander of the air wings,¡± said Augusta. She glanced at Helias who smiled.

    ¡°You know me, I¡¯m General Helias, and I am commanding the cavalry.¡± He turned to Thorgoth. ¡°Your Majesty, if you were to summon us, something important must have happened.¡±

    Queen Berengaria sighed. ¡°Well, our intelligence has finally come in and we can confirm and dismiss some of the rumour and speculation we¡¯ve been hearing. However, it¡¯s changed our plans a bit.¡±

    ¡°When we assembled this army, we intended to bring it down on the Erisdalian army led by King Jerome and Queen Forowena and smash it. With the help of the dragons, we intended to slowly close into their walls through digging entrenching earthworks and then once we took the first terrace of Kairon Aoun, we were going to close in and engage the enemy in close quarters combat.¡± The king pursed his lips. ¡°But we¡¯ve managed to correlate and confirm several new pieces of information. For one, you may have been wondering why the humans have decided to position their army so close to Minairen when we have dragons and why here. We were wondering that as well.¡±

    ¡°Our first piece of information came from our agents still in Erisdale. We knew the Traditionalist faction lost Erisdale City. What we didn¡¯t know was that the Traditionalists surrendered. There was a brief battle between the fanatic elements of the Traditionalists and Queen Janize, but she has ceded the throne to King Jerome and his newly declared heir, Sir Martin of Conthwaite.¡±

    ¡°I believe he was present at Erlenberg,¡± muttered Glowron.

    August hissed, ¡°He and his command also shot many of my companions out of the sky at Freeburg.¡± The harpy-ogre frowned. ¡°Hold on, if Janize surrendered. Then¡­her troops are still intact then?¡±

    ¡°Not all of them, but the remainder are being incorporated into the Lightning Battalion and are marching toward Kairon Aoun as we speak. They are, however, not our most urgent concern as it will take time for them to organise,¡± said Thorgoth.

    Berengaria nodded. ¡°More importantly, they¡¯re not the only soldiers coming. An army from Erlenberg and the Kingdom of Lapanteria are marching to Kairon Aoun. We have walked into what appears to be a very carefully laid trap where the intent is to lure us to attack an important and obvious target, before reinforcements are collapsed on us.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡± Helias asked.

    Thorgoth laced his hands together. ¡°The Erlenbergian army appears to be less than ten thousand, but the entire Lapanterian Legion, at least ten thousand is coming and the Lightning Battalion alone is around fifteen thousand. If the enemy combines with them, they¡¯ll be at least twenty-thousand.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± whispered Augusta. Helias glanced at Sara, but her back was still to him and while she was leaning against his leg, she was staying very still.

    ¡°Their strategy has one significant problem, though,¡± said Glowron. ¡°If we smash their army here, we¡¯ll be able to take out the different armies one at a time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that is why we¡¯ll have to abandon a trench approach. We¡¯ll need to assault at least their first tier directly to establish a front line,¡± said Thorgoth.

    ¡°And how are we going to do that? With all due respect, Your Majesty, their artillery will tear us to pieces and dragonscale isn¡¯t exactly proof against a twelve-pounder cannonball to the face,¡± said Augusta.

    The king took a deep breath and ran a hand through his head. ¡°Well, I have a plan. I don¡¯t like it, but it¡¯ll work. Let¡¯s just say¡­there is a reason I decided to provoke an artillery barrage today.¡±

    Helias¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Sir, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡ª¡± Fennokra¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to go out there yourself and shield the army?¡±

    The king sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t shield the army, but they won¡¯t be able to resist targeting their cannon on me. It would be the practical decision to target me to make sure I can¡¯t retaliate with spells.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, they will realise that and start retargeting their cannon on the rest of the army,¡± said Glowron. The goblin grimaced, tapping the ground with his cane. ¡°But if we get our smokescreens up and if the dragons are willing to rush in as well, we¡¯ll be able to clear the Greenway and assault the first terrace.¡±

    ¡°We can take that opportunity to fly in as well and harass their cannon,¡± said Velkandra. She flashed the Alavari a smirk. ¡°We cannot have King Thorgoth dying.¡±

    Berengaria flapped her wings, snuggling against her king¡¯s side. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. But dear, you¡¯re not doing this again.¡±

    ¡°Alright alright. At least you won¡¯t be tickling me,¡± said Thorgoth. ¡°If there are no further questions, we¡¯ll confirm the order of battle.¡±

    Helias took a deep breath. ¡°Your Majesty, if you may indulge me, I do have a question.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about what happens when we win this battle. I think it¡¯s become clear that this will be the war¡¯s deciding battle. Neither side has anything left to give. So assuming we defeat their army, what happens next?¡±

    The king arched an eyebrow. ¡°We sweep into Athelda-Aoun, raze it, and continue onward.¡±

    ¡°Alright, assuming we do that, and we capitulate the human kingdoms, what then? We will have conquered Erisdale, Erlenberg, Lapanteria, and eventually destroy Titania¡¯s rebels. Then we¡¯ll be able to take control of Roranoak in time¡ª¡±

    ¡°Where are you going with this, Helias?¡± Augusta asked. The harpy-ogre didn¡¯t sound scornful. Her tail was stiff and shoulders coiled.

    Helias drummed his fingers on his knee. ¡°I suppose my question is, after we¡¯ve won this war and crushed the humans under our feet, how do we rule over all these humans?¡±

    All eyes were on Thorgoth and Berengaria, even those of the dragons. Glowron had gone very still. Augusta¡¯s wings ruffled slightly before clamping to herself. Helias was trying to meet his king¡¯s eyes. And yet Thorgoth only had eyes for Berengaria and she only had eyes for him.

    It was like Helias, no¡ªlike nobody else was with Thorgoth and Berengaria. Not even the six dragons that towered over them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to break up the human fiefs into Alavari provinces and assign them to new, loyal Alavari. Probably former members of the army who have proven themselves.¡±

    Berengaria nodded. ¡°Co-opt the surviving human elites who surrender. Queen Janize¡¯s soldiers cannot be that loyal.¡±

    ¡°There will be rebellions, but we can make examples of them. Enough examples and the humans will eventually stop fighting, or run out of bodies to throw at us,¡± said Thorgoth.

    ¡°Are we not offering terms to the humans after we destroy them in this battle my liege?¡± Glowron asked.

    ¡°Do you think they will accept, General Glowron? After fighting for so long, would they not continue to resist? We will have to kill a lot of them, but eventually, they¡¯ll get the point and stop.¡±

    Augusta swallowed. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t mean to be impudent, Your Majesties, but would the humans be content to live like cattle?¡±

    ¡°No. This will take time, we might need the services of yourself and your siblings Velkandra, but with the Otherworlders gone, their mages killed, their leaders executed, we will not offer them any other choice.¡± Thorgoth looked up at the six dragons. ¡°Would you be amenable to continue to work with us? In return, we¡¯ll allow you to settle in the human lands of your choice.¡±

    The dragon siblings glanced at one another. ¡°We did discuss this,¡± said Fennokra. A puff of smoke wafted from her nostrils. ¡°And since our lives are longer, we would acquiesce to that arrangement.¡±

    Ruffling her wings, Berengaria coughed loudly. ¡°Alright, if that is all, let us confirm the order of battle and the plans for the attack.¡±

    The generals nodded, taking the queen¡¯s signal as the sign that the discussion about the war¡¯s end was over.

    Yet as they talked about the revised attack plan for the first terrace. Helias¡¯s stomach churned at what he¡¯d learned. What he and his wife had just learned about their king and queen¡¯s plans for when the war was over.

 Chapter 197

    The moment the pair walked into the tent and Helias put up a privacy spell, Sara staggered away Flinging, Helias¡¯s arm from her, she ran to their shared bedroll, trembling fingers trying to unbuckle the brace around her wings.

    ¡°Sara¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t look at me. Just¡­leave me alone!¡± Sara hissed, back to her husband.

    ¡°Alright alright. But let me get this off of you,¡± said Helias, reaching out to the brace. He deftly undid the lock¡ªit was there for show after all¡ª and pulled the leather cage off, allowing Sara to flex her wings once more.

    Sinking into the fabric, wings spreadeagled across the blanket, Sara wiped her eyes. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡­Oh Galena.¡±

    ¡°Sara, what do you need?¡± Helias asked.

    The lady of the Warflock finally looked up at her husband, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°I want freedom and not to be part of this madhouse.¡±

    The general¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sara closed her eyes. Taking a deep breath she wiped her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s¡­not your fault. You played your part and you didn¡¯t hurt me. Thank you.¡±

    Managing a smile, Helias sat down across from her. ¡°Thank you. You deserve a medal. My brave, beautiful wife.¡±

    The harpy-orc frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that. You don¡¯t love me. I don¡¯t think you even like me.¡±

    That elicited a snort from Helias. ¡°I do think that because you just deceived King Thorgoth and Queen Berengaria in front of six dragons.¡± The general pursed his lips, his expression contemplative. ¡°As for liking you¡­I don¡¯t feel attracted to you, Sara, but I do like you. You have had my admiration and my affection for some time now.¡±

    Sara¡¯s lips formed an ¡®o.¡± Clutching her hand to her chest, she coughed. ¡°Oh. Um, I¡¯m glad. You¡­you¡¯re not so bad yourself.¡± Very slowly, with deliberate, cautious movements, she shuffled toward her husband, and reached out her arms. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry, but¡­can you please hold me? I¡­I just¡­¡±

    ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done today, I am happy to oblige.¡± With a similar care and wariness, Helias moved to sit on the bedroll. Avoiding his wife¡¯s wings, he wrapped his arms around her, allowing her to rest her head on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Sara briefly closed her eyes, wincing as she nursed her bruised neck. ¡°I know. Thank you. And thank you for asking me to come. We needed to hear it. Thorgoth¡­he¡¯s got a good plan to fight them I think?¡±

    ¡°As best as I can tell. Yes. Using himself as bait is genius as it is insane, but he did check if it would work. What do you think? Helias asked. Tentatively, he ran his fingers through his wife¡¯s hair, much like he did with a horse. She didn¡¯t stop him, and so he continued to do so.

    Sara could feel her heartbeat calm and the feeling that her chest was about to burst beginning to drain from her body. As she did, her thoughts and observations came to her lips.

    ¡°We are leveraging what advantages we have given our position and I think that the assault does have built in contingencies. We¡¯re not using all our soldiers at once, just the first division of the infantry army and some of our cavalry. That will insulate the army from any catastrophic losses.¡±

    ¡°But there is no real plan for once the war is over isn¡¯t there?¡± Helias asked, his tone grim.

    Sara shook her head. ¡°No. I am wondering, though, if this battle is¡­really to crush the Erisdalians only.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Helias asked.

    Sara pursed her lips, shifting a little so she was still holding her husband¡¯s neck, but so they could face one another. ¡°Thorgoth and Berengaria seem almost too glad they are making a stand and that Erisdale¡¯s other allies are sending troops. I understand why they might want to defeat them all in one battle, but the risk is so high.¡±

    One hand absently scratching his goatee, Helias looked up at the tent ceiling. ¡°Maybe in his way, Thorgoth is thinking about the next steps. The kingdom¡¯s economy is not doing great, but if we can wipe out the enemy armies here, we¡¯d be able to plunder, raid, at least reinvigorate our economy with the loot and spoils from Athelda-Aoun, Erisdale¡­¡±

    Sara nodded, her eyes off in the distance. In her case however, she was absent-mindedly picking at a loose thread on the epaulette of Helias¡¯s jacket. ¡°At the very least he can secure Alavaria¡¯s economy, but¡­I thought we were going to subjugate the humans? If we plunder their land and strip it of resources, they¡¯ll starve. We¡¯ll have an even harder time trying to keep them in line.¡±

    Helias stilled quite suddenly. ¡°That may be the point. Starving the humans would kill off a few. Weaken them a little so that what remains will resist, but will be easier to subjugate because they have so little.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just feed into their grudges against the Alavari and Alavaria? They won¡¯t forget that. They¡¯ll hate us and resist us for as long as we live,¡± Sara said, almost fumbling over her own words as she met her husband¡¯s wide eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he or Berengaria care. They¡¯ll just kill and keep killing any rebels that try to overthrow him,¡± said Helias.

    ¡°Damn, no wonder Titania, Timur and Antigones rebelled, we¡­we really have no way to escape this do we?¡± whispered Sara.

    Helias squeezed his wife briefly, hoping it would bring her some comfort. ¡°You were talking to Lakadara before she disappeared, right? How much did you tell her about our arrangement and the situation with Thorgoth?¡±

    Sara winced. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her much, but there were a lot of questions she started to ask me that I couldn¡¯t help but not answer. I tried to divert her attention from them, but as you know, even before she left she was growing increasingly concerned.¡± Running a hand through her hair she sighed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything to her.¡±

    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t know she would try to leave or that the other dragons would turn on her. I know she was your friend as well,¡± said Helias.

    ¡°Why are you asking about that, though? I thought we agreed that it was nobody¡¯s fault but just unfortunate,¡± said Sara, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°We never found Lakadara or any sign that she died. I¡¯m wondering if she went over to the other side. At the very least, she could advocate for us,¡± said Helias.

    Sara frowned. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I wouldn¡¯t bet on it. I heard her siblings bragging about how badly they wounded her.¡±

    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s a thought.¡± Helias squeezed his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So, dear. I think you deserve a more substantial reward for what you went through today after I heal you. What would you like me to do?¡±

    The harorc pressed her finger to her lip, eyes narrowed. Suddenly smiling, she leaned back on her bed. ¡°Dinner and then a massage.¡±

    Helias arched an eyebrow but nodded, smirking slightly at Sara. ¡°Done.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances had been eating a loaf of bread behind the first terrace¡¯s wall when she heard the cheer. The deafening chorus echoed through the city, funnelled by the underground highway to the waiting defenders. It made Frances instantly straighten up.

    For Morgan the bellowing shout made her choke on her bread. A slightly trembling Hattie patted the harpy-troll¡¯s back as she spat out the offending piece.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Morgan gasped.

    ¡°The attack. Up on the walls, hurry!¡±

    The trio scrambled up the stairs to their tower, a square building with a single small swivel cannon mounted on the rampart. The field was still bare, but the army in the distance was still cheering a slightly discordant, raucous cry.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Suddenly, it crystallised into two words.

    ¡°King Thorgoth!¡±

    ¡°King Thorgoth!¡±

    ¡°King Thorgoth!¡±

    Even as the Erisdalians shivered, or froze, Frances pulled out her spyglass. She did not like what she saw. Thorgoth was striding ahead of what seemed to be rank upon endless rank of Alavari soldiers. He had his magical shield up, a wand in his hand and he was starting to pick up the pace.

    ¡°Is he¡­ is he insane?¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s got a plan and his army is behind him,¡± muttered Frances.

    Thorgoth was running now, waving his wand as his army followed behind him. Frances winced as the Erisdalian cannon boomed.

    Cannonballs slammed into the king¡¯s shield and around him. Many missed, but those whirling metal balls thunked off his shield, flying in random directions. Some even spiralled off into the army following him, cutting into the ranks.

    Once in a while, Thorgoth stumbled over a crater or earth cut open by a glancing cannon shot, but the king continued to charge.

    A musketeer standing beside Frances stammered, ¡°Oh shit. He¡¯s coming. How is he still coming?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s Thorgoth. Wait what¡ª¡± a cold shiver ran up Frances¡¯s back. The artillery were still firing, but all the cannons were slamming into Thorgoth¡¯s shield as he jogged forward. They weren¡¯t shooting the thousands of shoulders that followed him. Soldiers that were now slowly being covered by magically summoned smoke.

    Grabbing her hand-mirror, Frances imagined Queen Forowena and the woman¡¯s face appeared.

    ¡°Forowena, they¡¯re using Thorgoth as a distraction!¡±

    ¡°I know! I know but our artillery crews are panicking and need to reorient! You hold back, they''re probably going to send their dragons soon!¡± the queen hissed.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Frances cut her call and turned to her daughters who were raising their wands. ¡°Hold your fire. Mages prepare for dragons. Musketeers you¡¯re to fire at the soldiers! The soldiers!¡±

    The calls went across the walls as soldiers cocked their guns. Sure enough some of the cannon balls started to land on the enemy army. Frances winced as the shells gouged through the ranks, and yet they kept refilling. More magical smoke started to be cast, shielding the army from view, even Thorgoth¡¯s glimmering shield.

    Frances momentarily contemplated blowing the smoke away, but then she heard a screech. In the distance, six winged forms leapt into the air, flying directly towards the city.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Morgan stammered.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be fine,¡± said Frances, squeezing her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ready your lightning spells.¡±

    Morgan and Hattie took deep breaths and mirrored Frances as she sighted down at the leading dragon, which looked to be the largest of the six. Long years of experience and instinct helped her judge the distance as the group closed. Despite their same colors, each seemed slightly distinct, hammering into Frances that every one of these creatures were sentient and just over a year old.

    ¡°Cast now! Fire on my mark!¡± Frances began her incantation, her aria springing from her lips as she sang. Lightning crackled around her, focusing onto the tip if Ivy¡¯s Sting as she gathered her might. Next to her, Morgan and Hattie followed her song, two matching melodies that echoed her own. Their chorus rose and built until it reached a soaring crescendo.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    <hr>

    Helias, riding in the cavalry that was the second wave, smiled nervously. The plan seemed to be working. Thorgoth had distracted the artillery for like half of the way. The first infantry division of the kingdom¡¯s army was now under the cover of smoke. Human artillery was landing amongst the men hard and fast, but the camouflage was really helping to disguise the advance and the dragons were in the air.

    Three simultaneous forks of lightning lit the underground cavern with bright blue. They slammed into the leading dragon¡ª Caldra.

    An ear-shattering scream that rattled Helias¡¯s core filled the cavern. It made the horse under him rear, and he had to pat his stallion¡¯s neck and yell at him to calm down.

    A thud and more yelling brough Helia¡¯s gaze back up. The dragon had smashed into the ground, squashing a good number of Alavari, it was struggling to its feet, wings flapping in an ungainly fashion.

    Another bolt of lightning struck the dragon in the face. Blinking through the flashes, Helias saw it was followed by a second and a third.

    Yet somehow Caldra was still moving. Writhing in pain, the dragon howled. A crimson jet of fire spat into the sky. It arched over the mass of still charging Alavari troops with unerring accuracy. It would engulf the building and kill the mages there.

    Except a brilliant blue shield sprang in front and the fire splashed against it like water on glass. Riding forward, following the still advancing army, Helias watched the dragon heaved a deep breath¡ª

    And caught a cannonball in his chest. And another. And several more in his wing, arm, and nail.

    Even as the dragons were diving at the walls, scorching the ramparts with fire, diving at Frances Stormcaller, who¡¯d brought their sibling down, Caldra went limp. Iron balls buried into his body, having smashed apart scales and gouged into flesh, the dragon went limp.

    Helias was almost at the dragon. He thought of a healing spell, but as he neared Caldra he could see the beast¡¯s eyes shut. He didn¡¯t even bother dismounting. The dragon was slain.

    It was the price that he¡¯d paid, for King Thorgoth and the Alavari army reaching the walls.

    <hr>

    ¡°Hattie, Morgan, fire at the dragons! Everything you have!¡± Frances hissed. Not waiting to check on her charges, she whirled Ivy¡¯s Sting into action. Bolts of light blue, searing beams of purple, twisted out toward the five remaining winged beasts. Necks twisting, wings clinging tightly to their bodies, they curled and weaved out of the way, wary of being hit.

    One of the dragons opened its mouth. Hattie sent a bolt of magic, forcing the dragon to shut its mouth and dive out of the way. Unlike their much larger mother, the younger dragons were not so eager to be hit by magic spells.

    Their focus on Frances and her girls however, was definitely not welcome. Already the musketeers and crew of the swivel gun had evacuated on Frances¡¯s orders. It was just far too dangerous.

    Already the dragon¡¯s missed fireballs were burning the stone around them, creating a wall of flame that cut the tower off from the one side of the wall.

    Noticing the barrel of gunpowder near the swivel gun, Morgan grabbed it with her magic and tossed it over the wall toward the horde of Alavari. As the barrel flew over, she set it on fire and turned back to the dragons.

    She heard a distant boom that could have been it going off, but it could also have been a grenade, or a smell. The harpy-orc couldn¡¯t actually focus on it, but there was viscous fighting along the walls. A hail of suppressive musket fire was pinning musketeers to the battlements. Those musketeers that could fire were doing so at great risk. Hence, the grenades that the soldiers were tossing over as fast as they could.

    High above them, though, the dragons were wheeling back for another pass. This time, the remaining five were coming in at different angles.

    ¡°Mom, maybe we should get the hell out of here!¡± Morgan shrieked.

    Frances shook her head, squeezing Morgan¡¯s shoulder reassuringly. ¡°If we do that, they¡¯ll target the ramparts and we¡¯ll lose the first terrace! Besides, we should be getting reinforcements. I¡¯ll shield us, you open fire! Don¡¯t hold back!¡±

    ¡°Got it! Morgan, cover me please!¡± Hattie raised Silver Star in both hands and began to sing as loudly as she could. Her voice carried over the battle¡¯s melee, a vortex of energy gathered around the tip of the ancient staff.

    Morgan meanwhile swallowed and began to cast bolts of magic as fast as she could. These fast bolts slapped into the dragons, but while she could see them wince and shudder at the impact, they weren¡¯t nearly doing so much to hurt them.

    She had to do more. She had to pull out more of her power, but that meant¡­

    The harpy-troll, her wand clutched tightly in her gloved right hand, pressed her left hand over her chest, where she knew one of the magical stones had been embedded into her body. They hadn¡¯t bothered her in some time. No magical explosions, no outbursts or even any moments where she felt she was losing control.

    She¡¯d been happy, safe and that had helped her control her magic. Now, she needed to bring it all out.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she hissed. The nearest dragon was closing and unleashing a stream of flame. Her heart stopped, but Frances¡¯s blue shield shone, catching the torrent of fiery venom. There was no time. Morgan pushed every ounce of what magic she could muster, thinking of the stones in her body as she did.

    A violet ribbon of magic that had so long lain dormant whipped out. The ribbon tore across the air, slapping into the mouth of the fire-breathing dragon and slapping it aside. Flame went everywhere, splashing onto the abandoned houses down below as the dragon reeled away.

    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re, doing Morgan, keep doing it!¡± Frances exclaimed.

    ¡°Alright, but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, mom!¡± Morgan shrieked. She was glowing purple once again. Though she wasn¡¯t floating off the ground, what looked like an incredibly long ray of magic was flapping in the wind. The harpy-orc flung it toward the dragons, surprising herself as it slashed upward, forcing the dragons to dodge.

    ¡°Hattie!¡± Frances exclaimed.

    At that moment, Hattie completed her spell. Screaming the final note, she slammed her staff into the tower.

    Morgan had no idea previously what her friend had been planning, but as the spell took hold, she instantly recognized it as Hattie¡¯s. Her friend was not necessarily a spectacular mage of her mother¡¯s calibre, but her spellcasting was fast, accurate and she shown an unerring ability to learn new spells.

    It only stood to reason that any spell Hattie would develop would be based off of that of her mentor¡¯s.

    Five simultaneous bolts of dark-blue lightning erupted from Hattie¡¯s staff. Instead of tearing directly toward the dragons, these crackling coronas of energy coiled through the air like flying snakes. Taken completely by surprise, the spells slammed home, each of the dragons howling as Hattie¡¯s spell sent them careening through the sky. They didn¡¯t slam into the ground, but one by one they recovered, one skimming over the rooftops. They were making their way away from the tower and in full retreat back to the Greenway.

    Morgan cursed as the dragons forms grew smaller and smaller, but she did manage to finally release her spell. Just in time too. Hattie slumped down next to her, holding onto Silver Star for support.

    ¡°That¡­that took a lot out of me. Agh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Hattie groaned.

    ¡°No, that was a very brilliant effort, Hattie. Morgan, get Hattie to the nearest aid station for some rest. I¡¯m going to the gate¡ª¡±

    The rampart shook. Frances went to one knee, grabbing onto a nearby crate of cannonballs, her eyes wide. Morgan turned to the sound, but was yanked back by Frances¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Hattie stammered.

    ¡°They must have gotten artillery set up. But that didn¡¯t feel like artillery¡ª¡±

    Turning around, Morgan¡¯s mouth dropped open as her eyes settled on the main gate of the first terrace.

    Musketeers were firing furiously down at the mass of Alavari and lobbing grenades. It was an utter killing field, but the enemy were continuing to press forward.

    Because at the head of the army, having stormed up the ramp, a shielded King Thorgoth had just kicked the first of two gatehouse doors in.

 Chapter 198 - Assaultéˆ¥æªš End

    ¡°Morgan, get Hattie and yourself to the second terrace now!¡± Frances screamed. She broke into a run, racing from the tower to the wall.

    Hattie stammered, ¡°But Frances, how will we find you?¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Frances quickly grabbed her girl¡¯s hands and cast a spell. Yellow arrows appeared on her hand and that of her girls.

    ¡°Follow the arrow. Now go! I need to delay Thorgoth! If he breaches that gate we¡¯ll lose the first terrace!¡± Frances tried to stem her panic, but maybe it was a good thing that her girls saw it on her face. Because Morgan and Hattie nodded and immediately made their way toward the stairs leading back into the city.

    One of the human musketeers stammered. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what do we do¡ª¡±

    ¡°Focus your fire on the rampart. Stem the tide of the soldiers funnelling into the gate! Listen for the retreat order if there is one!¡± Frances didn¡¯t wait to see if the soldier had followed. She ran as fast as she could, dodging around the butts of musketeers, leaping over crates.

    Her lungs begged for air, her shoulders ached from the weight of her armoured robes. Frances pushed that aside into the back of her mind. There were mages at the main gate. Dwynalina, Anriel and Kellyanne were all posted there but whatever they were doing, Thorgoth had still managed to breach the first gate. Were Dwynalina and Kellyanne even alive?

    There was an ear piercing shriek as Frances neared the main gatehouse. Before her eyes, she could see Alavari soldiers below her crumple to the ground as a wave of violet energy swept out of the gate. And yet, she could still see the edge of Thorgoth¡¯s violet dome of magic in the gateway. He was clearly trying to break through the second door in the gatehouse.

    Taking a deep breath, Frances ran to the gatehouse tower and peered down onto the friendly side. Behind the door was Kellyanne and two other White Order mages. They were desperately casting, trying to reinforce the door, which now shone with a rainbow hue. Dwynalina was just behind them, preparing some kind of spell. Red-purple magic gathered at her feet, just where she held her staff.

    Before Frances could add her magic to the shield around the door, Thorgoth¡¯s wand-held fist smashed through the wood. The glow around the door shattered like crackling glass. The White Order mages staggered back from the backlash, whilst Kellyanne started casting again, throwing bolts of magic at the emerging king. They slammed harmlessly off Thorgoth¡¯s shield as he kicked his way through the shattered door.

    But they had bought Frances enough time to charge her spell.

    ¡°Thorgoth Greyhammer!¡± she screamed.

    The king looked up at Frances, turning with his wand raised, only for Dwynalina to unleash her spell.

    Lavender energy buried into the ground. The telegraphed attack had Thorgoth bracing himself, but the magic exploded from under his feet. Bright light engulfed the king from within his shield, and he disappeared from view.

    Soldiers on both sides froze, all eyes on the glowing, dome-shaped corona surrounding the king. Everybody was holding their breath.

    Except for Frances. She was charging her lightning spell as she ran down a nearby set of stairs.

    Just as she stepped foot onto solid ground, the dome blasted apart. A ring of pure force flung Dwynalina onto her back. Kellyanne managed to shield blow. As she turned to check on her follow mage, Thorgoth charged out of the blaze, smoke rising from his armor, a furious glower twisting his expression. He raised his wand to smote the White Order mage.

    At the last moment, he threw up a shield instead, catching Frances¡¯s spell. Pouring in her magic, the Stormcaller continued the torrent of crackling energy. The screeching hiss of plasma against deafening the ears of all around.

    Locked in their duel, Frances and Thorgoth sang. Higher-pitched soprano trying to cut over the dulcet baritone of the king. The battle resumed around them, Alavari soldiers pouring through the gate, as human defenders desperately tried to stem the tide.

    Frances, this is bad. We can¡¯t hold onto this much longer and they¡¯re breaking through! Ivy hissed.

    I know, but we can¡¯t let him through! Queen Forowena told me she has a backup for the first terrace, but it¡¯s been only one day. Where¡¯s Dwynalina¡ª Frances spied the elderly mage, being carried away by her wife. The half-goblin was furiously wielding her broadsword with one hand to fend off an enemy soldier. Dammit.

    Thorgoth chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve improved, Stormcaller!¡±

    How the fuck is he maintaining his shield? Frances wondered. Even as she stepped back, Thorgoth continued to follow her. The king was wincing, and yet a smile was spread across his face.

    ¡°You have no chance, Frances! Better and more powerful mages have tried to kill me and they have failed.¡±

    Frances had heard enough. She broke her spell, and fled. She couldn¡¯t face the king head on. She had to try to draw him apart from his army and the friendly soldiers. Ivy¡¯s Sting danced as she threw several shield melter spells taken from Yvonne the Shaman-Slayer¡¯s arsenal. They forced Thorgoth to dodge, but the king continued to pursue her.

    Catching the sound of a loud, blaring trumpet Frances registered the sound of the retreat trumpet, just before she heard Thorgoth cast. Putting her magic into her enchanted robes, Frances nevertheless screamed as an explosion lifted her off of her feet. Surrounded by a brilliant blue bubble, Frances slammed toward the crumpled ruins of a house, face-first. However, her magic flattened it, and slowed her descent, allowing her to get her hands on the brickwork and scramble up to her feet.

    Ducking into the dust kicked up by her impact, Frances cursed as a wind blew the impromptu smokescreen clean. She managed to deflect the king¡¯s followup spell and counter with a reflexive bolt of lightning.

    This time, she scored a hit on the king, and Thorgoth staggered back, growling, arm spasming. Yet he kept hold of his wand. Not wanting to give up her temporary advantage, Frances targeted the ground, aiming to make it swallow the king up.

    Thorgoth¡¯s next step plunged into a void. He threw out his gauntleted hand, which slammed into the dirt but he managed to check his fall into the hole. Even so, Frances was changing her tune, burying the Alavari with rubble that piled on top of him.

    The king stopped singing, instead crying out several Words of Power. Each syllable delivered with resonant force that almost deafened Frances. Loose stone and brick blasted away, showering Frances with debris and detritus. Screaming a counterspell, she tried to incinerate Thorgoth with a fireball. Instead, a beam of violet-grey magic slammed into Frances¡¯s armor.

    She was shot off her feet by the impact. Her enchanted armor automatically absorbing the magic but being unable to dissipate the force of the magic entirely. She flew, hitting the ground and sliding backward until her shoulder bulldozed into a wall. Gasping, wiping her eyes, Frances staggered to her feet.

    Thorgoth was wiping the soot and dirt off his face. Breathing heavily, he trod toward her over the rubble-strewn ground. He was scowling now, which was just odd. As unnerving as the king¡¯s smile had been, the twisted snarl of his lips just didn¡¯t suit Thorgoth¡¯s distinguished-looking features.

    ¡°You have been my most aggravating opponent, Frances Windwhistler. I am so glad to be finally rid of you.¡±

    Spitting dust out of her mouth, Frances couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the king. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not down yet. You¡¯ll have to try harder!¡±

    Thorgoth raised his wand and Frances braced herself.

    Suddenly, a crackling roar, as if a thousand leaves had caught fire at once, deafened the battlefield around them. Thorgoth threw up a second magical shield just in time for a tornado of flame to slam into it. The twisting vortex of pure combustive force shattered the futile attempt to block it and drilled into the king¡¯s main barrier. Thorgoth, immediately sweating from the sheer heat of the inferno, immediately raised his voice, his wand whipping around.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    To Frances¡¯s astonishment, the king wrested control of the tornado and like some mad wrestler, threw it back at the caster, dressed in splendid white robes.

    Raising Poker, Edana Firehand tapped the staff on the ground, a shockwave of force emanating from the butt. The flame tornado dissipated as if it was never there.

    ¡°Frances, we¡¯re getting out of here!¡± Edana exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes, mom!¡± Frances stammered, running up beside her mother. With wand and staff raised, they watched Thorgoth glare back at them as they backed away.

    Then without warning, he blinked and smiled.

    ¡°Edana Firehand, I wonder how you will feel when I crush your daughter beneath my feet? What despair will grip you when she watches you choke to death in my fist?¡±

    Edana snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll burn you to death first.¡±

    ¡°Then burn Firehand. Burn bright and hard because upon the embers of your fire, I will forge a new Empire for Alavaria, quenched in your loved ones blood!¡± Before anybody could get in another word edgewise, the king laughed. His deep, booming laugh, almost hysterical in its intensity, chased Frances and Edana away as they fled, weapons in white-knuckle grips.

    ¡°We lost the first terrace?¡± Frances asked.

    Her mother nodded, holding onto Frances¡¯s shoulder for support as they ran into a trench and continued to run.

    ¡°Dammit. I was hoping we would hold for a few more days.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Come to think of it, Queen Forowena said she had a contingency for losing a terrace but was keeping it secret. Did she tell you?¡±

    Before her eyes, Edana¡¯s thin-pressed lips curled up in a grin.

    ¡°Oh yes, which is why I didn¡¯t bother verbal sparring with Thorgoth. Her Majesty, courtesy of Ulric, has a nasty surprise for Thorgoth.¡± Her mother¡¯s expression turned grim once again. ¡°But it does mean we can¡¯t afford to be here for much longer.¡±

    Frances nodded, and then recalled her extraordinarily eccentric former instructor. ¡°Mom¡­what did Ulric plan to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see! Just hurry up, we need to get over the wall!¡± Edana hissed.

    Frances looked around, recognizing the trench they were running down. ¡°But this one leads right to a wall¡ªOh. Nevermind I get it!¡±

    The pair heard another rapid staccato blast of Erisdalian horns as they neared the sloping face of the second terrace and the wall on top. Scrambling over the trench side, Frances helped her mother up. She was already starting to cast.

    Edana grabbed Frances¡¯s arm. ¡°Shield us.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± said Frances, clasping her mother tightly. She faced the first terrace. The troops looked like they¡¯d withdrawn. Alavari banners flew all over the city and from atop the towers. The ramp to the second terrace was filled with retreating Erisdalian soldiers.

    From the second terrace¡¯s wall, muskets cracked and cannons were still firing, slamming into the street leading to the ramp, forcing Alavari formations to take cover behind the buildings.

    ¡°Those buildings are going to be a problem for us. They¡¯ll be able to use them as cover,¡± muttered Frances.

    Edana smiled cryptically. ¡°I won¡¯t be so sure about that. Hang on.¡± The Firehand waved her staff and began to sing. Mother and daughter rose into the sky, flying up the terrace. As the pair approached, they could hear guards muter and stammer before the pair landed gently onto the wall.

    ¡°Right mom, what exactly is Queen Forowena¡¯s plan?¡± Frances asked, arching an eyebrow at Edana. As much as she understood the need for secrecy, the fact that Thorgoth¡¯s troops were pouring through the gate and starting to disperse into the first terrace was quite alarming. The intention after all had been to hold the first terrace for at least several days. They¡¯d only held it for two nights.

    Turning to look over the terrace, Edana pursed her lips. ¡°We should see it soon. It¡¯s based on Ulric¡¯s latest research. Did he tell you about it?¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°Not in some time. He did ask me about what I remembered about electrical switches. I wasn¡¯t very good at engineering back on Earth so I think I suggested he reach out to Jim.¡± She blinked. ¡°Actually, I remember I wrote a letter to Jim to let him know.¡±

    ¡°Well, Jim and Ulric have been working together for some time and they¡¯ve developed something that up until now, we thought was impossible. You¡¯re about to see it in action,¡± said Edana.

    Frances frowned, but deciding she¡¯d find out in good time, narrowed her eyes at the movement of the Alavari in the first terrace. ¡°Hm, their infantry are withdrawing and their cavalry are riding into the streets. They must be trying to take cover behind the terrace.¡±

    Edana¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°That would be smart. But¡ªAh.¡±

    A final horn blast sounded. This was by far the shrillest of the blasts and the pitch made Frances wince.

    ¡°And here it comes,¡± said Edana.

    <hr>

    Helias hoped he didn¡¯t sound too relieved as he led his cavalry into the city. ¡°Split into squads! Clear the houses! Help the infantry of the first division withdraw!¡± Guiding his horse forward, he found King Thorgoth sitting down behind a house, surrounded by guards. Queen Berengaria was beside him, wiping his face with a towel

    Dismounting, he saluted. ¡°My cavalry are dispersing to clear the terrace, Your Majesty. General ¡±

    The king grunted. ¡°Good idea. Fuck that was a bit harder than I anticipated. I ran into the Violet Queen, the Stormcaller and then the Firehand.¡±

    Berengaria blinked. ¡°Dwynalina? She¡¯s still alive? She¡¯s actually active?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If Dwynalina was a few decades younger, she¡¯d have seriously hurt me. As it is, she¡¯s a lot slower than she was.¡± Whispering a thanks, Thorgoth sipped from a flask from Berengaria. ¡°The Firehand and Stormcaller are still a serious pain.¡±

    ¡°They cannot possibly threaten you though, my love,¡± said Berengaria.

    Helias nodded at first, but to his confusion, the king didn¡¯t respond. Instead, his lips were pinched. As they stared at the king, Erisdalian horns blared, but still Thorgoth said nothing.

    ¡°I can defeat them, but I am not a fool to think I am invincible. The Firehand and the Stormcaller together are a frightening combination.¡± The king took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°Thank you, dear. Now, can someone find out why the hell are those enemy horns are still blaring?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Helias jogged to his horse. He¡¯d just put a foot into the stirrup when a dull cracking nose made his horse flinch.

    Holding onto the saddle, he managed to pull himself on, only for his horse to try to bolt. Struggling with the reins, the tauroll¡¯s eyes widened as he heard more strange cracks echo throughout the terrace.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Berengaria hissed, wings flaring.

    ¡°They sound like explosions, but then why aren¡¯t they killing our troops?¡± Helias muttered. Whatever it was, his horse was fighting him. ¡°What the¡ªcalm down already!¡±

    Thorgoth, eyes narrowed, surveyed the city around him. ¡°Sound the retreat for everybody. No use getting caught in their¡ª¡± The king stumbled, pushing against a nearby wall for support. That was the last Helias saw before his horse started to just bolt down the road, toward the gate.

    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Helias looked around and to his alarm, the ground was dropping. Street tiles were crumbling into nothingness. Walls were curving inward or bowing outward. All around him, soldiers were screaming and running. Harpies that could make it were flying into the sky, trying to carry the lighter goblins or trolls. The earth itself was now moving, sliding in his direction.

    In the distance, at the foot of the second terrace, it was like the ground was folding in on itself. A tsunami of dust now washed over the collapsing, colossal landslide that pursued the army of Alavaria.

    And ahead of that dust cloud the earth itself now rippled faster and faster toward him.

    ¡°Get out! Get out!¡± Helias bellowed, now letting his stallion carry him away. Behind him, he could see his faster cavalry fleeing with him. When he turned to look at the road ahead, his heart sank.

    A mass of Alavari trying to get through the gate leading out of the first terrace. The tall arches forced them all into a press, making trolls and centaur trample over smaller goblins as all tried to escape. The press was so thick, that he could see some goblins clambering over packed ogre and orc, shoes stomping on their fellow folk¡¯s heads.

    Helias leapt off his horse, hitting the ground with a scramble. He ran up the heaving stairs to the wall. All thoughts of victory or of the king were gone. All he could think of was seeing his child, and Sara. That thought sped his feet, propelling him to the battlements. Without a second thought he leapt into the void and drew his wand.

    He didn¡¯t want to land at the foot of the terrace. The ramp below him was crowded with fleeing, tripping and trampled soldiers. So he made himself float down from the ramp, landing just beyond and onto the actual ground of the field. Many others were already picking that option, sliding down the sheer slope to hit the ground or leaping off and taking their chances.

    It was just as well because the wall and the sides of the terrace itself now collapsed. It bulged outward as if being filled with air, before the earth and rock disgorged itself all on top of the screaming Alavari.

    The dust cloud that followed sandblasted Helias, scraping his ears and tearing the wind out of his lungs. He tumbled, slamming into the ground, where he somehow managed to scramble to his feet and run. He didn¡¯t stop running toward the Greenway until he reached a silent, wide-eyed General Glowron, at the head of the frozen second division of the Alavarian army.

    Only then did Helias look back. Beyond the dust cloud that hung over what had been the first terrace, was the twisted web of broken walls, torn and dirty standards, and lifeless bodies.

    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Helias stammered.

    ¡°The¡­the history books always said that goblinkind had dug tunnels under Kairon-Aoun. They were following the veins of iron, of gold and other precious metals. The Erisdalians¡­they must have collapsed all of the tunnels underneath the first terrace,¡± said Glowron.

    ¡°But at the same time? How?¡± Helias whispered. He looked around. ¡°And where is the king?¡±

    As if on cue, Thorgoth, holding onto Berengaria¡¯s claws, landed in front of them. His expression couldn¡¯t be read easily, but from the way his armoured boots stomped on the ground, the king was incensed.

    ¡°Glowron. Double-time every reserve we have from Minairen and all garrisons from the surrounding counties. Helias, deliver a request for a truce to the enemy so we can recover our dead and wounded.¡±

    ¡°We can do that sir. But do you think they will allow us to recover our troops, Your Majesty?¡± Glowron asked.

    The king snorted. ¡°We can count on the bleeding heart of the¡ª¡±

    ¡°We have murdered their children and have pledged to subjugate every last one of their kind and their supporters, Your Majesty. Please consider that before you send the good general to his potential death,¡± said Glowron. The diminutive goblin general met Thorgoth¡¯s wide-eyes with a thin smile.

    And to Helias¡¯s surprise and relief, the king took a deep breath and nodded. Though, that might have to do with Queen Berengaria gently caressing her husband¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you, Glowron. My dear Berengaria, I¡¯m sorry to rely on you again, but when you can, can you make the flight? We at least try and you will probably have a better chance requesting the truce,¡± said Thorgoth.

    Berengaria leaned against Thorgoth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course, just give me a moment. Perhaps we should also prepare our logistics and medical services?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± said Helias. ¡°Glowron can I borrow¡ª¡±

    The goblin waved his hand and a staff officer brought a horse. Helias remounted, and rode for his life. The lives of hundreds of Alavari depended on him.

 Chapter 199 - Morgan and Hattie get out!

    ¡°That¡­was what Ulric and Jim did with switches and um, explosives?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Yes. Jim was working on developing something called plastic explosives and replicating them with magic. Using the magical switches Urlic had developed, we rigged tunnels that were underneath Kairon-Aoun to explode.¡±

    Frances closed her eyes. ¡°Was that from my idea of collapsing the roof on them?¡±

    ¡°Partly, but Queen Forowena had taken the idea from Westfall Pass and Queen Berengaria¡¯s ambush there.¡± Edana squeezed her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Clearing her throat with a cough, Frances pursed her lips. ¡°Are we going to offer them the opportunity to recover their dead and wounded?¡±

    Edana sighed. ¡°Strategically it wouldn¡¯t be smart. Every Alavari saved is another soldier Thorgoth could use, but it is the right thing to do.¡±

    Tearing her eyes from the terrible scene, Frances muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think anybody pulled from that would be in fighting shape for weeks. I¡¯m going to find Morgan and Hattie¡ª¡±

    Her mirror began to vibrate. Pulling the silver object from its pouch, Frances opened it and froze.

    Because her girls, and what looked like another centaur and harpy looked trapped underground. Their faces, streaked with dust that clung to their sweat, lit only by the harpy, Diana¡¯s, green magic. Morgan was lying in Hattie¡¯s lap, eyes closed but her chest was rising and falling.

    ¡°Hey mom,¡± her daughter croaked.

    ¡°Hey, um, Frances. We might be in a bit of trouble,¡± said Hattie, wincing.

    Opening her palm, Frances stared at the yellow arrow, which was pointing into the dust-covered ruin of the first terrace. ¡°I¡¯m coming¡ª¡±

    Hattie waved her hand. ¡°No! Stay there, we¡¯re fine! We pulled the dirt over us for cover. We¡¯re not actually buried. But we¡¯re behind the enemy lines and we need to lay low until we can get back.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? How¡­where are you? I told you to go to the second terrace!¡± Frances wailed.

    John stammered. ¡°We all were! But well¡­Here¡¯s the story¡ª¡±

    <hr>

    Thanking Frances that they¡¯d actually learnt the layout of the trenches in the first terrace, Morgan and Hattie ran like hell. As they neared the ramp leading up to the first terrace, they could see a hive of activity looming ahead of them.

    Rope ladders had been unfurled leading down the ramp. Mages were lifting wounded soldiers up the wall. Friendly harpies from Athelda-Aoun were swooping down and grabbing the less seriously wounded into the air. Meanwhile every able bodied soldier was running for their life up to and through the gate.

    All the while, a rearguard of musketeers and pikemen, accompanied by several White Order mages continued to fight a disorganised onslaught of Alavari near the foot of the ramp.

    ¡°Fly?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Sure¡ªwait.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, Morgan caught a glimpse of a harpy and a centaur¡ªJohn and Diana, carrying several wounded soldiers. To be more accurate, it was John who was carrying the three soldiers on his back, straining at the weight, whilst Diana was firing spells into the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help John,¡± said Hattie.

    Sighing to herself, Morgan leapt into the sky to get clear of the houses obscuring her view. From her height, she could see two other Alavari mages, an ogre and an orc, taking cover behind the street¡¯s buildings. For the moment, they were being suppressed but Morgan could see Diana¡¯s barrage slowing.

    Taking a deep breath Morgan focused on the sensation she¡¯d felt when she¡¯d unleashed her magic. It almost felt like uncorking a bottle deep inside of her and as it was the second time, it was much easier to open that power up.

    Raising Lightbreaker, the harpy-troll pointed at the building corner and screamed. A rippling torrent of magic accompanied the off-kilter note, smashing ruins of the house, leaving but a cloud of dust. The other mage, seeing this, took one look at Morgan and ran.

    ¡°Thanks! Can you help them up the wall?¡± Diana asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± said Morgan. The pair flew to meet up with Hattie and John. They were already lifting one of the soldiers to their fellows at the top of the wall. Grabbing onto the other unconscious, Morgan and Diana flapped with all their might. Even then, by the end of their flight, the pair were panting heavily as they set their charge down.

    An ogre mage grabbed the soldier, hissing, ¡°Morgan, Diana, hurry and get out of there with your friends!¡±

    ¡°Sorry? And who are you again?¡± Morgan stammered.

    Goldilora grimaced, ¡°I¡¯m Timur¡¯s mother! We have a massive trap underneath the first terrace. The whole place is about to become a landslide! That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been sounding those retreat trumpets! Hurry!¡±

    Nodding, Morgan leapt off the battlement, plunging down toward the ground. She could hear the ruffling of Diana¡¯s wings behind her. They levelled out, just before landing.

    ¡°We got to move! We trapped the first terrace to trigger a landslide!¡± Diana screeched.

    ¡°We need to get him out first,¡± said John, pulling his wand out. ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°But¡ªFine!¡± Morgan started singing, along with Hattie and Diana. In record time the final soldier was back over the wall, leaving the four at the foot of the terrace.

    The horns were blaring now, more shrill than ever.

    Hattie swallowed. ¡°Morgan leave¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving without you,¡± said Morgan. Her eyes flicking to the teens she grimaced. She and Diana could carry only one person and it sounded like the final warning had sounded. ¡°Everybody, I''m going to shield us.¡±

    His hooves tapping nervously, John stammered, ¡°Are you sure¡ª¡±

    ¡°No! But I think we¡¯re out of time!¡± She could hear the explosions erupting throughout the city. Sharp cracks sent thin plumes of dust into the sky. Not waiting to hear from the four, she focused on imagining layers of magic, stronger than marble, harder than steel, as durable as the walls of her new home.

    A semi-circular violet bubble surrounded the four as the ground shook. Diana, waving her wand, yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep us from just being sucked under!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help Morgan,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shore up whatever¡¯s necessary,¡± John declared.

    Morgan shuddered as the bubble moved. Through the thick, violet tint of her own magic, she could see the ground roll. Stone, rock, or wood, it didn¡¯t matter, the earth itself heaved, and their shelter skidded, sinking into darkness.

    The harpy-troll almost lost her footing, but Hattie managed to grab onto her waist. Muttering Words of Power, a dark-blue glow surrounded the bubble. The ache that had began to build around Morgan¡¯s temples lessened. Yet, she could still feel tears wet her eyes, even as they were surrounded by the debris and detritus of the landslide.

    Diana, the harpy¡¯s wings outstretched, sang ever louder, her voice reaching soprano like pitches as she tried to keep them closer to the surface. It was impossible to tell if it was working, but once in a while, as the bumpy ride continued, Morgan spied motes of light as they shuddered, nearly falling over and smashing their heads into the shield.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    However, John was on top of it. He¡¯d held them all in his magic, Words of Power pouring from his lips as he held them steady against the floor of their shelter. For what seemed like forever, the four mages cast, holding onto their spells for dear life.

    Morgan was still singing, her voice raw with effort, when they stopped. They were above ground. The only thing they could see was dust. Groaning, her knees going limp, she¡¯d fallen over if not for Hattie holding onto her. Dust washed over them, nearly blinding her as her shield finally collapsed.

    ¡°How the fuck did we do that?¡± Diana croaked.

    ¡°No idea,¡± muttered Hattie. ¡°Morgan? Morgan we need to get out of here. We¡¯re probably deep in enemy lines.¡±

    Morgan nodded and groaned as her head ached in protest. Her lips dry, she tried to say something, anything, but it was like speaking through sand.

    ¡°She¡¯s in no shape to run.¡± John looked around and narrowed his eyes at Diana. ¡°We¡¯re in no shape to run. We need to bury ourselves.¡±

    ¡°You want us to do what?¡± Diana squawked.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s right. There!¡± Hattie raised Silver Star toward a series of broken sections of wall. They¡¯d clearly belonged to some house and she levitated them around. Diana and John followed suit, hauling more debris and rock around themselves.

    As the light vanished under the roof of their new shelter, Morgan couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Mom¡¯s going to be so mad at us.¡±

    <hr>

    Frances breathed in, exhaled and did it again, and again. Still her heart felt like it wanted to explode from her chest. Only the tight grip of her mother¡¯s arm around her shoulder shook her from her stupor.

    ¡°What supplies do you have?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°Water and some dry goods,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Today¡¯s rations and some water,¡± said John.

    Her thoughts suddenly crystalizing, Frances shook her head. ¡°No, we need to conduct the rescue now. If we don¡¯t, Alavaria will have swarmed the area with people beginning recovery operations. Better start now.¡±

    Edana shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re in no shape to go, Frances.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go then.¡±

    Edana turned, frowning at the ogre walking to them. ¡°Who are you¡ªAh, Goldilora isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Goldilora extended her hand to shake Edana¡¯s. ¡°Lady Firehand. I¡¯m fresh and ready. I¡¯ll be able to make it.¡±

    ¡°Alone? No. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said a troll in full plate armour. ¡°Captain Aloudin at your service miladies.¡±

    Edana arched an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rescuing my friend¡¯s daughter and her friends, I think I¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Aloudin, giving Edana a wink.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll provide covering fire. Frances, what¡¯s the rough direction?¡± Edana asked.

    Showing Aloudin and Goldilora her hand, the pair studied the arrow.

    ¡°I can duplicate it, hold on,¡± said Goldilora, raising her wand.

    ¡°You can?¡± Edana asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°Dwynalina was my mentor after all,¡± said Goldilora, smiling wanly.

    ¡°We have much to talk about Goldilora, especially since we¡¯re going to be in-laws,¡± said Edana, returning the smile.

    ¡°Just keep them off of us,¡± said the ogre. She turned to Aloudin, ¡°You ready captain?¡±

    ¡°Yup. You?¡± asked the troll.

    ¡°See you on the other side.¡± With that Goldilora leapt off the battlements, casting a spell to slow her fall. Aloudin followed suit and the pair disappeared into the dust below.

    <hr>

    ¡°Frances, Goldilora and Aloudin may be coming for us, but how would we know that we need to run?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances glanced at the mirror, her attention focused on the dust covered landslide ahead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You all need to sit tight until they arrive at your spot.¡±

    John piped up. ¡°If we run, we¡¯ll be able to shorten the distance¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, but in the condition you all are in, I doubt you¡¯ll be able to be stealthy. You¡¯ll just end up drawing everybody¡¯s attention.¡± Turning from the ruin of the first terrace, Frances flashed the teens a reassuring smile. ¡°If Goldilora and Aloudin can¡¯t get to you quietly, then I¡¯ll tell you to break out.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, do the kids know how far they drifted?¡± Aloudin¡¯s whisper rasped through the mirror, using his voice-only communication device.

    Diana grimaced. ¡°I managed to catch a glimpse of the gatehouse of the first terrace before we shut ourselves in. We weren¡¯t far from it.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Edana, Frances, you may have to adjust,¡± hissed Aloudin.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Frances looked up and blinked. There was a harpy flying in from the direction of the Alavari camp, carrying a white flag.

    Edana, narrowing her eyes, raised her staff and whispered a Word of Power to amplify her voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s as far as you come! State your business!¡±

    The harpy immediately pulled up to hover. She was very large for her species and had a black and white plumage.

    ¡°Queen Berengaria, I take it you wish for a ceasefire to allow your troops to begin recovery efforts?¡± Edana drawled.

    Having never seen Thorgoth¡¯s wife and Olgakaren¡¯s mother so close, Frances studied the harpy. She was clearly gorgeous, and the plate armour she wore along with her battle-claws made her cut the picture of a warrior queen.

    It was her eyes that Frances found herself focused on, however. The queen¡¯s eyes were dark brown, similar to her daughter¡¯s, but they were almost metallic in how they glinted and yet showed no warmth.

    ¡°You are correct, Edana Firehand. Do we have a deal? It¡¯ll buy you some time for your friends to arrive after all,¡± said Berengaria.

    Frances did not like that humourless smile and her grip in Ivy¡¯s Sting tightened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss this with Queen Forowena¡ª¡±

    ¡°We could just bring in our dragons again,¡± said Berengaria, smile now gone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just kill one?¡± Edana asked. She deliberately studied her fingernails, but shot Frances a glance.

    Frances immediately turned on her heel and made for a different section of the wall. She had to put as much distance between herself and the queen.

    ¡°What are you up to, Stormcaller?¡± Berengaria asked airily.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking to me, Queen Bitch,¡± said Edana.

    The harpy glared at Edana and shot a retort back, but Frances was already running for the second terrace¡¯s gatehouse.

    ¡°Aloudin, Goldilora, you may have company. Queen Berengaria came to arrange for a truce so that the Alavari could begin recovery efforts. Edana¡¯s trying to stall,¡± said Frances.

    <hr>

    Goldilora coughed, hating how the dust filled her nose, wincing at the limbs and remains of limbs that stuck out in the rubble. The slide had been so violent it hadn¡¯t buried that section of Thorgoth¡¯s army, but torn them apart.

    The news Frances had for her and the good captain just made things worse.

    ¡°Right, fuck it. Kids you got to break out and make a break for it!¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± Aloudin asked in a low tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. Better to do it now whilst they¡¯re not swarming all over the site,¡± said Goldilora. ¡°You heard that, kids?¡±

    Hattie did in fact hear that, as John and Diana. Morgan gave no response and continued to lay in her arms.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry her.¡± Diana opened her mouth to retort, but Hattie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything left for spellcasting.¡±

    ¡°Which means you won¡¯t have much left to run. Give her to me Hattie¡ª¡±

    ¡°You need to focus on casting, John. Trust me.¡± Carefully moving the harpy-troll onto her back, Hattie pulled out a handkerchief and tied Morgan¡¯s wrists. Her friend¡¯s shallow breathing over her shoulder steeled her resolve. ¡°I won¡¯t let her fall.¡±

    Diana sighed and from Hattie¡¯s outstretched hand, took the communication device. ¡°Yes! We¡¯re running for you now!¡± She pointed at the direction indicated by the yellow arrow on Hattie¡¯s hand. ¡°John?¡±

    The centaur raised his wand and cried out a Word of Power. The wall caved outward and the teens broke into a jog.

    The dust was settling. There was still enough to render everything a sortof hazy fog. Yet, as the teens ran over the broken dirt for the wall, they could hear hoofbeats.

    <hr>

    ¡°So, we have a deal?¡± Berengaria growled.

    Edana sighed. She¡¯d bought as much time as she could. ¡°Yes. To confirm, you have access to the ruin as long as you don¡¯t use that time to prepare siege works. We¡ª¡±

    A helmeted harpy touched down on the battlement in allied light-blue colors. ¡°Lady Firehand! Alavari cavalry are swarming the ruins of the first terrace!¡±

    Edana whirled on Queen Berengaria. ¡°Did you have any intention of negotiating in the first place?¡±

    But the harpy-queen¡¯s eyes had also widened and her lips were pressed in a thin line.

    ¡°We are not so dishonourable, Firehand. I believe someone sent riders out to help the wounded before the truce was signed.¡± Berengaria turned to the harpy. ¡°How are you doing, my daughter?¡±

    Olgakaren froze, and with one wing, lifted her visor. ¡°I wanted to believe that, mother. At least before I saw what you and Thorgoth did to Teutobal.¡±

    The queen flashed ¡°It was necessary, my dear hatchling. I do not begrudge your defection, though, I mourn what will happen at the end of this war.¡±

    ¡°You assume we¡¯ll ever stop resisting, mother,¡± said Olgakaren. She bowed her head. ¡°I love you. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye my dear.¡± She narrowed her eyes at Edana. ¡°As for our discussion, Firehand, I take it it stands, or would you rather prevent us from rescuing our wounded from a death in darkness?¡±

    ¡°It stands,¡± Edana hissed, her fingers drumming across Poker¡¯s iron-colored wood.

    <hr>

    ¡°Frances! We¡¯re surrounded!¡± Hattie screamed.

    ¡°I see you! Send up a flare so that Goldilora and Aloudin can see you! Barrage behind you in one minute!¡±

    ¡°One minute¡ªShit we got to move!¡± Diana flew in the sky, firing bolts of magic from her wand as she sang. The Alavari cavalrymen scattered, trying to seek cover amidst the clumps and mounds of dirt and rock.

    ¡°We¡¯ll cover you, go!¡± John bellowed.

    Sucking in a deep breath, Hattie broke into a run. She leapt over broken timbers, using Silver Star as a quasi walking stick, and apologising as she did so. Morgan¡¯s limp body thudded against her back while the half-troll scrambled over broken clay wall. Eyes focused forward, blinking through the dust-filled air, Hattie took deep desperate gasps. Her throat clogging with dirt, she breathed anyway, knowing that she had to keep going.

    In front of her , bolts of magic knocked Alavari from horses or war boars, slamming them into the ground, or forcing them to ride for cover. She could hear John and Diana¡¯s singing and spat out epithets.

    It wasn¡¯t enough. As Hattie slid down a ditch, she managed to glance over her shoulder. John and Diana were furiously trying to overlap pink and green shields to protect themselves and Hattie from a horde of cavalrymen riding up behind them, firing their carbines and pistols.

    ¡°Brace yourselves!¡± screamed Frances¡¯s voice.

    The world flashed white. Hattie furiously blinked back spots. The Alavari cavalrymen were scattered, or scattering, their horses reeling. Then it flashed again as another column of lightning smashed into their ranks.

    As Hattie hit the bottom of the ditch, she saw Goldilora slide down. ¡°Thank Galena and the fucking Stormcaller!¡± she cackled.

    Grabbing the ogre¡¯s hand she pulled herself up, unable to help but smile. Thank Frances Windwhistler the Stormcaller indeed.

 Chapter 200

    Sara¡¯s heart sank. Helias¡¯s expression made her rise to her feet and pour a glass of wine. Pressing it into her husband¡¯s hand, she hissed, ¡°Drink up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± The tauroll shook his head and took a deep drink. ¡°Okay, that does make me feel better.¡±

    ¡°Privacy spell?¡± Sara asked.

    With trembling fingers, Helias pulled his wand from his mud-caked holster and whispered the spell. Allowing himself to be guided by his wife, he sat down on the chair in their tent.

    ¡°So, the bad news, we lost a lot of soldiers. Of the first division, about half are casualties now.¡±

    Sara swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s five thousand soldiers out of the ten thousand we sent in?¡±

    ¡°Yes and Caldra¡¯s dead. Dead dead. At least we are now certain that dragons aren¡¯t cannon proof,¡± Helias held out his glass, which Sara refilled. ¡°We¡¯re still recovering as many soldiers as we can, but we¡¯ll lose more as the hours go by. That and our intelligence suggests that Erlenbergian troops have arrived to shore up their defences.¡±

    ¡°This is bad.¡±

    Helias swirled his drink in his cup, and took another sip. Studying the tauroll¡¯s frown and the quirk to his lips, Sara frowned. ¡°Helias¡­what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Thorgoth looked a little disappointed, but he wasn¡¯t angry.¡±

    Sara blinked. ¡°But he just lost a seventh of his army. How many did the enemy lose?¡±

    ¡°Barely anything. A few hundred perhaps in the retreat? I think Dwynalina the Violet Queen was wounded, and the Firehand and Stormcaller had to head Thorgoth off, but their losses were light.¡±

    ¡°Then why would he be just a little disappointed?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because we could have lost more.¡± Helias turned to Sara, his voice rising in pitch and speed. ¡°Think about it Sara. We took the first terrace. It¡¯s an utter ruin, but we actually took out a third of their defenses in exchange for a fifth of our army and just one dragon. Our army made out of a significant group of recently enlisted and conscripted personnel actually gained ground. We even exhausted one of their major traps.¡±

    ¡°They could have more, but given the scale, probably not to that extent,¡± said Sara. Resting her elbows on the table, she absent-mindedly stroked her hair with both hands. ¡°But we aren¡¯t getting any reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Not quite. Thorgoth¡¯s rearranging his forces. It¡¯ll open us up to raids by Titania, but that way he can send Minairen¡¯s garrison to this battle. It¡¯ll just take time and we won¡¯t be able to match their incoming reinforcements. So it¡¯s not all bad news.:

    ¡°So¡­why do you look so worried?¡± Frances asked.

    Helias winced. ¡°I pissed Queen Berengaria off when I ordered our cavalry in to begin recovery operations before she finished negotiating with Edana. At least we have a ceasefire now to recover the wounded.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªUgh. Was Thorgoth angry?¡±

    ¡°No actually, but still¡­not good?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not good. You don¡¯t embarrass Queen Berengaria.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but I was trying to save as many Alavari as I could.¡±

    ¡°And I know that, but now that you¡¯ve annoyed her, you¡¯re probably going to have to trot me out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Give her an opportunity to humiliate me. That way¡ª¡±

    ¡°No! She nearly choked you to death last time.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t really going to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I healed your neck. I know how bad it could have been. I¡¯m not sure how you stopped yourself from struggling.¡± Helias looked up at Sara, and his scowl vanished. His wife¡¯s gaze was averted and she now held her hair in a vice-like grip. ¡°Sara, you didn¡¯t.¡±

    The harpy-ogre forced her gaze to meet Helias¡¯s. ¡°Did what?¡± she asked, as airily as she could.

    Helias pushed his cup aside. ¡°You gave up didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Sara scowled at her husband but she couldn¡¯t hold it against his stare. There was no teeth-gritted anger or glower, just a wide-eyed fear that belied the dirty armor he still wore. ¡°I¡­yeah. I did.¡±

    ¡°Oh Sara,¡± Helias reached out, only for Sara to lightly smack his gauntleted hand away. There was no real force in the blow, but the general froze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity, Helias.¡± The harpy-ogre took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Very slowly, she reached out to squeeze his fingers. ¡°Thank you for caring. I¡­it was just a momentary weakness. I know Gwendilia needs us.¡±

    Helias nodded. ¡°I¡¯m glad you know that, but do you want to live?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not relevant, Helias. I have too many responsibilities to just give up and die,¡± said Sara in an arch tone.

    Helias gently pulled off his gauntlets so he can hold his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Sara, the reason the Stormcaller, the Firehand, and all those soldiers we are facing are still standing and fighting us is because they want themselves and their loved ones to live. Not simply because they have responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to dictate what I should feel, Helias. Besides, how do you know what the enemy is feeling?¡± Sara growled.

    The tauroll winced. ¡°Well, I have fought them many times so I¡¯d like to think I have a good idea as to their motivations. I¡¯m also not trying to dictate what you should feel, Sara. I¡¯m trying to¡­just give you more reasons to live. I can see how hard this is on you.¡±

    ¡°I know. I do appreciate that you try to support me,¡± said Sara. She managed a small smile, which Helias returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±

    Getting to her feet, Sara went to her husband¡¯s side and started unbuckling his armour. ¡°Helias¡­if you don¡¯t mind, you seem to see the value in living.¡±

    ¡°You have a question about my past,¡± said the tauroll, raising his arms so the harorc could get better access.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind. Yes,¡± said Sara.

    Helias pursed his lips. ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±

    As the general studied his lady¡¯s features, he noticed her hold her wings more tightly to herself.

    ¡°Why did you commit the Erlenberg Massacre?¡±

    Helias blinked and a moment later, he nodded. ¡°Ah, you ask because you wonder that if I value life, why did I order the deaths of children?¡±

    Nodding, Sara watched Helias take off the padded jacket underneath his armour and rest his elbows on the table. He didn¡¯t face her, but instead poured himself another glass.

    ¡°Last glass of wine. I think I¡¯ll stick to water after this.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to wash?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Yes, before we go to bed.¡±

    Sara nodded before walking to take the pitcher of water. ¡°Are you going to answer my question?¡±

    The general grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, or that it¡¯s difficult, but even if I explain it, I¡¯m pretty sure you won¡¯t get why.¡±

    The harpy-ogre arched an eyebrow at Helias. ¡°You¡¯re belittling my intelligence now of all times?¡±

    The tauroll mirrored her look, and tilted his head forward to emphasize the point. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re intelligent that you may not get why I did it. I ordered those deaths for a few reasons. One, I thought there was a reasonable chance I could break Erlenberg¡¯s will with that act. If folk are afraid and terrified for what may happen to them, they¡¯ll not want to resist.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t it just strengthen the resolve of those besieged?¡± Sara asked.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Yes, but in many cases that the kingdom has committed some act, or some other force has used a terror tactic, it¡¯s worked,¡± Helias said, waving his hand. ¡°Our raids on the Kingdom of Roranoak is why they gave up and are too afraid to bother us.¡±

    Sara grimaced as if she¡¯d bitten into something foul. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but killing them set Erlenberg against you, especially when you had children killed.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s that by the way.¡± Helias crossed his arms. ¡°The children killing. I don¡¯t get the difference between killing an adult and a child and why everybody overreacted.¡±

    The harorc¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°Huh? But children¡­they¡¯re precious.¡±

    ¡°Life is precious and valuable to all folk. The humans and their supporters are horrible, but who cares if they¡¯re an adult or a child?¡±

    ¡°Our child¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªis precious beyond all measure because of who she is, not how old she is. Would her worth go away if she was an adult?¡± Helias asked.

    Sara gritted her teeth. Her wings shuffled as if she wanted to fly away, but her claws remained rooted to the ground. ¡°Well no but don¡¯t you think children¡ªthe young, should be protected? Given a chance to reach their potential?¡±

    The general¡¯s lips made a thin line and for a moment, he stared at the tent wall. ¡°Regardless of whether they should or should not have been protected, I was never given that chance and many others in Alavaria weren¡¯t given that chance in the Strife. It¡¯s the same with our opponents. The Stormcaller was an abused child who grew up far too quickly. She fought Alavari at fourteen. The Firehand at fifteen. I heard Blackgale lost and avenged her parents at thirteen. Why should anybody else be judged by years they¡¯ve lived?¡±

    ¡°Just because it happened to you and to them, doesn¡¯t mean childhood shouldn¡¯t have been protected. That¡­¡± Sara¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t understand why you did it. I can¡¯t.¡±

    His shoulders sinking a little, Helias sighed. ¡°I figured. I hope that does answer your question.¡±

    ¡°It does. Thank you,¡± said Sara. Her tone prim and proper, the wife of the general continued to help her husband disrobe himself. The general obeyed her requests for cooperation without question.

    ***

    Stretching her arm over her shoulder, Morgan blinked, trying to get at a spot between her wings. The bedroll she was in was soft, but a little bit scratchy.

    Bedroll? Morgan opened her eyes. She was back in the house she shared with Hattie and in her bedroll. The tent cloth spread over the roof of the ruined house let in a little bit of the dim light that bathed Kairon Aoun. Stretching out, she found herself touching someone¡¯s leg and when she managed to scramble upright, she found a yawning Frances.

    ¡°Mom?¡± she croaked. In an instant, slender arms wrapped around her and pulled her against a warm shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know. I heard from Hattie what happened.¡± Frances sighed, gently stroking Morgan¡¯s wings with one hand. ¡°I love you so much, but how do you keep finding so much trouble for yourself?¡±

    The harpy-troll princess snorted. ¡°You mean the same as you?¡±

    Slowly letting go of Morgan, but still holding onto her shoulders, Frances arched an eyebrow. ¡°I do get into trouble often, but I wouldn¡¯t say I look for it.¡±

    Morgan giggled and squeezed her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°But you can¡¯t help saving people, can you?¡±

    Nodding, Frances grinned. Together, the pair leaned forward, touching their foreheads to one another. Their shared warmth reassuring each other of their presence, their slow breaths matching one another, helping to calm their beating hearts.

    ¡°Renia wants to see you as well. She¡¯s busy helping some people, but I¡¯ll call her over whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan took a breath. ¡°Alright, but mom, today¡­I used the mana stones in my body.¡±

    Her eyes widening a little, Frances found herself smiling as she put the pieces together. ¡°Oh¡­but you were in control.¡±

    ¡°Kind of. More than before. But less than I wanted. Is there a way to improve my control over the stones?¡± Morgan asked, one hand scratching at her diaphragm, where she was pretty sure was one of the stones locations.

    ¡°There is. I¡¯m not sure how wise it is to experiment with things in the middle of a siege.¡± Frances bit her lip like she was catching herself from saying something. ¡°But then again, you might need it so¡­I agree, let¡¯s see if we can connect with the stones again once you¡¯re rested.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Morgan beamed. ¡°Thanks mom. Um, did we¡­did we lose anybody?¡±

    Frances¡¯s expression darkened, her arms slowly crossing over one another. ¡°We saved most of our troops but some were caught up in the rout. Others were buried in the slip when they couldn¡¯t get away. All in all, I think we lost about two hundred soldiers in the attack and Dwynalina got hurt fighting Thorgoth.¡±

    ¡°Is she going to make it?¡± Morgan asked, her eyes watching as her mother¡¯s grip on her own arms tightened. Somehow, Frances was holding onto a smile, but there was something quite stiff to her nod.

    ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s out for the moment.¡±

    Feeling the temptation to scowl, the princess shook her head. With a ruffle of her wings, she scooted closer to Frances, bumping her knees into her mother¡¯s.

    ¡°Mom? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡ª¡± Frances closed her eyes and winced. ¡°Kind of. I wish I could have held Thorgoth off, but that was wishful thinking.¡±

    Morgan frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just being hard on myself again. I¡­I think I¡¯m always going to be quite hard on myself and that¡¯s fine.¡± Fingers drumming on her crossed arm, Frances nodded to herself. ¡°I suppose all this time, I¡¯ve been learning to just live with it and I guess I¡¯ll just have to continue to do so.¡±

    Morgan blinked, narrowing her eyes at her teacher and mother. She¡¯d been so open, so friendly at first and now had pulled back, almost as if she was balling up. All because of her stupid birth parents.

    It was enough to make the scowl Morgan was trying to bite down burst across her face and into her tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish you could just forget that it happened, though and make things better?¡±

    The princess turned her head, lips now pressed together, but it¡¯d been far too late to stop her outburst. Yet, Frances only blinked. Slowly letting go of her arms, the human mage reached out to gently brush back a lock of her daughter¡¯s hair.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Morgan?¡± Frances asked.

    The harpy-troll twisted her fingers together. Her wings alternated between stretching out a little, or pulling back. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish you could just, I don¡¯t know, blast your parents. Make them pay? And take your revenge? Or like, just forget that they ever hurt you? Magic¡¯s powerful, maybe there¡¯s a spell for that.¡±

    Frances¡¯s lips parted, about to dismiss her daughter¡¯s suggestion, but she stopped.

    There, right there, was that odd feeling again in her chest.

    She took a breath, really thinking about Morgan¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting suggestion. I¡¯ve never thought about it because I don¡¯t think there is a spell that could let me take revenge on my parents, or one that would safely get rid of those memories¡ª¡±

    ¡°But what if there was?¡±

    Her daughter¡¯s black, eagle-shaped eyes boring into her, Frances froze. Suddenly, she knew the answer. It was crystal clear, and she knew how to give it a voice.

    It was that the answer itself shook her to her core.

    ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t want to get rid of those memories,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan stared at her mother, a poleaxed expression widening her eyes. ¡°Wait, what? But they¡­those memories still hurt you.¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone through that and remembered being hurt, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help you, Morgan¡ª¡±

    ¡°Helping me?¡± Morgan seized her brown locks and almost tore them off with how quickly she ran her fingers through them. ¡°Mom, stop caring about others for one moment! This is you we¡¯re talking about! If those memories are hurting you why wouldn¡¯t you want them gone?¡±

    Frances took a breath. ¡°Because they¡¯re a part of me, Morgan. I may not like that.¡± A small smile made its way across her face. ¡°However, I think that I¡¯ve¡­ accepted that I¡¯ll carry these memories. For better or for worse, what happened to me has shaped who I am. I don¡¯t think I would discard these memories even if I could.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s ears were standing straight up, her wings held completely stiff.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s kinda crazy mom. In a good way. Like¡­crazy brave.¡±

    A tired chuckle escaped Frances¡¯s lips. Shaking her head, she gently squeezed Morgan¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s probably why it took so long for me to accept what happened to me, dear.¡± Taking a breath, she nodded. ¡°Get some rest, dear. We¡¯ll get training when you are ready.¡±

    Squeezing back with her own hand, Morgan nodded. ¡°Alright mom.¡±

    ***

    Alex, Ayax¡¯s adoptive father, took a moment to tap the scroll he was holding before he handed it to King Jerome. Brushing back his still dust-streaked hair, the troll grimaced. ¡°A letter, from the city council. My Erlenberg division is going to need a bit of time to rest up, but we are ready to join the fight.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re glad you are here, Alex,¡± said Forowena, smiling. She took a breath. ¡°Thankfully, while things have not gone perfectly, they are proceeding to our favour. Reports are coming in. We have done some significant damage to Thorgoth¡¯s army because they are pulling in reinforcements from all over Alavaria. It¡¯ll take days for them to arrive, but it¡¯ll give Titania more time to regroup.¡±

    Sitting between Timur and her Otherworlder colleague Jim, who¡¯d helped design the first terrace trap, Frances kept quiet as the main commanders of the defense continued their meeting.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, though not great. We had to exhaust the first terrace¡¯s trap. We can¡¯t do that again and they probably won¡¯t fall for it,¡± said Eloise.

    King Jerome sighed. ¡°Well, we did put that trap in in case we lost the First Terrace. Given their casualties, they probably won¡¯t attack for a few days. They need to regroup and plan their attack.¡±

    Queen Forowena grimaced. ¡°Maybe, though, we should be on our guard. They might just use other divisions in their army.¡± The woman turned to Frances. ¡°How did you manage to take down the dragon by the way? I thought killing Telkandra was far harder.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°It was. I think these dragons are younger, not as strong as their mother. Even then I don¡¯t think the lightning strike me and my students killed that dragon. The cannons did.¡±

    Pinching the bridge of her nose, Edana spoke up. ¡°We also have nobody who can fight King Thorgoth. Frances and I fought him together and we couldn¡¯t push him back. We can hold him for a long time, but I don¡¯t think we can kill him.¡±

    ¡°And we can¡¯t risk throwing all of our mages at him or we would have none to fight against the dragons,¡± said Kellyanne.

    ¡°Nicole, how many Otherworlders have we gathered?¡± Forowena asked.

    ¡°Jessica and two of our melee specialists went with Martin and Ginger¡¯s force, which is being joined with the ten Otherworlders with Janize¡¯s former forces. Ten more are in Lapanteria. Including myself, Frances and Jim, we have sixteen Otherworlders here, with five of us being mages.¡± The woman coughed into her fist, hard eyes meeting the queen¡¯s. ¡°With all due respect Your Majesty, this isn¡¯t a fight for melee specialists and frankly I think if we¡¯re to fight Thorgoth, it should be carried out by Edana, Frances, and any other master mages we got left.¡±

    ¡°How come? You¡¯re both capable mages,¡± said Jerome, giving voice to Frances¡¯s own question.

    ¡°I know my limits. I¡¯m ready to lend support and cover our allies backs when I can but I¡¯m more likely to get myself killed if I get directly involved in such a battle,¡± said Nicole, glancing at Frances meaningfully.

    Anriel crossed her arms and rested a boot on her knee. ¡°So I suppose we are concluding that to make sure we have our best mages available to face that bastard Thorgoth, we need to try to deal with the dragons with non-magic or secondary mage forces.¡±

    ¡°An apt summation,¡± said Igraine, smirking at her fellow ranger.

    ¡°Igraine, can you organise your rangers and with Anriel¡¯s guidance, try to raid or at least disrupt Thorgoth¡¯s supplies? She can show you the back tunnels,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± said Igraine.

    Anriel chuckled. ¡°Try to keep up.

    ¡°All in all, good work everybody. We¡¯ll just have to hold our ground and react to whatever they bring next. Detailed instructions to come,¡± said King Jerome. He rose to his feet. ¡°Dismissed.¡±

 Chapter 201

    The second terrace of Kairon Aoun had been the commercial district of the ancient city. As Timur had explained to her, it consisted of a number of large main streets, each of which was home to a particular trade.

    The terrace did however feature a central market square lined with abandoned stalls. While the clay-brick floor was rough and not particularly pleasant to walk over, the space gave Frances, Morgan and Hattie the space to practise their magic.

    At the moment, though, Morgan was lying down in the privacy of one of the old shops. She guessed it was a metalworker¡¯s shop from the crumbling forge and flume that sat in the corner.

    As she lay on the bedroll, watching her mother consult with her books, a nervous chill wormed up Morgan¡¯s back. This felt familiar and she knew why.

    ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t going to hurt, is it?¡± she asked.

    Looking up from the book she was reading, Frances shook her head. ¡°No. It should be painless. If it does hurt, you tell me immediately so I can stop.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Clutching her hands over her shirt, the harpy-troll bit her lip. ¡°When do you need me to take my shirt off?¡±

    Frances abruptly tore her gaze from her book. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Morgan tried to watch her mother through half-lidded eyes. ¡°You are going to have to find the magic stones, right mom?¡±

    Frances examined her daughter¡¯s closed off expression with narrowed eyes. She didn¡¯t move just yet, though. ¡°Yes, because to commune with the magic stones we need to get a better idea of the existing enchantments placed on them. I¡¯m going to be finding the stones and testing them, and I don¡¯t need to touch your skin to do that.¡±

    Sitting up, Morgan couldn¡¯t hide the relief that relaxed her face and shoulder. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Morgan, what do you recall about magic stones that allows mages to detect them?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°They give off energy that allows mages to draw on their power and control them,¡± said Morgan. Her eyebrows rose. ¡°Oh, you plan to use that magic to find the stones in me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances shut her book and walking over, plopped herself next to her daughter. ¡°So why did you think that you needed to strip?¡±

    Taking a breath, Morgan took her adoptive mother¡¯s extended hand. ¡°I¡­I guess it reminded me of an operation.¡± She found it odd, but Frances¡¯s broken-hearted wince made Morgan somehow feel a bit warmer. At the very least, she knew her mother wasn¡¯t judging her for her fears.

    ¡°Oh sweetie.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just get it over with,¡± the princess muttered.

    Shaking her head, Frances squeezed her hand. ¡°Morgan, I¡¯m only willing to go through with this if you consent. The moment you aren¡¯t comfortable, we¡¯re stopping.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But we have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t. We can always do this another time,¡± said Frances in a firm tone.

    ¡°But we may not have any time left, mom. Please, I¡­I don¡¯t want to lose you, or anybody else, especially if I can do something.¡± Wiping her eyes, Morgan watched as her mother¡¯s expression softened a little. After a moment, Frances let out a small sigh.

    ¡°Tell you what, if you really want to try, we can go through with it. But please, tell me if you can¡¯t bear it anymore. I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan pursed her lips. That wouldn¡¯t be so bad. The sense that she was failing her friends and loved ones faded. At the same time, she didn¡¯t feel like she was about to throw up anymore. She could feel her heartbeat slow and her mind seemed to think more clearly.

    She nodded.

    Frances leaned forward, touching her forehead to Morgan¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re being very brave dear.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel very brave,¡± said Morgan. She knew she was too close to her mother to hide how scared she felt. Even so, she tried to meet her mother¡¯s eye.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t being brave in facing your fears,¡± said Frances, smiling.

    ¡°But how do folk do it, mom? How did you do it? And do it all the time? Did you just stop being scared or getting sent back to Earth?¡± Morgan whispered.

    She expected her mother to just be able to answer that question without hesitation. Yet it was that that made Frances draw back. Her mother didn¡¯t let go of her hand, but the young woman¡¯s unfocused, narrowed eyes told Morgan how puzzled she was feeling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t entirely know because I¡¯m still scared of getting sent back to Earth. I guess I got used to it?¡±

    ¡°You got used to it?¡± Morgan asked in a flat tone. ¡°You got so used to it you fought King Thorgoth one on one?¡±

    ¡°Well not for Thorgoth, but I did get used to putting myself in danger if that meant I could protect the ones I love. What I mean I guess is that I love the people I¡¯m trying to protect more than I worry about getting sent back to Earth.¡± Frances nodded to herself and chuckled. ¡°That and my parents don¡¯t scare me as much anymore.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes were wide as plates. ¡°Wait, they don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I suppose they don¡¯t.¡± Frances returned her daughter¡¯s stare, her own mouth agape. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like they can change who I¡¯ve become. Even if I turn back to my younger self, I still would be me. They can¡¯t change that I¡¯ve faced far scarier threats than them.¡± Blinking, Frances stared at her own hands, which were holding Morgan¡¯s. ¡°Huh, that¡­that¡¯s new.¡±

    ¡°You mean you weren¡¯t just spouting some wisdom you already knew?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve realised Morgan that the more time we spend together, the more I learn about myself. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you, though.¡±

    ¡°No, you are. You¡¯re showing me that maybe one day, I won¡¯t be so scared anymore,¡± said Morgan. She took a breath. ¡°That¡¯ll be enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± Frances helped her daughter lie down and brushed a lock of Morgan¡¯s hair out of her eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Morgan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Taking out her wand, Frances closed her eyes and started to hum. A tingling warmth spread through the tip of Morgan¡¯s wings, through her back and up her shoulders. As Frances focused her attention on her daughter, trying to seek the magic emanating from the stones, the warmth shifted, moving a little like a searchlight.

    The warmth settled on Morgan¡¯s right shoulder and Frances grinned. ¡°Found one. Hm.¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Frances¡¯s lip curled in consternation. She could feel the stone like it was pricking her magic after she touched it. It was rather unpleasant and after noting the location, she withdrew her magic from that area.

    ¡°The spells on these stones are a lot more hostile than I thought they¡¯d be. They pushed against my magic sense. We¡¯ll have to be careful.¡±

    Massaging her shoulder, Morgan couldn¡¯t find the stone. More oddly enough, she felt nothing other than the ambient warmth from Frances¡¯s magic. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything, though.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but I¡¯m still going to proceed very cautiously,¡± said Frances. Raising her wand, she focused her attention on her daughter¡¯s opposing shoulder. She quickly found another stone, again, with the same prickly feeling.

    Continuing to scan her daughter, Frances soon found the third stone, embedded in Morgan¡¯s arm. Further examination led her to find the fourth, fifth, and sixth stone in her daughter¡¯s arms and legs.

    ¡°How many operations?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Ten. I don¡¯t think they put a stone in every one of them.¡± Morgan swallowed and closed her eyes. ¡°Did you find the one in my chest?¡±

    ¡°The one in your chest¡ª¡± Frances¡¯s eyes narrowed on the harpy-troll¡¯s torso. ¡°No. Are you sure?¡±

    Morgan blinked. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but the more she considered it, she found herself nodding. ¡°I think so. I didn¡¯t recall where they put the other stones, but I felt strange for days after that one and they had to um¡­¡± Her lips failed to form the right words, but Frances was already nodding and gently caressing her forehead.

    ¡°Did¡­did it hurt?¡±

    ¡°They used some kind of numbing spell. So it hurt, but not so much. I just hated that they did this to me.¡±

    ¡°You deserve some hot chocolate after this, or some Hearthsange,¡± said Frances. She hesitated before leaning down and planting a soft kiss on Morgan¡¯s brow. ¡°You¡¯ve been very brave, dear.¡± She smiled at her daughter for a moment before her smile cracked. ¡°Um, sorry if I¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. I liked that. Thanks.¡± Morgan smiled back before closing her eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with. I want that Hearthsange.¡±

    Chuckling, Frances waved Ivy¡¯s Sting over Morgan¡¯s chest. She focused her attention, letting her senses hone in on her daughter¡¯s torso, around the clavicle. Now that she looked more closely, she could sense something there, but it was so closely attuned to her daughter¡¯s natural magic that it seemed almost inseparable.

    No, it flickered. That¡¯s how Frances could see it, but as she touched the magic in the stone, she could also feel it pulse to a beat. It was flaring to the beat of her daughter¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°Morgan, can you focus your attention on your chest? The stone¡­this one feels almost in tune to you.¡±

    ¡°It does?¡± Morgan asked, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°Mmhmm. It¡¯s almost as if¡­¡± Frances pursed her lips and focused a little more of her magic onto the stone. Morgan¡¯s chest sparkled with a light-blue glow. She expected the stone to push back, but instead, she felt only another presence. From underneath Morgan¡¯s skin and clothing, shone a violet light, the color of her magic.

    ¡°Morgan?¡±

    Morgan waved her hand over herself, eyes widening at the light shining against her hand. ¡°It¡¯s ticklish, and warm, but I feel okay, if a little freaked out. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Frances withdrew her magic and a moment after the blue light faded, so did the violet.

    ¡°The central stone is attuned to you, but that¡¯s¡­weird. Hold on.¡± Scrambling to her feet, Frances ran to her bag and started to pull out research notes. ¡°When we rescued you, we also recovered some of their research notes, despite their best efforts to destroy them. Here.¡±

    Pulling out a piece of paper, Frances showed it to her daughter. It featured a diagram of a humanoid, with several stones drawn in several different spots. ¡°This was a draft of their plans. Look at what the label for that central stone says.¡±

    Morgan scratched at her chin, eyes narrowed. ¡°The keystone. But key to what?¡±

    ¡°From the other research papers I was looking at, they designated this keystone as the key to controlling the mana batteries. Except this keystone has attuned to your magic and your will. It¡¯s probably why you can use the stones¡¯ power in the first place,¡± said frances.

    ¡°They did say they were going to plan more operations, but hold on, what about the other stones?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re not attuned to you. They¡¯re almost inert and inactive.¡±

    ¡°Then why put this keystone in if the other stones are not working?¡±

    Frances, arms crossed, paced in a small circle in the old blacksmith¡¯s shop. Morgan watched the mage, rocking back and forth on her claws, wings fluttering once in a while.

    ¡°I think they were trying to activate the other stones with the keystone. Except you¡¯ve somehow managed to gain control of it.¡± Frances smiled and patted Morgan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s actually fantastic news. It means that you can control your magic if you focus on that keystone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! You know what? I¡¯ve done it already. I managed to focus on it in the battle!¡± Morgan¡¯s euphoria however, was cut short when she recalled a memory. A cold chill ran up between her wings. ¡°But¡­when I lost control, I also felt¡­like my chest would burst. Maybe it was the stone as well.¡±

    Schooling her expression into one that she hoped emanated calm, Frances made sure that she was meeting Morgan¡¯s eye. ¡°We did discuss that the stones embedded into you destabilise your magic. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, though. In fact, I think the reason your magic has been reacting so much to your emotions is because that keystone has attuned to you.¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s¡­reflecting my emotions? But doesn¡¯t magic draw on your emotions in the casting process anyway?¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°It does, but usually only when the caster intends it. In your case, I think the keystone is channelling your emotional state even when you aren¡¯t intentionally trying to cast a spell. So anytime you felt extreme emotions like panic, or fear, the keystone would immediately cause your magic to reflect that state of mind.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I had that outburst when I first touched Lighbreaker and the other times I lost control.¡± Morgan frowned. ¡°But¡­this was only with one magic stone, mom. If we activated those other inert stones and tied them to the keystone, wouldn¡¯t that mean my outbursts would be more intense.¡±

    Frances grimaced. ¡°It may be so. Which is why I want to know if you still want to go ahead with this, dear.¡±

    Morgan bowed her head. A million thoughts ran through her mind. Cool relief and yet, a niggling anxiety also coiled in her stomach.

    ¡°I think I need to think about it mom, but can we¡­we keep practicing?¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°Of course, Morgan. Come on, I think you should learn a little more about shield spells.¡±

    ¡°That would probably be a good thing,¡± said Morgan, returning her mother¡¯s smile.

    ***

    Adjusting the chin strap to her helmet, Frances ran up the stairs to the rampart. Timur was hot on her heels, hurriedly checking the carbine that he was slinging over his shoulder.

    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s going on?¡± Frances asked.

    Edana, standing behind one of the merlons on the battlement, pointed to the ground below. A little puzzled, Frances looked over and after a moment, she found herself scowling.

    In the last two days, Thorgoths¡¯ Alavari had been digging into the rubble that had been the First Terrace. As agreed upon, the defenders had allowed their enemy to recover their wounded and deceased undisturbed.

    Except now that Frances reviewed their digging, she could see telltale shapes start to form in the rubble.

    ¡°They¡¯re connecting the rescue holes they¡¯re digging into siege trenches.¡± Looking up, Frances pulled out her spyglass. ¡°Problem is that they could claim these are just holes to rescue them.¡±

    Eloise peaked over the rampart and snorted. Hacking up some phlegm, she spat it over the rampart. ¡°Well that explains why they haven¡¯t pulled anybody else out. Bastards.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you a former baroness of Alavaria?¡± Edana asked.

    Eloise arched an eyebrow while Timur coughed. ¡°Countess Eloise has been re-ennobled under my sister¡¯s rule, um, Lady Firehand.¡±

    The Firehand held her gimlet glare on Timur for a moment longer before chuckling. ¡°Call me Edana, Timur. Anyhow, I wonder why they are building siege trenches so close to the terrace. Even with their head start, it¡¯s going to take several more days of digging for them to build trenches from the Greenway to connect to these trenches here.¡±

    ¡°That and they don¡¯t have much time left. The Lapanterian army is going to arrive in a week and then we¡¯ll have Sir Martin¡¯s reinforcements in another week after that. Thorgoth is going to find himself outnumbered,¡± Timur muttered.

    ¡°Could be a diversion, and just to keep the soldiers busy,¡± said Eloise.

    ¡°It could also just be one component to their plans. Remember, we still haven¡¯t figured out exactly how to deal with the dragons,¡± said Frances. Pulling out her spyglass, Frances adjusted it so she could view the distant Greenway.

    That was when she froze. There was a lot of activity going on but the old tool was allowing her to see the purple-uniformed Alavari moving dirt. They were digging too. She could see wheelbarrows being trundled away by orcs and centaurs, whilst goblins steadily hacked away at the earth. Trolls and ogres were also putting up sandbag walls to create barricades, and laying boards on the ground of the trenches.

    In these trenches teams of Alavari were dragging up cannon.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a distraction! They¡¯re setting up siege artillery positions and building trenches at the Greenway¡± Frances exclaimed, handing her mother her spyglass.

    Edana took a peek and a vehement scowl twisted her lips. Handing the spyglass back to her daughter, the mage pulled out her magical mirror. ¡°I¡¯ll make the call to Forowena. The ceasefire is over.¡±

    ¡°Can we fire on them? Didn¡¯t we agree to a ceasefire?¡± Timur stammered.

    Frances hesitated, but Eloise merely growled, ¡°Our agreement was that they would build no works and they broke it when they started setting them up. I¡¯m sounding the alarm on the walls.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, let¡¯s grant them this small mercy.¡± Frances hopped up onto the battlements, standing in full view of the digging Alavari below her. It was a dizzying height down the wall and the sloped terrace. Yet she didn¡¯t flinch. Raising Ivy¡¯s Sting she touched her wand to her throat.

    ¡°Alavari of Thorgoth, this Stormcaller. I deliver you your only warning. The ceasefire is over. Your leaders have decided to build siegeworks to bombard our defences. Abandon your works immediately as we will commence hostilities. You have until the count of ten. One. Two.¡±

    The Alavari stared at Frances, jaws opening.

    ¡°Three. Four. Five.¡±

    A horn sounded behind Frances. Shouts from the captains on the walls echoed across the rampart. The Alavari fled, some with their tools, others dropping everything and running.

    ¡°Six. Seven. Eight.¡±

    The miners and rescuers were mounting their horses and were now galloping away.

    ¡°Nine.¡±

    They were clear out of musket range, and Frances sighed.

    ¡°Ten.¡±

    The crack and thunder of cannons behind her sounded. Lead and iron shot scythed through the cavern of Kairon Aoun, slamming into the distant siegeworks. As a cloud of dust and dirt wreathed the once active digging preparations, Frances sighed, looking over the ruined First Terraced. ¡°I wish we didn¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    Edana shook her head. ¡°I know, Frances, but they didn¡¯t leave us with much of a choice.¡±

 Chapter 202 - Queenly

    Picking the hem of her new shirt and crimson waistcoat, Ginger coughed loudly at the doorway to a lavish tent. ¡°Ginger, wanting to speak to Janize.¡±

    She could hear the ruffle of clothing and some scurrying around. Hushed whispers abounded as the former convict, turned soldier, turned next queen of Erisdale waited, her grimace growing deeper by the second.

    ¡°Come in,¡± called an arch female voice.

    Ginger brushed aside the tent flap. The now heavily pregnant Janize sat by a table, pouring out a drink. The tent seemed empty, but for a changing screen at one side and several chests that belonged to the former queen.

    Sniffing the air, Ginger sighed, ¡°Leila, either leave or just sit yourself down.¡±

    Janize blinked whilst a female voice squeaked behind the changing screen. ¡°How did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know you entered, but you haven¡¯t left and I heard you trying to figure out a place to hide. Are you decent?¡± Ginger growled.

    ¡°Yes yes.¡± Leila strutted out, trying to straighten the collar of her shirt. She was not, however, able to hide a mark on her neck. ¡°What do you want us for?¡±

    Ginger planted both hands on the table, but did not sit down. ¡°How long are you two going to keep fucking around?¡±

    Leila straightened, one eyebrow arched. ¡°Hey! I was just checking up on Janize¡ª¡±

    Pinching the bridge of her nose, Ginger swallowed, shaking his hand. ¡°Not that. You two need to get your lords and ladies in line.¡±

    Janize pressed a hand over her mouth, not really hiding her chuckle. ¡°Well they are your lords and ladies now¡ª¡±

    Pulling out a piece of parchment, Ginger slammed it into the table. Both Janize and Ginger jumped and froze, letting the former convict slide the paper to the pair.

    ¡°See that diagram of the defences of Kairon Aoun? We lost the First Terrace two days ago. We are six days'' march from Kairon Aoun and we are still not done getting this damn army together. I don¡¯t have to remind you what is going to happen if we don¡¯t get there in time.¡±

    Janize took a breath, closing her eyes briefly. ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Lord Tarquin and Viscountess Katia. They¡¯re here, but they keep saying their forces aren¡¯t ready to move out. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re making excuses¡ª¡±

    ¡°And how do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Because they, particularly Tarquin, keep doing that stupid thing where they talk shit about me and Martin but aren¡¯t technically doing so!¡± Ginger hissed.

    To the relief of the redhead, the former queen did seem to seriously consider her words. She was frowning deeply, one hand gently massaging her swollen belly.

    Janize suddenly, shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Ginger blinked, fingers pressing so hard against the table they turned the color of Janize¡¯s pale skin. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because if I do then who is going to be ruling Erisdale? You and your husband or me?¡±

    Ginger bit the inside of her lip, her eyes studying the former queen. She expected Janize to be sarcastic, to give some kind of witty retort. There was a note of that sarcasm in her tone, but all she was faced with was the woman¡¯s cool expression.

    ¡°King Jerome and Queen Forowena rule¡ª¡±

    ¡°And she is not here,¡± Janize interrupted with a surprising gentleness. ¡°Their heirs however are and they need to exert their authority now. Speaking of which, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Resting her sharp chin on her knuckles, Janize¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°You¡¯re a former convict, a peasant, and although many of my previously held beliefs about the common folk have been very much disproven by my dear Leila, I imagine this must be rather overwhelming for you. So why are you here?¡±

    Ginger shook her head. This meaning between the lines kind of thing was not her forte and now despite herself, she was scowling. ¡°Look, someone¡¯s gotta do it and it might as well be me.¡±

    Leila snorted. ¡°Bullshit¡ª¡±

    ¡°Leila?¡± sing-songed Janize. The moment her lover turned to her, the former queen flicked the younger girl¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Ow! What was that for!¡± squawked the Otherworlder.

    ¡°Leila dear, you are correct, but let¡¯s try to be diplomatic. Ginger has reason to be frustrated and I do admire her tenacity,¡± said Janize.

    Ginger narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re calling me a liar, and you¡¯re complimenting me.¡±

    The smirk that twisted Janize¡¯s lips made Ginger¡¯s fists itch. ¡°I can do both. You have a reason for doing this. The thing you¡¯re forgetting is that most nobles¡ªmost human are anyway¡ªare self-interested and we don¡¯t know why you want to be Erisdale¡¯s future queen and what that means for us all. So why should they support you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the fate of the continent and Erisdale depends on it?¡± Ginger growled.

    ¡°And what does that mean for them? For themselves, their families and their interests?¡±

    Ginger pursed her lips. It felt at first like Janize was insulting her, but the more she thought about it, the question made her heart pound.

    ¡°This is beyond simple self-interest.¡±

    Janize sighed. ¡°Not everybody is as forward thinking as you are, Ginger. Or to be more exact, not everybody can grasp the consequences of their actions as we do. I suspect that¡¯s why you and Martin were King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s choices for their successors.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just mocking me. I¡¯m a former convict.¡±

    ¡°And yet you are willing to rule the kingdom that put you behind bars and persecuted you.¡±

    ¡°I just want to do some good.¡± Shutting her eyes, Ginger grimaced. ¡°So, how do I convince these idiots?¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re asking the right questions.¡± Janize settled back on her chair. ¡°Appeal to their self interest, or show them why your interests align. Tarquin will likely side with you once you do so. He¡¯s not an idiot, he¡¯s just being very cautious.¡±

    ¡°Viscountess Katia?¡± Ginger asked.

    The queen shrugged. ¡°Her I have no idea. Her father died fighting for us in the Siege of Erisdale against Darius.¡±

    Leila snorted. ¡°Just put your head together with your fiance. He probably has a few ideas.¡±

    That sounded like an actual good idea. Nodding, Ginger straightened. ¡°Thank you, both of you. Sorry for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Eh, you didn¡¯t know better and honestly, I do not envy you,¡± said Janize. She waved a delicate hand. ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll need it,¡± muttered Ginger as she exited the tent.

    ***

    The Lightning Battalion and the assembling Erisdalian forces were camped at the foot of the mountain pass that led toward Leipmont, onward to the the twin-towns of Kwent and finally Athelda-Aoun and Kairon Aoun. That leant itself to a number of places where one could overlook the sprawled out camp.

    Ginger found her husband-to-be sitting on a gentle ledge, quite literally twiddling his thumbs. He waved to her as she clambered up, a smile on his face. Yet, Ginger could tell that the love of her life wasn¡¯t truly happy. She knew when he was truly joyful.

    Given the circumstances, though, she could hardly blame him.

    ¡°Martin?¡±

    ¡°Hello hot stuff.¡±

    Blinking, Ginger couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°What are you playing at?¡± she asked as she clambered up the rock to sit beside him. She could see why he had chosen the spot.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    They could see the hundreds of tents lined up below them, with paddocks for the horses and neatly arranged wagons for the journey ahead. Soldiers were marching in column for practice and exercise. Musketeers were drilling their reload, whilst pikemen and knights were sparring. Even the few mages they had were casting spells at boulders.

    Martin pursed his lips before meeting Ginger¡¯s gaze. In the setting sun, his bright blue eyes shone with a contemplative, and sad light. ¡°Well, I¡¯m thinking I¡¯m going to call you all the inappropriate nicknames I can now. We¡¯ll have less of a chance later on.¡±

    Closing her eyes, Ginger curled her fingers in-between Martin¡¯s and leant against his shoulder. ¡°Do you regret that we accepted this?¡±

    The knight shrugged. ¡°A little, but you and I care too much about Erisdale to just leave it to anybody else. We probably would have regretted refusing.¡±

    ¡°We could just change things, call each other inappropriate nicknames in public and they¡¯ll be forced to follow us,¡± Ginger drawled. She coughed and dropped the tone of her voice. ¡°Greetings My King and Hail Your Glorious Ass.¡±

    Martin clamped a hand over his mouth. Shaking with mirth, he took a moment to gather himself. ¡°You are right. It¡¯s just I also kind of want to keep them private. A little something between us.¡±

    ¡°I know. And¡­I think we¡¯ll figure it out eventually, my love.¡± She leaned in and as if they were in sync, he turned to meet his lips to hers.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Martin whispered, as they parted, their foreheads still touching, not wanting the closeness to end.

    ¡°I talked to Queen Janize¡ªformer queen Janize, and she suggested we appeal to Lord Tarquin¡¯s self interest. She told me he¡¯ll see sense once we show him why supporting us directly benefits him,¡± Ginger said.

    ¡°I like that idea, but no luck on Katia?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No.¡± She felt Martin¡¯s brow furrow against her forehead. ¡°Did you know her, Martin? You told me that all nobles sortof knew each other.¡±

    A quiet sigh. ¡°She had a crush on me years ago. A childhood thing. We then fell out of touch and¡­I never knew what she was doing aside from being on the Traditionalists side.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s time for a chat then. Catch up on old times,¡± said Ginger.

    Martin grimaced, giving Ginger a sidelong glance. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she was happy to see me.¡±

    ¡°We need her troops and I think¡­it would be at least polite of you to ask how her father was doing. After all, he died not too long ago,¡± said Ginger softly.

    ¡°I wanted to ask, but I wasn¡¯t sure. You won¡¯t mind me heading to her tent alone?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s not your type anyway.¡± Ginger nudged her fiance, prompting a chuckle. ¡°Besides, I need to knock some sense into Tarquin. I have a plan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I love about you, dear,¡± said Martin quite suddenly. Her cheeks burning, Ginger¡¯s eyes widened as her fiance cupped her cheek with a battle-worn hand. ¡°You always have my back.¡±

    Ginger swallowed, trying her best not to smile like some giddy teen.¡°And you always have mine.¡±

    They kissed again, more desperately in this instance. For they knew the time they had may be quite short.

    ***

    There was nothing special about Lord Tarquin of Sigon if Ginger was being honest. He did however, have soldiers that she knew he was holding back for whatever reason, and so that made her examine the man more closely.

    He was older than her, but most Erisdalian nobles were and like her husband-to-be, he also had Erisdalian blonde hair and darker-toned skin. His sharply cut beard made him look older, as did the bony fingers that he drummed on the table.

    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have any men to spare, miss Ginger,¡± said Tarquin. His tone wasn¡¯t exactly bored, but it was spoke that he¡¯d rather be anywhere but in front of Ginger.

    ¡°We both know you¡¯re bullshitting, Lord Tarquin, but I¡¯ll humor you for the moment.¡± Ginger sat against the table, not caring about the arched eyebrow the noble gave her. ¡°Tarquin, you do realize that not committing your troops is stupid, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve called me that repeatedly,¡± said Tarquin, not even bothering to meet Ginger¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that, but I¡¯m hoping you get that you not joining us in the battle at Athelda Aoun is going to hurt you as well?¡±

    Adjusting his lace-lined shirt, ¡°Yes, the whole fate of the continent and kingdom thing you keep telling me about. I¡¯m going to be going with you, and Sir Martin, Miss Ginger, so what¡¯s your point?¡±

    Ginger blinked. ¡°You are? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a coward.¡± Tarquin sneered at Ginger. ¡°Besides, if King Jerome is fighting, and Queen Janize is going, then I cannot afford to stay.¡±

    Ginger pursed her lips. She could call out the lord for calling Janize queen, but it probably was an intentional jab.

    ¡°But none of the one thousand or so veterans that are part of your personal retinue?¡± she drawled.

    Tarquin finally met Ginger¡¯s glare. ¡°You have the Otherworlders, the Lightning Battalion, mages, the Lapanterians and Erlenberg with you. A thousand soldiers is a pittance in the scheme of things.¡±

    ¡°Tarquin, you do realize that we¡¯re fighting Thorgoth and dragons, right?¡±

    The lord shrugged, eyes glancing away and toward his clasped hands. ¡°Yes, and why would you need a thousand soldiers to do that?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t use that argument¡ª¡± Ginger sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s come at it from your perspective. You don¡¯t want to lose those soldiers. I can understand that. They¡¯re what remains of your power and influence, but wouldn¡¯t you gain more when we win the battle because of you and your soldiers¡¯ contributions?¡±

    That seemed to make the lord pause. Now he gave Ginger a sidelong glance, his eyes, a darker shade of blue than Martin¡¯s had narrowed.

    ¡°And what if you don¡¯t win? What are our chances of victory?¡±

    ¡°Higher if you and your soldiers come with us,¡± said Ginger, allowing a bit of a smirk to twist her lips upward.

    Tarquin snorted. ¡°Hah hah, very funny. Be honest with me, Miss Ginger. You¡¯re asking me to bet the remaining men and women under my care and command.¡±

    Ginger didn¡¯t flinch from the lord¡¯s gaze, though, she did allow her eyes to drop to the table and for her arms to cross. After all, she¡¯d made her peace with the possibility of defeat and her own death. She never really had to think about the chances of their success.

    It was what had to be done, and she was going to do it no matter what. The consequences were too scary to think about.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, Tarquin. All I do know is that I consider life under Thorgoth¡¯s rule to be unbearable.¡± Looking the lord right in the eye, she took a deep breath. ¡°Do you know what Thorgoth and his supporters do to humans, hell even half-human, half-Alavari children?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories, but the king surely knows he can¡¯t just kill every human. He has to be reasonable¡ª¡± Tarquin blinked and grimaced. ¡°Surely that¡¯s propaganda.¡±

    Ginger didn¡¯t bother to hide her scowl, but she did not move toward the lord, despite how she ached to bury her knuckles into the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me or are you playing dumb? Athelda-Aoun has been rebuilt with hundreds of refugees, fleeing both Erisdalian persecution and Alavari. Half-human, humans and Alavari who have been unable to live because of Darius¡¯s fanaticism and King Thorgoth¡¯s wish to kill or subjugate every human on the continent.¡±

    Tarquin frowned. ¡°Even if it is so bad, he has to leave some alive¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡± The lord blinked. Ginger¡¯s voice was soft, and yet every syllable dripped with menace. ¡°I will excuse the treasonous implication of your statement for this moment as you seem horribly misinformed about our situation. Have you not heard of how Thorgoth murdered his own heir, Teutobal because he didn¡¯t want war with the humans? Have you completely forgotten that it was likely Alavari assassins sent by Thorgoth that killed King Oliver? Do you not recall the stories of the humans we rescued in Gestoch, who were enslaved and worked to death?¡±

    ¡°Now let¡¯s say you survive the battle, and surrender to King Thorgoth, do you think that he¡¯ll allow you to keep all your lands and your authority? Won¡¯t it be more reasonable that he¡¯ll assign you an Alavari magistrate to watch every move of you and your family? Let¡¯s say that he doesn¡¯t, have you not considered he will raise taxes on your domain to repair the damage done to his realm? Taxes that would be extraordinarily harsh due to the ravages of war and rather high, especially compared to the ones on Thorgoth¡¯s own Alavari subjects. After all, he has no interest in allowing you to preserve your wealth. You¡¯re human, you¡¯re a conquered subject, you¡¯ll be a threat to him and he¡¯ll want to impoverish you to prevent that.¡±

    The color was draining from Tarquin¡¯s face and he¡¯d gone quite still. His eyes were wide, yet unfocused, his imagination clearly painting the picture Ginger was describing.

    ¡°But say he doesn¡¯t. Say he decides that he¡¯ll be merciful to you. He¡¯ll still want to make sure you¡¯re loyal to him, to maintain your loyalty. So his attention shall turn to your daughter Taqina and your son.¡±

    Tarquin stood up, his chair flying backward, slamming into the ground with a thud. ¡°What¡ªleave my family out of this!¡±

    Ginger groaned, but managed to resist the temptation to roll her eyes. ¡°Are you so naive to think Thorgoth will leave your family out of this? He is a king, and not the king of Erisdale. He¡¯ll twist your arm, put a gun to your head, do anything necessary to ensure that Alavaria controls your lands and he will use marriage to do that. Fuck, he did that to his own kind!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tarquin stammered.

    ¡°When the harpy Lady Sparrowpeak of the Warflock showed signs of resisting Thorgoth, he had her killed and married her teenage daughter to one of his most loyal generals, a man ten years her senior! That¡¯s the life that awaits you and your family if you decide to submit to Thorgoth. Death would be preferred.¡± Ginger grimaced as a look of horror as it all sunk in, and she hadn¡¯t even administered the coup de grace.

    ¡°You are also assuming that Thorgoth actually wins. Have you considered what might happen to you if we win?¡± Ginger asked dryly.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I will be Erisdale¡¯s next queen, my husband will be Erisdale¡¯s next king. You help us, we will reward you. We will continue to advocate for your continued rule over your domains. We will count you as an ally. If you refuse to aid us, and we win¡­well, I¡¯m a vindictive person.¡± Ginger smiled sadly, glancing at her scarred hand. ¡°But Martin will likely restrain me. He¡¯s the better person of the two of us and I am hopelessly in love with him.¡± She leaned forward and quietly asked, ¡°But would the rest of your peers be so happy to see that you gave nothing for the final victory?¡±

    Strangely enough, Tarquin¡¯s blank stare gave Ginger only a mote of pleasure. There was a certain smugness she felt. Yet the contrast between the bravado Tarquin had shown earlier and shock he now was in actually made her turn away. She¡¯d brought the weight of the world onto the lord and he was sagging.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so blunt.¡± Ginger slid off the table, smoothing out her shirt with a hand. She swallowed, trying to quiet the emotion in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll let you think about it a little more and do some research. Talk to a friend, or some of your fellows, but please¡­for yourself, and for all of us, just make the right decision. As I¡¯ve explained to you, we all have far too much to lose.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked to the tent flap. Pulling side the canvas, she stepped through.

    Just before her head ducked into open air, she heard what almost sounded like a half-groan, half-chuckle. She glanced over her shoulder, to see Tarquin shaking his head. Pounding his chest with one fist, he stood straight and bowed.

    ¡°Your Highness, you will have my troops in a day. Forgive me for my impudence and treasonous thoughts.¡±

    Ginger was about to dip her head, but something made her stop. ¡°I forgive you, Lord Tarquin, but I will not forget.¡± Taking a breath, she turned a little more to face the lord. ¡°Fulfil your oaths to the crown, though, and no matter the outcome of this battle, I will keep your children safe.¡±

    Tarquin blinked and allowed himself a small smile. ¡°You are ruthless as you are kind, Your Highness.¡±

    Ginger smirked, and only now dipping her head, left the tent, doing her best to stop herself from skipping across the camp.

 Chapter 203 - Old Friends

    Martin clenched one fist as he stood in front of Katia¡¯s tent. In the other he held a bottle of mead. How long had it been since he¡¯d seen his old friend? Ten years? Twelve? He¡¯d seen her after Janize finally surrendered and even exchanged pleasantries, but they¡¯d never really talked.

    The last time they¡¯d spoken had been during a sparring match years ago. They¡¯d been twelve. Things had been simpler then, less stressful, and without the responsibilities they both now shouldered.

    ¡°Katia, are you awake?¡± he asked finally.

    He heard shuffling inside. Someone¡¯s shoes thudded on the tent floor, before a clear yet tired voice spoke.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Martin. Martin of Conthwaite.¡±

    A pause, before that same voice said, with a higher, wary tone, ¡°It is very late in the hour, Sir Martin of Conthwaite.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Katia. I was hoping we could just talk. It¡¯s been a long time,¡± said Martin. Hoping his voice reflected his sincerity, he added, ¡°I brought some mead.¡±

    ¡°Conthwaite brewed?¡± Katia¡¯s voice had perked up. Martin smiled.

    ¡°My own attempt, yes,¡± he said.

    Katia chuckled. There was a self-deprecating note to her laugh. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the mess I¡¯m in, then sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Martin pulled the tent flap aside, walked in and he couldn¡¯t quite stop himself from blinking.

    When he¡¯d seen Katia years ago, he¡¯d remember the blonde girl as a perfect picture of an Erisdalian lady. She¡¯d been elegant, and yet athletic and ready for games and knight training.

    That youthful athleticism hadn¡¯t left her. From the sleeveless linen top she wore, Martin could see that somehow she¡¯d only gotten more muscular. Lounging on the coiled mess of blankets on the floor, there was no table in the tent. Rather, Katia was hefting one of her clothing chests and setting it down with a grunt. Scarred hands on her hips, she arched an eyebrow at Martin.

    ¡°How do you still have that button nose of yours?¡±

    ¡°Luck I suppose. You got ripped, very nice,¡± said Martin, sitting down without a beat in front of the chest. ¡°Got a cup?¡±

    Lying on the ground, Katia curled up her shorts-clad legs underneath her and pulled out two cups from somewhere in that tangled mess of blankets. Grabbing onto a clean-looking handkerchief, she wiped the cups before she presented one to Martin.

    ¡°Here.¡± She waited patiently as Martin took the cup, set it down and uncorked the bottle. As he poured a glass into her cup, she narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°So, not going to remark on it?¡±

    ¡°Remark on what?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°What happened to me that I look like a dog¡¯s chew toy?¡± Katia asked, thumbing at her face. Then again, it wasn¡¯t so much her face, but the fact that her entire body seemed to be covered with a patchwork of scars. Some of them were familiar to Martin. Gunshot wounds, weapon slashes, but others looked like the work of magecraft. The worst was across her face, a strange spiderweb of scars that arched across her cheek.

    Yet somehow, underneath those scars was still her elegant nose and the wicked smile she wore from when she was a youth.

    ¡°It¡¯d be a little hypocritical of me to remark on it. My wife-to-be has her own scars, as do I,¡± said Martin. He pursed his lips for a moment, before smiling. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you can still smile, Katia.¡±

    Katia took a slow sip of her meade. One hand scratching at her scar, she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s much harder now, Martin. This war¡­the civil war¡­we¡¯ve grown old through it and the wounds will last a lifetime.¡±

    Martin waited as the lady knight finished her cup. She¡¯d paused during her drinking, as if wanting to say something, only to take another sip, each one progressively deeper than the last.

    As he filled up the cup, Martin said, ¡°I forgot how much you liked meade.¡±

    ¡°I forgot too. I¡­I¡¯ve forgotten a lot of our youth, maybe because it¡¯s too painful to remember,¡± said Katia.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to remember those days though, isn¡¯t it?¡± Martin asked, taking a sip from his glass.

    Katia¡¯s smiled widened for a brief moment. Teeth flashing, she opened her mouth to say something. Before his eyes, a dark cloud seemed to fall on the viscountess, as her mouth closed and her gaze fell to the ground.

    ¡°Martin, we know why you¡¯re really here.¡± Katia met the knight¡¯s gaze, eyes narrowed now. ¡°You want to convince me to come. I appreciate the meade, but you¡¯re not changing my mind.¡±

    Biting back his disappointment, Martin took a breath. ¡°Maybe not, but I do want to catch up with you and well, talk.¡± He refilled his cup, before quietly stating, ¡°If you¡¯d like me to leave, then I will, but I want to know what¡¯s been going on with you.¡±

    To his relief, the viscountess nodded. ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I wasn¡¯t curious as well. For one, why haven''t you married that former convict of yours?¡±

    ¡°Well, there was never time and we wanted to make it a happy occasion. With the war¡¯s end near, well, I think that would be the better time.¡± Martin chuckled, his grin turning sly. ¡°Besides, engagement doesn¡¯t prevent us from enjoying each other¡¯s company.¡±

    Mouth stifling her coarse laugh, Katia shook her head. ¡°No it does not, but do you think you¡¯ll be alright living in the capital? I remember how much you wanted to just stay in Conthwaite.¡±

    ¡°Well, Ginger and I plan to move around a bit with the other members of the court to oversee reconstruction plans. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s what I wanted, but this is something I can do,¡± said the knight.

    Katia¡¯s eyes narrowed on Martin again, her cup once again empty. As Martin filled it, she asked, very quietly, ¡°So you¡¯re doing alright?¡±

    For a moment, Martin wondered if he should tell the truth and risk annoying the viscountess. Brushing aside that thought, he took a breath and nodded. ¡°Yes. I suppose I am. Assuming we defeat Thorgoth.¡±

    After all, it would be better to tell the truth rather than have the lie found out later.

    Katia¡¯s gaze dropped, running a hand through her sun-faded hair, she sighed. ¡°Well for me, I¡­I¡¯d be lying to say that I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I can¡ª¡±

    She waved a hand, a self-deprecating smile turning her lips up. ¡°Not right now.¡±

    ¡°The Lightning Battalion has counsellors. People whose jobs are to talk to veterans and help them with their experiences,¡± said Martin. Shuffling closer to the woman, he reached out to touch the scarred hand that rested on the chest.

    Katia¡¯s hand was rough, much rougher than Ginger¡¯s, but it gently squeezed back. ¡°Can they tell me I¡¯m alright?¡± she asked, her voice still quiet.

    ¡°Why would you think that you¡¯re not?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I fought you, Martin. I may not have known of the full extent of the Traditionalists machinations, but I got these scars from your friends.¡± Martin¡¯s smile evaporated, while Katia simply shrugged. ¡°The Stormcaller knows what the fuck she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡ª¡±

    Katia finished her cup again, and waved the knight off with the vessel. ¡°I don¡¯t blame her. I was trying to take her head off. She defended herself. That is that. But the thing is, Martin, I¡¯m not the only fucking soldier with a story out there. I just happened to be alive and a noble.¡±

    ¡°I think I get what you¡¯re saying but can you clarify?¡±

    ¡°Even if we beat Alavaria, what¡¯s the fucking point? Erisdale is a shell of its former self. The capital is a half-ruin. And we? All of us who survived?¡± The knight let out a shuddering groan. ¡°Martin, I¡¯m tired of fighting. The Great War started seven years ago and I just spent two of those years fighting a civil war for a fucking idiot.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m tired of fighting too but if we give up now, Thorgoth would have won.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Katia sighed. ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry, if Thorgoth wins, I don¡¯t intend to live under his regime.¡±

    His eyes wide, Martin froze. ¡°Katia¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one. My veterans are mostly the same, to varying degrees. We¡¯re so fucking exhausted. We just want some peace and quiet. Someplace where our demons won¡¯t haunt us, and where we can be alone to mourn the monsters we¡¯ve become,¡± said the woman.

    Or should Martin say shell of a woman? He shook his head, that wasn¡¯t true. Katia was still here, alive and she clearly was hurting. That didn¡¯t make her any less of a person.

    ¡°Even if Thorgoth has all your fellow men and women enslaved and exploited? The families of your soldiers and your subjects will be smashed under his rule. You won¡¯t have peace under him.¡± Martin closed his eyes, letting his shoulders sag a little. ¡°Besides, if that¡¯s the only thing you think that is making you a monster, then you cannot be further from the truth. I feel that exhaustion, that weight as well. I just found a way to manage it, and I have people to talk to and support me. You¡­you don¡¯t have to fight it alone either. Let me help you, and your soldiers.¡±

    Opening his eyes, Martin watched Katia nod to herself. Coughing into a fist, she said, ¡°Alright, you can take my soldiers if you¡¯d like and if they¡¯re willing for it. I won¡¯t stop them, but I don¡¯t think I can join this one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but still thank you,¡± said Martin, unable to hide his relief. He smiled, ¡°Katia, if you¡¯d like, I can find you a counsellor¡ª¡±

    ¡°I need to be alone, Martin,¡± said the woman. She was smiling, but there was no humor or mirth in that smile. It was an expression familiar to Martin. He¡¯d seen it before in the woman he loved, and the amber-eyed woman he regarded like a little sister.

    ¡°Katia, I know I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re going through, but let me try to help you.¡±

    His hand was suddenly grasping air as Katia let go. Heart pounding in his chest, Martin staggered to his feet as his childhood friend stood up.

    ¡°You have what you want, Martin, and you said you¡¯d respect me. So leave, please. I did enjoy this talk, but I tire of your company.¡±

    ¡°Fuck the battle.¡± Martin grimaced and briefly clenched and unclenched his hands, trying to fling some of the emotion that had rocked him. ¡°Katia, what you are feeling is important to me, and you don¡¯t want to feel like this, right?

    Katia shivered, whether from her lack of dress or from what he said, Martin couldn¡¯t be quite sure. She did, however, avert her gaze from him for the first time in the conversation. With one hand, she itched at her sharp nose.

    ¡°What I want is irrelevant.¡±

    It felt like talking to Ginger, or Frances when she was having a low moment. Thankfully, the words that he had said to them, the memories of their conversations and talks reverberated in his mind. He knew what to say. He had been in this situation before. He knew how to help.

    ¡°What are you feeling that makes you say that?¡± Martin asked.

    Katia rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it that makes you say this?¡± he insisted, keeping his tone level.

    A low, exasperated groan escaped the blonde¡¯s lips as she finally met Martin¡¯s gaze. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have the strength to fight what I feel. It¡¯s just the way it is.¡±

    Letting the wave of sadness he felt wash over him, Martin took a breath. He had to keep his emotions level, express empathy, without escalating the situation or alarming Katia. He had to make her think and try to change her mind that way.

    ¡°Then why are you here? Why did you let me in?¡± he questioned

    Katia grimaced and shrugged. ¡°Fuck if I know.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Katia, why did you let me in? Why didn¡¯t you just push me away or hit me, or lash out in your grief and your frustration?¡± Martin demanded as gently as he could. He didn¡¯t want to sound too harsh, but he sensed he was on the cusp of finding out something.

    His childhood friend closed her eyes. Her arms crossed, she shook her head, fingernails digging into her skin. Martin dared not interrupt her contemplation.

    ¡°Hope,¡± said Katia finally.

    ¡°Hope?¡± Martin whispered.

    Katia nodded. With one hand, she wiped her eyes. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d talk me out of it.¡±

    ¡°Am I succeeding?¡± Martin asked, proffering his handkerchief.

    Accepting it with a quiet thanks, she dabbed at her cheeks. There weren¡¯t many tears, but her voice had gone very quiet. ¡°A little. I¡­I¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯ve missed just talking to someone who cared. I was so confused why you sided against the Traditionalists, until later. Gosh I was so fucking stupid.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. Didn¡¯t your father commit your house to Janize¡¯s cause?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I still could have set off on my own, though.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but you are here, now. You didn¡¯t join Darius in his last stand. Even now, you¡¯re still trying to do the right thing. That counts for something.¡±

    To Martin¡¯s relief, Katia smiled, the first time since she¡¯d asked him to leave.

    ¡°I suppose it does,¡± she whispered.

    Nodding, Martin thought back to years long ago, a simpler time, a happier time. ¡°You know¡­I¡¯ve missed you too. You were fun to go on rides with, even when you were teasing me and outracing me. I¡¯m really glad you¡¯ve survived.¡±

    ¡°Even like this?¡± Katia asked.

    There was no hesitation in Martin¡¯s voice. ¡°Even like this.¡± An idea popped into his mind, the knight seized on it. ¡°Has there been anywhere you¡¯ve wanted to go? Something you wanted to do? Could be anything, stupid, funny, or hell even disgusting?¡±

    Katia snorted, but as Martin fell silent, she pursed her lips. A contemplative look took over her face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always wanted to fuck an Alavari¡ª¡± Katia flinched. Her eyes wide, she spluttered. ¡°Sorry I mean¡­meet, I¡­well¡­it¡¯s just...¡± Cheeks bright red, she sat down, burying her face in her hands.

    Martin suppressed a giggle as he sat returned to his seat. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s nothing wrong about that. My best friends are devoted to their Alavari partners.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird, though? We Traditionalists kept calling the Alavari monsters,¡± said Katia, peeking from behind her hands.

    ¡°But what did you think about them? I know you¡¯ve been nothing but polite to the others in the Lightning Battalion,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve fought Alavari, and I believed what my father said that the Alavari were dangerous. But then I figured he was wrong when I started hearing stories about Athelda-Aoun and well¡­¡± Head bowed, Katia swallowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to think. I just knew I needed to keep fighting.¡±

    ¡°I get that and it makes sense. You had to prioritise your family.¡± He filled Katia¡¯s cup and handed it back to her. ¡°What do you think about the Alavari now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m curious I guess. Not just like¡­in that, but what even made us so different and why are these Alavari so¡­well, normal.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I could have a conversation with you and an Alavari arranged. I know a few I could ask.¡± Smirking slightly, Martin arched an eyebrow. ¡°If you¡¯d really like, I can see if I can find a courtesan who can answer your questions and maybe talk to you about what you¡¯ve gone through. Male or female?¡±

    Taking a sip of her cup, Katia smiled. ¡°Female¡ª¡± she blinked and shook her head, waving one hand. ¡°Wait, but Martin hold on for a moment. I¡­I appreciate what you¡¯re trying to do. You¡¯re trying to help me, to make me feel better about myself. But you¡¯re going to have to do better than that.¡±

    Martin blinked as Katia scowled and smacked herself on her forehead. ¡°Damn, sorry, I don¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just¡­I¡¯m a lost cause alright?¡±

    The knight nodded and continued to smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not going to stop.¡±

    ¡°Stop what?¡±

    Martin straightened almost unconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop trying to help you. I¡¯m not going to stop trying to do the right thing and help those who are hurt and feel broken. That¡¯s why I accepted the heirship. This country is broken and this job will be thankless and filled with stress. But until someone better is found, I will take on this responsibility, and privilege.¡±

    Katia blinked. ¡°Privilege?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a privilege to be able to help a friend?¡± Martin asked in a quiet voice. He took a sip from his cup, allowing his old friend to her thoughts.

    The viscountess swirled her drink, sipping it slowly. When Katia spoke, it was after a pause that wasn¡¯t too unpleasant. She also sounded a lot more firm, and yet there was a hesitant note to her voice.

    ¡°You really think you can fix Erisdale?¡± she asked.

    Martin knew his answer and he also knew what question that Katia was really asking.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, and there will be scars, but hey, I know some friends of mine who¡¯ve gone through some shitty situations. They healed, I have to believe that the rest of us can do so as well.¡± He reached out again to touch his friend¡¯s scarred knuckles. ¡°And even if I don¡¯t succeed, I will keep trying. I have to.¡±

    Katia chuckled quietly, shaking her head. She finished her drink and put the cup down.

    ¡°One moment.¡± Rising to her feet, she walked to the corner of her tent and picked up a scabbarded longsword. Quietly, she knelt, with the point of the weapon resting against the ground. ¡°My sword is yours, Prince Martin of Erisdale, if you don¡¯t mind accepting it.¡±

    Martin, rising to his feet as well, put his hands on top of Katia¡¯s.¡°I accept it all, your fealty and your pain, my dear friend.¡± Smiling, and blinking back tears, he slowly wrapped his arms around his friend, who leant into his embrace.

    ---

    Twenty-thousand. They¡¯d gathered twenty-thousand troops from Erisdale and from the Erlenberg marines that were travelling with them to Athelda-Aoun. As Martin watched from the vantage point on the mountain, he could see the army moving in column, passing into the mountain passes that would take them to Leipmont, through Westfall Pass, Kwent, then to Athelda-Aoun and Kairon-Aoun.

    Hundreds of horses, countless pack animals, men, women, Alavari, all assembling into their regiments and divisions and marching to the final battle. Even from this distance, Martin could feel a dread, a solemnity in the disciplined marching order. There was chatter of course, but it was drowned out by the thud of hoof and foot against dirt. Even the few harpies that flew overhead were in formation, not making wild dancing arcs.

    Ginger clambered up next to Martin. ¡°We¡¯re moving. Finally, we¡¯re fucking moving,¡± she said. When the knight didn¡¯t respond, the lady glanced at her husband-to-be. ¡°So, as you suggested, I had a talk with Katia as well. We shared a little of what we went through.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s very nice, isn¡¯t she?¡± said Martin, glancing at his wife.

    Ginger smiled. ¡°She¡¯s lovely, and I mean it. A really caring and loving person underneath all that muscle and bluster. I see why you two were friends in the past.¡± She took a breath, using the opportunity to adjust the cloak she wore. ¡°She¡¯s going to need a lot of help.¡±

    ¡°I think we all are my love,¡± said Martin.

    The flame-haired woman frowned and gently laced her fingers with her husband¡¯s. Martin didn¡¯t resist, but he didn¡¯t respond either other than to squeeze her hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    Finally meeting his wife, Martin leaned into her shoulder, knowing that she would support him. ¡°We¡¯re not bad at this are we?¡±

    Ginger shook her head. ¡°No, we aren¡¯t.¡±

    The knight closed his eyes, wincing at the answer. ¡°Why does that scare me?¡±

    The question made Ginger bite her lip. She hadn¡¯t expected this fear that her husband showed, but the more she thought about it, she understood why he was scared.

    Planting a tender kiss against his cheek, Ginger whispered, ¡°Because you don¡¯t desire power or responsibility Martin. You want to help, but the power to help also has the power to harm. You could have easily manipulated Katia to do something against her interest. Instead, you inspired her.¡±

    ¡°I might have just sent her to die, Ginger,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°You gave her hope. Like how you gave me hope so long ago. Made me feel¡­wanted, beautiful and valued,¡± she insisted.

    Martin smiled at that, finally meeting his wife¡¯s gaze. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gently kissing the love of his life, the knight murmured. ¡°I love you, Ginger.¡±

    Embracing her partner, Ginger relished his embrace and whispered, ¡°And I love you too, Martin.¡±

    Below them, the Lightning Battalion, their friends, and their allies, marched toward the last battle. Yet for the moment, the pair were alone and entwined, only able to hear each other¡¯s beating hearts.

 Chapter 204

    Frances and Edana exchanged glances before meeting Timur and King Jerome¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Hold on, just to be clear here, you are asking that Frances and I not fight together?¡± Edana asked.

    Timur took a breath and nodded, studiously doing his best to avoid Frances¡¯s arched eyebrow. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Why though? We could fight and even hurt Morgoth together. Wouldn¡¯t the best idea be to deploy us together?¡± Frances asked.

    Jerome grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. Edana, Frances, you¡¯re both very talented mages, but you¡¯re also the only mages that even have a chance of fighting Thorgoth. We lose either one of you, we¡¯d be in trouble, but if we lose both of you¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d be utterly fucked,¡± said Timur.

    Frances winced at how utterly miserable her fiance sounded at the prospect. Her mother, however, didn¡¯t look so convinced.

    ¡°Compartmentalising your strength here is perhaps not the best choice. I don¡¯t think either Frances or I can fight Thorgoth alone,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°You won¡¯t instantly get destroyed, which is something we can¡¯t say for the rest of our mages. So our defense against Thorgoth rests on you,¡± said Jerome.

    Grimacing, Frances asked, ¡°Alright, but if we¡¯re not to be deployed together, we need to rendezvous when Thorgoth shows himself.¡±

    Edana scowled. ¡°Frances¡ª¡±

    ¡°What about we have the other always in reserve? Say Frances is deployed at first. Edana will be in reserve nearby. That way, she can be sent in to reinforce the moment there¡¯s trouble,¡± said Timur.

    Frances nodded. ¡°I like that. Mom?¡±

    Pursing her lips, Edana drummed her fingers along Poker. ¡°I think that¡¯s acceptable. But let¡¯s make sure to reevaluate this as the battle goes on.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± said Jerome.

    ***

    ¡°Sorry about that, Frances,¡± said Timur. The pair were walking hand in hand just through one of the many streets of the city.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m surprised the king thought he needed to bring you to convince me, though,¡± said Frances, her tone light and just a bit teasing.

    ¡°You are quite a formidable woman my dear.¡± He squeezed her hand. ¡°That and I was more worried about your mother.¡±

    ¡°Now that I understand, she can be quite protective of me,¡± said Frances. Taking a breath, she looked up, past the lights of the city to the dark cavern roof. ¡°Timur, if we win this, how¡­how would the future look?¡±

    ¡°Um, quite promising. I mean, we have our house in Athelda-Aoun and I¡¯m assuming Morgan would be living with us,¡± said the prince. He tilted his head. ¡°We would need to make some changes as the Duke and Duchess of Athelda-Aoun. I think we might need a different workplace other than our house but we could do that at the city hall.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Huh, yeah we would have to meet and receive people as part of our day to day. Do you think we might need extra security for our house?¡±

    Timur nodded. ¡°Might not be a bad idea. I can imagine that Thorgoth¡¯s loyalists won¡¯t be very happy with us.¡±

    ¡°I was more thinking that if we wanted to keep our privacy, we might need some people to just help tell onlookers where to actually reach us. You remember what I told you about the paparazzi,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Oh yes, though, I don¡¯t entirely understand why someone would be so fascinated with our private lives.¡± The prince suddenly blinked, his lips pinching together.

    ¡°Timur? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Frances could see that the trogre¡¯s cheeks were coloured a light red and his tail was wrapping around his waist. ¡°Oh, um, well, it¡¯s just, all this talk about the future got me thinking.¡±

    ¡°Thinking of what?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°Oh nothing super important.¡±

    Frances blinked and despite herself, she couldn¡¯t help a sly smile inching across her lips. ¡°Not important to tell me while we¡¯re fighting for our lives, my prince?¡±

    Timur¡¯s subsequent sheepish grin prompted Frances to squeeze her fiance¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s the phrase that you used? You got me wrapped around your finger?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the Alavari version?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit more crass. You¡¯ve got my tail wrapped around your hand,¡± said Timur in a meaningful tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather appropriate, quite a number of Alavari have tails. So¡­¡± Frances flashed Timur a sidelong, coy smile. ¡°What¡¯s your question?¡±

    The prince sighed. ¡°Children.¡±

    ¡°Children?¡±

    Facing her now, Timur was still smiling, but his tone was quite serious. ¡°How many would you like, Frances? I¡¯m happy with just adopting Morgan, but I realised we¡¯ve never really seriously talked about if we¡¯d like more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I haven¡¯t given much thought to it.¡± But Frances had. Sometimes when she was still warm and awake beside her love, she¡¯d thought about the idea. ¡°I¡¯d like a child, at least one.¡±

    The prince blinked. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not worried?¡±

    ¡°I was and still am, but¡­¡± The young mage took a deep breath. ¡°Well, I never told you this, but I was a bit worried that I¡¯d be a bad mother.¡±

    A gentle hand caressed her cheek. ¡°Were you worried about well, your mother?¡±

    Frances shook her head, hoping her smile would reassure her love. ¡°No, nothing like that. I was worried that what she did to me might um, might make me different or strange from other mothers.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a fantastic job with Morgan, though,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m a lot less concerned now. The responsibility I feel is heavy, but I didn¡¯t think about how my experience could maybe help my daughter, even if it was a bad one.¡± Getting onto her tiptoes, Frances kissed Timur, before pulling him along. ¡°So yes, I would like children, if we survive this.¡±

    Her prince suddenly stopped, his grip around her wrist suddenly tightening. It hurt a little, and yet, Frances didn¡¯t mind. She knew the meaning of his tremorous hold.

    ¡°You must,¡± he whispered.

    She didn¡¯t need to look back at him because she knew that his head was bowed, but she turned back anyway. Wrapping her arms around her trogre, pressing her head against his chest, she let herself sink into his embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die.¡±

    His hand brushing her brown hair, the prince whispered. ¡°I know, but¡­if you do end up going back, please don¡¯t worry about me, or us.¡±

    ¡°Timur, you know I can never forget you,¡± said Frances, blinking back tears.

    ¡°I know, but¡­I just want you to be happy, even if I lose you.¡±

    ¡°And I want you to be happy as well.¡± Looking up into Timur¡¯s dark eyes, Frances took a breath. ¡°If¡­if I go and we still win. Please promise me you¡¯ll take care of Morgan and Hattie?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Timur, quietly and yet with deep feeling and solemnity.

    Although her heart ached, Frances managed to smile. ¡°And find¡­find someone else to love too, okay? I want you to be happy as well.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. But only if you promise to do the same,¡± said Timur, his voice husky.

    Closing her eyes, Frances somehow managed to nod. It was one of the most difficult things she had done, despite the fact her head felt so heavy. ¡°I promise, Mataia.¡±

    ---

    In a tower on the Third and final terrace on Kairon Aoun, Frances did her best to rest. Having fought through almost seven years other life, she and her friends had acquired the mysterious ability to be able to rest anytime they weren¡¯t in direct combat.

    To achieve this, Frances had sat against the tower wall, cloak rolled into a sortof neck pillow, a technique she¡¯d spent ages perfecting. It wasn¡¯t sleep she was aiming for but a restful half-nap that aimed to keep her calm in spite of the sound of cannons firing in the distance.

    She was finding this a lot more difficult to do than usual, though, thanks to her adoptive daughter pacing in the sky back and forth. One would think this would be quieter because of the lack of footsteps. However, the harpy-troll¡¯s wings were churning air much like a mechanical mixer and a harsh wuff-wuff was filling the air.

    ¡°I hate this,¡± Morgan hissed.

    Arms crossed, Frances closed her eyes. ¡°The battle¡¯s barely even started, Morgan.¡±

    ¡°I know, but watching this sucks. I want to be down there and being useful, with Hattie and Edana,¡± grumbled her daughter.

    Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe in. try not to think about your mother and student getting attacked by dragons.

    Frances opened her eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°We are being useful by conserving our strength.¡±

    Morgan finally alighted next to her mother, hands forming fists. ¡°But we could be doing so much more down there. Throwing them back.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible, at least, we won¡¯t throw them back by our strength alone. We need to follow the plan and act as the reserve,¡± said Frances.

    Frowning, Morgan crossed her arms. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it just be better to crush them quickly?¡±

    With a grimace, Frances rose to her feet and gestured the harpy-troll to follow her. ¡°This is going to be your first strategy lesson.¡± Leaning against the wall, Frances pointed down to the Second Terrace. ¡°Take a moment to look at our defences.¡±

    Eagle-like eyes narrowed, the princess scanned the walls. Frances watched her daughter with a bit of a smile as she recalled her own lessons with then Earl now Queen Forowena. Did she ever look so frustrated?

    ¡°Well, the walls are tall and we have soldiers and cannons there and behind it. It just looks like the enemy is pushing up against the wall anyway,¡± said Morgan.

    Frances nodded, trying her best not to wince at the observation. Despite the bombardment by the Erisdalian cannon, the Alavari were still advancing.

    The approach Thorgoth¡¯s army was employing was probably what Frances would have suggested herself. Teams of soldiers were digging siege trenches bringing the Alavari lines closer towards the wall. The trenches themselves were still a ways away, having just reached the slope where the First Terrace had been.

    Yet that was exactly what Thorgoth¡¯s army needed. The remnants of the collapse weren¡¯t perfect. They sloped down, leaving bits of cover that could be used. Groups of skirmishers, mainly musketeers sometimes accompanied by dismounted dragoon cavalry were firing from these spots. They were supported by mages who sometimes threw up bulwarks of earth or shielded their soldiers. Above them, harpies were flying, just outside of effective musket range, waiting to dart in and fire a volley with their small arms, or cast spells.

    The result was a dangerous game between the defenders on the Second Terrace¡¯s walls and the Alavari, where both sides were trying to take potshots at the other without losing their lives. All the while, cannonballs from Thorgoth¡¯s army slammed into the terrace or walls, whilst Erisdalian artillery slammed down on top of the Alavari¡¯s heads.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but we are holding and what do you see behind those walls?¡± Frances asked.

    Her daughter frowned. ¡°Well, um, huh. The wounded are being rotated back and replaced. There¡¯s also¡­ ammunition?¡± Morgan muttered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Frances pointing with Ivy¡¯s Sting at the steady stream of allied troops carrying supplies and wounded to the wall and fro. ¡°But do you also see the groups behind the wall?¡±

    Morgan nodded before glancing at her mother. ¡°Yeah, but what are they doing? Shouldn¡¯t they be getting onto the walls and shooting? I mean I get why we have soldiers assigned to move the wounded and ammunition to and away from the walls, but wouldn¡¯t it be more effective if we just hit them really hard?¡±

    ¡°To answer that question Morgan, I need to ask you one,¡± said Frances. ¡°Do you think that we¡¯re fighting the entirety of Thorgoth¡¯s army right now? All thirty thousand or so soldiers and the dragons?¡±

    ¡°Well of course not the dragons, they¡¯re¡­huh.¡± Frances bit back the urge to giggle as the princess¡¯s head whipped side to side so she could take in the battlefield. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re right, where¡¯s the rest of grandad¡¯s army?¡±

    ¡°In reserve, like ours. Why do you think so?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°So¡­so they can counter our reserves if we deploy them,¡± said Morgan slowly.

    ¡°Indeed, so we can¡¯t just deploy our reserves now, especially since we don¡¯t need to at the moment. We¡¯re holding the walls as it is,¡± said Frances.

    The princess finally alighted on the tower roof, brow now furrowed in thought. ¡°Then why do we need reserves¡ªOh. We need them in case Thorgoth starts sending more soldiers to try to break through the walls.¡±

    France hummed and nodded, her eyes searching for her mother and Hattie. They were too far to really where the pair had been deployed but it didn¡¯t stop her from trying.

    After all, as much as she was trying to stay calm for Morgan¡¯s sake, she was also just as worried. She knew she was just better at hiding it.

    ¡°Frances, but say they deploy another wave, we deploy some of our reserves, they deploy another wave, we deploy the rest of our reserves and then they deploy dragons. We don¡¯t have anything to counter the dragons, do we?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s voice was quiet, inquisitive even, which was something Frances normally enjoyed hearing. She liked her adoptive daughter to ask such questions.

    That question, though, was something that Frances hadn¡¯t been wanting to answer.

    ¡°We do have me, my mom, Anriel and our strongest mages,¡± said Frances slowly.

    ¡°But if they¡¯re deployed first say against their mages or soldiers, then we¡¯ll be in trouble, right?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances nodded. ¡°Which is why Queen Forowena and King Jerome have insisted that Edana and I be deployed separately. They want at least one of us as a final reserve.¡±

    The harpy-troll swallowed. ¡°But¡­ they still have six dragons.¡±

    Unable to stop herself, Frances let out a heavy sight. ¡°Yes. Yes they do. We do have one thing on our side.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°Time. We just need to buy time. Thorgoth has to attack us and as long as we buy enough time, our allies will arrive,¡± said Frances, her grip on Ivy¡¯s Sting tightening.

    ¡°But after all that, can we beat Thorgoth?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do know that we¡¯re not only going to see the Lapanterian army of ten thousand soldiers and mages, we¡¯ll also have the rest of the Lightning Battalion and the Erisdalian forces from the Traditionalists. A total of twenty-thousand soldiers.¡± Frances nodded to herself. ¡°If we hurt Thorgoth¡¯s army enough, even he can¡¯t win against that many.¡±

    The princess took a breath, forcing a smile to her face. Frances could tell, it just didn¡¯t reach all the way across. ¡°Yeah¡­you¡¯re probably right mom. I¡¯m just worried.¡±

    Frances bit her lip, wondering if this had also been what her mother Edana had felt when talking to her. Just what was the best way to talk about this with her child? Honesty she supposed, but it was so hard to be truthful about such a topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried too, Morgan. I¡¯m pretty sure you can tell,¡± Frances finally admitted.

    ¡°I can, but it¡¯s hard to tell how worried you are. You seem a bit different,¡± said Morgan.

    That made Frances blink. ¡°In what way?¡±

    Morgan gave her a look, studying her. ¡°Not in a bad way, just¡­you seem almost happier, which doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m happier, especially with the battle going on,¡± said Frances with a wry chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m just not so scared of being sent back.¡±

    The harpy-troll¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? But¡­you hated living with your mother and step-father.¡±

    ¡°I was deeply afraid of them and I¡¯m still a bit scared, but after everything I¡¯ve done, all I¡¯ve seen, I¡¯m a lot less afraid now. I¡¯m not that frightened, unloved girl anymore.¡± Reaching to her daughter, Frances squeezed her shoulder. ¡°I have your love, my mother¡¯s love, Timur¡¯s love, and the love of my friends and family, my real family. Even if I¡¯m lost, I will still have that.¡±

    Morgan smiled, holding onto Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°When you put it like that¡­ that doesn¡¯t sound so scary.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. I¡­I still don¡¯t want to lose you, or anyone else, though.¡± Frances took a deep breath as a chill ran up her arms. ¡°And I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this battle.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡­¡± Frances grimaced. Every time she thought about her former teacher and her husband, something seemed to grip her chest. She had a feeling she knew why, but she also knew that she was perhaps not wanting to accept that answer. ¡°Their plan is good, but you¡¯re not wrong. If Thorgoth decided he wanted to launch everything at us, we¡¯re likely to be overwhelmed. He wouldn¡¯t because if he was rational, he will need to conserve his forces to face our reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°But we are talking about grandad and he¡¯s¡­not always predictable isn¡¯t he?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances nodded. ¡°Yes. Thorgoth has a habit of dancing to his own tune. We¡­we will have to see how he responds to this situation.¡±

    ***

    Wincing at the sound of a nearby cannonball slamming into the terrace, Hattie glanced at Edana. Her teacher¡¯s mother, and teacher, was sitting on a chair in the bunker they were sharing. While the older woman was clearly listening to the soundFs of the bombardment, she didn¡¯t seem unduly alarmed. Rather, she seemed rather alert and braced to move.

    ¡°Master Edana, if you don¡¯t mind, can I ask a few questions?¡±

    The green-eyed woman smiled. ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t think we have talked much.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry I never really asked to well¡­talk. I¡¯m a bit in awe of you, ma¡¯am. I mean, Frances still looks up to you a lot,¡± Hattie stammered.

    Edana was already looking quite content, yet her smile somehow widened at Hattie¡¯s words, so much so little dimples formed in her cheeks. ¡°Well, I am also very proud of her. All I did was put her on the right path so to speak.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s kind of what she¡¯s doing for me.¡± Hattie took a deep breath. ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°You mean how I helped Frances heal?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°I mean, how did you inspire her to help others like me and Morgan?¡± Hattie asked.

    Edana blinked. ¡°That was all Frances, she was always very kind.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, she instead found herself rising to her feet. ¡°She is, but um, she must have learnt that from someone, maybe you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember teaching her that, though. I just¡­I just tried to teach her that she could get better and overcome her fears, while also trying to provide an example.¡± Edana shrugged. ¡°Maybe that was enough.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­but in any case, thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± said Hattie, bowing her head.

    Edana chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome dear.¡±

    A soldier, an Erlenbergian ogre ran in, panting. ¡°Grandmaster, Miss Hattie. Dragons are approaching.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our cue. Are you ready, Hattie?¡±

    ¡°Ready, ma¡¯am,¡± said Hattie, clutching Silver Star in a very tight grip. Yet she found her voice was clear.

    Edana gestured for her student¡¯s apprentice to follow her as she strode out into the trenches and toward the Second Terrace¡¯s Wall. In the distance, they could see winged beasts flying towards them.

 Chapter 205

    ¡°Fire at will!¡± Edana snapped, raising Poker.

    Hattie began to sing, charging the lightning spell she¡¯d learnt from Frances. Beside her, walking at a fast pace, Edana was screaming her spell. It turned the eye of veteran soldiers, much as the dragon-shaped helm that the legendary mage wore.

    A pillar of fire shot toward the two dragons arching through the sky. They¡¯d been spitting their venomous breath down on the walls of the Second Terrace. The crackling flames, so hot that Hattie could feel the heat sting her cheeks, split the pair up and sent them scattering.

    Down in the trenches that snaked through the city, Edana continued to move, firing smaller bolts all the while. Wings flapping with a hurricane-like fury, the larger dragon broke off, trying to increase the range.

    The smaller of the two dragons looped around to dive toward them, but Hattie had finished her spell just in time. A flash of searing blue-white ripped across the sky, slamming into the dragon.

    ¡°Edana, look out!¡± Hattie screamed, breaking into a run, as the dragon screamed, plunging down toward them. The beast¡¯s flight was not controlled but it wasn¡¯t entirely wild. It was however, driven by an incensed rage and pain that deafened those in range.

    Edana, either having heard Hattie¡¯s cry, or more likely, seeing the diving dragon, ran with the half-troll. Following the trench, they glanced over their shoulder at the rapidly approaching fire-spitting hurricane of scale and claw. The dragon now levelled out, and now tore over the trenches, breathing fire over everything underneath it.

    Firing bolts of magic desperately over her shoulder, Hattie knew some of her spells were just plain missing, but she didn¡¯t know what else to do. She could hear the screams and yells of soldiers caught by the venom.

    Turning back to the front, she found Edana had stopped. The woman had turned, raised Poker and was singing.

    ¡°Hattie, calm down! I¡¯ll cover you, hit it again!¡± Edana snapped, before she continued into her song. The wailing cacophony arrested Hattie¡¯s run, just enough for her to turn around. Raising Silver Star she took a deep breath, filling her lungs with as much lifegiving air as she could.

    The song she sang was similar to the one that Frances taught her to focus her attention, and yet Hattie found herself making her own flourishes. Her voice after all, was not quite like Frances¡¯s. She found herself choosing a slightly higher timbre and a faster pace. As the notes built, she felt her heartbeat steady, even as the dragon neared. It dodged Edana¡¯s firebolts, and when the occasional blast of flame did hit, the impact only shuddered the dragon, but didn¡¯t stop its charge

    The great wyrm opened its mouth and Hattie cast her spell. Her lightning reached out like a great wicked hand, shining so brightly it bathed the trenches with white light. The ivory fingers zig-zagged and slammed into the dragon, catching it like a ball.

    Yet even as the dragon wailed, tears streaking from its eyes, plunged toward the ground, it didn¡¯t stop. It careened toward Hattie, reaching out with its right front claw, which was broken.

    ¡°Yolandra!¡± The dragon that had pulled away swooped down, wings extending so suddenly winds buffeted Hattie and whipped Edana¡¯s robes all around her. The dragon seized the smoking form of her sibling and flapping furiously, retreated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Edana hissed. Waving Poker, searing jets of flame tore toward the dragons. Yet they were just too fast. Two slammed into the wings, and tore holes into them yet the dragons barely made it over the Second Terrace¡¯s wall. Edana made to run toward the wall, but Hattie grabbed her sleeve.

    ¡°Grandmaster, we need to be careful. They still have three other dragons,¡± said Hattie.

    Edana blinked and nodded. ¡°Hm, thank you, Hattie. Still, let¡¯s see what we can do to turn this battle around. Follow me.¡±

    ***

    Bubble shields up, Edana and Hattie managed to get onto the walls, firing back at harpy snipers and mages as they did so. It was then they spotted a very large Erlenberg banner of a hybrid serpent-ship and a mass of musketeers, soldiers and even a mage surrounding it. The group were clustered over the gatehouse, ducking behind the merlons as they returned fire. A troll was directing them.

    ¡°Alexander, what are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the command post?¡± Edana hissed, running up to the group.

    Hattie blinked as surrounded by his guards, Ayax¡¯s adoptive father grinned.

    ¡°Good to see you Grandmaster. We¡¯re counterattacking. Can you and Hattie clear the area in front of the terrace?¡±

    ¡°Counterattacking?¡± Hattie stammered.

    ¡°Yes. Time to sweep those skirmishers on the ground away. Hattie you probably are going to be better targeting the harpies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the ground troops then. Whose¡ª¡± Edana looked over her shoulder and whatever she saw made her eyes widen. ¡°Nevermind.¡±

    Hattie glanced behind her and saw why. Behind the walls ran a road leading to the gatehouse and a column of cavalry were massing. At this point in the war, horsemen were no longer armoured from head to toe. Still, these cavalry still had cuirasses and wore plumed full-faced helms in addition to more modern equipment such as carbines and pistols.

    As she fired off spells at the harpies, Hattie remembered the armoured horsemen had been with King Jerome and Queen Forowena. She¡¯d wondered what had been the point of bringing cavalry in a siege battle, but now she supposed she had her answer.

    Already, the skirmishing forces just beyond the ramp were scattering, running from the explosive barrage brought to bear by Edana¡¯s magic. Hattie had just forced a pair of harpies to retreat when a long, noble-sounding blast of a horn cut over her singing.

    The gates to the Second Terrace swung over and the Erisdalian horse thundered through. Already Hattie could see Thorgoth¡¯s skirmishers breaking into retreat. The grumble and rumble of horseshoes slamming into the dirt rose like an orchestra.

    She wasn¡¯t sure why but Hattie focused on firing at the harpies overhead. It wasn¡¯t fear, or shame. Hattie just knew the carnage that was being inflicted on the soldiers on the ground and she had no need to see it.

    ***

    There was a lot of cheering, and back-slapping as the Erlenberg division and the Erisdalian cavalry rotated back to the Third Terrace to rest, replaced back with the Erisdalians once more.

    ¡°Well that went well,¡± said Frances after she hugged Edana, having reunited with her mother in the old Goblin Empire¡¯s palace. Out of the corner of her eye, she spied Morgan and Hattie talking, sheltered by the palace gallery.

    ¡°Yes, though, maybe a bit too well. They only committed two of their dragons,¡± said Edana. Still she managed a smile. ¡°We made them pay today, though. They won¡¯t try to skirmish with us so readily next time.¡±

    Timur coughed, getting Edana and Frances¡¯s attention. ¡°I also got some good news from my sister. With Thorgoth pulling troops from Alavaria, she¡¯s actually able to muster her forces more swiftly. She will be able to ride out with a eight-thousand strong cavalry force to hit Thorgoth in the rear in a week.¡±

    ¡°That is good news,¡± said King Jerome, approaching the group. ¡°And the Lapanterian reinforcements are arriving in a few days. They should be going past Kwent and entering the Greenway about now.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    All eyes turned to Queen Forowena, who was biting her finger, one hand curled tightly around her sword pommel.

    ¡°Edana, Hattie, are you sure you only saw the two dragons?¡± she asked.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think the remaining three went for Athelda-Aoun?¡± Eloise asked, the centaur¡¯s hooves pawing the ground nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. The crevasse is quite narrow and we did leave a small garrison there with cannons pointed directly at the thing,¡± said Anriel.

    ¡°That and we shielded it too. It won¡¯t hold the dragons but it will slow them down enough for the cannons,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°More importantly, there¡¯s nothing of strategic value at Athelda-Aoun,¡± said Forowena. With great effort, the queen forced her fingers to release her sword. Waving that hand, as if trying to wring the stress from herself, she muttered, ¡°Sorry, please ignore me. I¡¯m being paranoid.¡±

    Walking past his councillors, Jerome gently placed a hand on Forowena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My dear, there¡¯s no harm in expressing that concern and if you¡¯re right, then we can act on it.¡±

    The raven-haired woman smiled briefly at her husband¡¯s touch. ¡°Jerome, I¡¯m worried we¡¯re already too late. The only reason Thorgoth would not send all of his dragons at once is because he is using them for something else. He has to be attacking another location, but where?¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t have gone after Titania¡¯s forces, her forces aren¡¯t mustered yet and she¡¯s being very secretive as to where,¡± said Timur.

    From the corner of her eye, Frances saw her Otherworlder colleague, Nicole suddenly straighten. The Queen¡¯s long-time aide and Jim¡¯s girlfriend slowly pushed her way past the various advisors to whisper something into Forowena¡¯s ear.

    Whatever it was, it was loud enough that Jerome reeled back as if he¡¯d been stung. ¡°Fuck! Contact the Lapanterians now!¡±

    Edana blinked ¡°Wait, why are we contacting the Lapanterians¡ªOh no.¡±

    Forowena stiffened. ¡°Hold on, someone¡¯s calling me,¡± she said. Reaching into her uniform¡¯s pocket, she pulled out a hand mirror. ¡°Ah, King Sebastian, just who I wanted to¡­ Oh no.¡±

    Frances sneaked a peak over the queen¡¯s shoulder and bit back a gasp.

    The former prince was older than Frances remembered and had a haggard look. It didn¡¯t help that ash and soot coated Sebastian¡¯s light-brown hair. In plate mail that was stained with dried blood, the noble wore no crown. On his shoulder, rested a sleeping, familiar woman with a cleft lip, frizzy red hair matted with sweat.

    ¡°Dragons?¡± asked Jerome.

    ¡°Dragons. Two of them, with Queen Berengaria and a flight of harpies. I fucking should have figured that they would do this.¡±

    Forowena closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It didn¡¯t occur to any of us.¡±

    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Jerome asked.

    Sebastian pursed his lips. The adrenaline from the fight he¡¯d been in had seemed to wear off and he looked utterly exhausted. His words were slightly slurred, as if he was drunk. ¡°A shit parade. They caught us between the road from Kwent and the gateway into the Greenway. I don¡¯t think they intended to destroy us, but they wanted to cause panic and inflict as many casualties as possible.¡±

    ¡°They probably chose to attack you near the Greenway¡¯s entrance for that reason,¡± muttered Forowena.

    ¡°Yes. The Otherworlders we have, the Singh brothers mainly, held them for a time. However, the combination of harpies and dragons caused our army to panic and flee for the Greenway.¡± Sebastian shuddered, wiping his eyes in a futile effort to dry his tears. ¡°Dragons used the opportunity to roast our soldiers along the road.¡±

    Jerome swallowed. ¡°There¡¯s a fully operational hospital at Athelda-Aoun, rest there. We can hold¡ª¡±

    Megara¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and she flashed a humorless smile. ¡°We appreciate your courtesy, King Jerome, but we know that we can¡¯t afford to wait. We¡¯ll be there, with the remainder of our army.¡± The healer straightened with a grimace, made more severe by her lip. ¡°We¡¯re still counting. Of the ten thousand we brought, I know less than half escaped and there are quite a lot of wounded.¡±

    ¡°If you had to estimate?¡± Forowena asked.

    The Queen of Lapanteria made a face and tried to dust off the ash mixed into her hair. ¡°If I had to¡ªfuck this is going to take forever to get off¡ªif I had to estimate¡­Sebastian, I assume wi¡¯ll have to reorganize some formations, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll have to disband the tattered units and fold them into larger surviving ones,¡± said Sebastian.

    Megara nodded. ¡°Alright, so we still have the fifteen Otherworlders with us including our five mages. As for forces, that¡¯ll be two brigades worth of cavalry, and one and a half brigades worth of combat-effective infantry.¡±

    A chill ran through the group. All knew what that meant.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­three thousand five hundred soldiers out of ten thousand.¡± Jerome groaned. ¡°Oh Amura and Rathon.¡±

    ¡°Though, I¡¯m going to be honest, I¡¯m not sure how combat-effective those troops will be if they see six dragons.¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°I know I¡¯m going to be seeing those flames in my dreams.¡±

    ¡°We killed one.¡± Frances said suddenly. Jerome and Forowena glanced at her as she stepped into view. ¡°Sebastian, tell your troops we have killed one. They can be killed and defeated, just like Thorgoth can be.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re that certain, Frances?¡± Megara asked, eyebrows rising into her hair.

    Frances allowed hesitation to freeze her tongue for but a moment, before she declared, ¡°I can¡¯t be certain, but I know that we are not going to go down without a fight.¡±

    ¡°Here here,¡± said Forowena, clapping Frances on the shoulder. ¡°Megara, there¡¯s a full hospital in Athelda-Aoun that we stocked up in case of an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Good luck and we¡¯ll see you in a few days,¡± said Sebastian. Their images vanished and an oppressive silence settled back onto the commanders of Kairon-Aoun.

    ***

    Morgan and Hattie glanced at each other as they stood in front of the temporary shelter Frances and Timur were living in.

    ¡°After you,¡± said Hattie, tilting her head.

    Chuckling, Morgan rapped her knuckles on the door, which promptly swung open.

    ¡°Hattie, Morgan, is something the matter?¡± their teacher asked, rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re just wondering how we can help.¡± Looking past the door frame, Hattie noted the chaos of documents all over the floor and table. ¡°You¡¯ve been studying these papers for like, the entire day.¡±

    ¡°What are these documents anyway?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances briefly checked the armour she was wearing and closed the door behind her. ¡°They¡¯re copies of King Alan¡¯s journal and how he, Yalisa and Moragon cast the spell that created the summoning system. It was the world¡¯s first recorded instance of True Magic and I¡¯ve been trying to replicate it.¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to help you go through it?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Thanks, but I think I¡¯m done going through dusty tomes for today.¡± Taking a breath, Frances smiled and rolled her neck from side to side. ¡°Is there anything you both would like to do?¡±

    Frances¡¯s eyebrows rose as Morgan bowed her head and Hattie glanced at her friend. ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to try to attune to one of the other stones.¡±

    For a moment, the petite woman¡¯s smile seemed to still. Her lips didn¡¯t freeze in place, but she did hold her breath.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°You¡¯re alright with it?¡±

    Frances shrugged, but her smile also widened. ¡°Not completely, but if you wish to then I will do my best to help you.¡±

    The harpy-troll swallowed. There was always something so comforting and yet scary that her mother so completely respected her wishes.

    ¡°Thanks mom. Where should we do this?¡±

    ¡°The market place we were training at is quiet. Let¡¯s go, while we still have some quiet.¡±

    ***

    Beads of sweat formed on Morgan¡¯s forehead, dripping down her cheek as she focused. Her adoptive mother stood in front of her, humming softly. Ivy¡¯s Sting wove a figure-eight pattern over Morgan¡¯s glowing right arm, which the young girl was holding.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± Morgan hissed.

    ¡°Unfortunately no. Do you feel any pain?¡± Frances asked, grimacing.

    ¡°Just a lot of magic? Energy?¡± Morgan shook her head. Her right forearm felt like it was getting a horrible sunburn not just on the skin, but all throughout. It tingled and stung as a whining whuh-whuh sound filled the air around the pair. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s stop this. I think we both need a break.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Frances. Letting out a sigh, she let her arm fall to her side as Morgan wrung out her right arm. ¡°Do you feel any different?¡±

    Morgan shook her head. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve been trying and forcing myself to focus on that stone. I think I can even grasp that bloody thing with my magic, but it just doesn¡¯t do anything, not even with you trying to pour magic into it to activate it.¡±

    Hattie piped up. ¡°Do we know how the central-most stone was attuned to Morgan?¡±

    ¡°I think the answer to that lies in when it was attuned,¡± said Frances. Her arms crossed, she began to pace. ¡°That would have been marked by when you started to get better control over your magic.¡±

    ¡°It was probably after you met Lightbreaker then,¡± said Hattie, crossing her arms as well.

    ¡°And after you and I had that talk in the pantry,¡± said Frances, a deep frown on her face.

    Morgan blinked. ¡°Maybe¡­it was after we had that talk in the kitchen. You know, the day you adopted me.¡±

    Frances and Hattie exchanged a glance, their eyes wide.

    ¡°Magic is linked to emotion, you taught me that, Frances,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Yes, and after that night, I don¡¯t think Morgan ever lost control of her magic again.¡±

    ¡°But I thought it was because I was happy,¡± said the princess. She made a face, one eyebrow arching quizzically. ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±

    The meaningful amber and dark-blue eyed looks that Morgan found herself on the receiving end of brought a sheepish smile to the harpy-troll¡¯s face. ¡°Okay yeah, it isn¡¯t that simple, but how do we do more? I mean, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Frances looked up at Kairon Aoun¡¯s dark ceiling, eyes closed. A tension seemed to creep up her feet into her arms, shoulders and face. It strained her expression and tightened the ends of her lips. Morgan and Hattie did not like how she looked, and they liked it less when she opened her eyes and met their gaze.

    ¡°The times that I managed to cast True Song Magic, the times that my mother made her most powerful spells had something in common.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that none of us are going to like that answer?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°We were all in incredible danger, or trying to protect someone we cared deeply about,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan groaned, ¡°Fuck. So you have to put me in danger?¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, which is why we are not doing it. It¡¯s too risky, especially if we can¡¯t even isolate that as the cause,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°That and didn¡¯t King Alan, Yalisa and Moragon cast True Magic without a present danger?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°They were facing the looming threat of the Goblin Empire,¡± said Morgan in a matter-of-fact tone. Walking over to her bag, the princess started rummaging through it. ¡°Well that¡¯s a bust, we might as well do something useful if we are out here.¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Frances asked.

    Metal battle claws clinked against one another as Morgan fished them out from her pack. ¡°Well, I honestly haven¡¯t had much practice with these, want to spar?¡±

    Frances blinked, but finding herself grinning, she slowly drew Alanna. ¡°No magic?¡±

    ¡°No magic,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Cool, let me just blunt our blades and claws first,¡± said Frances.

 Chapter 206

    ¡°That¡¯s a really handy spell, Frances,¡± said Hattie, running a finger down the tip of Morgan¡¯s claw as she helped the harpy tighten the straps.

    ¡°Thanks! I do wonder why battle claws aren¡¯t longer. Would make sense for them to be longer to hit enemies with.¡±

    ¡°It would also probably interfere with your landing,¡± said Frances. Lifting Alanna, she kept the estoc low, tip pointed to the ground. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Morgan.¡±

    The harpy-troll grinned and drummed her claws on the ground, ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready mom. You¡¯re going to go down.¡±

    Frances arched one eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Why do you think so?¡±

    Morgan lofted into the air, flexing her new weapons, grinning gleefully. ¡°You¡¯re a mage. You aren¡¯t going to do well in a melee.¡±

    A slight chill ran up Morgan¡¯s back as she watched Frances stifle a giggle with the back of her hand, before resuming her guard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see about that.¡±

    Eyes narrowed, Morgan circled her mother, watching her blade. Frances continued to keep facing the harpy-troll, sword still pointing toward the ground. To Morgan¡¯s growing alarm, her mother¡¯s footwork was rather smooth. Every step from her boots was perfectly placed. The tip of her blade didn¡¯t waver, even as she turned.

    Suddenly, Morgan pulled her wings close and dived. Her claws lashed out, aiming for her mother¡¯s shoulder.

    Only, Frances stepped to the side, blade whirring to parry her blow and send her flying off. Morgan nearly smashed into the ground, but pulled up out of the plunge at the last minute. Flapping as hard as she could, she managed to avoid the scything estoc.

    ¡°Mom, what the fuck?¡± Morgan hissed, turning around to hover mid-air.

    A rare, cheeky grin split across Frances¡¯s expression as she giggled, twirling her estoc with one hand. ¡°Sorry! I do know some swordsmanship. I¡¯m nowhere nearly as good as Martin or even Elizabeth, but I practise as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you got any tips mom?¡± Morgan muttered, starting to circle Frances once more.

    ¡°Yes actually. Keep circling. Like that. Watch for any weaknesses,¡± said Frances, circling as well.

    Morgan narrowed her eyes, watching her adoptive mother¡¯s slow, deliberate steps. The ground of the market square was uneven, and yet her well-chosen steps didn¡¯t waver. She held the sword perfectly poised to rise to meet any opponent.

    ¡°But you have none,¡± Morgan whined.

    ¡°I do have weaker sides and guard positions. Change your altitude, try to disrupt my rhythm,¡± Frances suggested.

    ¡°Like with a magic duel?¡± Morgan asked, flapping higher. Maybe if she got right above Frances, she could dive down on her.

    ¡°Exactly like a magic duel,¡± said Frances, stepping back, craning her neck backward.

    It took a second, but her mother took a bad step and had to take her eye off of Morgan. The harpy-troll didn¡¯t miss a beat and plunged.

    Claws outstretched, the metal tips clanged off of Frances¡¯s desperately parry. Wheeling around, Morgan slashed again, aiming at Frances¡¯s shoulder.

    Her mother was, however, extraordinarily agile in her own right. She¡¯d dived forward, rolling up and coming up on her feet to stab at Morgan. Instinctively, the princess blocked the blow with her greaves, knocking it off course, but Frances was coming in with a follow-up stab. It forced Morgan to leap back into the air and circle overhead.

    ¡°So like this?¡± she asked, panting, unable to hide her grin.

    Frances giggled joyfully. ¡°Exactly! Now come again!¡±

    ¡°You better watch out mom!¡± Morgan cackled.

    ***

    Frances was very happy to get to practice with Alanna and while Morgan was young, she was quite a fun opponent. The fact that she could fly made it so that she could choose angles of attack that most humanoid species couldn¡¯t was an interesting challenge. Sometimes her adoptive daughter would even try to grapple with her using her hands, while trying to hit her with her battle claws.

    Despite the seriousness inherent with wielding weapons, it was very hard not to just laugh and chuckle as they exchanged blows. They were safe after all with their blunted weapons and armour. So the pair continued to banter, with Morgan teasing her, and Frances yelling encouragement.

    Frances in fact found a giddy, lightening feeling in her heart as Morgan took her advice and put it in action in front of her.

    The harpy-troll was now feinting, then attacking with or after a feint, trying to throw off Frances¡¯s rhythm. She was moving at a far more deliberate and measured pace in order to conserve her energy.

    ¡°Very good, Morgan. Let¡¯s make this your final pass. I think we¡¯ve had enough fun for the moment,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Got it, mom.¡± The princess suddenly slowed, hovering mid-air. Frances braced herself. It could be a feint or some kind of ruse.

    Yet Morgan continued to hover in place. Beads of sweat from the exertion ran down her cheek as she continued to flap her wings. Her lips formed a crooked line as she continued to hold her place in the sky. Aside from the beat of her daughter¡¯s wings, Frances suddenly realised she could hear something else.

    Narrowing her eyes, Frances focused on the sound she heard. It sounded like humming. Morgan was humming to herself, her clawed feet sashaying side to side to the beat. It was a nice tune with a good rhythm that Frances couldn¡¯t help but smile to¡ªwait, why were her daughter¡¯s legs glowing? And why did Morgan seem much closer than Frances had initially thought?

    Too late, Frances realised that her daughter had been ever-so slowly hovering closer to her. Stepping back, she brought Alanna up but Morgan was already lunging forward. Purple-glowing claws lashed out.

    Frances managed to get her blade in the way of the battle claws, but Morgan¡¯s claws now seized Alanna. Bulling into her, the harpy-troll wrenched her estoc from her grip. Throwing the blade aside, moving with unerring speed, Morgan tackled Frances and the pair went sprawling to the ground in a tangle of limbs.

    ¡°Got you!¡± Morgan giggled, scrambling back to let Frances sit up.

    Frances could only laugh at the grin on her adoptive daughter¡¯s face, even as she took in Morgan¡¯s new predicament. ¡°That you did, but um, Morgan, you¡¯re glowing.¡±

    ¡°I am?¡± Morgan got onto her feet and glanced at her claws. ¡°Huh, this is new.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright? How are you feeling?¡± Hattie asked, rushing over while Frances pulled her wand from its holster.

    Morgan flexed the ends of her claws. ¡°A little tingly. But I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡± She blinked, touching her thighs, just above her knee. ¡°Did I¡­did I attune to the stones in my legs?¡±

    Frances hummed a spell to extend her magical sense over her daughter¡¯s legs and nodded. ¡°Yes. The stones have activated. They¡¯re forming a bond with the keystone in your chest.¡±

    ¡°But why aren¡¯t I having a magical surge like before?¡± Morgan muttered.

    Hattie pursed her lips, one hand holding her chin. ¡°Well, you are happier now. Even if you were sparring with Frances, it was in a controlled environment. There wasn¡¯t any real danger.¡±

    ¡°That could be it. Though, why have your claws not stopped glowing?¡± Frances muttered.

    ¡°And what else can I do now?¡± Morgan asked, a wide grin spreading the princess¡¯s lips.

    Frances and Hattie exchanged a glance, both shrugging at the same time.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get you a target dummy,¡± said Frances, walking over to pick up her sword.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ***

    The target was a wall, part of a fallen-in house. Morgan¡¯s legs were still glowing purple, with the polished steel of the battle-claws sending motes of light in what seemed to Frances an almost disco-ball effect.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Swooping forward, Morgan plunged toward the wall headfirst. At the very last moment, she twisted her claws up, slamming into the rubble with her battle claws.

    Frances¡¯s heart was in her throat as her daughter vanished in a cloud of debris. Running through the smog, she called up a spell to whisk the dust away. When the air did clear, she found Morgan still flying and very wide-eyed.

    There was no wall left. Broken stone was scattered everywhere and beyond the wall, carved into the ground were huge slash marks. Morgan¡¯s claws were no longer glowing, but the battleclaws looked as polished as the day Frances had handed them to her. They were just a bit dusty.

    ¡°I guess I am attuned,¡± said Morgan, giving her adoptive mother a sheepish smile.

    ¡°That you are. I just don¡¯t understand how.¡± Frances glanced at her daughter, flashing her a smile. ¡°Your claws started glowing in your final attack against me. What were you thinking or feeling?¡±

    Morgan alighted on the ground, ruffling her wings before relaxing them against her back. ¡°I don¡¯t quite remember. I was¡­well I was having a lot of fun so I was feeling quite happy.¡± She scratched her hair, grimacing at the sweat matting the strands. ¡°I think it¡¯s easier to say I wasn¡¯t really thinking you know? It felt right, you know? Like when you are just about to hit a high note or just before you finish casting a really complicated spell.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s something linked to one¡¯s emotions. Which specific one, though?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances nodded slowly. The sensation, the feeling she was on the cusp of something crawled up her back. Yet no matter how hard she thought, how hard she pursed her lips, she couldn¡¯t find the words for the answer.

    ¡°I think I have felt what you have felt. I just don¡¯t know how to describe it either,¡± Frances said. Patting her daughter¡¯s shoulder, she sighed. ¡°Whatever the case, I¡¯m glad you succeeded, Morgan. Let¡¯s go for dinner.¡±

    The princess beamed up at her. ¡°Sounds great, mom.¡±

    ***

    Morgan and Hattie had gone to eat dinner with Renia, leaving Frances with Timur. As she sat down beside her fiance in front of the blanket they were using to set their rations upon, Frances found one of her eyebrows rising.

    Over the course of their relationship, Frances had learnt some of Timur¡¯s tells and he had recorded hers in a small notebook of his. It would be creepy to some, but Frances also found it sweet as her prince also wrote down her favourite things, important dates, and events in their relationship.

    Timur¡¯s tail used to be how Frances could tell what the trogre was thinking but it¡¯d been injured in battle with his father. However, Frances had found that his eyes and the way he looked could tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°You can probably see it, but I got something to tell you that I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll like,¡± said Timur.

    Frances let out a sigh. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to infiltrate the enemy camp with Aloudin, Epomonia and Olgakaren.¡±

    Parsing her fiance¡¯s words took a moment. Actually thinking through the implications of it and whether she should freak out needed several more. By the time Timur had made his way by her side to hold her hand, Frances finally had something coherent to say.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t like it, but I understand why you have to do this. We were surprised by Thorgoth¡¯s diversion and his attack on the Lapanterians. We need to get a better idea of his situation and strategy,¡± said Frances. She squeezed Timur¡¯s four fingers, looking up at his morose expression. ¡°Just be careful alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Thank you for understanding,¡± said Timur.

    Frances nodded before letting out a snort. ¡°So long as you don¡¯t prompt another rescue attempt. I can¡¯t fight Thorgoth and stop Morgan from trying to rescue you. Did you know she attuned to the two keystones in her legs?¡±

    ¡°I did not! That¡¯s fantastic isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Frances nodded, grabbing her loaf of bread to take a bite. ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m just wondering¡­if her attuning to the stones could also be the solution to my problem with Song Magic. We know there must be an emotional aspect to casting it but the emotions needed to use the magic seem quite complex.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps deceptively simple. Your lighting spell has an emotional aspect too, aside from understanding how lightning actually works,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Yes. Though, the emotional range needed to activate it is more varied. It just takes focus, clear intent and the kind of calm that you feel when a storm is bearing down on you,¡± Frances explained. She blinked. ¡°That¡­probably is why most people haven¡¯t figured it out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly why I haven¡¯t figured it out,¡± muttered Timur. He took a breath and gave Frances a quick peck on her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be going tonight.¡±

    Frances¡¯s heart skipped a beat but she forced herself to smile. ¡°We better make the most of it then,¡± she whispered before she leant in for a deep kiss.

    ***

    A while later¡­

    Timur wiped the sweat off his brow. As much he preferred using a glamor charm, the duration of the infiltration necessitated actual disguises. Getting to Thorgoth¡¯s camp had forced the small group to creep across the dimly lit battlefield, using both glamour, the broken ground and good camouflage to reach Thorgoth¡¯s siege trenches.

    They¡¯d made it somehow, possibly due to the lack of guards in the trenches, but then they had to blend into the rest of the camp.

    Thankfully, Colonel Tara and her defected troop had brought a bunch of up to date uniforms in Royal Purple and green. It was an altered version of one of these tunics that Timur now wore, along with a simple leather bicorn hat. Nothing about the uniform was comfortable, but it did the trick.

    Glancing at Aloudin, dressed in a similar uniform, Timur whispered, ¡°This is going rather well.¡±

    Aloudin nodded as the group walked through Thorgoth¡¯s camp. ¡°The hard part was getting to the camp, but we had the cover of night and your magic for that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to get out the way we came¡­¡± Epomonia murmured.

    ¡°And we¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Olgakaren, perched on the centaur¡¯s back. ¡°We just can¡¯t get discovered.¡±

    ¡°Oi, you lot!¡±

    The four turned around to see a bearded goblin with a peg leg strutting up towards them. ¡°Where are you headed? That area¡¯s for the fodder.¡±

    ¡°Fodder?¡± Epmonia asked, frowning.

    The goblin frowned. Thinking quickly on his feet, Timur flashed a wry smile and shrugged. ¡°Our squad just arrived from the Minairen garrison. We¡¯re just looking for a place to bed.¡± Thankfully as part of their disguise, and as a just in case measure, the group had brought bedrolls and a tent.

    The goblin gave them a once-over and pointed further down the Greenway. ¡°Stick with us. You don¡¯t want to get to know the lads of Augusta and Glowron¡¯s divisions too well. They¡¯re probably going in again on the next attack.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want¡ª¡± it clicked in Timur¡¯s head just as he took in Aloudin¡¯s deep grimace. ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re that young and naive?¡± The captain asked.

    The goblin shrugged. ¡°Most of them are new recruits or conscripts barely sixteen years old. Those that survived two to three years become us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised you can tell how long we¡¯ve been in this mess just by looking at us, old-timer,¡± said Olgakaren.

    ¡°That¡¯s captain Harald to you you upstart. And of course I can tell. You¡¯re not a teenager and you actually have battle injuries. Now get yourself some rest,¡± barked the goblin as he turned to leave.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Harald.¡± Timur pursed his lips and suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Do you know where General Helias¡¯s tent is by the way?¡±

    The goblin turned around one eyebrow arched. Somehow he didn¡¯t noticed Epomonia¡¯s eyes widening at him. ¡°The fuck do you want to know that for?¡±

    Timur snorted. ¡°So we can stay as far away from him as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hah! It¡¯s that grey and purple tent over there,¡± said Harald, pointing further down the Greenway. ¡°Thing is, General Helias¡¯s has somehow mellowed out ever since he got hitched. General Augusta is the one you want to stay away from. She might think a young thing like you is a snack.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already being snacked upon! But thank you sir!¡± exclaimed Timur, snapping a salute.

    The goblin waved him off, and kept walking while the group sauntered down the Greenway.

    ¡°Good thinking. Helias would be ideal to spy on,¡± said Aloudin under his breath.

    ¡°Helias is a mage, though. Do you have any ideas on how to get past his privacy spells?¡± Olgakaren asked.

    Timur nodded looking around his surroundings. The general¡¯s tent was pitched a little further away from the other soldiers by some covered crates of supplies. This afforded it some privacy and some cover for their approach.

    ¡°I plan to¡ª¡± The prince froze and stood to attention. Aloudin quickly followed him and a second later, Epomonia and Olagakaren followed.

    General Helias and his wife, who Timur believed was Sara Sparrowpeak were walking past them towards their tent. Timur resisted the temptation to wince at the brace that clung to the harpy-orc¡¯s wings.

    Glancing at Epomonia, the prince nudged the centaur with his elbow. His touch seemed to calm the flicking tail of the centaur as the general and his young wife approached.

    ¡°Evening,¡± said Helias.

    ¡°Evening general, and milady,¡± said Aloudin in a curt tone.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The general continued until he slowly came to a stop in front of Epomonia. With half-lidded eyes he looked up at the slightly trembling centaur and the harpy perched on her back. ¡°Miss, I require a favour of you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir?¡± Epomonia asked, her voice just a half-note from full on panic.

    ¡°I require that contraceptive charm of yours. I will pay you right now for it,¡± said Helias, reaching into his belt-pouch.

    ¡°Oh. Um, of course sir,¡± said Epomonia, reached behind her neck. ¡°Gylia, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Olgakaren. Balancing on one foot, she used her other to undo Epomonia¡¯s charm, which the centaur handed to Helias. The general dropped a few gold coins¡ªabout a month¡¯s worth of pay¡ªinto her hand and picked up the charm.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Epomonia stammered.

    Helias simply nodded and walked on without any further comment, his wife¡¯s hand on his arm. The pair vanished into the tent, saying something to the two guards at the entrance, who left.

    The moment they were out of sight, Olgakaren nuzzled Epomonia¡¯s cheek, ¡°Epomonia, talk to me. How are you feeling?¡±

    Both Aloudin and Timur reached out to pat their barrel as she took in deep, calming breaths. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m fine. Yeah, I¡¯m actually fine. I¡¯m more confused than anything. Why would he ask for a woman¡¯s contraceptive charm and why doesn¡¯t she already have one?¡± Epomonia muttered.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re about to find out. Aloudin, Epomonia, watch the entrance. Olgakaren you¡¯re with me,¡± Timur hissed. Taking a look around the group scattered, the troll captain and the centaur taking up a guard position a little ways in front of the tent, whilst Timur and Olgakaren walked toward the tent itself.

    Drawing his wand, Timur also pulled out what looked like a normal stick. Olgakaren¡¯s keen eyes also picked up the fact that this ¡°stick¡± shimmered slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± whispered Olgakaren.

    Timur raised the stick. ¡°This enchanted stick will let me bypass any privacy spell. Most spells are intended to isolate any sound within a logically closed off area, but this lets me¡­ open it up and render the spell useless. Should work if we slide it under the tent cover.¡±

    The harpy nodded and followed the trogre to creep around to the back of the tent. Stepping lightly on the earthy ground, the pair lay down on their stomachs. The prince then slowly jimmied the stick underneath the pavilion, making sure to hold onto it.

    Suddenly, Timur could hear the conversation and he grinned. Gesturing the harpy to hold onto him, he allowed the magic to flow from him to her as the pair started to eavesdrop.

 Chapter 207 - Eavesdropping on Dragons

    ¡°Right right, that stupid thing is off. Now tell me why do you want a contraceptive charm in the first place?¡± Helias asked.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Sara slowly walked over, not to her separate bedroll, but to her husband¡¯s, staring at him all the while. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly not get it. Is this a joke, Helias, or do you really need me to ask you?¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not a joking man, Sara and I know you¡¯re dumb enough to go sleep with someone in this camp. So that leaves¡­¡± Helias blinked. Sara was taking off her heavy outer dress. She now sat down on his bedroll only dressed in a white linen underdress. The tauroll suddenly straightened. ¡°Oh. I thought you weren¡¯t interested.¡±

    ¡°You know for a veteran general you can be surprisingly dumb at times. You have needs. I have needs.¡± Sara closed her eyes and undid the ribbon tying her hair up, letting the black locks fall loose. ¡°And even though I don¡¯t love you, I trust you. Do you trust me?¡±

    The general¡¯s head dropped a little as he smiled. Shaking his head to himself, he pulled off his jacket, walked over to the bedroll and sat down beside his wife. ¡°More than anyone in my life.¡±

    ¡°There. Then that¡¯s settled.¡± Sara allowed herself a smirk. ¡°If it helps, there¡¯s literally noone else who can help me with this in Thorgoth¡¯s camp and you are infuriatingly handsome.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re also no slouch.¡± The tauroll pursed his lips and placed his hand on his wife¡¯s. Their fingers slowly intertwined with one another. Her soft skin and manicured nails against his callused fingertips. ¡°Before we get further, we do need to talk about that debriefing.¡±

    Sara sighed and made a face. ¡°Ah, yes, but no more delays.¡±

    Helias chuckled. ¡°Of course, but you have to admit, that was a rather interesting meeting.¡±

    The harpy-orc shuddered, reflexively running her hands through her long black hair. ¡°General Glowron standing up to Thorgoth is not what I¡¯d call interesting. It was downright terrifying.¡±

    Pulling his wand out, Helias pointed to his chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the old bat had it in him. Wine?¡±

    ¡°You had some left?¡± Sara drawled.

    Helias rolled his eyes and spat out a Word of Power. ¡°Ha ha. Yes, we have some left and I have an order coming in for tomorrow.¡± A bottle of wine floated from across the tent to the couple, along with two cups.

    ¡°I suppose being a general has its perks.¡± Sara took both floating cups and bottle from her husband¡¯s magical grasp. Unstoppering the bottle, she poured them both glasses. ¡°Why did Glowron argue with Thorgoth, though? The plan to ambush the Lapanterion Legion seems to have been very successful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. So as you heard, we took some pretty severe losses ourselves. Erisdalian cavalry almost wiped out the battalions we sent to attack the city today. With how we need to subjugate Erisdale after we defeat them, we really cannot afford to lose troops.¡± Helias took a sip of his cup. ¡°The second is what Glowron said. He wasn¡¯t consulted despite being the army¡¯s chief. That¡¯s quite the personal insult.¡±

    Sara winced, once again lacing her fingers with Helias¡¯s. ¡°Ah, sorry, I did understand that part, but what I don¡¯t get is why did Glowron choose to argue with Thorgoth here and now. He¡¯s been in agreement with the king for years. He¡¯s helped Thorgoth design and execute the strategy that¡¯s brought the war to this point, including things like the surprise attack at Delbarria.¡±

    The general blinked. ¡°Now that you mention it, that is a bit strange. It¡¯s not like the king hasn¡¯t consulted with Glowron before. Erlenberg was very much the king¡¯s plan.¡± Helias grimaced. ¡°Of course, we have no idea how bad this argument was. Maybe they¡¯ve argued before about this behind closed doors. Thorgoth didn¡¯t seem to mind his outburst.¡±

    ¡°The king has a very good court mask, but I could tell that Queen Berengaria definitely didn¡¯t expect it. I saw her just kinda stare at Glowron for a moment, not with the ¡°you¡¯re dead¡± look she sometimes sends my way, but one of surprise,¡± said Sara.

    Helias frowned. ¡°Would Berengaria be privy to all of the king¡¯s plans? She wasn¡¯t married to him until only a few years ago, and I¡¯ve never seen them so¡­attached.¡±

    Sara rolled her cup for a moment before taking another sip through pursed lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. I must admit until the last few years, Thorgoth didn¡¯t seem to be particularly close to anybody. Yet, despite how she practically seems to constantly lie on his arm, he never seems to be bothered. I¡¯d dare say that he actually likes it.¡± Sara shrugged. ¡°Of course, I might be completely wrong. After all, we all know Thorgoth¡¯s one true love was Queen Ulania.¡±

    The general stiffened quite suddenly, his tail standing almost like a flagpole. ¡°Maybe not. You see, I¡¯ve been around a little longer than you. Ulania was close to Berengaria. They always went out for private tea parties in the gardens and I remember¡­a long long time ago, Thorgoth attended a number of these.¡±

    ¡°How close?¡± Sara whispered.

    Helias slowly turned to his wife. ¡°Close enough that I now wonder if they didn¡¯t just share a bed but a husband.¡±

    ¡°A great many things would be explained by that.¡± Sara shook her head. ¡°We have no proof, though and we¡¯re getting off topic. What does Glowron and Thorgoth¡¯s argument mean and what are our chances now?¡±

    She was met by the sight of her husband scratching his goatee. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. I do know that the situation is better for us, but it hasn¡¯t actually changed that much.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t? I thought we were on a time limit with the reinforcements of the Lightning Battalion coming,¡± said Sara.

    ¡°Well we do have reinforcements of our own now and we didn¡¯t lose any dragons in this attack,¡± said Helias. The tauroll filled his cup again. ¡°Problem is that we didn¡¯t gain much today. The attack was important, but we don¡¯t have time to risk attacking their reinforcements with the dragons again, and it¡¯s likely they¡¯ll take steps against that.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re going to launch an all out assault tomorrow then? Or very soon?¡± Sara asked.

    Helias hesitated, his hand gently squeezing his wife¡¯s before he took another sip. ¡°In two days, yes. With all our forces together, we should be able to punch through the second terrace. This is especially since we just got another new regiment from Minairen.¡±

    Sara pursed her lips. Very softly, she said, ¡°Helias, you don¡¯t sound entirely convinced about this. Something¡¯s bothering you.¡±

    The general sighed. ¡°Very astute. Well, for one, Thorgoth or Berengaria still haven¡¯t clarified their strategy, especially since the losses we¡¯ve taken are higher than expected. Glowron and I pressed them but they didn¡¯t say a word, or kept deflecting.¡±

    ¡°And the other?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s silly.¡± Helias met Sara¡¯s gaze. The pair were so close that their noses briefly touched. With nothing to hide, and too close to obfuscate, the tauroll swallowed. ¡°I have this feeling that something¡¯s very wrong with this whole situation.¡±

    ¡°Is it a sense of danger? Of dread?¡± Sara asked.

    Helias nodded. ¡°Yes. Do you feel it too?¡±

    ¡°A little. I thought it was just me being nervous about your safety,¡± Sara whispered, squeezing her husband¡¯s hand.

    The general grimaced, but his voice remained soft and almost without thinking, he drew his wife into an embrace. ¡°It may be that, but to be honest, ever since we have gotten here, I feel like we¡¯ve been dancing to someone else¡¯s song. Yes, the humans are in the perfect place for us to crush them, yes we¡¯ve had to respond to their positioning near Minairen, but I feel like we¡¯re missing a piece.¡±

    ¡°Well, the humans are funnelling every last one of their armies at us, but we know that,¡± said Sara, fingers loosening the topmost ties of her shift.

    His arms suddenly stiffening, Helias suddenly muttered, ¡°Should we withdraw?¡±

    The harpy-orc squawked. ¡°Withdraw?¡±

    ¡°Even if we break the enemy armies here, it will be difficult to conquer the rest of Erisdale. Why don¡¯t we just pull back, regroup, and hit them in a different place where they haven¡¯t prepared defences?¡± Helias asked.

    Blinking, Sara opened her mouth, revealing the rather large canines in her jaw, before closing her mouth and frowning deeply.

    ¡°That makes a lot of sense. It¡¯s not like the humans have set up the logistics for an invasion of Alavaria. However, I don¡¯t think Thorgoth would agree to this.¡±

    ¡°Why not, it¡¯s the logical thing. If victory is uncertain, then we must take whatever action necessary to pursue it,¡± said Helias.

    Sara poked Helias¡¯s collarbone with a firm, manicured finger. ¡°It would look horrible for him and the crown. The King of Alavaria, the Demon King, led the pride of Alavaria and seven dragons out to defeat the last great human and traitor armies and had to fall back after losing a dragon. Forget the nobles, the public and ordinary citizens would want to surrender and hand Thorgoth over to the Otherworlders.¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s a good point.¡± The general twirled one finger through his wife¡¯s hair, marvelling at how soft the strands were. ¡°But isn¡¯t that the same with the humans? If they lose here, and they are likely to lose with our numbers and our dragons and with Thorgoth being here, then their people will likely lose heart.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°So, why would they risk fighting here, unless they knew they were going to win?¡± Sara murmured.

    ¡°Well, do they know they¡¯re going to win?¡± Helias asked.

    ¡°Whoever came up with the strategy and picked this battlefield does,¡± said Sara, resting her forehead against Helias¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why Glowron argued with Thorgoth, he realised something¡¯s wrong.¡± Helias smiled and gently kissed Sara¡¯s cheek. ¡°In any case, I think we¡¯re both exhausted and quite eager to get down to business. Unless there¡¯s anything you want to add?¡±

    Guiding her husband¡¯s hands to her hips, Sara smirked. ¡°Nope. Let¡¯s get busy¡ª¡±

    ¡°General Helias!¡± bellowed a voice.

    The pair pulled apart, scrambling to put clothing on. ¡°Fucking¡­¡± Helias stormed to the tent flap, pulling his jacket on. ¡°This better be important, soldier!¡±

    A tall troll, his age suggesting he was one of the veterans, met Helias¡¯s eye with an unflinching gaze. ¡°Sir, the dragons are fighting amongst themselves.¡±

    ¡°Oh shit. Sara!¡±

    ¡°Coming. Let¡¯s go!¡± The harpy-orc squawked as she squeezed past Helias and pressed his swordbelt into his hand. Running the leather belt around his waist the general chased after his wife as they ran from their tent, not noticing how the centaur guard they ran past looked away from them.

    Despite how far they were, the pair could hear the hissing and growls from the great beasts. As they neared and they could see the necks of the dragons rearing up, they could hear more of what they were saying. They could also see the furious snarls twisting their scaly lips.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Fennokra hissed.

    The wings of the eldest and largest dragon, Velkandra slowly extended, not to their full wingspan, but enough to make Fennokra step back. ¡°Do you deny that you doubt our cause¡¯s righteousness?¡±

    Yolandra, the smallest of the siblings, didn¡¯t. Instead she stood on her hind legs so she could match Velkandra¡¯s height. ¡°She just was hearing me out sister.¡±

    ¡°And you were saying the same things that Lakadara did before she betrayed us!¡± screeched Makentra, the youngest dragon. The last male of Telkandra¡¯s brood stalked toward Yolandra, smoke puffing from between his clenched teeth. ¡°Did she not break your claw? Did she not nearly kill you?¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s hilarious, especially coming from you, Makentra. You and Velkandra planned to send us to die today whilst you two attacked the prey!¡± Yolandra growled.

    Fennokra narrowed her eyes, turning to glance at her sister. ¡°Yolandra, you go too far¡­¡± she froze as she saw Makentra¡¯s eyes look away. ¡°You¡ªVelkandra?¡±

    The eldest dragon didn¡¯t even had the decency to look abashed. She glared right back at her younger sibling.

    ¡°We did not intend for you to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t mind putting us in greater danger, didn¡¯t you?¡± growled Fennokra.

    Pushing through the mass of soldiers running from the dragon, Helias and Sara finally reached them.

    ¡°Everybody calm down!¡± Helias bellowed, striding toward the dragons. Despite how her claws and wings trembled, Sara followed, though she kept behind her husband.

    ¡°General Helias, were you aware that today¡¯s attack on Athelda-Aoun was doomed?¡± hissed Yolandra, fixing the general with her golden eyes.

    The tauroll swallowed. ¡°No. King Thorgoth did not involve me in all the details of the plan. I was not aware. I thought that all you dragons were attacking, not just two.¡±

    ¡°See! We did no such thing,¡± hissed Makentra with a sneer.

    Yolandra gritted her jaw, only for Fennokra to narrow her eyes. ¡°Velkandra, I saw King Thorgoth speak to you in confidence two nights ago.¡±

    ¡°We were not discussing anything of consequence,¡± said Velkandra, but the elder dragons tone was curt and her words were clipped.

    ¡°Enlighten us then,¡± said Yolandra.

    Helias swallowed. The claws of all the dragons were digging into the ground. He could see sinew and muscle bunching together, whilst wings now unfurled to their full wingspan. Throats were tightening, nostrils flared. He¡¯d spent enough time with the dragon siblings to read what that meant.

    ¡°Please, this may just be a misunderstanding,¡± said Helias. He was lying through his teeth, but frankly he had no idea what to do.

    A booming voice, magically boosted, echoed over the crowd and the snarls of the dragons.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Thorgoth bellowed, the king of Alavaria striding without hesitation toward the dragons, his royal purple cloak trailing behind him. Despite the cold fear that clawed his heart, and his wife¡¯s tightening grip around his arm, Helias couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that the king was here.

    ¡°Thorgoth. What did you discuss with Velkandra and Makendra?¡± hissed Fennokra

    ¡°And why did you send us against Athelda-Aoun almost by ourselves?¡± Yolandra demanded.

    The king crossed his arms, one eyebrow arched up. Helias glanced at Sara, wondering if he was going crazy, but she mirrored his confusion. Thorgoth seemed to be pretending, or was really looking at the dragons as if he was encountering a particularly interesting fly.

    ¡°Ah, is that what this is about? My apologies for not telling you about the details of the plan and for putting you in danger. However, the enemy would have become suspicious if there were no dragons that attacked Athelda-Aoun. We needed a force to fix them in place.¡±

    Fennokra narrowed her eyes and furled her wings. Yolandra however, was not so easily satisfied, she stalked toward Thorgoth, putting one massive clawed foot over the other. ¡°Then you weren¡¯t trying to get us killed?¡±

    Thorgoth smiled. Helias and Sara froze as they saw the humour in the slightly toothy grin.

    ¡°Why would I be interested in endangering my allies? After all, you have pledged to support us in this battle, just like I have pledged to help you fulfil your revenge against the Stormcaller and her allies.¡±

    You could hear a mouse squeak after the sheer calm charm to which the king replied to the dragon. And despite how Yolandra towered over Thorgoth, the onlookers did not miss how she seemed to freeze.

    ¡°In any case, if you are still unsure, Yolandra, you perhaps should spend some time ruminating. General Helias, if you could arrange an area of the camp for our ally to rest?¡±

    ¡°Two allies.¡± Fennokra, a barely hidden scowl making her lips twitch, stepped in beside her sister. ¡°I will go with my sibling. Perhaps I can talk some sense into her.¡±

    ¡°Fennokra¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quiet Yolandra. General?¡± Fennokra hissed, flashing Helias a meaningful look.

    Helias coughed. ¡°Of course, right this way.¡±

    ***

    It took some time, but Helias found what used to be a collapsed passageway leading off the Greenway. It now formed a massive alcove fit for the two sister dragons to now stay in.

    Two oxen, freshly slaughtered, had been delivered to the entrance. Fennokra now ate one of these animals as Yolandra paced.

    Sara bowed low as Helias leaned against the entrance to the alcove ¡°Is this to your liking, Fennokra, Yolandra?¡±

    Yolandra snorted. ¡°You can stop grovelling Sara. We are both aware that you and the general are more or less partners in your marriage.¡±

    Sara flinched, glancing at Helias, who was looking over his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t see anybody and they were far enough from the camp that he doubted any sound would travel.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you are talking about,¡± Sara stammered. ¡°I am but my husband¡¯s obedient and devoted wife.¡±

    An audible crunch of the dragon snapping her meal¡¯s thighbone echoed in the alcove, whipping the pair¡¯s heads to Fennokra. ¡°Our hearing can be quite sensitive when we focus it, say on someone¡¯s heartbeat. You act like you¡¯re scared of Helias. You cringe when he hits you but there is no true fear or frustration when he does.¡± The dragon tilted her head back, swallowing the last remnants of the cow before licking her claws. ¡°So, are we wrong?¡±

    The general sighed. ¡°How long have you known?¡± Helias asked.

    ¡°Long enough to know that you both are not friends of Thorgoth, even if he has your allegiance,¡± said Yolandra. The dragon¡¯s head, larger than a cart, moved toward Sara, who took several steps back. ¡°Sara, you spoke to my sister Lakadara. What did you tell her that made her leave?¡±

    The harpy-orc swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°As you Alavari call it, bullshit,¡± growled Fennokra.

    Sara tried to calm her rapid, quickening breaths. A gentle touch of Helias against her elbow made her catch herself. She forced in a deeper breath and exhaled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t. I just¡­ she asked why I was married to Helias and why I acted the way I did. I told her that my mother betrayed the king and this was my punishment.¡±

    The dragon sisters exchanged a look. Fennokra still frowned. Yolandra scowled, not at the much smaller Alavari, though.

    ¡°Yes, so the king demanded you partner with the good general. Why would she be so alarmed? You get along with him don¡¯t you?¡± muttered Yolandra..

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not all marriage entails. If Helias and I hadn¡¯t worked out an agreement, I would have to obey him,¡± said Sara slowly.

    Fennokra narrowed her eyes. ¡°Obey¡­wait, in what manner?¡±

    ¡°Um, in every way. Most marriages aren¡¯t supposed to be like that, but in this case, the king ordered me to obey my husband in all things.¡± Sara¡¯s gaze fell to the floor. ¡°If Helias had ordered me to bear him a child, I would have had to. Thankfully, this was something that we came to a mutual agreement on.¡±

    Yolandra¡¯s head flew up so she could meet Fennokra¡¯s wide eyes. ¡°But that means¡ª¡±

    ¡°That if Thorgoth had his way Sara would essentially be a slave,¡± said Helias. Arms crossed, the tauroll let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°As it stands, the situation is not ideal either. Were you not aware of this?¡±

    Fennokra shook her head. ¡°Of course not. But¡­what did your mother do that the punishment was visited on you instead?¡±

    Balling her hands into fists, Sara wiped her eyes, but they still filled with tears.

    ¡°She wanted to side with the rightful Queen of Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°Is Thorgoth not the rightful king? His daughter is a mere rebel,¡± said Yolandra.

    ¡°Apparently, Alavaria¡¯s White Crown, a sentient magical artefact that determines the kingship, has sided with Titania, iIf rumours are true.¡± Voice half-choked, Sara looked over her shoulder, but Helias said nothing. The expression on his face however, was one she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    It was sympathy. The harpy-orc stared for a moment, not sure if she was seeing things until her husband nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was propaganda but she¡¯s dead now. Killed in an¡­¡®escape attempt,¡¯¡± Sara croaked. ¡°In short, they murdered her.¡±

    Fennokra now narrowed her golden gaze at the tauroll. ¡°General Helias, you told us that Thorgoth would fulfil our vengeance.¡±

    The tauroll nodded. ¡°Yes. He wants the Stormcaller and her allies dead or worse,¡± said Helias.

    Fennokra growled, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us that he was capable of this. Were you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you were aware he was capable of this. Why did you not tell us?¡± Yolandra hissed.

    Helias, lips pursed, tucked his hands into his pockets. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask and none of you seemed to care.¡±

    Fennokra¡¯s wings unfurled, sending a gust that buffeted the pair¡¯s cloaks, and made them hang onto each other in an embrace.

    ¡°Speak carefully, General Helias.¡±

    ¡°Helias, maybe it¡¯s not a good idea to provoke the dragons!¡± stammered Sara, holding onto Helias¡¯s jacket.

    The tauroll squeezed his wife¡¯s hands. ¡°You are correct, Sara, but it is the truth and it is not I who should speak carefully, but they who should listen.¡±

    The harpy-orc winced. ¡°Yes, but they might not care!¡±

    ¡°Well, why should we listen to you?¡± Fennokra hissed, a puff of smoke rising from her nostrils.

    Helias smiled. It wasn¡¯t a cocky one, but it was completely without fear. ¡°Because unlike Thorgoth, I can¡¯t threaten your lives. Yes you are dragons, but he has an army and he already has your siblings on his side through his manipulation.¡±

    Fennokra swallowed, whilst Yolandra lay down, her lips pulling back in a grimace, showing her gritted fangs.

    ¡°He used how we wanted revenge for our mother to get us on his side, and he¡¯s using it to keep Velkandra and Makentra on his side,¡± said Yolandra.

    ¡°Yes. He even used that fact to get you to attack Lakadara,¡± said Sara in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Did you even let her explain why she doubted Thorgoth before you attacked her?¡± Helias asked.

    Golden eyes now downcast, wings clinging tightly to their massive frames, the dragons lay down on the ground, shamefaced. It was a somewhat humorous sight, if the situation wasn¡¯t so dire.

    ¡°Telkandra was our mother,¡± stammered Yolandra.

    Sara took a deep breath and stepped away from her husband. Hesitantly, she reached out her hand to touch Yolandra¡¯s nose. It was very hot to the touch, the scale feeling a little like burnished steel. ¡°Yes, but the Stormcaller and her allies would probably have treated you better.¡±

    ¡°She¡­she didn¡¯t want to fight our mother. I recall that now. She was just defending a young welp,¡± said Fennokra.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Yolandra asked.

    Sara glanced at Helias, and knew that the solemn, morose expression that pursed his lips was mirrored on her own features.

    ¡°Survive. It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s all we can do,¡± said Sara simply

 Chapter 208 - They Come Again

    Lakadara blinked, her double-lidded golden eyes affixed on Timur, who hadn¡¯t even changed out of the imposter uniform that he¡¯d borrowed.

    ¡°Are you certain of this?¡± the dragon asked.

    ¡°When it comes to Fennokra and Yolandra, I¡¯m certain of their doubt in Thorgoth. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know if Telkandra and Makendra are scheming with the king directly, but I assume they area,¡± said Timur.

    Frances, who had been holding her hand mirror for King Jerome and Queen Forowena to discuss the situation, glanced at the monarchs contemplative visages.

    ¡°Lakadara, how willing are you to talk to your siblings?¡± Jerome asked.

    The dragon shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m still shocked that Fennokra and Yolandra have started to question Thorgoth. They¡­they tried to kill me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised General Helias has a different side to him,¡± said Frances.

    Timur shuddered. ¡°How his wife can see past that Clodthrog¡¯s deeds, I have no idea.¡±

    Frances intertwined her fingers with her trogre¡¯s four. ¡°From what you told us, he seems to treat her quite well and they seem to respect one another quite deeply. Maybe that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Madame Spinere, attending on behalf of Edana and the other White Order mages, piped up in a wispy voice. ¡°I¡¯m more intrigued as to why the general and his wife thinks that they are in a trap, especially since they are both aware that we are receiving reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°It could just be a sign of paranoia,¡± said Nicole, one of the Otherworlders and aide to Queen Forowena. ¡°Forowena, what do you think?¡±

    There was no response from the mirror at first. When Frances glanced over, she saw that the king and queen had stood to one side and were engaged in hushed conversation. From the frown on Nicole¡¯s face, this didn¡¯t seem to be normal.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± said Jerome, sitting back down in front of the mirror¡¯s frame. ¡°We have an idea what General Helias is suspecting, but we are trying to keep that under wraps for the moment.¡±

    ¡°All I can say is that from what you¡¯ve told us, Prince Timur, the plan is going smoothly,¡± said Forowena.

    A tingling sensation ran up Frances¡¯s back, and yet she found she couldn¡¯t say anything. There wasn¡¯t much to say. She could demand the king and queen tell her what was really going on, but if the battle was going according to their expectations, then it wasn¡¯t like she could just request secret information.

    ¡°We also know that they¡¯re likely attacking in two days. We can get some rest before then,¡± added Forowena. Smoothing her dress, the queen rose to her feet. ¡°Thank you and your comrades, Prince Timur. I can¡¯t imagine it was easy sneaking up on the dragons.¡±

    Timur smiled brightly, but a yawn broke his joyful expression. ¡°An invisibility spell I was working with my mother on. I¡¯m afraid it drained quite a bit of my magic, though.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll let you go get some rest then. Lakadara, if you can at least consider talking to your siblings, we¡¯ll be rather grateful,¡± said Jerome.

    The dragon dipped her head as the image in the mirror faded away.

    ***

    Frances re-read her notes on song magic again, rubbing the edge of her eyes absent-mindedly with one hand as she balanced the papers by her dimly lit lantern.

    She was so focused, she didn¡¯t hear Timur¡¯s yawn. She did feel his breath against her bare neck.

    ¡°Dear, are you reading late again?¡± Timur asked, looking over her shoulder.

    Frances smiled, her nose rubbing against her trogre¡¯s cheek. ¡°Oh, sorry, did I wake you?¡±

    ¡°Not on purpose. It¡¯s a little chilly here and well, I noticed when you left.¡± Gently wrapping his arms around Frances¡¯s shoulders, Timur rested his chin atop her hair. ¡°Oh I¡¯ve missed this.¡±

    ¡°You missed resting on my hair? You¡¯ve only been gone two days,¡± said Frances, smirking despite herself.

    ¡°And yet it felt like an eternity.¡± Timur stood up and sat down next to Frances on the adjacent chair, wrapping one arm around her shoulders. She didn¡¯t mind, in fact, she rather welcomed it as it was rather chilly in her linen nightgown.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡± Timur murmured.

    ¡°Morgan attuned to the magic stones in her legs.¡±

    The prince blinked. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s fantastic news! How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to figure out. We were just sparring, and not even with magic.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was using Alanna and Morgan was getting acquainted with her battle claws. It wasn¡¯t that serious really. We were just having fun together,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°That seems rather fortuitous¡­coincidentally fortuitous.¡± Timur¡¯s grasp on Frances relaxed slightly as he tilted his head back to look at the ceiling. ¡°Magic is tied to emotion. What were you both feeling in sparring?¡±

    ¡°Both feeling? Wouldn¡¯t it be more important for what Morgan is feeling?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur opened his mouth and closed it. ¡°Hm, ah, pardon me, Frances. You mentioned you and Morgan were sparring and having fun. Would you say you were both just focused on the sparring session and nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Yes. How did you know?¡± Frances asked.

    Timur smiled. ¡°It¡¯s kind of what I feel whenever we dance, or practice magic together, or like, do a project for our house. I can see how happy you are, while I am happy at the same time and that just makes me feel even happier. Aloudin and Edana have told me that things like this happen before when two people are so connected, so in harmony that it¡¯s almost like they enter into a trance.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Frances whispered, tucking herself more snugly into her prince¡¯s embrace. ¡°That makes sense. Um, well I was proud of Morgan. I was also kind of proud of myself that I managed to help her. I was also having a lot of fun. I definitely felt happy too, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Those were very different emotions to what I felt when I saved you and when I saved Hattie. I wasn¡¯t happy then,¡± said Frances.

    The prince grimaced. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. Ah well.¡±

    Frances glanced at her papers one more time. Pursing her lips, she reached over and picked up a copied passage from Alan¡¯s diary.

    ¡°Well, King Alan, Moragon and Yalisa were strangely alright about facing the Goblin Empire.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Well, in this passage, Alan is talking about how they¡¯re not sure if the spell they¡¯re planning would work, but he basically says there''s nowhere he¡¯d rather be but here. I don¡¯t understand how he could be fine with where they are.¡± Frances met Timur¡¯s gaze. ¡°The Goblin Empire was pursuing him. He¡­he¡¯d gone through hell in the empire as a slave with Yalisa and Moragon. Yet they all seemed to write so calmly about it. Was he just pretending?¡±

    Engaging in what Frances like to nickname his ¡°scholar mode,¡± Timur took the paper offered by her and began to read, muttering quietly to himself. His dark eyes scanned the pages in the dim light, tilting his head ever so often as if to give himself pause.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a possibility but I don¡¯t think so. This was his diary after all and at the time he was writing it, he didn¡¯t expect to have it read by us. It was his later entries as king that he seemed to get a little more reserved about what to write,¡± said the prince.

    ¡°So he was being truthful, or at least, as truthful as he thought he could be,¡± said Frances. She frowned. ¡°He was a slave. The things that I read about what happened to him in the goblin slave camps were horrible. They worked his friends, his family to death. And yet I remember him reading about how glad he is to see dew form in the mountains. I don¡¯t know how he could write so¡­positively about the danger he faced.¡±

    The prince nodded. ¡°Well, as we discussed some time ago, there is the chance that he could have edited his diary before he sealed it underneath the temple. Yet, the decision to edit his diary wouldn¡¯t have been made too close to our time. It was made years ago when humans and Alavari were friends.¡± Timur brushed back a lock of his hair from his eyes. ¡°In fact, I¡¯d say that what he¡¯s feeling would be pretty realistic in some ways.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°After he was free, and safer at least, they could appreciate life. I don¡¯t know about Yalisa and Moragon, but Alan seems to have accepted the fact that he might fail but is ready to face it nonetheless,¡± said Timur.

    Frances sighed, resting her head against Timur¡¯s chest. ¡°I wish I was as brave as he was.¡±

    ¡°You are. In a different way, but you want to protect your loved one like he does.¡± Gently squeezing Frances¡¯s shoulders, the prince kissed her brow. ¡°Come to bed love. You need your rest.¡±

    Frances nodded, allowing herself to be led back to their shared bedding. ¡°Thank you, Mataia,¡± she whispered as she tucked herself in beside him.

    Timur smiled and yet even in the dark, that smile lit up her whole world. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Frances.¡±

    ***

    Skirmishes had taken place in the lead up to the anticipated attack, but the human kingdoms and their allies had managed to rest and rotate the majority of their forces. All of them were now on high alert and manning the walls.

    This time the 2nd Terrace was manned with a mix of Erlenbergian, Lapanterian and Eridalian troops. The gatehouse had been doubly reinforced and the wooden gates had even been blocked off with a rammed earth barricade. Thorgoth would find it rather difficult to just blast the doors open.

    ¡°Morning Master Ulric, good morning Madame Spinera. A bit quiet today isn¡¯t it?¡± Frances asked as her former teachers approached her position on the walls.

    The eccentric bald man was uncharacteristically grimacing. ¡°It is strangely quiet. I thought they would start with a bombardment. That¡¯s how they¡¯ve been doing so.¡±

    Spinera sighed. ¡°They¡¯re probably conserving their ammunition, but you are right Ulric. It is odd that they are being so reticent.¡±

    Hovering slightly above the battlements, Morgan turned around with an eager smile. ¡°Master Ulric, Master Spinera, do you know any embarrassing stories about mom?¡±

    Frances rolled her eyes as a wicked grin returned to Ulric¡¯s lips. ¡°Quite a few. When she first invented her lightning spell, we were casting atop a tower at Salpheron. The lightning spell did something really funny to your mother¡¯s hair¡ª¡±

    Spinera leapt up and grabbed Morgan¡¯s claw. With surprising speed, she yanked the harpy-troll to the ground, screaming, ¡°Get down!¡±

    Frances dove, Ulric a moment behind her. She saw a bright purple flash travel through the cavern almost like an echo.

    The tower¡¯s roof heaved. For a split second, Frances realized she was no longer touching the tiled floor. Hairline cracks snaked through the clay baked dark maroon. She seemed to stop in the air for a second, before she slammed right back into the hard surface.

    The impact knocked the wind out of her and she saw stars, but she managed to scramble to her feet. Blinking back stars, Frances whirled around and swore.

    In the centre of the Second Terace¡¯s wall, she could see a cloud of dust. The curtain wall that had protected the terrace now disappeared into a void. Not only had the wall itself disappeared, but the terraced platform below it now spilled out onto the ruined First Terrace. It was like someone had taken a massive claw and yanked out a breach that a dragon could fly through.

    Whipping her gaze to the distant Alavari camp, Frances heard the chanting of their foes start once more.

    ¡°Thorgoth! Thorgoth! Thorgoth!¡±

    ¡°Spinera!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Tell the queen to get our artillery trained on that breach now!¡± Frances started running to the wall. ¡°Then take Morgan to the Third Terrace!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡ª¡±

    ¡°You heard your mother! Go!¡± Ulric bellowed. With his one arm, shoved Morgan into Spinera who was already speaking into a hand mirror. Yet the elderly mage still managed to lock an iron grip around the princess¡¯s wrist and lead her down the stairs.

    ¡°Prepare for immediate assault! Don¡¯t bother conserving your ammunition!¡± Frances yelled out. She glanced behind her, noting Ulric following her at a jog.

    ¡°If they¡¯re smart, they¡¯re going to pound that place with artillery,¡± muttered Ulric.

    ¡°I agree.¡± Frances glanced to her right and saw four winged forms looming in the distance. ¡°Oh shit. Here they come!¡±

    Yet the dragons didn¡¯t go for the walls. They headed for the breach and circling high above, began to breathe fire. As Frances continued to run, she saw that they weren¡¯t aiming for the gap but right behind it.

    They were denying them the opportunity to set up a defence. Grimacing, Frances started to charge her lightning spell. A sharp and familiar crackling rang in her ears as she sang, aiming at the closest dragon.

    At the last second, one of the dragon¡¯s siblings heard her and cried out with a roar. Her target dived and the bolt of sky blue grazed the dragon before slamming into the ceiling of Kairon Aoun¡¯s cavern.

    Screaming in pain, the high-pitched wail grating in Frances¡¯s ears, the dragon levelled out and started flying back. Frances¡¯s gaze followed her for a moment, until her heart sank.

    An unending tide of Alavari troops were fast-marching across the plain, leaping out of siege trenches and up the rubble. Banners and flags were converging towards the breach. The rumble of so many boots on earth was punctuated by the drumbeat of artillery. Cannonballs chipped and smashed brick from the breach, widening it, and more landed behind the breach.

    ¡°This is bad,¡± whispered Ulric.

    ¡°We have to¡ª¡± Frances looked back up and froze. The three dragons had stopped circling, they were flying in one direction.

    Right at her.

    ¡°Ulric¡ª¡±

    Ulric snorted and clapped her on the back. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the breach. Don¡¯t worry yourself. You keep those dragons occupied! Everybody else get off the walls!¡±

    Soldiers, Alavari and humans scrambled as Frances flashed her former teacher a grateful smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Ulric!¡± she called back as the bald man followed the solders in beating a hasty retreat down a staircase. She saw him wave back before the dragons neared. ¡°Ivy, this is going to be a tough one,¡± she muttered.

    ¡°We¡¯ll beat them. Together,¡± said Ivy¡¯s Sting.

    Taking a deep breath, Frances raised both hands and surrounding herself with a shimmering blue shield, she broke into a run and sang.

    She had one very slight advantage. While the dragons could breathe fire, they had but one target, her. Maybe it was their mission to take her out, maybe they were blinded by revenge, but the fact was that if she was alone and had nobody to protect, she could use their attention against them.

    While it was normally suicidal to run towards a dragon, Frances bet that if she got them too close to one another, she could get them to get into each other¡¯s way.

    And sure enough, that was what happened. As three neared, Frances could see them start to fly almost wingtip to wingtip. So focused on her, that they didn¡¯t realise the distance between them was closing.

    Crying out the key note, Frances threw another lightning spell, but at the rightmost dragon. The purple drake rolled and forced its sibling to pull back. Its other sibling had to dive, and Frances used the dragon¡¯s drop in speed to slam a bolt of magic into its face.

    She didn¡¯t stop there. As the three dragons scattered, their formation broken, Frances cast as quickly and as fast as she could. Lightning coursed and arched around her, a vortex of sparks and plasma that on occasion would suddenly leap out toward the scaly beasts, barely missing them.

    They tried to circle around her. Fire slammed into the wallpath ahead. Yet Frances bulled through the venomous flames, her shield holding. As she ran, continuing to sing, Frances kept using her magic to corral the three dragons into one another.

    One bolt of lightning would make one dragon pull up, almost headbutting its fellow¡¯s rear. Another time she blinded a dragon with a quick magic blast which led it to almost tangle its claws into its sibling¡¯s wings.

    Soon enough, the dragons started cursing at one another.

    ¡°Yolandra you fool, stay out of my way!¡±

    ¡°You stop being such a big useless lump of scale Velkandra!¡±

    ¡°Can both of you stop arguing and¡ªoh you clodthrog!¡± the dragon that was presumably Fennokra reeled, rolling away to dodge the hovering Velkandra whose tail had lashed her face. Frances had halted the oldest dragon¡¯s dive by throwing a barrel of gunpowder into the sky. Detonating the barrel with a wave of her wand, the blast sent the trio of dragons scattering, their ears ringing.

    Letting out a gasp, Frances forced herself to take another wheezing breath and press on. So far so good. She wasn¡¯t injured, she could hold and hit the dragons.

    There was just one rather looming problem. She may be able to hurt the dragons but it was highly unlikely she was going to kill them. That meant they were still going to pursue and harass her. She also did not have an infinite amount of magic.

    That meant she was going to need someone to get her out of this situation, or she had to find a way to disengage. As she neared the breach, which continued to be pounded by enemy cannon, an idea popped into her mind.

    Ivy, you know what I¡¯m thinking

    Her wand reached into her mind and basically did the equivalent of a mental spit-take. Frances couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    I think you¡¯re crazy! Ivy exclaimed

    But? Frances asked

    But I don¡¯t see any way. Let¡¯s go!

    Bracing herself, Frances ran onward toward the void and the section of wall under bombardment. Cannonballs flew over her head. The wall shook so furiously she thought she might slip.

    ¡°Stormcaller, are you insane? Do you so wish to die?¡± roared one of the dragons.

    She didn¡¯t have to reply to the dragon. She had nothing to prove. Yet Frances found the little pride she had rather ruffled by the dragon¡¯s demand.

    ¡°Not as insane enough to follow someone who murders and abuses his own children!¡± Keeping her head down, and funnelling more magic into her shield, Frances turned. One step allowed her to leap onto the inward facing battlement on the wall. Another took her into the open air.

 Chapter 209 - Frances and her First Student Responds

    ***

    There was a method to Frances¡¯s apparent madness. Thorgoth¡¯s artillery was continuing to bombard the breach to keep the defenders pinned, and that meant there was a deadly hail of iron shot scything through the air.

    Which meant that the sky was not safe for the dragons.

    As Frances plummeted down towards the rubble-strewn breach in the wall, she screamed out a rapid succession of notes, pulling dirt and rubble rapidly underneath her. A blue glow surrounded her as she hit the impromptu slide she¡¯d made and skidded down.

    With cannonballs still pounding the ground around her she raised her ring hand again to renew her shield and ran back again for the wall itself. While it didn¡¯t provide protection against the dragons, the crumbling foundations would shield her from the artillery.

    A clump of baked clay slammed into the ground in front of her, spraying dirt into her face. Wiping it off, Frances took in her new surroundings.

    Despite the thundering cannonballs, she could see musketeers and other allied soldiers hunkering in the trenches. However, to Frances¡¯s dismay, the bombardment had smashed several of the bunkers built into the ancient houses. No cannon could be moved into position the cover the breach either, and even now she could see burning remnants from the houses scorched by dragon fire. The enemy had prepared their breach well and Frances knew that not far behind her were the Alavari army.

    Glancing at the sky, Frances saw the dragons had broken off. They were looking for better targets. This wasn¡¯t good, but it also would be a terrible idea to try to fix their attention on her and the practically unmanned breach.

    She needed help. Running with her shield up, Frances charged toward the trenches.

    A cannonball slammed into the magic barrier. Despite being braced against that possibility, Frances felt like she¡¯d been punched in the gut. Almost losing her footing, she staggered, continuing to sing to renew her shield.

    She staggered into the trench, almost falling facefirst into it. A soldier in Lapanterian yellow caught her and she managed to press herself against the side.

    ¡°Milady? Stormcaller?¡± stammered the human woman.

    Grabbing her flask and pouring a good amount of drink into her parched throat, Frances forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked, noting the relatively young age of the soldiers. She spied a few older humans but the unit looked rather green.

    ¡°Sergeant Jadia. 10th Grenadier regiment. Lapanterian Legion¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Standing orders?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Last we got was to hold here and that reinforcements are on the way. Are you it?¡± Jadia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Cannons and muskets?¡±

    Jadia grimaced. ¡°No cannon ma¡¯am. Got destroyed in the same barrage that killed our major.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear,¡± said Frances in an almost mild tone. ¡°Grenades?¡±

    ¡°A few but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get them ready. When they show up at the breach, start tossing. Then after I hit them with a spell, we¡¯ll charge.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you crazy? We¡¯re a regiment against their main attack!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct Jadia, but if they get through that breach they¡¯re taking the Second Terrace. I¡¯ll call for reinforcements, but we¡¯re all that stands between them and a full on breach. Do you understand?¡±

    The woman took a deep breath and shook her head, sending black, curly hair flying. Then she gave a single firm nod. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Cover me for a moment. You have my orders,¡± said Frances. Pulling out her hand mirror, she noted Jadia barking down new orders down the line as cannonballs continued to fall around them. ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Frances! Where are you?¡± The tinge of panic in her mother¡¯s voice was quite scary, but Frances forced her voice level.

    ¡°At trenches behind the breach in the wall. It looks bad. We have no cannon. Do we have any friendly formations heading there?¡± she asked.

    She could practically hear her mother¡¯s grimace. ¡°The dragons are torching the roads and as you know, Thorgoth has directed artillery to suppress our routes into the city. We do have troops moving there to reinforce but it doesn¡¯t look good. We¡¯re pulling back the artillery to the Third Terrace.¡±

    ¡°A gradual withdrawal?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Someone yelled something to her mother, pulling Edana from the mirror for a moment. ¡°We need to hold that breach for at least three hours to withdraw.¡±

    Frances chanced a glance over the trench parapet and ducked back down to dodge spray from another skipping cannonball. ¡°Understood. Can you get me at least four regiments?¡±

    ¡°Already on it. Captain Aloudin and one of the Lightning Battalion¡¯s regiments are heading to your location already.¡± A woman¡¯s voice boomed over Edana¡¯s shoulder and her mother nodded. ¡°Thanks! Lady Alice Trollhammer is also leading a group to your position.¡±

    Frances blinked. ¡°Huh, I feel like I haven¡¯t heard from Lady Alice for some time.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s basically been going where we haven¡¯t been. You know how it is. She¡¯ll have a company of knights.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll help. Thanks mom.¡±

    ¡°Stay safe.¡±

    ¡°I will. Love you.¡± Snapping the mirror shut, she turned to Jadia. ¡°You hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is going to be rough isn¡¯t it?¡± the sergeant asked.

    Frances nodded. It was hardly the time to lie and frankly there was no disguising how bad the situation was. ¡°I¡¯ll soften them up as best as I can before they get here. Just do your best. It¡¯s all we can do after all.¡±

    Just then the barrage stopped. In the sudden quiet only punctuated by the wingflaps of dragons and distantly bellowed orders, Frances could still hear one constant sound. As she took it in, she felt a cold dread creeping up her back.

    ¡°Prepare to fire! Ready grenades!¡± She rose to her feet, funnelling magic to her armour. Gaze fixed on the currently empty breach, she raised Ivy¡¯s Sting. The thunder of the footsteps of Thorgoth¡¯s army continued to rise.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Frances could feel her teeth grind together as the helmets of the enemy Alavari rose above the ground. Moving as fast as they could, they clambered onto the level ground. Chancing a glance to her left, she saw the musketeers and pikemen of the 10th Grenadiers. She could see them stiffen, their eyes so wide she could see the whites in them.

    Whipping her gaze back to the breach, she could see the soldiers start to flood through the opening. A centaur mage with a staff and an orc mage with a wand were just behind the first ranks. Frances narrowed her eyes, raised her wand and screamed out the notes to her song.

    ***

    Edana was watching Frances¡¯s face vanish from the mirror when Spinera dragged Morgan into the Third Terrace¡¯s gatehouse.

    ¡°Wait, mom¡¯s alive. Where is she?¡± Morgan stammered, running over to Edana. Spinera flashed the Grandmaster a smile before running back out.

    ¡°At the breach in the Second Terrace¡ªNo you don¡¯t!¡± Edana seized Morgan¡¯s shoulder with an iron grip. The harpy-troll tried to pry her fingers free, but found herself more than a little surprised at the strength of Edana¡¯s grip.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Morgan exclaimed.

    ¡°You are staying here, Morgan!¡± Edana hissed.

    Hattie grabbed onto Morgan¡¯s wand hand. ¡°Just listen to her, Morgan. I know you want to help Frances, but Edana knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go too? Morgan asked, stopping suddenly. She met Edana¡¯s gaze but only found piercing green eyes staring back at her.

    ¡°Of course I want to go but like your mother trusts me, I have to trust her.¡± Edana pursed her lips. ¡°Hattie?¡±

    The half-troll straightened. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m assigning you to the breach. Help Frances as best as you can,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Wait, why her?¡± Morgan demanded.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s older than you, and has gone into combat before. I trust that she¡¯ll survive the breach. I don¡¯t know if you will, Morgan.¡±

    Edana¡¯s words were directed to Morgan, but her eyes were fixed on Hattie. The half-troll blinked and found herself nodding. She knew why.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Edana. I will come back with Frances.¡± Hattie squeezed her friend¡¯s arm. ¡°See you.¡±

    Then without a glance back, the half-troll walked through the doors and towards the battle.

    She had to get to the breach as quickly as possible. The gatehouse tower on the Third Terrace was the largest of the three terraces. It and the wall it guarded was twice the height of the Second Terrace¡¯s wall.

    Hattie could also see that the gateway was not going to be a good way for her to get to her mentor. Troops were funnelling in and out, whilst heavier pieces of artillery mounted in the Second Terrace were also being dragged up the wall ramp toward the Third Terrace.

    So she ran along the Third Terrace¡¯s wall. The dragons were continuing to circle high above. Mages were firing up at them from the Third Terrace, including the Otherworlder pair Nicole and Jim along with Master Spinera. Once in a while an arrow also arched toward the dragons from Anriel, who was hoisting a massive crossbow that a burly orc was helping her to reload.

    ¡°Hattie? Where are you going?¡± called a familiar voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the breach. Frances is there,¡± said Hattie as John and Diana ran up to her.

    ¡°Mind if we tag along?¡± Diana asked, the harpy flashing her a wry smile.

    Hattie frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your orders?¡±

    John shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Technically we¡¯re supposed to be in reserve but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll mind us lending a hand at the breach. How are you going to get there?¡±

    ¡°Was going to jump off the wall. Unless you have any other suggestions?¡±

    The harpy grinned. ¡°Always knew you were a bit crazy.¡±

    ¡°Why, you never asked,¡± said Hattie in an airy voice. The trio broke into a run.

    The Third Terrace¡¯s wall was the thickest of the three. It allowed the wall to mount full-sized cannons, which the defenders were taking advantage of to pound the Alavari. Yet even with that extra space, the battlement felt cramped. Mages both human and Alavari, dressed in the yellow, red, or light blue robes fired spells from behind the battlements. Teams of cannon crews fired and reloaded their guns in a coordinated and frantic dance.

    It forced Hattie to dodge around them, sometimes even leaping out of the way of running soldiers. Muttering automatic ¡°pardon mes¡± she threaded a needle through the chaos.

    She soon arrived where she needed to be, the section of wall directly across from the breach.

    It was unmistakable where Frances had to be. Despite the distance, flashes of blue lightning arched around the gap in the wall. However, between them and the breach were a lot of houses and trenches, a slide down a wall that made Hattie sick to look down, and three dragons circling above.

    The dragons seemed to be spraying their flames in random directions at first glance, but as Hattie narrowed her eyes at the flames on the ground, she quickly realized they were targeting the network of trenches and bunkers that allowed safe passage towards the breach. It was why the mages and musketeers on the walls were doing their best to try to shoot at the dragon.

    ¡°Stick to the plan?¡± Hattie asked.

    John nodded. Diana huffed. Hattie shook her arms and began walking to the rampart. She clambered on top of it, holding Silver Star in both hands.

    ¡°Hey what are you doing?¡± yelled an orc gunner.

    ¡°Going. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± said Hattie. She grit her teeth. Silver Star?

    With you. Quite a crazy plan you have there, but I think it¡¯ll work. What are you waiting for?

    Hattie looked down at the ground. It was a far shorter drop than the balcony atop of Athelda-Aoun¡¯s crevasse. And yet it looked underneath her, an unending swathe of packed earth and baked brick.

    Not so long ago she¡¯d contemplated jumping to end her life. The thought returned, though, not to fulfil that idea but in contemplation.

    How things had changed. How she had changed and grown. She was jumping now, but to live.

    The half-troll held her breath and leapt. In her mind, she held a clear picture of what she wanted to do. She¡¯d spent hours with Morgan, watching her friend¡¯s wings and how they moved. How each primary feather flexed and fluttered in the breeze and even the downy feathers that helped to the down feathers that helped insulate her wings against heat loss. On occasion, she¡¯d even helped Morgan groom those precious feathers.

    Words falling from Hattie¡¯s lips, dark-blue wings sprouted from her back, spreading out magnificently into the sky. They grabbed ahold of the wind whipping by her face, slowing her down and converting her drop into a controlled dive.

    ¡°Nice wings!¡± Diana called out. She was holding onto John with her claws, carrying him aloft. He was making himself lighter with some kind of spell, muttering to himself.

    ¡°Thanks! We¡¯re not landing by the way. We¡¯re going to get as far as we can before dropping to the ground!¡± Hattie cried out.

    ¡°Got it! On your mark!¡±

    Hattie turned her eyes back to the rapidly approaching ground. Muttering a Word of Power, she funnelled more magic to her wings, making slight adjustments.

    If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m helping with the wings, Silver Star whispered.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hattie took a breath. ¡°Level out!¡± Her wings expanding to their full span, she pulled back, the feathers scooping the air and levelling her flight. She could see John and Diana behind her doing the same, albeit, they were a bit slower on account of the centaur¡¯s bulk creating more resistance.

    As they zipped over the rooftops and burning trenches, the battle at the breach loomed ahead of her eyes. There were far more of Thorgoth¡¯s Alavari than she expected. The purple banners and yellow uniforms of the Lapanterian soldiers holding the breach were being joined by red-bannered Erisdalians. They were fighting, but Hattie could see squads of purple-uniformed Alavari starting to spread into the city.

    All human resistance was coalescing around two points.

    One was what had been a cannon battery but now served as almost an impromptu command centre. Underneath flying Erisalian banners, an armoured Erisdalian knight barked out orders. She punctuated said orders with the warhammer she carried and sometimes used that warhammer to brain an Alavari soldier that leaked through.

    The other was a singular figure standing near a trench¡¯s parapet, surrounded by a corona of lightning. Bolts of magic from harpy mages overhead along with fireballs from two goblin mages hit human mage¡¯s shield, causing bright blue flashes before a bolt of lightning lashed out to smash one of the harpies out of the sky. All around Frances, soldiers brawled, firing muskets at point blank range, lashing out with pikes and swords.

    Hattie¡¯s boots hit the ground some distance away. Running as fast as she could, she leapt over a trench and let loose a fire bolt at a group of Alavari trying to get onto her mentor¡¯s flank. The fireball engulfed one of the Alavari and scattered the others.

    Over her head, John and Diana were casting their own spells, targeting the other harpy mage. Hattie turned her attention to the two goblin mages that were sniping at Frances from behind some rubble near the collapsed breach. Seeing some of the clay debris from said breach was still loose, Hattie seized it with her magic and yanked it down.

    The rubble buried one goblin, and forced the other one to scurry back down the breach, where more soldiers continued to pour out.

    ¡°Frances!¡± Hattie cried out.

    ¡°Get your shield up!¡± Frances exclaimed. Hattie managed to put up a magic barrier just in time for several musketballs to almost shatter it. Muttering to herself, she focused on her shield and stepped in beside Frances, firing at whatever she could see.

    ¡°Thanks for coming!¡± Frances gasped.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Hattie replied, hitting an armoured officer with a bolt that knocked him into the dirt and dented his helmet.

    Her teacher didn¡¯t reply, which was expected. Suddenly, Frances pulled Hattie back. Too late did she see a spray of sickening silver magic hit her shield and melt through. However, Frances¡¯s yank had meant only a few droplets melted holes into her robe rather than over her face.

    Chased by more mage bolts, the pair leapt back into the trench, Frances gestured for John and Diana, who were firing their own spells to join her.

    ¡°We need to hold as long as we can. John, Diana, go help Lady Alice,¡± said Frances, pointing at the Erisdalian knight Hattie had seen earlier.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± said John.

    ¡°Hattie, stay with me, we need to take that mage out,¡± said Frances. Her eyes widened. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks Frances.¡± Turning her attention back to the house, Hattie crept up to the trench¡¯s parapet, narrowing her eyes at the mage who¡¯d shot at them. It looked to be a very slight looking orc accompanied by an ogre. The pair had clambered to the roof of a half-destroyed house and were casting again at their friendly soldiers. ¡°Two mages. I¡¯ll suppress them.¡±

    Raising Silver Star, Hattie stepped up onto the trench¡¯s firing step and seized rubble and cannonballs from around them. They rose, coloured in a dark-blue glow, before pelting the two mages. That forced them to keep their heads down and behind the cover of the shattered house¡¯s wall.

    Until a fireball that Frances tossed over the ruins slammed into the building, torching it.

    ¡°Thanks. Just a little longer¡ª¡± Frances suddenly froze, and the color drained from her face. Hattie turned, following her mentor¡¯s gaze and instinctively took a step back.

    The white hand on a purple field or a purple hand or a white field were standard symbols for the Alavari flags that were attacking them. However, the banners that approached them out of the breach were grey. They also featured a purple hammer topped with a bone white crown.

    Before he¡¯d left for the trip that got him captured by Thorgoth, Prince Timur had done a brief lecture on Alavari heraldry.

    Grey was the Alavari royal color and when paired with a purple hammer, represented House Greyhammer. No flag however, would dare carry the symbol of a bone white crown except for one flag.

    As the new troops marched out of the breach, their heavy burnished half-plate armour shone in the firelight. They carried flintlock pistols on their belts, or carbines on their backs. In their hands were longswords, halberds or poleaxes. Grey-purple surcoats marked these troops apart, only lightly covered in dust.

    ¡°Thorgoth,¡± Hattie whispered.

    Frances grimaced. ¡°Or at least his Royal Guard. Cover me, I need to make a call¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stormcaller, is that you? I¡¯m coming for your head. Wait a moment will you?¡± bellowed the king¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Oh crap,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°Go, hurry!¡± Hattie hissed as the Royal Guard of the Kingdom of Alavaria launched themselves into the fray.

 Chapter 210

    From her vantage point, Morgan didn¡¯t see who had entered the breach but she heard a roar from that direction. Edana, who was patiently waiting with her hand mirror open, suddenly sat straight.

    ¡°Mom! It¡¯s him! We¡¯re overrun! Get everybody out! Love you!¡±

    ¡°Frances¡ªWait!¡± Edana sprang to her feet but Frances¡¯s visage was already gone.

    ¡°Him¡ªThe king? He¡¯s attacking the breach himself?¡± Morgan whispered. The panic in her mother¡¯s voice crawled like dust and debris seeping under her feathers.

    Edana, her expression tight, nodded. ¡°Morgan, go along the Third Terrace¡¯s walls and see if you can help hit targets with your magic.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really¡ª¡±

    The harpy-orc stiffened as the Grandmaster of the White Order seized her sleeve. Her brilliant emerald eyes fixed Morgan in place. ¡°You are not to leave the wall for the Second Terrace unless they get into the Third Terrace as well. If Frances knew that you were in trouble, she¡¯d throw everything away to save you.¡±

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Go. And stay safe.¡± With that, Edana gave the princess a gentle shove out of the gatehouse.

    It took a second for Morgan to get her bearings, but wings started churning the air and lifting her along the wall.

    What had been an urgent but orderly withdraw had now turned into a chaotic scramble. Human and Alavari were running through the gate. Ladders were going over the side of the walls at designated areas. More musketeers flooded the Third Terrace¡¯s walls.

    Flashes of sky-blue lightning and navy-blue flames in the distance drew Morgan onward. Desperately flying over head shocked musketeers she managed to set her sights on her mother.

    Frances and Hattie were fighting for their lives. Human troops were running down the trenches, chased and shot at by Alavari. Sprinting from cover to cover, the teacher-student pair were firing spells back at the attackers, who Morgan suddenly recognized as Royal Guards from her childhood in Minairen.

    Yet while some connected, a good deal of these spells were being blocked by mages covering the guards. And from behind the Royal Guards, more of Thorgoth¡¯s army now flooded through the breach into the Second Terrace. Quite a few of the soldiers looked dusty and there were some sporting some nasty injuries. Morgan suspected that the cannons that continued to fire beside her were the cause of that as they arched projectiles into and over the breach.

    Close by, setting up a position by some unharmed house-bunkers, she could see Lightning Battalion troops open fire with musket and a small cannon they brought. They were attempting to cover the ragged Lapanterian and Erisdalian troops in full retreat. In some ways, their attempts were working. It had forced Thorgoth¡¯s Alavari into the defender¡¯s trenches, but they were still advancing.

    Looking up to the sky, Morgan found the dragons circling overhead, dodging spells from mages on the wall. There seemed to be too much mage fire and musket fire from the Third Terrace. That did mean however that some of the mages on the wall were occupied shooting at the dragons to keep them at bay.

    And Thorgoth¡¯s army was exploiting this to the best of their ability. There were so many soldiers chasing the rearguard that Morgan wasn¡¯t sure how they were keeping ahead of the attack.

    Then she saw a crowned figure clamber through the breach. Her eyes wide, Morgan watched as Thorgoth himself dusted himself off from the climb and continued to saunter into a trench with his Royal Guard.

    Oh no.

    What to do? Frances and Hattie needed to run, but the Royal Guards were very much preventing them from fleeing. Even now, they were trying to keep shields up, firing occasionally back at the rearguard¡¯s attackers. A friendly cannon would sometimes demolish several Royal Guard, but the defender¡¯s trenchers in this case were working against them as they provided cover against their own cannons.

    No, Frances and Hattie needed something bigger. Something¡­ more dramatic.

    Something only Morgan could do.

    She alighted on the rampart. ¡°Sorry, can you give me some space?¡± she asked the nearby mage, who happened to be Master Spinella. ¡°I¡¯m doing a big spell.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but whatever you do, you better do it fast young lady,¡± said the elderly mage.

    Taking a deep breath, Morgan nodded and closed her eyes.

    She started by humming to herself. She needed to preserve her breath for the rest of the spell.

    Lightbreaker? I¡¯m going to need your help.

    It¡¯s not a particularly creative plan, but it¡¯s as good as any. Leave the details to me. Focus on gathering your magic.

    That was comforting, but it was only the first step. She could feel the magic from the keystone spreading through her chest. The ones in her legs, though, were not being as cooperative. Biting her lip she focused her attention on them.

    ¡°Come on. Come on¡­How did I¡­ Right.¡± Morgan thought back to her spar with Frances. She tried to remember what she¡¯d felt.

    Focused. Excited. Eager and¡­happy. She¡¯d been very happy, in spite of everything going on. Above all, she wanted to be doing that again. She wanted to spend time with her adoptive mother, and her real mother and her best friend. She wanted to continue feeling happy.

    That¡¯s it, Morgan. Now open your eyes.

    The princess did as hew and suggested and blinked. Ribbons of magic curled around her limbs, and body. They floated in some kind of ethereal breeze, and collected in front of her.

    Violet magic was pooling together, guided by the ribbons and forming a glowing sphere. It grew in intensity and brightness, casting tall shadows and bathing the people and weapons around it in a lavender glow.

    And as Morgan sang, full-throated, her lips feeling like they¡¯d crack from the force of her aria, the air drawn from her lungs, she remembered the inspiration from this spell.

    When they¡¯d been travelling to Minairen, the three had laid down on the ground by a grassy knoll to watch the stars.

    ¡°Did you have stars in the sky in your world, Frances?¡± Morgan had asked. She¡¯d immediately regretted her question. Her adoptive mother¡¯s childhood had been painful and she¡¯d just brought it up.

    Only, France¡¯s lips had curled up. ¡°Yes. We couldn''t really see them in the city, though. The cities had too much light. You could only see them in the forest, on the darkest of nights.¡±

    ¡°Wait, but you didn¡¯t have demons?¡± Hattie had asked.

    Frances had glanced at her two charges, frowning. ¡°Sorry, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°You know that the stars are where the demons exited our world, right? Never to be seen again and leaving the other races to rule over Durannon?¡± Hattie had explained.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Or at least, I didn¡¯t know that was the explanation for Alavari,¡± said Frances. She¡¯d taken a breath and clasped her hands over her stomach. ¡°You know Durannon is round right and I told you a little about space, right? Well, in my world, our technology was so advanced, we even sent spacecraft so high we could look down on the world. It and the telescopes we built are also how we found out the stars are actually suns.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Morgan remembered scratching her head, trying to figure out what her mother was trying to say. ¡°Suns? But the sun¡¯s huge.¡±

    Frances had giggled. ¡°These suns are so far away that their photons, um, that is the light particles that they emit, have to travel for a long long time. Up close, of course they shine like our sun, but so far away only a pinprick of light can be seen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how they work,¡± Morgan had muttered.

    ¡°They¡¯re that bright? That¡¯s really impressive,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°It is. Especially when despite all the technology we had on our world, we could only come up with lasers that emit but a tiny fraction of that brightness. Oh they can burn and cut through steel, but so far that was the limit,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°That¡¯s really cool, mom,¡± Morgan had said. As the cold night breeze had blown across her cheeks. She shuffled up against Frances. The moment her hands touched her adoptive mother¡¯s arm, though, she hesitated.

    Only, Frances had gently placed her hand over Morgan¡¯s shoulder, pulling her closer. ¡°Thank you, Morgan.¡±

    Holding that memory close to her heart, Morgan narrowed her eyes at the Royal Guard attacking her mother and her best friend.

    ¡°Get away from them!¡±

    A beam of purple light almost white in colour burst toward the enemy. In a flash it engulfed the Alavari, vanishing them in an instant. Morgan turned the beam towards Thorgoth and the rest of the now shock-still Alavari. It took a moment but they now scattered, running from the violet death. Adrenaline and a sense of power rushing through her, Morgan narrowed her eyes at her grandfather. The beam left a path of black ash over the rubble and dirt it made contact with and steamed the air as it continued to travel.

    Thorgoth didn¡¯t shield, and he didn¡¯t dodge. He immediately fired a bolt of magic, right at Morgan.

    ¡°Keep firing!¡± Spinella exclaimed as she fired spells back. They intercepted the king¡¯s bolt, dispersing it in midair as Morgan turned her beam towards Thorgoth.

    The king, casting rapidly, threw up a wall of earth and a black magic shield. Morgan¡¯s laser slammed into the wall, boring a hole through it and into the shield. A rumbling screech like an ocean suddenly boiling instantly echoed through the chamber as smoke rose off of the king¡¯s shield.

    Morgan continued to sing, but her voice was getting hoarse. Her arms were trembling and despite the activated keystones embedded into her body, she was starting to feel a drain in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t see if her spell had finally ended Thorgoth or not. There was too much smoke at the point of impact.

    Reluctantly, she ended the spell. Her wings shaking, her legs rubber, she collapsed against the battlement.

    ¡°Did I¡­Did I get him?¡± Morgan croaked. She swallowed. She didn¡¯t want to feel good for killing her grandfather, but if she did¡­ she probably would be relieved.

    Spinella shook her head. ¡°No. He¡¯s still alive.¡±

    A weak groan escaping her lips, Morgan watched as her grandfather trudged out of the smoke. She couldn¡¯t see the expression he wore behind his helmet¡¯s visor. Vapors of steam trailed out from the slits in the helmet, causing cold dread to pool in the princess¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°How did he survive that?¡± Morgan whispered. There was nothing around the king but ash. The Alavari advance had ground to a halt and the breach¡¯s defenders had fled. She could see her mother¡¯s white robes along with Hattie running for the Third Terrace¡¯s gatehouse. She¡¯d achieved what she set out to do, but Thorgoth was somehow inexplicably alive.

    ¡°He is the Demon King for a reason.¡± Spinella helped the harpy-troll to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s get you somewhere safe.¡±

    Forcing herself to breathe, bright spots dancing around her vision, Morgan wheezed, ¡°What about¡­what about that?¡± She pointed at the Third Terrace¡¯s gatehouse.

    A horde of defenders were trying to retreat up the terrace but the ramp was packed. More were clambering up the robe ladders that had been thrown over the walls but the mass of soldiers had not evacuated the terrace yet.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about, young lady,¡± said Spinella. ¡°Come on, get going!¡±

    Yet, despite the elderly mage¡¯s attempt to smooth her voice, Morgan could hear the tremulous panic in her tone.

    ***

    Frances briefly closed her eyes as she saw the mass of troops that had not been able to retreat. Those ahead of her were pressing against each other so close that it looked like just one huge being had been created.

    ¡°This is bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances nodded. ¡°Sergeant Jadia?¡± she called out to the remains of the regiment she¡¯d fought with.

    ¡°Here,¡± said the Lapanterian sergeant from the group. ¡°Your orders?¡± she panted.

    ¡°Get your troops up the ladders. That¡¯ll probably be faster. I¡¯m going to find Lady Alice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Stormcaller.¡± Jadia waved goodbye as Frances and Hattie took off to the group of Erisdalians at the edge of the crowd.

    ¡°Lady Alice we need to¡­Oh.¡± Frances swallowed.

    She remembered Lady Alice from the calls Edana had made and she¡¯d met her a couple of times. The burly blonde was on a stretcher, tanned skin now white as a sheet from blood loss. Her right arm was gone. In its place was a stump covered with reddened bandages, held fast by a tourniquet.

    Captain Aloudin ran up, ¡°Cutting spell. I just managed to slow the bleeding so we can bandage it up. Frances, I¡¯m going to organise a rearguard.¡±

    Frances looked around. The main road up to the Third Terrace was deliberately uncovered and went straight up to the gatehouse and ramp itself. You couldn¡¯t go up the ramp that way as all you could see from below was the edge of the ramp¡¯s highest point. Instead you had to follow the ramp left toward its base. Several thick rows of clay brick prevented you from just cutting through to the ramp¡¯s base. It was also why the road was so congested. The retreating defenders had to turn and then follow this road until it turned again.

    The problem was before these twists, the road itself came straight on. Trenches led to this road, which had allowed troops to retreat to this road, but the road itself was simple flat stones.

    ¡°We¡¯ll never last against a determined advance,¡± said Frances. Noting the number of stretchers that were being born over tops of the heads of the retreating soldiers, she winced. ¡°Especially not with so many wounded. One moment.¡±

    She pulled out her hand mirror and focused on the command centre¡¯s mirror. King Sebastian¡¯s face appeared.

    ¡°Frances, how can I help?¡±

    ¡°I need every harpy here and get them lifting our stretchers to safety and as many cannons you got to cover our retreat. I¡¯ll try to hold them off as long as I can.¡±

    ¡°On it. Timur, did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Love you Frances!¡±

    ¡°Love you too!¡± Frances called out

    Sebastian smiled. ¡°Your mother will support you from the Gatehouse.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Frances paused, noting the organised chaos that was the room behind Sebastian, with messengers and staff officers running to and fro. She even spotted Timur shouting orders into a mirror presumably to Olgakaren. Quite suddenly, she realized who was missing. ¡°Where¡¯s King Jerome and Queen Forowena by the way?¡±

    ¡°Occupied. Last I heard, they¡¯re preparing a contingency to try to get you out of there, just hold as long as you can alright?¡± Sebastian hissed.

    ¡°Understood. Thanks.¡± Frances ended the call. ¡°Hattie, can you find John and D¡ª¡±

    John cantered up, a little scratched up, but otherwise unharmed. Diana, looking very ruffled, was on his back as always. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°How can we help?¡± asked Diana.

    Sighting along the road, Frances gestured for the younger mages to come over. ¡°Aloudin, organise the troops. I¡¯m creating a fortification. John, Diana, Hattie, help me.¡± Raising Ivy¡¯s Sting, she remembered the ditch and wall that she¡¯d made on the beach at Greensands. She was going to do something a bit more complicated and well thought out than that.

    Pointing to the wall of a house, she started breaking the tile and ground, but not in a straight line across the road. Instead, she drew a diagonal line toward the middle of the street. She then carved a second diagonal and connected the two with a straight line to form a V shape if the tip was blunted slightly.

    ¡°Trench along here, wall right behind it, as high as we can make it. We¡¯ll channel the enemy into here,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± snapped John. The teens began to rip up tile and dirt to pile up the wall. Healthy soldiers helped too. Frances shifted the largest pieces of rubble and fuse them with the dirt and tile in a sort of concrete.

    Before her eyes, the wall rose until it was the thickness of an arm span and about chest high. An even deeper trench lay in front of the wall, enough that if a troll fell in they¡¯d sprain an ankle and if a goblin fell in they might seriously hurt themself. The larger orcs and ogres would probably get out, but the wall on the other side would be a problem.

    ¡°Good job, you lot. Musketeers, pikemen! Get to your positions!¡± Aloudin bellowed.

    Frances took a wheezing breath. ¡°Hattie, good work. Now get John and Diana and start helping with evacuating the wounded.¡±

    The half-troll shook her head. ¡°I can still fight.¡±

    Closing her eyes, Frances let the darkness fall around her vision for a brief moment and let the fears she kept locked away scream into her mind.

    ¡°Hattie, thank you, but if it comes down to it, I would rather you live here than I stay here,¡± she said.

    Hattie grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Frances, this isn¡¯t the time¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hattie, who would take care of Morgan?¡± Frances asked, her voice quiet.

    ¡°You will! I¡¯m just her friend and crush¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be dead. I at least will be alive. You two can live with the hope that I am at least alive. If you die trying to protect me¡­¡± Frances swallowed and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°Forget Morgan, I don¡¯t know if I can bear it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­you don¡¯t want to do this, don¡¯t you, Frances?¡± Hattie stammered.

    Frances felt that same tremor run up her spine. Only, she was certain she knew the answer.

    ¡°I want to live with Timur, you and Morgan, but right now, you need to go. John, Diana!¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± said Diana, grabbing onto the half-troll¡¯s shoulders with her claws.

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± but John had seized Hattie¡¯s arm and was steering her toward the gate, past the rearguard. ¡°Come back! Promise!¡± she screamed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Frances yelled back. Tearing her eyes from her student, she faced Aloudin, who patted her on the back. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, I believe the Lightning Battalion is awaiting their namesake?¡± said the troll captain with a smile.

    Frances blinked, noting the majority of the soldiers wore bright blue uniforms. There were some Lapanterian, Erlenberg and Erisdalian soldiers around, including most of Lady Alice¡¯s command, but the core were from her battalion. Standing proudly, they wore similar grim, and yet confident expressions.

    Shaking her head, Frances managed a grimace. ¡°Lightning Battalion! Raise our standard high! The rest of you, consider yourself honorary members. Let¡¯s let them know we are here!¡±

    A great cheer erupted around her as France stepped up to the middle of the fortification and clambered onto the wall. From the height, she watched, basking a little in the soldiers'' roars as Thorgoth¡¯s army approached.

 Chapter 211 - The Last Charge

    Afraid to even blink, Edana watched her daughter and her soldiers fight for their lives.

    To try to deny them any artillery advantage and to reduce the supporting fire pouring down from the wall of the Third Terrace, Thorgoth¡¯s troops had closed to melee.

    This was where the impromptu fortification erected by the mages came into play. The V-shaped created a deadly crossfire that prevented attackers from charging right into the centre. This meant that the Alavari were focused on trying to take the ends of the V, attempting to fill the ditch and get over the walls.

    Yet, this attack did not prevent fire entirely. From her position at the V¡¯s tip, Frances could fire on the two angles of attack. As she fired from behind the wall, while also surrounded by a bubble of magic that deflected musket shots, Frances continued to send lightning bolts at the Alavari. Beside her, musketeers popped up to deliver shots, whilst pikemen and fighters behind the wall fought tooth and limb to keep the Alavari from breaking in.

    They were holding, but Edana could see the continuous tide of soldiers. Skipping cannonballs and more musket fire cut down Alavari as they tried to reach their comrades assaulting her daughter¡¯s position. She glanced up. The dragons were still circling high overhead. They were quite wisely, leery of diving onto the rearguard due to its proximity to the walls. They were however, the least of Edana¡¯s concerns.

    Thorgoth and his Royal Guard were marching toward the rearguard. They¡¯d taken some time to regroup after Morgan blasted them. Edana could see their flags inching closer to the road to the gatehouse, and the evacuation of the terrace was not complete.

    There were still soldiers clambering up ladders, harpies lifting wounded on stretchers up to the walls and an endless stream of Alavari and humans racing through the gate.

    She turned to her set of mirrors on her desk and focused on one of them. Queen Forowena and King Jerome behind her came into view. They were in a dimly lit room, probably one of the city¡¯s many bunkers.

    ¡°Forowena, I need to go out. We still have a few thousand troops that need to evacuate and Thorgoth¡¯s Royal Guard are advancing.¡±

    The queen grimaced. ¡°Edana, I have a plan and reserves to commit. You can provide supporting fire, but you are not to go down there.¡±

    ¡°Not to go down¡ª¡± Edana let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, nothing on the plan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, but you¡¯ll know it when you see it.¡± Forowena smiled. ¡°Trust me, Edana. I want to get Frances out of there as much as you do.¡±

    ¡°I know you do. I¡¯m just worried.¡± The Grandmaster of the White Order paused. The queen was shooting the king a glance. He was murmuring something under his breath, which made her sigh. She didn¡¯t speak, though, and instead the pair linked their arms, which Edana realised, were clad in armour.

    ¡°Thank you for everything, Edana,¡± said Forowena. Beside her, mouth almost hidden by the guard of his helmet, Jerome flashed a smile.

    A chill ran up Edana¡¯s back. ¡°Your Majesties, what exactly do you have planned? There are no reserves that can reach Frances and her soldiers, not through the gate in any case. In any case, they¡¯ll have a full view of any attack we launch out of the gate.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Edana. Can¡¯t tell you.¡± Jerome winked and before Edana could get in a word edgewise, the mirror call ended.

    ¡°What¡ª¡± seeing Sebastian run into the room, Edana scrambled to her feet. ¡°Sebastian, where¡¯s Forowena and Jerome?¡±

    The King of Lapanteria¡¯s face was already pale but his pallor grew even more sickly as he took in Edana¡¯s words.

    ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing! They¡¯re in none of the command centres!¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°Then where are the Erisdalian Royal Guard and Forowena¡¯s personal knights? Like Sir Severus?¡± Edana demanded.

    ¡°They were deployed¡ªOh.¡± Sebastian staggered, one hand reaching out to steady himself against the wall. ¡°Oh no. That¡¯s their plan.¡±

    ¡°What plan?¡± Edana hissed.

    Sebastian took a deep breath and groaned. ¡°What did they tell you?¡±

    ¡°That I needed to get to the walls. Sebastian, stop prevaricating¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then get there. There¡¯s no stopping them now,¡± said Sebastian. ¡°I¡¯ll explain on our way.¡±

    ***

    Forowena put her mirror down and brushed a lock of sweat-matted hair from her eyes. ¡°You think they realised it yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they can¡¯t stop us now,¡± said Jerome. He reached over to the table where his wife¡¯s helmet and gauntlet had been placed. With great gentleness, the king helped her put them on. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about lying to them.¡±

    Forowena bowed her head. ¡°I¡­I just wish I could have talked to my friends honestly before this.¡±

    ¡°But they wouldn¡¯t have let us do this,¡± said the king.

    Forowena sighed, squeezing her husband¡¯s hand tight. ¡°And are you sure we are doing the right thing, Jerome?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We, our friends, need just a little more time. Only we can buy it,¡± said Jerome.

    ¡°In that case, we should let them know.¡± Forowena tapped the hand mirror and imagined two more figures.

    Titania and Antigones appeared in a dark place, lit by lanterns. They seemed to have been discussing something at a makeshift wooden table with several other Alavari.

    ¡°King Jerome, Queen Forowena. What¡¯s the¡ª¡± Titania¡¯s eyes widened imperceptibly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s come to this?¡±

    ¡°Is it so obvious?¡± Jerome asked.

    ¡°In any case, yes. We even have a chance of taking Thorgoth out, and if we don¡¯t, we can at least severely reduce his Royal Guards.¡±

    Antigones, holding his beard so it wouldn¡¯t just fall onto the table, dipped his head and placed his arm across his chest. In a sonorous voice, full of solemn dignity, the orc general spoke:

    ¡°Bless you, valiant and indomitable King and Queen of Erisdale. May the memory of your story live forever in the minds of both human and Alavari. May songs and sagas of thee be sung until the embers of the last campfire die.¡±

    Erisdale¡¯s King and Queen had bowed to the old general as he¡¯d imparted those words to them. Raising their crowned heads, they met their counterparts with clear eyes.

    Forowena had a question, though.

    ¡°How many?¡± she asked. There was a hesitant fragility to her voice and the queen seemed to brace herself.

    Titania wiped her eyes and grinned. The Queen of Alavaria answered the Queen of Erisdale¡¯s question. In a moment, Jerome and Forowena¡¯s expressions cycled from shock, to relief that brought tears to their faces, before finally settling on satisfied grins.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be enough,¡± said Jerome.

    Whitey cackled, the crown¡¯s voice filling the room. ¡°More than enough. Good hunting, Your Majesties.¡±

    ¡°Good hunting.¡± Forowena ended the call and with Jerome, they walked to their waiting soldiers.

    ***

    Leaning against the wall, Frances finished the last of the potion in her flask before hooking it back onto her pouch. She counted a new dent in the metal, though she couldn¡¯t be sure. It was so scuffed from years of fighting.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The Alavari had pulled back, giving the defenders a brief respite, but Frances knew that the longer they held, the closer the Royal Guard would come. She couldn¡¯t see yet. The street ran down at a slight incline until it met the main road that ran lengthwise along the Second Terrace.

    The Alavari had retreated behind the left corner of this intersection, which ran down toward the gatehouse of the First Terrace. If one turned right on the road, they¡¯d follow it until it quickly ran into some ancient granaries that were built into the cavern walls. That was a less than ideal position to hide from the view from the gatehouse, and so she could see the Alavari scouts peaking around only the left corner.

    ¡°Frances, you need to get out,¡± said Aloudin. The troll was nursing a cut on his arm from a piece of shrapnel with a wad of dressing, and yet his eyes remained clear and sharp.

    Frances tried to speak, but found her lips somehow still dry. Coughing, she croaked. ¡°We need more time.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve bought enough and while I know you can¡¯t die, you¡¯re also one of our only chances to defeat Thorgoth. You need to leave,¡± Aloudin said.

    ¡°The troops are still here,¡± said Frances.

    The troll grabbed her shoulder, his voice low and pitched up with pain. ¡°And you¡¯re in no shape to defend them against a full Royal Guard assault. I trained with them. I fought with them. They¡¯re going to attack and we¡¯re not going to be able to hold. You need to get out.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, miss. You need to leave,¡± said a man in Lightning Battalion colors. Others nodded, even those in Lapanterian uniforms, for whom she had no connection to. Frances swallowed, blinking back tears as the gunpowder-stained, bloodsoaked veterans that she¡¯d fought alongside stared at her with the same eyes. A look for the dead and yet they seemed filled with life at the same time.

    Stumbling to her feet, Frances saluted. ¡°Thank you¡ª¡± she blinked, not from tears. A group of very heavily armed soldiers had exited the houses that lined the road leading up to the gatehouse. Each of these humans were heavily armoured and armed, with crimson hauberks trimmed with gold. ¡°Wait, who¡ª¡±

    A one-armed man in dirt-stained white robes led this group. As he approached, he waved his hand, which held a wand. ¡°Frances, get your soldiers out of here!¡±

    ¡°Ulric? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Go! We¡¯ll hold them off for you. That¡¯s an order from King Jerome and Queen Forowena!¡± Ulric snapped.

    Aloudin blinked. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Ulric waved his wand, dragging the troll onto his feet. ¡°Dammit you both. Get going! The queen has a contingency plan and she¡¯s putting it into action. Just trust us!¡± Ulric gestured behind him as more soldiers filed out of the houses.

    ¡°Those are the Erisdalian Royal Guard¡ªWhat exactly is the Queen planning?¡± Frances stammered.

    ¡°Yes! They were in reserve to cover our retreat just in this situation. Come on. Get going! We¡¯ll hold up better than you lot,¡± said Ulric.

    Frances couldn¡¯t argue with that. Nodding, she started barking orders for the Lightning Battalion and the remaining defenders to rotate out. Taking their wounded, the exhausted soldiers left, leaving the Royal Guard to take up their position.

    ¡°We had those hiding places built there from the start?¡± Frances mused as they made their way back up the road toward the far smaller crowd still pushing towards the gatehouse. ¡°Did you know this, Aloudin?¡±

    The troll captain shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The Erisdalians dug that section. Must be related to the Queen¡¯s contingency plan.¡±

    Frances looked back. The armies were moving again, having seen the fresh reinforcements. ¡°I don¡¯t know if so few troops can hold though. You go on, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Aloudin frowned. ¡°Frances. We have our orders.¡±

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right. How can that be the backup plan?¡± she asked, gesturing to the thin armoured line holding the trench and wall. ¡°They¡¯ll be¡ªHold on.¡± Reaching into her pouch, Frances fished out her vibrating mirror and opened it.

    ¡°Forowena? Where are you?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Hiding!¡± hissed the queen. Her face barely seen in the dim light, Forowena glanced over her shoulder. ¡°Frances, you need to get back to the command bunker. Thorgoth¡¯s sent assassins to kill me and King Jerome.¡±

    ¡°Shit. I¡¯ll be right there, hold on.¡± She shut her mirror. ¡°Aloudin, I need to go!¡±

    ¡°I heard. Hurry!¡± the captain hissed, giving Frances a shove to get her going. Despite her aching feet, Frances barrelled up the road. As she reached the mass of retreating soldiers, she funnelled the last of her magic into a spell that Ayax had taught her. With one big step, she leapt, crying out a note.

    The magic-propelled jump took her flying up toward the landing before the gatehouse. Still singing, directing her jump mid-air, she soared toward the gatehouse. She was heading for the battlements, but to Frances¡¯s dismay she realized she was going to slam into them rather than going over them.

    Before she could cast another spell, Edana raced out of the gatehouse building. Waving Poker, Frances¡¯s mother seized her and yanked her back onto firm ground.

    ¡°Mom! Queen Forowena just called me, there are assassins going for her and King Jerome in the command bunker!¡±

    Her mother¡¯s eyebrows knit together before she shook her head slowly. ¡°Frances, Jerome and Forowena have disappeared, along with most of the Royal Guard. I can¡¯t even find their personal mage, um, Savarus?¡±

    ¡°Severus¡ªwait, but she just called me. She¡­¡± The boom of cannon whipped Frances¡¯s head around. The battle had resumed. Thorgoth¡¯s army had deployed across the road, firing muskets at the defenders to keep their heads down. After a final volley, the Alavari let out a cry and charged.

    The defenders rose to fire back. Frances raised Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°Shit! Ulric¡¯s down there!¡±

    ¡°Ulric? What is he¡ª¡± Edana shook her head ¡°¡ªNothing for it. Frances, help me!¡± Raising Poker, Edana started summoning a huge fireball. Meanwhile, Frances started firing spells at the mass of enemies.

    The tide didn¡¯t stop and behind these Alavari were those clad in grey-purple hauberks. It was harder to make the design out from this distance, but Frances recalled from Timur that these striped uniforms were enchanted for durability and could even absorb magic to some extent.

    And then there was Forowena¡¯s message.

    ¡°Mom, I need to go find Forowena¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, you don¡¯t understand! I just got off from a call with the command bunker. It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s just that the King and Queen are missing!¡± Edana released her fireball with a hiss. Blinking as the heat against her cheeks faded, Frances watched the fireball slam and scatter the enemies charging Ulric¡¯s position.

    The blow to the column scattered the formation. Screaming Alavari burned, whilst others fell back, regrouping in front of the Alavari Royal Guard. Frances saw one try to run through the guard, but was forced forward at swordpoint.

    Thus the attack continued, Royal Guard forcing the surviving Alavari forward. Their king was not far behind them. Frances could see him rounding the corner with a knot of Royal Guardsmen and soldiers, alongside a female ogre with five pistols in her bandolier. More soldiers marched toward the trench, dying to the pikes of the defenders, or musket fire, or to Frances and Edana¡¯s spells.

    ¡°They keep coming,¡± Frances stammered. Gripping onto the battlement, she forced herself to remain standing. Looking over the wall, she could see there were fewer allied soldiers outside, but they still were making their way up the ramp. ¡°They¡¯re not going to hold for much longer. Mom, do you have anything to deal with that attack?¡±

    Edana scowled, eyes narrowed at the king in the distance. ¡°I do, but if Thorgoth pulls out something insane I need to be ready and you almost have nothing left.¡±

    ¡°Mom we may not¡ªWait, what¡¯s that?¡± Frances could hear a sound swelling above the cannon fire. It sounded at first like a call blown by the wind, but unlike Athelda-Aoun, there was not a lot of that in this cavern. Straining her ears, she identified the pealing blare of a horn. No, not a horn, but many horns. Cornets, bugles and older horns intermingled to form a rising chorus that grew and grew.

    She could see at the thin line, the defenders redoubling their efforts. The Alavari in contrast, or at least those who weren¡¯t immediately fighting, stood agog, trying to find the source of the sound.

    It was at that moment that Frances suddenly knew. She just knew.

    ¡°Mom, how many are in the Erisdalian Royal Guard?¡±

    ¡°Two brigades. Around two and a half-thousand¡ªOh no.¡±

    Tears running down her dust-stained cheeks, Frances steadied herself against the battlements as she allowed herself a sob.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Frances wiped her eyes and raised her wand. ¡°Keep firing, they¡¯re going to need our support.¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do, isn¡¯t there?¡± she croaked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Frances swallowed and began to charge her lightning spell.

    As she sang, her banshee¡¯s wail rising higher and higher, she watched Jerome and Forowena¡¯s trap unfold.

    The doors of the warehouses in the ¡°dead-end¡± of the road swung open. Horns still blowing, a wall of cavalry hundred out with crimson standards held high. These flew the united insignia of King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s houses, a grey-colored hawk flying by a sky-blue falcon.

    These knights and cuirassiers, in heavy plate, wielding carbines and pistols halted for a brief moment, arranging into a perfect wedge formation. Their swords, sabres and poleaxes clinking gently against the polished barding of their horses.

    At the tip of the wedge, the King and the Queen, instantly identifiable from their crowned helmets. King Jerome was piping a trumpet himself.

    The Alavari were turning. Frances could see pikemen and musketeers forming a new line, trying to reorganize to repel the charge. The female ogre general was holding one of her pistols aloft and brandishing it to get her soldiers ready.

    But it was too late and the calvary were far, far too close. The crescendo of horns suddenly blasted all at once into a deafening roar. King Jerome threw the instrument aside, slammed his visor shut and touched his heels to his spurs.

    The Erisdalian Royal Guard thundered forward, their king and queen at the head, charging right towards the flank of the Alavari army and making their way for the uncharacteristically shock-still King Thorgoth.

    Even as bolts of magic spat toward the tip of the Erisdalian wedge, bright yellow magic, which Frances recognized as Captain Severus¡¯s, covered the royal couple in a shield. The horsemen in the front rank drew their pistols and carbines.

    Frances let loose her bolt of lightning. In spite of her exhaustion, her aim was true and the brilliant flash of plasma slammed into the mass of Alavari right before the tip of the wedge. Right after that, the whole line of horsemen discharged their pistols with a thunderous crack, sending hundreds of Alavari reeling and many trying to flee, right before the cavalry slammed home.

    She could see Alavari go flying, the army being trampled underneath the sheer weight of the Erisdalian charge. Clumps of Alavari Royal Guard seemed to resist, but they seemed caught up in the rout. This was not helped by supporting artillery and mage fire from Edana who continued to slam fireball after fireball into Thorgoth¡¯s shield, keeping the king occupied.

    Frances fired as well, sending lightning bolt after lightning bolt toward the king and the generals and guards surrounding him. Her throat now raw from the effort, bright spots appearing in her vision, she continued to cast.

    For she knew that there was no retreat available for the King and Queen of Erisdale.

    ***

 Chapter 212 - The King and Queen of Erisdale

    From his vantage point atop his horse, Helias had a horrifyingly clear view of the Erisdalian cavalry slamming into their army¡¯s vanguard and the Royal Guard. He could see the regiments around the king just buckle and flee. Sabres, swords and poleaxes struck down on his fellow Alavari. The crack of the distant pistols and carbines boomed in his ears.

    ¡°Prepare charge!¡±

    ¡°Sir¡ª¡±

    ¡°Saika, we¡¯re going to be crushed if they continue on! Cavalry prepare charge!¡± Helias bellowed. When his young orc aide-de-camp stared at him, the general groaned. Reaching over, he slapped Saika¡¯s armoured shoulder so hard the orc jolted. ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes milord!¡± The orc rode off, bellowing orders. Helias continued to shout at his officers and troops. He even drew his sword and waved it in the air to try to urge his cavalry into a diamond formation.

    While he did so he could see the battle ahead continue to devolve into chaos. The group of Royal Guard around Thorgoth were being pushed back with the routing troops. General Augusta¡¯s entire second infantry division was in flight. The harpy-ogre was hovering over the Royal Guard, trying to yell at her soldiers to fight, and also calling in harpies to harass the enemy cavalry. The harpies however had been pulled back away from the foot of the Third Terrace¡¯s walls. It would take time for them to engage the Erisdalian cavalry.

    That left Helias¡¯s cavalry right behind the main infantry force. Their way ahead was obstructed by the defensive trenches and fleeing soldiers, but at least the soldiers were jumping into the trenches to get out of the cavalry¡¯s way. Glancing to both sides, he found his cavalry lined up and ready. Muttering a Word of Power, he brought his Fangroar up and channelled his magic into the blade.

    ¡°To the king!¡±

    With cheers ringing, the cavalry leapt forward, Helias at the tip. Casting a shield atop himself, he watched his mean break into a gallop toward their king¡¯s position.

    Somehow, the Erisdalian cavalry that had appeared from seemingly nowhere, were still coming. They were not fully engaged with the Royal Guard. Their charge had lost its momentum, but they¡¯d put enough soldiers to flight. The Erisdalian cavalry had cut those soldiers and Guardsmen attacking the fortification on the main road from the Thorgoth¡¯s Royal Guard. They were taking full advantage of it, firing pistols point blank into the enemy, before lashing out with poleaxes and sabers. Bolts of magic continued to pound the Royal Guard from the Third Terrace and the knot of protectors was growing smaller and smaller.

    Thorgoth stood amidst them. Helias could just recognize him by his crowned helmet, but then suddenly, his voice boomed over the cacophony.

    ¡°So Erisdale resorts to low cunning and trickery? Well then, come and get me!¡± The King waved his wand. A blazing fireball coming straight at him was dissipated with a violet shield. Laughing, Thorgoth started to cast at the Erisdalians. His second spell, some kind of blasting spell, wiped out a dozen knights in an instant with an explosion that sent a column of flame into the air.

    There was a brief instant that Helias could see the shining Erisdalian knights falter. Their swordstrokes slowed. The galloping horses that circled King Thorgoth¡¯s guard seemed to shy away from the king.

    But then, another crowned figure, a human woman in full plate with a brilliant blue tabard screamed. ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him! Kill him and end this war!¡±

    The man close to her, raised a sword with a ruby-red pommel. ¡°Kill him and end this war!¡± He roared. He also had a gold crown atop his helmet.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± echoed another human knight

    ¡°End the war!¡± screamed a female knight in the formation.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°End the war!"

    ¡°Kill him and end the war!¡± howled the Erisdalian knights. No, not just Erisdalian knights. Helias suddenly realised these were the Erisdalian Royal Guard, the equivalent to Thorgoth¡¯s own, led by their lieges into battle.

    No, he had known. He remembered recognizing the red pennants with the grey hawk and blue falcon. He just didn¡¯t believe that the king and queen of Erisdale would throw their best troops to kill Thorgoth without an escape path. He couldn¡¯t believe they were now in the thick of it, rallying their knights into a frenzy.

    A wave of harpies now plunged down toward the Erisdalians. Magic from the walls and from mages who¡¯d accompanied the knights broke their charge, and forced many to turn away. More Alavari fighting the soldiers defending the makeshift ditch and wall on the road peeled away to make for the king, only for the defenders, more Royal Guard, to leap the wall. Using the dead bodies that filled the trench, they went after their former attackers. Helias briefly spied a one-armed mage firing what looked like an acid spray all over the backs of the retreating Alavari.

    The Erisdalian knights continued to fight. Many taking pistol and musket shots point blank range, their heavy armour keeping them safe. Brutal strikes to their heads and to cripple their horses was needed. Even as the knights fell from their horses, or were dragged off their mounts by halberds, they fought. They stabbed at their attackers feet with daggers. They flung themselves into the Alavari as they died, impaled by pikes. Helias saw a massive ogre Royal Guard smash his warhammer into the Erisdalian knight¡¯s side, only for the knight to fling himself forward. Hands holding onto a blade with a broken tip, the knight stabbed it into the ogre¡¯s unarmoured armpit.

    Alavari Royal Guard were falling. They were falling as the Erisdalians ground forward, engulfed by flame from Thorgoth. Killed by point blank musket fire. Overwhelmed by furious strikes from the harried, panicking Alavari Royal Guard.

    Thorgoth was unleashing magic like nothing Helias had ever seen. Furious bolts of magic lifted Erisdalian guardsmen off their mounts or punched holes right through them. Even glancing strikes would catch a limb and wrench it at awful angles.

    And yet, the Erisdalians just kept fighting.

    Helias, somehow on autopilot, still guiding his horse to leap over the trenches, finally entered the battle with his cavalry. Unable to fire their own guns for fear of hitting their allies, they crashed into the Erisdalians.

    Helias lost sight of Thorgoth for a brief moment as he fought his way to the king. Yet even as he whirled, dancing with his first opponent, a bloody, wailing Erisdalian knight, he felt the weight of the blows against his blade almost unseat him from his horse. Were they under some kind of spell? Had they taken some kind of super-strength potion? What was driving these soldiers?

    He only managed to survive through setting his Fangroar afire and setting his enemy¡¯s saddle and uniform alight. Even then, the knight continued to try to land blow after blow on him, even managing to hit him in the side. The blow hit his cuirass and knocked the wind out of him as the knight¡¯s horse threw his opponent, who slammed into the ground. Helias ended his enemy with a pistol shot to the head and continued on.

    Somehow, the King and Queen of Erisdale were nearing King Thorgoth who was trying to cast spells and also blocking distant strikes. He heard one of them, a lightning bolt from Frances Stormcaller. That left General Augusta to fight the Erisdalians and try to stop the now dismounted pair. The harpy-ogre swooped and wheeled around the pair, firing pistols at them and lashing out with a heavy sabre. However, the tandem bladework of both kept driving her back. Pulling up and then plunging back down, August managed to land a blow on King Jerome¡¯s helmet and cut off one of the gold florets.

    Helias bellowed out a warning, but it was too late. His colleague tried to fly away, but the King had seized her claw. His queen wasted no time in throwing one of the daggers hanging from her belt into the harpy-ogre¡¯s wing. As Augusta screamed and fell, Helias galloped toward her, but the still slightly groggy King Jerome buried his longsword into her throat, silencing the general.

    Meanwhile, the queen had sighted Helias. She¡¯d pulled out a pistol and sighted it. Helias ducked, raising a shield as she fired.

    Instead of hearing the expected ping of a bullet against his shield, Helias found himself weightless in the air. Leaping off his dying horse, he hit the ground so hard he heard his leg crunch.

    Still, the tauroll managed to struggle to his feet with his Fangroar. Hissing, he touched his leg and whispered a spell to numb the pain and bind his bones together at least temporarily. He couldn¡¯t die here.

    But the Erisdalian royal couple had eyes for only one individual, King Thorgoth.

    He stood, helmetless. His crown and helmet had been blown off by a barely blocked lightning bolt from Frances Stormcaller. His Royal Guard occupied with the Erisdalians, who even now, outnumbered being caught and cut down, continued to fight.

    ¡°Nobody interferes. I¡¯ll deal with these two cunts myself,¡± Thorgoth growled.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    King Jerome raised his sword to guard, and¡­Helias blinked. Was the king laughing?

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d call me worse!¡± King Jerome lunged at Thorgoth. He was fast, in his prime and fit. A rather fine specimen of a human. The king¡¯s bloodied blade scythed toward Thorgoth¡¯s head.

    A violet barrier shimmered into existence between the pair. Somehow, the king¡¯s blade cut into the magic, forcing Thorgoth to step back. Growling, the Alavari King drew his gauntleted left hand back, and spat out a Word of Power. Flames surrounded his fist. Jerome twisted to the side, but Thorgoth¡¯s mighty blow still clipped the human¡¯s shoulder with such force it sent him spinning backwards.

    Queen Forowena drew her last pistol and fired it point blank. The bullet slammed into Thorgoth¡¯s breastplate and scraped off its central ridge. It made the Alavari king step back, but he raised his wand again, black eyes fixed on the queen, who wrestled to reload her gun.

    From where he was crouched over, gasping with pain, King Jerome suddenly slashed again. He didn¡¯t aim for the king¡¯s well-armoured gauntlet, he aimed for Thorgoth¡¯s wand. The steel smashed the wood into kindling.

    It was the last thing that Jerome managed to do. Thorgoth immediately drew his dagger, ripped the Erisdalian king¡¯s crowned helmet off and slit his throat.

    As blood poured down Jerome¡¯s armour, a deafening shriek was ripped from his wife¡¯s mouth. Even Helias, who had managed to drag himself quite close to the confrontation, couldn¡¯t help but wince at the sorrow evoked by that horrifying sound.

    Then Forowena charged. Her bad leg slowing her run, she feinted with her blade and stabbed at Thorgoth¡¯s face.

    The much larger Demon King dodged and kicked out at the queen¡¯s leg. His sweep knocked Forowena off balance. She fell to the ground with a thud. Before she could scramble back up, Thorgoth kicked her right in her unarmoured armpit, cutting off her scream with a gasp.

    Muttering to himself, Thorgoth tore Forowena¡¯s helmet off, seized the queen¡¯s neck and lifted her into the air as if the armoured woman weighed nothing. Forowena squirmed, gasping, even drawing a dagger and trying to stab it into the king¡¯s arm, only to have the tip skate off uselessly.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t bother struggling for your life, Queen Forowena. I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll make sure to humiliate and torture you so much that you are going to beg to join your husband.¡±

    Forowena¡¯s struggles grew limp as she croaked, trying to squeeze in breath. Her arms slowly fell limp by her side.

    Helias blinked. Wait, that seemed a bit soon. He remembered Sara lasting far longer than Queen Forowena. Was she that short of breath from the fighting?

    He was now a few steps from the king and queen. Close enough that he could see the queen¡¯s mouth moving ever so slightly and while he didn¡¯t know much about lip-reading, he knew enough to recognize the words.

    ¡°You join him first.¡±

    Helias¡¯s eyes dropped to the queen¡¯s waist, where the pistol that she¡¯d been reloading still sat on her hip. ¡°Your Majesty! Her gun!¡±

    Thorgoth blinked, but Forowena had already seized the pistol, and yanked it up to the king¡¯s chin. Helias yelled the first spell he could think of, his Fangroar outstretched. A lancing bolt of magic smashed right into the Queen¡¯s side, making her twitch as she pulled the trigger.

    There was a crack. Thorgoth roared, throwing the bloody, dying Forowena away from him, one hand clutching the left side of his face. Helias, limping over, cut the dead queen¡¯s neck for good measure before turning to his king.

    ¡°Sire?¡±

    Thorgoth, blood dribbling through his fingers, gave a horrifyingly bloody one-eyed scowl at Helias.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, get me a healer and take over, command,¡± Thorgoth growled

    Helias nodded and turned to the surviving Royal Guard. ¡°You heard him! Get the king a healer. All forces pull back! Set up defensive lines. Crush the remaining Erisdalians and¡ª¡± Helias saw a flash and threw up a magical shield.

    His shield shattered as the Stormcaller¡¯s lightning bolt blinded him with its flash. Spots in his eyes, he could hear someone screaming from the walls. That scream was joined by a chorus of howls and yells from all over the walls of the city.

    ¡°Shit, sire get out of here!¡± Helias exclaimed.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Thorgoth¡¯s one healthy eye widened as Helias raised a shield around them to block the fireball that slammed into them. It was weaker than the earlier ones. Edana and Frances must have been casting at their limits.

    Even so, with the Erisdalian Royal Guard defeated, the artillery and all the mages on the Third Terrace¡¯s walls were firing again. The crack of artillery and the hissing of magefire was only slightly louder than the dirge of mad grief that had swept over the Erisdalians and their allies.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we aren¡¯t breaking to the Third Terrace today. We¡¯ve killed King Jerome and Queen Forowena. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Fine but I want their corpses. We¡¯re not letting them take them home.¡±

    Helias glanced at the king and queen¡¯s dead bodies, his eyes ringing with the sounds of battle and the waves of grief that roiled off from the defenders.

    ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty. If we take their bodies, we¡¯ll just enrage them further.¡± Racing over to the bodies, Helias reached down and quickly took their crowned helmets. ¡°These will be good enough.¡±

    Thorgoth¡¯s eye narrowed at Helias for a moment. ¡°Fine, but take their swords as well and give them to Berengaria.¡±

    ¡°Their swords?¡± Helias stammered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± He grimaced almost unconsciously. Without another wod, he stormed off, blood still trickling down his face.

    Helias shook his head but retrieved the blades of the king and queen. They were very good blades but they were heavy. He made a note to examine them later.

    ¡°Pull back! Form a rearguard. Retrieve our wounded¡ª¡± Helias¡¯s voice hitched in his throat as pain shot up his leg from the effort of carrying the blades. ¡°And get me a fucking medic and a horse.¡±

    As he limped away from the Third Terrace, a dusty and exhausted looking Saika brought him a horse that he somehow managed to pull himself onto. That gave him a moment to look around the battlefield.

    There were no pursuers. Bodies lay strewn up and down the road leading to the Third Terrace. Horse, Alavari and human were indistinguishable only by where they fell, with many of the human corpses surrounded by Alavari soldiers. The one-armed mage that Helias had seen earlier leading the troops defending the road to the gate had fallen onto his back, almost buried by the Alavari soldiers he¡¯d taken down with him.

    There were some pained moans. Wounded that Alavari were trying to retrieve, but the carnage froze the veteran general for a moment. Tearing his eyes away, he rode back for the camp, shouting out orders to the army.

    ***

    Sara decided she didn¡¯t like this side of her husband. Once the battle was over and he¡¯d had his leg mended, he¡¯d limped into their tent and asked Sara to heat up some water to clean himself with. He hadn¡¯t said anything through the brief meal he had before asking if he could trim his beard.

    He¡¯d continued to say nothing. Probably because Sara was holding a razor to his skin, but now, even as he was towelling off, his eyes were downcast.

    The harpy-orc put her hands on her hips. ¡°Helias, this is getting ridiculous. Talk to me. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    The general shut his eyes and put the towel aside. ¡°I¡­I think I was just looking for excuses not to talk. Thank you, Sara. I hope that wasn¡¯t too annoying.¡±

    Relaxing her arms, Sara gently guided her husband to the chair and poured themselves both cups of beer. ¡°Of course not. It¡­it was that bad? I heard a little from the soldiers but it sounds very chaotic.¡±

    Helias swirled the frothy liquid in the cup before taking a sip. ¡°Well, we killed King Jerome and Queen Forowena.¡±

    ¡°I guess they fought fiercely?¡± Sara asked, noting how her husband¡¯s lips perked up. He always did prefer beer over wine for some reason. She just noticed that in most outings he requested specifically for wine. It was only in moments like these that she could slip his favorite drink through his armour.

    ¡°It is how they fought that I don¡¯t understand,¡± said Helias, dark eyes now glittering with life once again.

    Sara took a sip of mostly froth, and coughed to clear her throat. ¡°What do you mean? They are the king and queen, protected by their Royal Guard. I imagine they wouldn¡¯t have gone down easily.¡±

    Helias drank deep. Extending his cup out for another pour, Sara obliged. ¡°Thank you. And yes you¡¯re right, how they fought was perfectly understandable. What I don¡¯t understand is why they put themselves in that position in the first place.¡±

    ¡°They probably did it to try to kill King Thorgoth,¡± said Sara. ¡°They got pretty close. I heard they hurt him badly.¡±

    ¡°Sara, we breached the Second Terrace. We overran them with King Thorgoth¡¯s assistance. We were going to catch a pretty good portion of the Second Terrace¡¯s garrison outside of the walls. Except, the Erisdalian monarchs left themselves behind in the Second Terrace and charged out with their Royal Guard. That meant they convinced their most trusted followers to give up their lives on a chance to kill King Thorgoth.¡± Helias made a fist with one hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get my troops to wait for hours, knowing their chance of dying is near 100%.¡±

    ¡°But they hurt him?¡± Sara asked.

    Helias nodded. ¡°Oh yes. He wasn¡¯t hurt too badly, but I think he lost an eye.¡±

    ¡°But at the cost of their lives and of the entire Erisdalian Royal Guard. Ah, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t think killing Thorgoth couldn¡¯t be it. The risk was massive, the chance was tiny. There must be another reason they went after him,¡± said Sara.

    The general nodded. ¡°Well, we might find out soon.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sara asked.

    Helias pulled out his wand and gave a wave. As the magic settled on the tent with a sparkle, he spoke. ¡°We have been trying to send spies into the enemy camp to help us figure that out. We¡¯ve just had no luck until fairly recently, just before the second assault.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm. Hopefully they¡¯ll tell us something. Sara rose to get more beer from the corked cask resting near the entrance of their tent, and arched an eyebrow. ¡°Helias, where do you want me to put these swords? I cleaned them for display later in our mansion, but it¡¯ll be some time before we send them back.¡±

    ¡°Oh those? Ah, keep them there. They are King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s swords. Thorgoth asked me to¡­¡± Helias frowned. ¡°Hold on.¡± The general walked over to his wife. Putting on his leather gloves, he gingerly picked up the queen¡¯s sword and laid both on the table

    Queen Forowena¡¯s sword was at first glance a longsword with its cruciform hilt. As the pair¡¯s eyes followed the fuller to the tip, they noticed that the blade resembled more of a falchion due to how its point curved up to form a knife-like cutting tip. There was an edge on the back side of the knife tip, or the false edge, but it was a weapon clearly forged more for slashing. There was a sapphire for its pommel and tines that protruded from the crossguard to provide side protection.

    King Jerome¡¯s sword was a typical longsword with a ruby instead for its pommel. However, what was drawing the pair¡¯s attention was the fact that both blade¡¯s steel was shimmering with an unearthly light. Jerome¡¯s blade seemed rimmed by a sparkling red glow, whilst Forowena¡¯s blade shone blue. It was so soft, almost blink-and-you-miss-it. Neither could really see it until they laid it on the table against the candlelight.

    ¡°Sara, you didn¡¯t touch the blade directly did you?¡± Helias asked, stepping over to examine his wife¡¯s hands.

    Sara flashed him a wry smile, before pulling her hands out of his. ¡°No. I wore gloves and used a cloth. They¡­now that you mention it, I wondered why they seemed a bit odd.¡±

    Taking off his gloves, Helias drew his Fangroar and touched the tip to King Jerome¡¯s blade and hissed.

    ¡°Fuck, their are pretty powerful enchantments put on these. Breaking and cutting, burning and severing. That explains why King Jerome¡¯s blade cut through Thorgoth¡¯s shield.¡±

    ¡°It did that? But the Erisdalian king isn¡¯t a mage,¡± stammered Sara.

    ¡°No he isn¡¯t¡ª¡± Helias turned around as he heard footsteps approach their tent. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Saika, sir. The King requests you, your lady and the swords.¡±

    Helias glanced at Sara who nodded. ¡°Thank you, Saika. We¡¯ll be with you shortly.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he might shed some light on this,¡± said Sara, reaching for a cloak.

    ¡°Maybe. Better be careful with these,¡± said Helias.

 Chapter 213

    ***

    ¡°Helias, Sara, so glad you could join us,¡± said Thorgoth. The king still wore a patch of dressing bound to his eye. His cheek looked mostly healed, though.

    Stepping around the campfire, Helias went to one knee and put the two swords in Thorgoth¡¯s grip. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. The blades of the king and queen of Erisdale.¡±

    Berengaria narrowed her eyes at the swords. ¡°For a pair of humans, they put up an astoundingly stubborn fight. At least we¡¯ve neutralised them and their secret weapons.¡±

    ¡°Secret weapons?¡± Helias glanced at Glowron who shook his head.

    The harpy-queen picked up Queen Forowena¡¯s blade with one claw, giving it several experimental swipes. ¡°Our spies have been tracking word of the king and queen of Erisdale developing two enchanted swords able to cut through magic and armour alike. They can be wielded by those not magically gifted and one of the effects is that they give their wielders monstrous strength.¡±

    ¡°That explains how they cut a bit through His Majesty¡¯s shield,¡± Helias murmured. ¡°And there are some rather powerful enchantments on these blades.¡±

    Thorgoth picked up King Jerome¡¯s sword. ¡°Indeed. It appears that their plan was to set up an ambush on me when I led the assault on the Second Terrace. In that they have failed and we are in a far better position for it.¡±

    Helias could see the king and his queen smiling, grinning even. Glowron continued to stroke his beard, his eyes narrowed on the crackling flames.

    Sara met Helias¡¯s gaze. He could see her just ever-so-slightly shake her head. The general let out a sigh.

    ¡°Your Majesty, may I note that while we have gained a great victory, we do have some concerning issues,¡± said Helias.

    Berengaria arched an eyebrow, but Thorgoth waved his queen off. ¡°Go on, my good general. You helped me kill Queen Forowena. I trust your opinion.¡±

    Helias took a breath and braced himself. ¡°We still have to overcome their defences in the Third Terrace and if our intelligence is correct, the Lightning Battalion and the rest of the Erisdalian¡¯s forces are mere days away. We are in a far better position, but we just lost General Augusta. Given our losses and the recent victory we¡¯ve gained, it may be a good idea to pull back.¡±

    Thorgoth set the sword down, his tail stiff, and the start of a snarl started to twist the edge of his lips. ¡°Pull back? I see that you speak from your heart, Helias, but I fail to understand your reasoning¡ª¡±

    Glowron cut in. ¡°No, he¡¯s got a point, Your Majesty. We¡¯ve lost more than half of the kingdom¡¯s Royal Guards and those that aren¡¯t killed are all wounded in some way.¡±

    ¡°We have started receiving reinforcements from Minairen,¡± said Berengaria. ¡°Our numbers are about twenty-nine thousand from the thirty-five we started with, but we have damaged them.¡±

    ¡°And they¡¯ve continued to be reinforced. Soon they¡¯ll receive fifteen thousand more soldiers. Veteran troops and many of them fresh. All we¡¯ve been getting are conscripts and what soldiers we can strip from watching our frontline with the rebel Titania,¡± said Helias.

    Glowron nodded. ¡°Sire, even if we win this battle, we will not be able to punch through into the Human Kingdoms. Raise Athelda-Aoun perhaps, but this siege has taken so long, Titania has likely regrouped her soldiers.¡±

    Berengaria raised the sapphire hilted blade and pointed it at Helias and then Glowron. ¡°You morons. Don¡¯t you understand we cannot retreat? If what you¡¯re saying is correct, then they¡¯ll have the rest of their army here. Even if they lost King Jerome and Queen Forowena, they¡¯ll have King Sebastian and Queen Megara of Lapanteria here as the army leaders. When we pull back, they¡¯ll sally forth and come after us.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason to withdraw to the defences in Minairen, shorten our lines of supply and communication,¡± said Helias. He bit his lip and gestured to the sword. ¡°How do we know if they don¡¯t have more plans and stratagems in reserve, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m quite certain they have no further plans, my good Generals.¡± Standing up, Thorgoth gave several experimental swipes of King Jerome¡¯s blade. ¡°They¡¯d been hiding the existence of these swords from us and taking quite a bit of effort to do so. They were so careful they never even informed the Firehand, the Stormcaller or even their top commanders. No, they were holding these in reserve as their last resort.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that sir?¡± Helias asked.

    Berengaria chimed in, a smug look on her face. ¡°Well, if the Firehand or the Stormcaller knew about it, they probably would have been accompanying King Jerome and Queen Forowena in the attack. Instead they were withdrawn. I doubt this was done so willingly.¡±

    ¡°That, and why else would that pair attack us like this? Why not just send some minion of theirs instead of leading the ambush themselves?¡± Thorgoth mused.

    Helias felt his shoulders sag. The king wasn¡¯t even looking at him now. Nodding almost to himself, the tauroll said, ¡°Aside from the enchantment, the swords seem quite normal, though.¡±

    Thorgoth grimaced. ¡°I must admit, our spies seem to have exaggerated the potency of these weapons but it¡¯s also likely they have secrets. I¡¯ll have to spend some time trying to unlock them.¡± Sheathing the weapon, he cleared his throat. ¡°In the meantime, make sure our troops are well-fed and rested. We¡¯ll let them have a day and a night¡¯s worth of recovery before the final assault.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Helias and Glowron echoed.

    ***

    The moment the pair entered the tent, Helias cast privacy spells and took his cloak off.

    ¡°We can¡¯t pull back,¡± said Sara.

    ¡°They won¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t and we can¡¯t. Almost the entire Royal Guard as casualties? Thousands of Alavari dead for a king and queen and a hostile enemy army still existing? Even I, with my limited knowledge on military affairs, know we can¡¯t pull back.¡± Undoing the fastenings to her dress, Sara walked to their shared bed. ¡°Come on, the night is young and I think you and I need to stop stressing about this.¡±

    Helias let out a very long sigh before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. Fuck me, but you¡¯re absolutely right. But I do want to talk about this.¡± He walked over to the casket of beer, uncorked it and poured them both a glass. ¡°Besides, we need something to help us get into the mood.¡±

    Sara smirked at her husband. ¡°Oh, discussing military strategy and politics is so arousing,¡± she drawled, even as she accepted the cup from a now smiling Helias. ¡°But what is on your mind, dear husband?¡±

    Tossing his shirt to one side, Helias loosened his suspenders and sat down beside Sara. He clinked his glass with hers and together they took a sip. ¡°All my instincts are telling me we should withdraw and pull back to Minairen. I cannot pin down as to why.¡±

    ¡°I figured.¡± Helias arched an eyebrow at Sara who snorted in a most unlady-like fashion. ¡°Give me some credit, Helias. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time observing you. You would never have spoken up against Thorgoth, especially with what we know about the situation, unless you felt like you had to.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°I see.¡± Helias leant a little to the side, the bare skin of his arm touching against that of his wife¡¯s. ¡°Do you think we should withdraw? Or at the very least, what¡¯s your opinion on this whole shit parade?¡±

    Sara wrapped her arm around her husband¡¯s, slipping her manicured nails in between her husband¡¯s callused fingers. ¡°It¡¯s bad, and¡­I¡­I had a very brief idea as to why. Like you know, in the moment right after you wake up, where you remember the dream you had the night before?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What was¡ª¡± Helias blinked as he noted the frown on Sara¡¯s face and how tightly drawn her wings were to her back. ¡°Ah, you forgot.¡±

    Sara groaned. ¡°Yes. I nearly spoke up in the meeting, almost blurted it out in fact. I almost forgot I was in front of King Thorgoth and Queen Berengaria. By the time I recovered I completely forgot. I just know you said something and that gave me the idea.¡± She looked up at Helias blinking back tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think it was something very important, but I just¡ª¡±

    Helias couldn¡¯t help it. He leant down and gently kissed his wife¡¯s lips, cutting her off. When they finally pulled back, their hearts were beating hard and Sara was just staring at him, blushing just a bit.

    ¡°You had to stay alive, for our daughter. There was no way you could speak up without consequence. You know that.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Sara swallowed and took a breath. ¡°Thank you, Helias.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Helias allowed himself to smirk as he whispered, ¡°And thank you. You didn¡¯t think I hadn''t noticed you sneaking in my favourite beer.¡±

    ¡°You knew?¡± Sara squawked, the mirth returning to her dark eyes.

    ¡°Oh yes. I also noticed how smug you looked when you thought I wasn¡¯t watching you,¡± Helias growled, grinning wickedly as he leant forward, pressing Sara gently against the bed.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Sara giggled.

    Helias snorted. ¡°That¡¯s what I am.¡±

    Sara wiped her eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re a good husband, Helias.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a fantastic wife.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sara¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. ¡°Helias, I don¡¯t love you romantically, and this arrangement is still not ideal, but¡­I confess I have come to really enjoy whatever it is we have.¡±

    Helias¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He swallowed and yet, his voice was still hoarse. ¡°We¡¯ve never spent so much time together in the same place, haven¡¯t we, Sara?¡±

    The harorc shook her head.

    ¡°Because I concur, Sara, and my only regret is that we didn¡¯t spend more time together earlier.¡± With that, the Tauroll leant down, and whispered a Word of Power to put out the candles

    ***

    Within a cold cellar underneath the Goblin Empire¡¯s palace, Frances finally put her wand down and closed her eyes.

    ¡°You did a wonderful job, Frances,¡± said Timur.

    Frances opened her eyes, briefly examining her handiwork knitting together and erasing the wounds that marred Forowena and Jerome¡¯s bodies. The pair lay side-by-side in Erisdalian royal red, stiff hands clasped.

    ¡°I know. I just wish it hadn¡¯t come to this,¡± she croaked. Her hand seeking her fiance¡¯s, she let herself be led away from the two.

    Timur dabbed away at her tears with her handkerchief. ¡°They set their sights on this my dear. Your mother and I don¡¯t know why and we intend to find out, but we could not have stopped them.¡±

    ¡°I know that too and I know who holds the answers.¡±

    The prince blinked. ¡°You do?¡±

    Frances holstered Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°Yes. Follow me and if you don¡¯t mind, call Edana, Sebastian, Megara and Alexander to headquarters please.¡±

    ***

    In the covered gallery of the Goblin Empire¡¯s palace, staff officers and runners either sat or stood at the ready.

    Edana arrived at the headquarters, eyes narrowed. Walking over to the main map table, she found a woman with close-cropped brunette hair writing something down. A lanky Asian man with spectacles sat next to her.

    ¡°Nicole, Jim. Is there a meeting today?¡±

    Nicole¡¯s sharp nose accentuated her frown. Standing up she put her pen down. ¡°No. We¡¯re holding off any meetings until after the funeral tonight.¡±

    ¡°Timur said Frances wanted to¡ª¡± Edana arched an eyebrow as Frances strode across the courtyard, followed by Timur, Alexander, Sebastian and Megara.

    ¡°Frances, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jim asked, blinking.

    Stopping at the table, Frances placed both hands to brace herself against the varnished wood. ¡°I should be asking you that. Nicole, Jim, how long have you known about King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s plan.¡±

    Nicole crossed her arms. ¡°Frances, what are you talking about¡ª¡±

    Only for Jim to gently squeeze her shoulder and cough into a fist. ¡°Not for too long, but we did know they planned to launch that ambush on King Thorgoth.¡±

    Alexander¡¯s tail rose, stiffening and coiling like the fingers of his hands. ¡°You knew about that insane plan and you didn¡¯t think to tell anybody else?¡±

    ¡°We actually succeeded beyond our wildest dreams,¡± said Nicole in a dry tone.

    ¡°What could possibly make you say that?¡± Megara asked.

    ¡°Because they fooled all of us.¡± Sebastian pressed his messy brown hair back, before pointing at the two Otherworlders. ¡°I was thinking about how we didn¡¯t notice the Erisdalian Royal Guard not being at their posts. I was wondering how an entire secret warehouse got built. Who could have informed Jerome and Forowena that Frances was about to turn around and get them to fake an assassination attempt on them. They had someone helping them, and who better than their own trusted aides.¡±

    Jim stood up. ¡°That¡¯s not what she meant.¡±

    ¡°Then what did she mean, Jim? Why did Jerome and Forowena sacrifice themselves and the rest of the Royal Guard?¡± Frances whispered, staring at her two former classmates.

    Jim swallowed.¡°We can tell you tomorrow, when Martin, Ginger and the rest of our soldiers arrive¡ª¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead. Jerome and Forowena, Ulric, and Captain Severus. Not one of those two thousand or so soldiers and mages made it out of there. What could possibly be so important that you all had to keep it secret from us?¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°How about the fact that this plan is going to win us this war?¡± Nicole asked.

    Edana frowned. ¡°You mean may¡ª¡±

    Nicole shook her head. ¡°No. It has. Look, do you not trust them? Do you not trust us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about trust,¡± Edana said, gritting her teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the fact our friends are dead and you aren¡¯t telling us why!¡± Frances winced and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you two were close to Forowena and Jerome but I don¡¯t understand why¡­why¡ª¡±

    ¡°We let them die?¡± Jim asked. He crossed his arms, spectacled eyes narrowed. His breathing whooshing through flared nostrils. ¡°Do you think we didn¡¯t care? Of course we did! We wanted to stop them, but¡­fuck.¡± The mage turned away, running a hand through his hair. ¡°We couldn¡¯t think of anything else, Frances. No way to secure victory in this war.¡±

    Edana pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°What kind of war-winning plan meant sacrificing the lives of Erisdale¡¯s King and Queen? Especially with our reinforcements but a day away?¡±

    Nicole sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t tell you. Not until everything is ready, Not yet. Just¡­ wait for their funeral tomorrow please. We¡¯ll tell you then, along with Martin and Ginger.¡±

    Frances, teeth ground together so tightly she thought she locked her jaw, spun on her heels and stormed off.

    She didn¡¯t stop until she was back in the cold room, staring at Jerome and Forowena¡¯s lifeless bodies.

    ¡°I know why she didn¡¯t tell me,¡± she said suddenly.

    She knew you would have tried to stop her, right? Ivy¡¯s Sting asked.

    ¡°Of course. I was already suspecting something was wrong. I just didn¡¯t expect so many others to be involved as well.¡± Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ulric to be involved. I would never have thought he would go out like that.¡±

    He¡­he was a good man. He helped Edana polish me and¡­and wouldn¡¯t stop talking as he did so.

    She let out a gurgle. ¡°He helped me with my lightning spell. I¡­I feel like I can see him now, going on about some weird magical theorem, or asking me about some common Otherworld item.¡±

    That¡¯s¡­why you can¡¯t visit his grave right?

    Frances nodded. ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t see him like that. I think I knew something bad was coming for Jerome and Forowena. They weren¡¯t really hiding it. I just didn¡¯t want to admit I suspected. But Ulric? I thought he was going to live forever.¡±

    Pressing her sleeve against her eyes, Frances sobbed, finally allowing her grief to show.

    ¡°Is this what you meant, Forowena? That there is a time for everybody to die and not to fear it? That we should meet our deaths after living a full life? Because¡­because I know what you mean, and I now understand why you, Jerome and Ulric could do this. I just wonder if you thought about who might miss you?¡±

    Nobody answered Frances but her own memories of Ulric¡¯s mad laughter, Forowena¡¯s knowing smile, and the blaring of Jerome¡¯s trumpet.

    Touching her wand, Frances swallowed. ¡°Ivy. I¡­I know I¡¯ve been worried, and scared of dying. I also know you¡¯re scared too. I swear that whatever happens, I¡¯m going to try to live, if only to keep you safe and because¡­I can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯ll do to you if I¡¯m killed.¡±

    I appreciate that Frances. Thank you. Ivy paused for a moment before whispering. Do you want to know what I think?

    Frances nodded.

    I think that your friends sacrificed themselves for you. Not you only, but for you and all of their friends. They were thinking about the pain their sacrifice might cause, but I think they knew it was so that those they cared about may live. Like how you would do anything to protect Morgan and Hattie, and how you have put yourself in harm¡¯s way to save Edana and Timur.

    ¡°But then¡­ Is the act of sacrificing yourself a way of saying that your life is less valuable than others?¡± Frances asked.

    I don¡¯t think so. They all wanted to live. They all valued their lives, but they also knew that trying to end the Demon King¡¯s tyranny was the right thing to do, even if it meant endangering themselves.

    Frances blinked, eyes suddenly dry. Her faithful companion¡¯s words seemed to strike a chord in her that was becoming increasingly familiar. ¡°I know what you mean. It¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t let Thorgoth kill Timur, and why I couldn¡¯t let Hattie die.¡±

    Yes. Though, as you said, we all wish it didn¡¯t come to this.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Frances gave her wand a squeeze. ¡°Thank you, Ivy.¡±

    You¡¯re most welcome, Frances.

    ***

 Chapter 214

    Martin wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d find as he crossed over the threshold of the doorway into Kairon Aoun. Still, he wasn¡¯t surprised with who he saw lined up on both sides of the road that led toward the Third Terrace¡¯s Gatehouse, and the former Goblin Empire¡¯s palace.

    Lapanterian, Erlenberg and Erisdalian soldiers bearing polished weapons and clean uniforms. The wounded were included, either sitting in chairs with weapons resting against their shoulders.

    The flags behind the soldiers were being carried at half-mast. No trumpet blew to announce the Lightning Battalion¡¯s arrival.

    Martin rode up to a party of people standing at the crossroads consisting of Frances, Timur, Edana, Alexander, King Sebastian and Megara. Aching slightly from the long ride, the knight dismounted and walked the few steps to the party.

    ¡°Thank you for holding on,¡± said Martin, extending a hand.

    Sebastian shook it, clasping his arm as he did so. ¡°Thank you for coming to our aid, Your Majesty,¡± he said.

    Martin swallowed, but gave a firm nod. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. What do we need to do?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ginger? We need to plan your coronation¡ª¡±

    The eponymous maid strode up, brushing back sweat-matted hair from her face. ¡°She¡¯s here, and let¡¯s make it simple. Get everybody we can and we¡¯ll get crowned. Make sure Janice is holding the crown.¡±

    That took Sebastian and Megara aback. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s wise?¡± the Lapanterian Queen-Consort asked.

    ¡°What, getting Janice to hold the crown or the quick coronation?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°No, Janice holding the crown is a good idea, but a quick coronation seems rather informal. I mean, King Jerome and Forowena just passed. We haven¡¯t held their funeral,¡± said Sebastian.

    Martin and Ginger exchanged a look. Taking each other¡¯s hands, they faced their compatriots.

    ¡°We¡¯re at war, in the middle of a siege. I think people are going to understand,¡± said Martin. ¡°That¡¯s our final decision.¡±

    Ginger nodded. ¡°In the meantime, let¡¯s go somewhere private. We need to review the current battle plans.¡±

    ***

    Martin drummed his fingers on the map table, his other hand leafing through reports. Ginger paced around the table, biting her finger.

    Elizabeth was pouring over a second stack of reports and muttering to herself. Ayax was taking a nap on a chair, her tail curled up onto her stomach. The others watched them, not quite sure what the newly arrived were doing exactly.

    ¡°Why do you three look so puzzled?¡± Timur asked, one hand twirled into his hair.

    ¡°Liz, is this me, or does this plan not make sense?¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not just you.¡± Elizabeth put down a drawing of two swords onto the table. ¡°From King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s personal correspondence and the notes that Captain Severus and Ulric were writing, it appears that the plan was to kill Thorgoth in an ambush with these two enchanted blades, but I don¡¯t think they would have been that effective.¡±

    Frances took a quick look, and Ayax, yawning, waltzed over to examine the drawings in more detail. Edana peered over both of their shoulders.

    ¡°They¡¯re good blades. They¡¯d break shields and be resistant to spells, but while it¡¯d improve ones chances of fighting a mage, it would be no guarantee,¡± muttered Edana.

    ¡°The reports here indicate that several other ambush sites had actually been set up in Kairon Aoun before the one with the warehouse was chosen,¡± said Martin. He pressed down on the report pile with his finger. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t have been a guarantee and yes, Queen Forowena was the type of strategist and tactician to take risks, but this would have been stupid.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re missing a piece of the puzzle.¡±

    Ginger¡¯s soft proclamation drew the group¡¯s attention, but it was her narrowing of eyes at a particular pair of mages in attendance that made all freeze.

    ¡°Jim, Nicole, Frances briefed me that you are in the know about something. Care to explain that missing part of the plan now?¡± Ginger growled.

    Nicole and Jim exchanged a meaningful glance before both nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± Reaching into their robe, the female Otherworlder produced a wax sealed letter which they handed to Martin.

    The knight gestured to his wife, who scurried over. Together they read the paper in silence. Their faces bore neutral expressions at first.

    Slowly, Ginger closed her eyes tight, her teeth clenched. Martin looked up and let out a deep, shuddering sigh before returning his gaze to the letter. He did however take ahold of Ginger¡¯s hand, which she¡¯d draped over his shoulder.

    ¡°Frances, Edana, we need your mirrors. We need to make a call, but first, you should all read this,¡± said Martin, putting the paper on the table

    ***

    Flapping her wings, Sara narrowed her eyes at the carved stone arches of the Greenway. To think that this massive underground highway had been made by hand was nearly impossible. Yet as she examined the stonework, she could see the marks of pickaxes and chisels.

    ¡°Having fun up there?¡± Helias called up.

    Sara grinned. Slowing her wingbeats, she let herself lazily drift down toward her husband and his horse.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice to have the opportunity to stretch my wings for once. Are you sure it¡¯s a good idea to take me out on a patrol, though?¡± the harpy-orc asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a patrol. One of our supply convoys is rather late and I need to check it out.¡± Helias held Sara¡¯s arched eyebrow for a moment before he chuckled. ¡°Well, I need it as an excuse to check it out so I can leave the festivities.¡±

    Sara snorted. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ought to be celebrating with the rest of your troops?¡±

    The general shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been to so many of them that I prefer spending time with you.¡±

    Sara giggled, her cheeks turning slightly red. ¡°Would you give up wine, and food for me?¡±

    Helias¡¯s tone was light, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile at his wife. ¡°Same wine that we get and the food¡¯s not particularly great. It¡¯s far more stimulating to spend the evening with you.¡±

    Hovering beside her husband, Sara chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Helias, but if it¡¯s all the same with you, I would prefer a lovely rack of lamb for dinner tonight along with some wine. I¡¯ll provide the after-dinner entertainment.¡±

    ¡°What kind of after-dinner entertainment?¡± Helias asked, arching one eyebrow.

    Sara¡¯s smile froze for a moment, but she took a quick breath. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little out of practice, but I am a pretty good dancer,¡± she said, her voice husky.

    The tauroll blinked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Though, that does explain the manuals you asked me to buy some time ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You remembered? That was a while ago,¡± Sara said, her eyes widening a little. That let her catch Helias¡¯s smile.

    ¡°I remembered because it was such an unusual request. I didn¡¯t question it at the time because you were pregnant and I figured you wanted to read something,¡± said the general.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Sara sighed. ¡°Honestly I just wanted anything to take my mind off of my mother¡¯s death.¡±

    Helias nodded, reaching out to touch his wife¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°When we finish this campaign, I can have a small memorial set up in private where her ashes can be interred.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that. Thank you, H¡ª¡± Sara blinked her almond-shaped eyes narrowing at something on the ground ahead. ¡°Helias, what¡¯s that?¡±

    The general pulled his horse to a stop. Drawing his Fangroar, the tauroll cantered more closely to the object. It was a rectangular package wrapped in brown paper and twine, stamped with ink.

    ¡°That looks like one of our packets of fresh bread.¡± Helias pointed his blade-wand at the package and muttering a spell, unwrapped it.With another Word of Power he brought the loaf of bread toward him along with the wrapping paper. ¡°Yes, this is one of our supply packs lying in the middle of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Fell off by the last supply convoy?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Not according to the date. It was baked a week ago.¡± Helias ran a finger over the stamp with the date. ¡°This should have come with the delayed convoy that we are looking for.¡±

    ¡°But where¡¯s the convoy?¡± Sara whispered.

    The pair exchanged a glance before looking around, the walls of the Greenway that had seemed so spacious now loomed over them, their sheer height staring down at the couple.

    Sara swallowed. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡ª¡± Helias¡¯s eyes widened and he started turning his horse around. ¡°Sara, fly back first, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Helias, what¡ª¡± Sara gasped as she caught what her husband had seen. Ahead of them, the Greenway curved ever so slightly, which the harpy-orc hadn¡¯t noticed, until she locked eyes with the squad of orc boar-riders ahead of them.

    ¡°Declare yourselves!¡± Helias bellowed.

    The riders trotted slowly towards them, pistols and lances at the ready. ¡°We are for Queen Titania. If you are for King Thorgoth, surrender or die!¡±

    Sara turned and flew. Flapping as hard as she could, she chanced a glance over her shoulder to see her husband galloping furiously beneath her. He was firing spells to their rear, scattering the orc boar riders.

    Thankfully, at the distance they were at, Helias¡¯s horse was outpacing the boars before they could get to full speed. They flew through the Greenway as fast as they could, until Sara could see the orcs had abandoned their pursuit.

    Only then did she fly back down beside Helias.

    ¡°Where the fuck did they come from?¡± she gasped.

    Helias slowed his horse down, looking over his shoulder again. ¡°I have no idea. They¡­they¡¯re behind our army. How many is the question.¡± The general turned to his wife. ¡°Sara, get to our tent. I¡¯m going to get a patrol to check this out.¡±

    ***

    Thorgoth could see the flickering of candlelight through his eyelids. He could hear someone muttering Words of Power close by.. Blinking, wiping the sleep from his lashes, he rolled himself to a sitting position on his campaign bed.

    Berengaria, back silhouette by the lantern, was waving her wand over the two swords that they¡¯d taken from King Jerome and Queen Forowena.

    ¡°Berengaria, come to bed. We need our rest before the final assault,¡± said the Demon King.

    ¡°Thorgoth, this is important.¡± The harpy grimaced and cast another spell. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to have some concerns about¡ª¡± Berengaria squealed as Thorgoth slipped a hand underneath her loose shift, tickling her back. ¡°Dammit Thorgoth!¡±

    ¡°Aw but you get so pouty,¡± Thorgoth crooned, planting a soft kiss on Berengaria¡¯s cheek. ¡°Sorry, but really you should go to bed. You woke me up with your spellcasting.¡±

    Berengaria winced and returned the kiss on Thorgoth¡¯s lips ¡°I¡¯m sorry husband. It¡¯s just¡­ something¡¯s bizarre about these swords.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re enchanted blades, what¡¯s so odd about them?¡± Thorgoth asked.

    The harpy ran a claw down the fuller of the blade, eyes narrowed. ¡°They¡¯re good blades, but no normal human would have a good chance of killing you with these. I thought there might be something hidden with them, but no.¡±

    ¡°They are incredibly high quality, though. Nobody could really create these without specialised equipment and spells,¡± said Thorgoth. Even so, the king found himself frowning.

    ¡°They are high quality, maybe even a little innovative, and I daresay even quite powerful. However, they are not weapons requiring huge amounts of secrecy,¡± said Berengaria.

    Thorgoth sat down next to his wife. ¡°Berengaria, what are you saying?¡±

    The harpy met her husband¡¯s now one-eyed gaze. In a low tone, she whispered, ¡°Something¡¯s very wrong about these swords, and about this whole situation. Just¡­why are the humans fighting us here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fortified position. They¡¯d lose Athelda-Aoun, the Lightning Battalion¡¯s base as well as a major frontier settlement. If we defeat them, we can plunder Erisdale,¡± said Thorgoth, one hand scratching at the scar that led up to his new eyepatch.

    ¡°Alright, but they know that even with reinforcements, they¡¯d lose, with the dragons on our side, the larger army, and you. Why not disperse their armies and fight us in a guerilla campaign?¡± Berengaria asked.

    Thorgoth waved his hand, twisting his head slightly to get a better look at his wife through his eye. ¡°They¡¯d never win the war that way. They hurt me, but with some time and healing I can even recover this eye. I can still see light actually.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand¡ª¡± the couple scowled as there was a short call from the Royal Guard at their pavilion¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Milord! General Helias with an urgent message.¡±

    ¡°Tell the general it can wait,¡± Berengaria squawked.

    There was some muttering outside. The pair heard Helias hiss something at the guard, who called out again, ¡°Priority One Message from General Helias. In private.¡±

    ¡°Tell the general to wait a moment.¡± Thorgoth got up and pulled on a shirt. ¡°What could possibly be bothering the general that he¡¯d use that?¡± he asked, as he placed his imitation White Crown of Alavaria on his head.

    ¡°I have no clue¡ªthank you dear,¡± said Berengaria as Thorgoth helped her into a red dress.

    The pair soon exited the sleeping quarters of their pavilion into the receiving area, where two high-backed wooden chairs that serve as Thorgoth and Berengaria¡¯s temporary thrones were placed. The entire floor of the pavilion was covered with purple-toned carpet and rugs, with one long embroidered maroon carpet leading to the entrance.

    Crossing her leg over the other, Berengaria glanced at her husband, who nodded. Taking a breath, the harpy queen bellowed, ¡°General Helias, you may enter and you better have a good reason for disturbing us at this hour.¡±

    The pavillion¡¯s flaps were thrown open as the tauroll ran in, Fangroar in his hand. Thorgoth arched an eyebrow, tensing slightly until the general knelt down, his blade¡¯s tip resting on the ground.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we need a privacy spell around this tent now.¡±

    ¡°General, our pavilion is spelled against eavesdroppers. Go ahead.¡± Thorgoth¡¯s tail waved slowly as he realised that the general was in full armour and covered in dust. His boots were covered with spray from mud and dirt. ¡°You¡¯ve been riding hard.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesties, I bring dire news. I was investigating the late supply convoy meant to arrive two days ago. I found out why they¡¯re late,¡± Helias stammered. The tauroll froze, suddenly becoming very still, except for his fingers. They seemed to squeeze around the handle to his blade all the more tightly.

    ¡°Spit it out, General,¡± said Thorgoth.

    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded. An army of at least a division¡¯s size, led by the rebel leader Titania, has deployed behind us and is fortifying the Greenway as we speak.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°I suspected the bitch Sparrowwing had made you a bit softer, but I didn¡¯t expect her to addle your mind!¡±

    Helias stood up, sheathing his sword. ¡°Your Majesties, I was ambushed by boar riders during my ride along the Greenway and barely escaped with my life. When I returned to camp, I immediately led a company to determine the size of the raiding party, only to be met with the sight of their army. We¡¯ve been completely cut off. Please, what are your orders?¡±

    Berengaria was shaking her head. Her wings were spreading open, as the down of her neck fluffed up by instinct. ¡°What you say isn¡¯t possible, General. We have patrols and outriders along the frontlines between our territory and Titania¡¯s. An army that size would have been noticed!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it isn¡¯t an illusion?¡± Thorgoth asked.

    ¡°Well illusion or not, we need to attack and break out as soon as possible!¡± Helias stammered.

    ¡°Can we even break through that with an enemy army to our back?¡± Berengaria squawked.

    There was a snap that made the pavilion¡¯s occupants jump. Thorgoth blinked as he shook his hand from the splinters of the crushed armrest. Blowing free the wood, he stood and straightened his shirt.

    ¡°Fuck. They got us.¡± The Demon King put his hands behind his back and paced back and forth. ¡°They got us real good.¡±

    Helias swallowed. ¡°We do have a chance of breaking out¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not without losing the majority of our army. We¡¯re outnumbered now and exposed to a rearward attack. We¡¯re going to have to break out and fight a retreat at the same time. Titania just has to give ground slowly whilst the humans grind us down,¡± said Thorgoth.

    Berengaria shook her head. Her breathing was short and panicked. ¡°We can call in reinforcements from¡­ from¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough trained soldiers. Your Majesty, perhaps we ought to arrange some kind of teleportation relay to get you and our most important Alavari out,¡± said Helias.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s the point of this whole trap, General. They aren¡¯t just targeting me, they targeted our last army. If I leave, we still lose this war.¡± Thorgoth bit his lip, tail coiling tightly into a loop. ¡°I will make my decision in the morning. In the meantime, set up a defensive cordon facing Titania¡¯s forces and prepare defences facing Kairon-Aoun.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The tauroll bowed before racing out of the tent.

    Thorgoth stood watching the entrance for a moment before turning to Berengaria.

    ¡°Quite the predicament that these scum have put us in,¡± he said.

    The harpy queen blinked, wiping her eyes before gently touching her husband with a win. ¡°You¡¯re taking this rather well, Thorgoth.¡±

    The king¡¯s smile turned thin as his jaw tightened. He managed a shrug as his voice growled in his throat. ¡°I am rather angry and frustrated, but honestly, this is almost nostalgic.¡±

    ¡°Nostalgic?¡± Berengaria stammered.

    ¡°Years ago. How many times during the strife when it was just you, me and Ulania against the world? Outnumbered and on the brink of defeat and yet we emerged victorious?¡± Thorgoth asked.

    Berengaria swallowed. ¡°We had Ulania then and a few more friends. This is different,¡±

    Drawing his wife into his embrace Thorgoth kissed her forehead gently. ¡°My dear, even if they defeat our army, which will not be an easy feat, they will have to fight us. They have us trapped, facing a shit parade, but we are still the Demon King and his Queen.¡±

    Berengaria took a deep breath, shook her head and forced a smile on her face. ¡°You have that right, my love. Let¡¯s make them bleed.¡±

 Chapter 215

    From King Jerome and Queen Forowena of Erisdale to King Martin and Queen Ginger, and your friends and allies.

    If you are seeing this, I¡¯m afraid we have perished for the sake of final victory over the Demon King.

    To some extent, we were anticipating that our lives might be needed to finish this war. As the battles intensified, and the needs of our subjects grew, we began to sense that we would have to sacrifice ourselves. Maybe it¡¯s a premonition, but we are rather loath to let the promise of our future die just to maintain our lives. Moreover, we¡¯ve realised that we might need more than just an army to affix that bastard Thorgoth¡¯s attention on Kairon-Aoun and blind him to the wider strategic scale.

    I¡¯m afraid we lied about our plan to most of our closest confidantes and allies. We needed to threaten Thorgoth and yet promise him a decisive victory.

    So first, our spies spread false information about two ¡°Cursed Swords¡± to Thorgoth¡¯s contacts. The swords themselves are quite good, but other than being somewhat of an inconvenience to mages up close, are only moderately threatening. However, it gave Thorgoth the idea that we were taking such efforts to develop a weapon in secret that whatever we had might actually hurt him, which lured him to attack our army.

    The carrot was our deaths. We didn¡¯t want to resort to it unnecessarily, but the report of General Helias¡¯s suspicions indicated to us that while Thorgoth and Berengaria remained oblivious, his subordinates suspected something was afoot. We decided that warranted or not, we had to put our lives on the line. If we managed to kill Thorgoth, then all the better, but if we failed, it would ensure final victory.

    This is because while you were aware that we planned for Queen Titania to reinforce the human armies at Kairon-Aoun in the last stages of the battle, we obfuscated one rather significant detail. How large and in what fashion should the reinforcements arrive.

    Queen Titania has been assembling troops and supplies in secret even before Thorgoth moved to Kairon-Aoun. She managed this due to her forces reopening the Thornspear tunnel shortly after the Alavaria Academy for Magic was liberated from his grip. Originally this was intended to provide a secondary route to Minairen, but after news of the dragons and with promising news on the siege of Erisdale, we came up with a scheme with her and General Antigones.

    Through using the Thornspear tunnel, Titania¡¯s been amassing a massive army ready to move in and ambush King Thorgoth the moment he and his army are too weak to escape. They¡¯ve included her best cavalry and the elite troops that hadn¡¯t scattered when the dragons took flight to scour her lands. More troops were then funnelled and secreted to the tunnel. We expect her army to reach fifteen thousand soldiers.

    Of course, the problem is that our intelligence estimates Thorgoth¡¯s remaining soldiers to be about thirty to forty-thousand and he can draw upon reinforcements from Minairen and his kingdom¡¯s garrisons if he strips them. We can match his numbers, even exceed them if we bring Janize¡¯s forces to our cause. If Thorgoth knew that, though, he wouldn¡¯t take that battle. No, we needed to bait him into a battle he cannot escape from and destroy his last army and with it, what support the Kingdom of Alavaria is likely to afford him.

    That meant our only option was to use our available forces to exhaust his army at Kairon-Aoun and to make him think he was preventing a threat to his life with the ¡°Cursed Swords.¡± Then, after we make him think he¡¯s on the verge of victory, we collapse on him not just with Erisdale, Lapanteria and Erlenberg¡¯s last remaining troops, but with Alavaria¡¯s.

    Assuming we¡¯ve managed to bleed Thorgoth¡¯s army at Kairon-Aoun, even if the Demon King is as strong as he seems, he probably is going to find it difficult to hold off not just the Lightning Battalion, but the rest of Queen Titania¡¯s troops.

    Could he escape? Could he run away? Indeed he may, but you can¡¯t teleport an army away. At the very least, we believe that this battle at Kairon-Aoun will have decimated Thorgoth¡¯s last army and dealt him such a crushing defeat that his own populace would no longer defend him.

    In any case, we are certain the Demon King is finished. He may escape, but if he is to preserve his support, he must fight us and it will be a matter of time before his followers will realize that even if Thorgoth cannot be killed, they can.

    Thank you, everybody for believing in all that is good and righteous in this world. We pass this last hope to you all.

    For Erisdale. For Lapanteria. For Erlenberg. For Alavaria. For Durannon, and for our friends.

    ***

    When the allies called Titania, it was only the queen¡¯s tired face appeared in the mirror. She was in full armour and in some kind of command tent. As she noted those calling her, she dipped her head.

    ¡°King¡ª¡±

    ¡°The coronation hasn¡¯t happened, though we will get to it quickly,¡± said Martin. Sitting down, he laced his fingers together. ¡°How many troops did you bring?¡±

    Titania flashed the humans a savage grin. ¡°Sixteen thousand, with a strong core of veterans. We¡¯re setting up defenses as we speak to prevent Thorgoth from escaping. When will your forces be ready to attack him?¡±

    Ginger sat down beside her husband. ¡°We just arrived and haven¡¯t made our own assessment. Then again¡ª¡± she pursed her lips and faced King Sebastian and Alexander ¡°¡ªSebastian, Alexander, can you start or assign someone to coordinate with my deputy Helen to find places for our newly arrived cannon? We need to set up for an opening barrage at the very least.¡±

    ¡°With pleasure,¡± said Alexander, briefly exchanging a smile with Ayax.

    ¡°That works,¡± said Sebastian.

    Martin drummed his fingers on the table. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you kept King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s plans so secret for so long.¡±

    ¡°They had a fantastic plan.¡± Titania¡¯s smile lessened, her lips curling inward. ¡°My condolences for the loss of your monarchs, but they have essentially won us the war.¡±

    Martin nodded, suppressing his sigh. ¡°I understand, we appreciate the assistance and will call you to confirm the details of our attack.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it and brother?¡± Timur grimaced meeting Titania¡¯s eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to leave you in the dark. The surprise had to be absolute. We needed to make sure that my armies and forces vanished from Thorgoth¡¯s attention.¡±

    The princes nodded. ¡°I understand I¡­I¡¯m just not happy about it. I am glad to see you, though.¡±

    Titania smiled and waved. ¡°I have to go, Thorgoth will be, or is already launching probing attacks. I need to attend to them.¡± With that the Queen of Alavaria ended her call and left the humans and their allies in silence.

    Frances, who¡¯d been holding onto Timur¡¯s hand during the call, finally let go. ¡°Martin, Ginger, with your permission¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, go and take Timur with you,¡± said Ginger.

    She hesitated, but Ginger flashed a smile, as did Martin. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later,¡± said the knight.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Letting her feet carry her from the meeting, Frances strode on through the halls. She could hear Timur following her with his far longer strides and found herself glad of that fact.

    ¡°Thanks for coming with me,¡± said Frances. She came to a stop and turned around to smile at her fiance.

    Timur let out a bit of a sigh as a grin returned to his face. Lifting his arms, he gestured with his hands. ¡°Need a hug?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Frances, shaking her head, walked to her fiance and buried herself in his embrace. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about deserve, as you¡¯ve reminded me,¡± said Timur.

    Frances giggled. ¡°You¡¯ve also reminded me of that too. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Timur loosened his embrace, allowing Frances to meet his eyes. ¡°So, tell me, what¡¯s bothering you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I miss them, Timur. Forowena, Ulric and Jerome. I wish they didn¡¯t have to do this.¡± She wiped her eyes. ¡°I must admit I¡¯m a little angry at them as well for keeping me unaware.¡±

    ¡°You did sense they were up to something, didn¡¯t you?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°I did, but I wasn¡¯t sure. Or maybe I didn¡¯t want to realise it.¡± Frances winced. No, she knew it was the latter. She had known that Jerome and Forowena were planning to put their lives in the line of fire. She had dreaded it but she just hadn¡¯t the words to confront them properly. ¡°I guess I¡¯m a little scared, not because of what¡¯s to come. I¡¯m just scared that they and so many others could do that for me, and for us all.¡±

    The bubbling roil that were Frances¡¯s emotions wanted nothing to do but spill out. Only her prince¡¯s soft touch against her cheek kept it in check. For that, she could never be more grateful.

    ¡°You know we wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice ourselves for our friends. Does that scare you?¡± Timur whispered.

    Frances winced. ¡°Kind of? Much less than thinking of what you would do to keep me safe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    ¡°Timur!¡± Frances exclaimed, unable to help but match the trogre¡¯s teasing smile.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Her prince brushed his lips against her forehead. ¡°I know what you mean dear. You showed me what you would do for me when you went into Minairen. Yes I know that was partly Morgan and Hattie¡¯s fault, but you followed them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Frances, nodding.

    ¡°So what are you worried about?¡± Timur asked.

    ¡°Aside from that?¡± Frances¡¯s voice trailed off. What was she worrying about? She let out a small exhale. Her muscles were tensed, and she felt like her nerves had been twirled and bundled up by a fork. Yet, the anxiety and the weight on the shoulders was passing.

    ¡°Nothing. Just the battle in general I think,¡± she murmured. Her heart still ached for Ulric and her friends, but it was a steady, constant ache. She wasn¡¯t bothered by it. She wasn¡¯t sure why she felt alright, but she knew who was partially responsible.

    Raising herself up on the tip of her toes, she kissed her fiance on the lips. ¡°Thank you, Timur.¡±

    Timur, slightly flushed, chuckled. ¡°Glad I could help.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Has anybody ever done a battlefield coronation?¡± Martin muttered to himself as he thumbed through a book on Erisdalian court etiquette. Across from him, Ginger and Nicole were going back on outfits. Other staff officers as well as nobles were racing around, trying to be helpful and delivering reports of all kinds.

    Mara, Martin¡¯s older sister, nudged him, almost making him drop the book.

    ¡°Mara!¡±

    The taller Erisdalian smirked at the former knight, before gently squeezing his shoulder. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to start your reign trying to mimic tradition. Just do what feels right.¡±

    Martin shook his head, but it did nothing to clear his thoughts. ¡°I know, but I feel like I should set an example.¡±

    ¡°Martin, you¡¯re the Hero of Erisdale. You have already set an example for the normal, the common people who don¡¯t have the advantages of the Otherworlders or mages. Listen to your gut and your friends.¡± She glanced up, and Martin followed his sister¡¯s gaze to see Elizabeth and Ayax arriving. ¡°I¡¯ll inspect the troops and get them ready for the plan. Checkerboard formation right?¡±

    Martin opened his mouth, only for him to immediately press a finger to his lips. ¡°Salvo pike.¡±

    Mara blinked. ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°See if we have any lighter cannon pieces. We aren¡¯t going to have much room to maneuvre and neither will they. We¡¯ll still use our typical checkerboard formation with pikemen flanked by musketeers, but this time we¡¯re adding cannons to our front ranks.¡±

    ¡°I think I see what you mean. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Mara patted her brother on the shoulder and took off. Martin watched her leave, and smiled as Frances entered the meeting room, a smile also on her face.

    ¡°Martin!¡± Almost leaping to his feet, Martin ran to meet Frances¡¯s sprint. The pair ran into each other, arm¡¯s almost tangled together.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long,¡± said the knight.

    ¡°I know, brother. I¡¯m sorry this hasn¡¯t been in a better time,¡± said Frances. Martin flushed a little, and patted Frances¡¯s head, making her pout for a second before she giggled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just see each other not too long ago?¡± Ginger asked, sauntering over. However, when Frances let go and reached out she was quickly embraced by the crimson haired woman. ¡°Then again, work before wasting time eh?¡±

    ¡°Talking and just spending time with you will never be a waste of time,¡± said Frances, patting her friend¡¯s back. ¡°How has it been? I heard the siege was brutal.¡±

    ¡°Not as hard as you¡¯ve been having it here. Being nominated heir, though¡­¡± One edge of Martin¡¯s lips twisted up. ¡°You should have told us.¡±

    Frances chuckled, scratching the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­I think you would do good.¡±

    Ginger rolled her eyes and ruffled her shorter friend¡¯s hair. ¡°We know and for what it¡¯s worth, I think we¡¯ve agree with you now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± said Frances. She glanced between the couple. ¡°You¡¯re going to do great.¡±

    ¡°Assuming we win this,¡± Martin muttered.

    ¡°Frances!¡±

    Frances turned around and bolted, dodging staff and other officers to run toward her best friend. Elizabeth, eyes moist, practically swept her friend off the ground as they embraced, giggling.

    ¡°I missed so much! You got engaged!¡±

    ¡°I know! I can¡¯t believe I proposed!¡±

    ¡°I knew you would! I¡¯m so happy for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Liz. Thank you so much. Will you be my bridesmaid?¡±

    ¡°Like anybody would dare to stop me!¡±

    Still trying to stifle giggles and ignoring the glances of the others in the room, Frances let go of her friend and drew her troll cousin into a hug.

    ¡°Hey Ayax.¡±

    A wan smile gracing her lips, Ayax squeezed Frances tight. ¡°Hey cuz. It¡¯s done.¡±

    Frances nodded. ¡°I heard Elizabeth did him in.¡±

    Ayax nodded, her tail curved up behind her, held quite still. ¡°Yes. Is it weird that I¡¯m just glad it¡¯s over and we can start really living?¡±

    Studying the troll¡¯s bemused expression, Frances shook her head. ¡°No. I think it¡¯s more than natural. You hated the idea that your parents killer was still out there, but you wanted him out of your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ayax pulled Frances close in again, giving her one last squeeze. ¡°Thank you, Frances. I¡¯m really lucky to have you for family.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Letting go the cousins turned back to their little group of five best friends. All a little older, all a bit changed, and yet, alive and well.

    That very fact brought tears to Frances¡¯s eyes. She wiped them away, but she couldn¡¯t banish her smile.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your fiance?¡± Ginger asked.

    Frances chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s hanging out with Aloudin, Olgakaren and Epomonia. I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re doing exactly. I suspect he will be out late.¡±

    ¡°We should take this opportunity to catch up,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Martin winced. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but we¡¯re a bit busy¡ª¡±

    Ayax tapped Martin¡¯s shoulder with her tail, making him blink. ¡°No buts, Martin. You need help with your coronation right?¡±

    The knight nodded. ¡°Yes, but¡ªPardon, oh. Oh wait, you can help with it. Are you sure, though?¡±

    Frances arched an eyebrow. ¡°I mean, why wouldn¡¯t we help you?¡±

    ¡°That is a good point. Besides, we have some ideas we¡¯d like to throw around,¡± said Ginger. She patted her buff leather coat, typical of a cavalry officer and grimaced. ¡°I want to wear something a little more you know, regal, or feminine but something appropriately military. This doesn¡¯t cut it. I was wondering what were your ideas, Frances.¡±

    ¡°I have a few. I might need some help from you Ayax with the needlework, though,¡± said Frances.

    Ayax shrugged. ¡°Sure thing, but let¡¯s get going to somewhere more quiet. Reconvene somewhere else with everything we need.¡±

    ¡°I got the drinks!¡± Ginger exclaimed.

    Frances raised her hand. ¡°I got the food!¡±

    Ayax grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the material we need to plan things along with clothing samples.¡±

    ¡°I pick the top of that small round tower at the corner of the courtyard, which I¡¯ll ensure is clear,¡± said Martin, raising his hand.

    Elizabeth put her hand in the centre of the circle. ¡°And I pick the time of in an hour. I¡¯ll clear your schedules Martin, Ginger.¡±

    ¡°Oh thank Amura and Rathon for that,¡± Martin muttered, smiling with relief. As one, the other four placed their hands on top of Elizabeth¡¯s. With a cheer, they raised their arms as one and split off.

    ***

    Frances didn¡¯t have time to make something too fancy. Instead she opted for comfort food. Roast chicken with lemon seasoning, a vegetable stir fry, fried rice with sausage, and dale-brick fries with gravy and cheese curds to mimic a poutine.

    She knew she was running late as she carried two baskets of food in her arms, but she was sure her friends would forgive her once she showed up with this feast.

    With the smells of her labours wafting behind her, Frances strolled down through the courtyard gallery to the tower they planned to meet. She could see two women in the distance walking together, talking quietly as they did so.

    One was in Lightning Battalion blue velvet and the other was also in a matching uniform, but it was far more ill fitting. Frances could tell by how she scratched and kept adjusting it with bandaged hands.

    Before she knew why, Frances found herself slowing down. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but it felt necessary.

    Then it clicked as she saw the pair turn from their conversation to face her. Her breath stopped as she saw the scar across the blonde woman¡¯s face and recognized the now haggard features of her darker-skinned companion.

    ¡°Oh, hello Frances,¡± said Jessica, waving a hand.

    Frances managed a smile. ¡°Hello, Jessica.¡± She had not talked to her former bully much aside from during war missions. She preferred to let Martin and Ginger talk to Jessica, and they apparently got along quite well with the blonde. Even so, she had heard of Jessica¡¯s heroics and her continued good service as part of the Lightning Battalion. She had been even told that her former bully had befriended a now married pair of battalion soldiers.

    No, Frances¡¯s stillness was caused precisely by one woman, who stood beside Jessica, trying her best to keep her eyes up. Leila¡¯s gaze however, continued to fall to the ground as she hid her bandaged hands behind her back.

    ¡°Hi, Frances.¡±

 Chapter 216 - Reconciling with Bullies, Reuniting with Friends

    The Fractured Song Index</a>

    Discord Channel</a> Just let me know when you arrive in the server that you¡¯re a Patreon so you can access your special channel.

    ***

    Frances felt her grip on her wand tighten. She waited with bated breath, expecting an onslaught of memories. The riptide that would tear her from the present and into a torrent of foreign sensations was an ever present threat.

    She felt none. She could only see her two former bullies in front of her. Jessica, a worried smile across her scarred face, glancing between them with bright blue eyes. Frances could see that she was gripping her mage¡¯s staff tightly as well.

    Leila stood, head bowed, bandaged hands now nervously clasped. Frances realized now why her uniform had matched Jessica¡¯s. It was actually Jessica¡¯s uniform she was wearing, which explained why it was so ill-fitting on the much shorter and stockier girl. Had her former bully ever looked so timid and worried? For that matter, what had happened to the color and health of her dark skin?

    ¡°Hi Leila.¡± Frances narrowed her eyes. ¡°Have you gotten yourself checked out at the healers? I heard you got badly hurt in the siege.¡±

    Leila winced. ¡°Tortured, um. Yes they checked me out. These hands are just the last things they need to go over before well, the final battle and uh¡­ Look I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t heal you on the way here?¡± Frances asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Jessica coughed. ¡°Leila had her worst injuries healed, but she wasn¡¯t seen as essential exactly until now. We also pushed hard to get here. Only had like a day or two where we weren¡¯t on the march.¡±

    Pursing her lips, Frances glanced at Leila¡¯s bandages. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at your hands later then. I¡¯ll find you or you can find me tomorrow. I just need to get to a meeting I¡¯m having with my friends.¡±

    Frances made to pass the pair with her baskets, only for Leila to step in front of her.

    ¡°Frances, um, can we talk. Please? I know I don¡¯t deserve it and that you hate me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Leila, I don¡¯t hate you.¡±

    Jessica, who¡¯d been hesitating, not quite sure whether to approach or say anything, let out a noise that sounded a little like a croak and a gasp. Leila just blinked and stared.

    Unable to resist the urge to let out a deep sigh, Frances did so before adjusting the baskets on her shoulders. ¡°Leila, this is just incredibly awkward and strange for me.¡±

    Leila blinked owlishly at Frances. ¡°You¡¯re really not angry?¡±

    ¡°I told you she wouldn¡¯t be, Leila,¡± Jessica said, squeezing her friend¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t tell me why!¡± Leila exclaimed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why honestly.¡± The pair¡¯s gaze shifted back to Frances, who was pursing her lips. ¡°You both hurt me badly. Jessica, you¡¯ve apologised and my friends respect you. I think we¡¯ve put what happened behind us. But Leila, you¡¯ve nearly killed Ayax, Elizabeth and Ginger so many times I¡¯ve lost count. You¡¯ve killed soldiers from my battalion and now you wear their uniform because you want to fight with us.¡±

    Frances lifted her head to look up at the ceiling for a moment. For a moment, Frances was tempted to pull her hand mirror out and call Edana, but she knew she couldn¡¯t ask her mother for guidance. She probably wouldn¡¯t know what to do in this situation.

    ¡°I still believe you. I know that you switched sides to protect Janize. I¡¯ve heard a little of what you were going through, but I can¡¯t forget what you did to me, especially when I know that you bullied me despite knowing that I was being abused.¡±

    Leila crossed her hands behind her back. She straightened, forcing her chin to lift up and her eyes to meet Frances. ¡°What¡­what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°What did Frances want Leila to do?¡± was the question that could be answered in a few ways. Part of Frances wanted her former bully to pay for what she had done to her. Most of her just wanted to be anywhere but here in this strange situation where the weirdness of the situation played like tingles over her skin.

    Yet, Frances also knew what was to her, the right answer to her dilemma. The more she stood, in her own thoughts, the tingling trembling feeling slowly subsided.

    ¡°Move on,¡± Frances said, her amber eyes meeting Leila¡¯s dark brown.

    Her former bully swallowed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I forgive you.¡± Frances forced herself to smile and turned to Jessica. ¡°I forgive both of you.¡± It wasn¡¯t the hardest thing she¡¯d ever done. In a fashion, this was far easier than many of the challenges she¡¯d overcome. Forgiving herself when she was thirteen for something she had never needed to forgive herself for? That had been hard. Accepting she deserved love was something she struggled with even at this moment. Realising that she was not going to be like her birth mother and that she could be the mother that Morgan needed? That had been easier, but her daughter had played an instrumental role in helping her.

    Forgiving her former bullies was like stepping through fire. It hurt, and even after she was through, it stung. But she was through it.

    ¡°You¡­you really do?¡± Jessica asked in a quiet voice. Her eyes were wide. Leila was beyond words. One hand against her collarbone, as if trying to hold herself standing. She was heaving in deep breaths of relief, tears running down her cheeks.

    Frances¡¯s smile faded, but she managed to not scowl, only let out a sigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what you both did, especially you, Leila. What you did to my cousin, even if unknowingly¡­¡± Briefly closing her eyes and biting back the flash of anger, Frances let out a sigh. ¡°Still, I¡¯d very much like us both to move on from this.¡±

    Leila nodded. ¡°I understand. Even so, thank you.¡±

    Frances allowed herself a nod. On impulse, she thrust her hand out. Leila took it awkwardly with her bandaged hand and shook her hands gently.

    Turning to Jessica, Frances took the blonde Otherworlder¡¯s hand more firmly and found herself able to smile once more. ¡°Are you going to be staying here?¡±

    Jessica pursed her lips for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°No. I thought about it. I was sorely tempted, but I¡¯m going home. I think I can use what I learned here and do some good on Earth.¡± She smirked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not leaving until I finish the job.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt you for a second. Truly.¡± Frances let go of Jessica¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard nothing but praise from Martin and Ginger. They¡¯ve told me you¡¯ve saved so many people. The children talk too.¡±

    ¡°Children?¡± Leila asked.

    Jessica spluttered. ¡°Frances you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°When in Athelda-aoun, Jessica cares for the children and orphans with disabilities. Adjusting their prosthetics, carrying them up stairs and helping them with their traumatic memories.¡± Frances was almost tempted to giggle from the blush that came over her former bully¡¯s face. ¡°They¡¯re going to miss you.¡±

    Jessica wiped her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll miss them, particularly Caelawen. They¡¯re going through a rough time.¡±

    ¡°Their? Oh. Are they unsure or are they¡ª¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t identify as either. That¡¯s part of it but it¡¯s more from what happened to them. I have my suspicions but they won¡¯t tell me,¡± Jessica said.

    Shrugging, Leila said, ¡°I could look after them for you. Assuming I survive this.¡±

    Jessica blinked. ¡°You would?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re my best friend, Jess.¡± Leila smiled weakly at Jessica only to yelp as the taller girl slammed into her, embracing her tightly.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll help her with that.¡± Frances flashed the red-faced Leila a cool glance. ¡°Maybe not directly but I¡¯ll do my best to make sure Caelawen is taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Jessica, finally letting go of her friend.

    ¡°No worries. I need to go now. See you.¡± Frances waved to the two women and passed them by. As she walked down the corridor, a niggling sense that she¡¯d left her back open made her glance over her shoulder.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    All she could see were Jessica and Leila waving her goodbye, smiling. Somehow, Frances found herself smiling as well and she gave them another wave, before moving on.

    ***

    As Frances arrived at the top of the tower, she could hear masculine grunts. Ears perking up, she ascended the final steps and found Martin practising a sword pattern. Although it hadn¡¯t been promised, he¡¯d arranged a table which was set up by the old battlements.

    ¡°Hi Martin. Aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯d get sweaty?¡±

    The knight chuckled as he sheathed his blade and helped Frances to unload the baskets. ¡°Well, I heard you had a spell for that.¡±

    Frances giggled. After a moment¡¯s thought, she drew Alanna. ¡°That I do, but maybe, before the others get here, we have time for a spar?¡±

    Martin grinned. ¡°Absolutely!¡± He proffered his sword to Frances, who sang a spell to blunt their blades. Once the pair had centered themselves in the unoccupied space in the centre of the tower, they raised their weapons.

    Feinting a cut low, Frances promptly whipped her blade high, which Martin parried. Using the flat of his blade to deflect her estoc low, the knight struck high. Frances just managed to twist herself under her own blade to block the blow and circling around, struck Martin¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Ow! Good one! You¡¯ve been practicing!¡± Martin hissed.

    Frances beamed proudly as Martin took his guard position up, adopting the over-the-shoulder wrath guard. ¡°With Morgan! I don¡¯t expect to remain unhurt for long, though!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Martin whirled his blade. Frances, mistaking that for a slash, overreacted, setting her ankle banging against the battlement wall. Martin seized the opportunity to cut again. It looked wild, so Frances immediately lunged, trying to stab the opponent before he could hit her.

    Only, Martin had perfectly anticipated her reaction. He turned his swing into a parry, slapping Frances¡¯s blade aside. Stepping in, put the edge of his blade against her throat.

    ¡°I yield. Nice job,¡± Frances said as Martin stepped away.

    The knight chuckled. ¡°Thanks. You¡¯ve improved. Your footwork is a lot better. Have you been practicing with Timur as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s not nearly as good as you.¡± Her smile took on a more sorrowful turn. ¡°Then again, he¡¯s still recovering from his tail injury.¡±

    ¡°Oh no. Does it still affect his internal balance?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°That and he sometimes trips over it.¡± Frances shook her head, banishing the memories of a good long cry the pair had had.

    Martin patted Frances¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know, if he¡¯s interested, I¡¯m happy to spar with him. Amura and Rathon know that I need practice partners who won¡¯t go easy on me.¡±

    Frances smiled, exchanging a look with the man that she regarded as the closest thing to a brother. ¡°Thanks Martin. I think he¡¯ll love to.¡± She arched an eyebrow as a little red colored his cheeks. ¡°You know you¡¯re a fantastic teacher, right?¡±

    Martin scratched the back of his head. ¡°I know. It¡¯s good to be reminded by my only student, though. Makes me wonder if I should take an apprentice of my own before I get slammed into being king.¡±

    Frances nudged Martin with her elbow. ¡°Well, when you and Ginger have children, you could teach them.¡±

    ¡°And if they have magic, they¡¯ll have a fantastic aunt to teach them.¡± Martin bit his lip as Frances blinked.

    ¡°Martin, what do you mean?¡±

    Martin took a deep breath. ¡°Ginger and I have been talking. My sister, Mara, and my parents are going to be our children¡¯s family, but I want you to be part of their family too. Their guardian if anything goes wrong. I think I heard it called a ¡°God-parent¡± in your world?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be their Godmother.¡± Frances couldn¡¯t help herself, she threw her arms around her dear friend. ¡°It¡¯d be my honor.¡±

    Martin let out a breath, and squeezed Frances back. ¡°Thank you. Honestly I wasn¡¯t sure how you¡¯d take that.¡±

    ¡°I told you Frances would accept!¡± said Elizabeth as she bounded up the stairs, two caskets slung over her shoulders. ¡°Ginger is right behind me.¡±

    ¡°Thank. You. Frances. Dammit Liz, how do you carry these things so easily?¡± The regular human woman was hauling two bags packed with wine bottles. ¡°Also, you two smell, though the food does look great!¡±

    Exchanging a last, fond glance, Frances separated from Martin. She waved her wand and whistled a note, drawing the excess moisture from herself and the knight. She made sure not to pull all of it out but soon, they both smelt considerably better. ¡°Sorry!¡±

    ¡°No worries. That just leaves, Ayax. I wonder where she¡¯s gotten to¡ª¡± Elizabeth blinked and raced back down the staircase. She returned with Ayax, lugging several bolts of cloth and two chests. The troll in question seemed almost buried by the pile of dresses and clothes she was carrying in hangers that hung from her mage¡¯s staff.

    ¡°Is this a bit much?¡± Ginger asked, voice coming out almost like a weak croak.

    Ayax laid her impressive pile atop of the chests and fixed her friend with a flat glare. ¡°Ginger, I love you, but have you considered that this is your coronation and you really really cannot be underdressed?¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­I have to walk in front of everybody with Martin and¡­¡± Ginger swallowed, her chin dropping. ¡°I¡¯m going to look ridiculous enough already.¡±

    Grabbing the redhead¡¯s hand, Ayax gently touched her friend¡¯s cheek. ¡°Which is why when we¡¯re done with you, your dress will be your armor.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll be with you,¡± said Elizabeth, throwing an arm over Martin¡¯s shoulder.

    Frances poured them all cups of wine from the bottle and waving Ivy¡¯s Sting, levitated them to her friends. Raising her glass, she mirrored the determined grins that slowly took hold across her friends¡¯ features.

    ¡°So, shall we get to work my dear friends?¡±

    ***

    They spent two hours planning the coronation. Thankfully, the spread that Frances had prepared, dale-brick fries, pizza, a vegetable and beef stir fry, along with a sorbet went down easily. The light ale that Ginger had brought as well as the fruity wine was the perfect accompaniment.

    ¡°So that¡¯s our dress, the ceremony, are we missing anything?¡± Martin murmured.

    ¡°Not regarding the coronation,¡± said Frances, taking a sip of ale from her cup.

    ¡°We do have to figure out how we are attacking Thorgoth,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Keeping it real, Ayax?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°Keeping it real¡­ that means ¡°bringing up something unpleasant but important,¡± right?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Yes, and we do have to talk about defeating Thorgoth. We do have a number of significant advantages now that have changed things,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Ayax smirked. ¡°At least for once we outnumber Thorgoth and his forces.¡± That brought a few chuckles from the group.

    ¡°They do have dragons,¡± Martin said, glancing at Frances. ¡°How bad were they?¡±

    ¡°The dragons made it hard for us to commit our best mages. The only people that can drive them off are Edana and myself. With Jessica, Leila, Ayax and the rest of the Otherworlders here, i think we have a better chance but it¡¯s likely that Edana and myself will have to be held in reserve.¡±

    ¡°What about Lakadara?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s decided not to participate,¡± Frances said.

    Ginger grimaced. ¡°She needs to change her mind.¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°Ginger¡ª¡± Her voice trailed off. The woman¡¯s brown eyes had never looked so dark.

    ¡°Tell her that her siblings are going to die. We will have to kill them and none of us really want to do that,¡± Ginger said.

    Frances found herself very still as she considered Ginger¡¯s words. They were spoken without malice, but with her characteristic matter-of-fact manner. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk to her and Goldilora tomorrow.¡±

    Ginger almost nodded, but then her lips pressed together, one edge of them quirking up. ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t mind, let me do that.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Ginger, are you sure? Lakadara¡¯s well, a dragon.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can convince her?¡± Ginger asked, smirking.

    ¡°No, I think you will,¡± said Frances. She swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried.¡±

    ¡°And I appreciate that and your trust in me.¡± Frances blinked at the wide, sincere smile that the redhead flashed her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gotten here without it, but let me take her on. I am after all, going to be the Queen of Erisdale.¡±

    Reflecting her friend¡¯s smile, Frances impulsively touched Ginger¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a fantastic queen.¡±

    Ginger clasped back, her eyes bright. ¡°I think I¡¯m starting to realize that.¡±

    Elizabeth, smiling brightly, wiped a tear from her own eyes before coughing into a fist. ¡°Right. So, assuming we can get Lakadara to at least stall if not talk some of her siblings down, we¡¯re going to advance with our full force. Martin, I heard you ordered our regiments to prepare for the salvo pike formation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We need to advance under fire. Smoke from our own guns is going to be a serious issue, though,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°Janize and her forces have surprisingly clean gunpowder due to the main arsenals being located in Erisdale city. I think we¡¯ll be good,¡± said Elizabeth. She brushed back a lock of her hair. ¡°We also outnumber them and have them surrounded. They aren¡¯t going to be able to hold their ground.¡±

    ¡°So where do you think Thorgoth is going to deploy then?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°At his vanguard. He needs to break his army out of this encirclement and Titania has fewer forces,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Martin and Ginger nodded, but Ayax and Frances found themselves exchanging glances.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± said Frances. She pursed her lips. ¡°Although, I don¡¯t have a reason why I feel that way.¡±

    Ayax nodded. ¡°No, I agree with you, cuz. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be fighting Titania. I think he¡¯ll be holding us off.¡±

    ¡°The only practical option is to break his army through though,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure he is thinking of breaking through. Frances, you and Timur found out about the source of Thorgoth¡¯s strength and enmity with the humans right? A second blessing and a promise from his late wife Queen Ulania?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Frances frowned. ¡°Ayax, what are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°There were a number of times that my sorrow nearly drove me too far. When you¡¯re that angry and sad, it¡¯s like nothing matters anymore. Everything you do feels right. You feel strong, and you never are in doubt that¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡± The troll¡¯s tail had become very still as she looked down at her own flexing palms. Her black eyes slowly drifted to Frances, then Elizabeth and finally, her friends. ¡°You all kept me from falling down that path of revenge. However, if what Frances and Timur told us is right, Thorgoth in fact might be encouraged by Queen Berengaria to continue down that road.¡±

    ¡°In denial, or not caring where they are going,¡± Elizabeth muttered.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ayax¡¯s tail lowered to the ground, and even her ears drooped. She¡¯d fallen so quiet that Frances acutely noticed that the troll¡¯s breath seemed to have stilled. Yet her gaze remained fixed on her cousin.

    ¡°Ayax?¡±

    Ayax shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m better than alright, Frances. I¡¯m just scared to think about what might have happened.¡±

    ¡°You would have been fine, Ayas. I know in my heart you would have figured it out,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Maybe, but there¡¯s something you should know.¡± Ayax accepted the hand Elizabeth slipped between her fingers. ¡°Frances before I met you in Erlenberg¡¯s Great Library, I was lost. You know that my fathers and grandmother Eleanor remarked how much better I seemed, that wasn¡¯t hyperbole.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Ayax sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t really understand either, until after Darius died and after I made my peace with Leila. After that, I started to really talk with Liz about what we both wanted for the future and that was when it clicked for me. After my parents were murdered and before I met you, Frances¡­ I was alive, but I wasn¡¯t living. I was safe. I cared about my dads and my new family, but I was numb. It was almost like I was drowning, not sure if I was allowed to express what I felt, or how I could feel.¡±

    Reaching across the table, Ayax clasped Frances¡¯s shoulder, her black eyes boring into Frances¡¯s wide ones.

    ¡°You woke me up from that. Yes, it has been a life filled with danger, but it has been a life that has been so worth living because of you.¡±

    Frances, nodded once, eyes still wide as Ayax let go, a grim scowl on her face.

    ¡°Thorgoth has nobody to wake him up. He and his wife have locked himself into a path where all that matters is fulfilling their obsession of destroying humanity and their allies. They know of, can allow themselves to feel nothing else. What do you think they¡¯re going to do?¡±

    Frances knew what the demon king was going to do, but her throat had seized. Taking a deep breath, she was beaten by Martin¡¯s gasp.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to try to win the battle. Try to destroy us instead of saving himself and his army,¡± Martin whispered.

 Chapter 217 - Best Friends

    ¡°Hold on. How would he win this battle if we outnumber him and surround him?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°He could target our leadership. Focus on killing Titania, Antigones, you and Martin,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Only, he¡¯d have to kill Sebastian and Megara, as well as Edana and you too, Frances, along with a whole list of targets. I¡¯m not sure how he could pull that off,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Ayax grimaced, brow furrowed, but Frances knew the answer to that question.

    ¡°Thorgoth doesn¡¯t need to find half the targets he¡¯s after. Myself, mom, Titania, our strongest mages and the rest of the people that will be on his list have leadership positions. Like it or not we¡¯ll be involved in the battle and he just needs to find us on the battlefield. A well-placed spell and he¡¯d snuff any non-magic person out,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°So what do we do then?¡± Martin asked.

    Frances¡¯ heart was pounding, for she knew the answer, but was afraid to give it life. Yet what could she do but tell what she knew was the truth?

    ¡°Take the battle to him. Thorgoth will have to operate by himself with maybe just his Royal Guards. We need to hold him and his escort and defeat him before he hurts everybody else.¡±

    ¡°So, all the Otherworlders, our best mages?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Not all of them. But my mother and I, Jessica and Leila, Dwynalina and Jim and Nicole, with a few Otherworlders holding off his guards,¡± said Frances.

    Elizabeth pursed her lips. ¡°Ayax and I can go after Queen Berengaria. I can¡¯t imagine her going far from her husband.¡±

    ¡°This is assuming we can at least split the attention of the dragons and keep them occupied of course,¡± said Martin. He touched Ginger¡¯s elbow. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t trust you dear.¡±

    ¡°Oh I know, but it is a consideration.¡± She swirled the wine in her cup. ¡°That means Martin and I will be directing the battle with Sebastian and Alexander.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely you¡¯ll be the overall commander with Martin. Alexander and Sebastian would then take charge of their own contingents,¡± said Elizabeth. She bit her lip. ¡°Do you feel up for it?¡±

    Ginger shrugged. ¡°I mean, we have to¡ª¡±

    Elizabeth reached out to pat her friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Martin, Ginger, you know we have every faith in both of you, but if you need help, there is no shame in asking for it.¡±

    ¡°Besides I think we¡¯re all scared. I know I am,¡± Ayax said with a smile. Even so, they could all see how her tail looked like it was trying to twist itself into knots. Frances figured her cousin wasn¡¯t trying to hide her fear, just trying not to alarm or panic them.

    Martin sighed. ¡°I think that¡¯s the problem, Liz. Duty compels us. Love binds us. So I know no matter what happens, I know we¡¯ll stand together to face him. Still, we are afraid and while I know I won¡¯t run, I worry that fear may cloud my judgment at a crucial moment.¡±

    Ginger wiped her eyes, but her tears now flowed freely down her cheeks. ¡°How do I know I won¡¯t panic, and make a bad call? How do we know we are all coming back? We can¡¯t. I¡­I guess we have to accept that, but I don¡¯t want to lose you. Any of you.¡±

    Drawing her friend into a tight hug, Elizabeth gently patted Ginger¡¯s back. ¡°I don¡¯t either. I suppose that for me, I¡¯ve always looked to my faith in God, and in you all. Have we not triumphed in all we¡¯ve faced?¡±¡±

    Frances found herself nodding, her throat unclenching and the tight nervousness in her shoulders and neck fading. What remained was a faint feeling of lightness that lifted her chin.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should believe in ourselves, and hope. Hope for a future when we win this war. Hope that our good will triumph over Thorgoth¡¯s evil. Hope that in a few days, we¡¯ll be home with our family, and our friends.¡±

    Martin gave Frances a wondering look. ¡°How are you able to hope that?¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°I think that I have always been good at having hope. I didn¡¯t realize it until now, but even in my darkest moments, I always hoped that I would find a place where I could be me.¡±

    Ayax stood up, raising her glass. ¡°To faith, friendship and hope. May it see us all through our final trial.¡±

    Rising to their feet, the five touched glasses and drank deep. They all were smiling. The pain and fear in their hearts soothed by the hope they held and the determination to see each other once again.

    ***

    ¡°Frances, can I walk with you?¡±

    Frances would never have said no to her best friend, and she could tell that past Elizabeth¡¯s bright smile, her friend was worried. There were just too many small signs learnt from years of friendship. She was scratching behind her ear, and her eyes were narrowed just slightly from the tension in her face.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Frances, falling in beside the tall Otherworlder. ¡°How are you and Ayax?¡±

    Elizabeth giggled. ¡°We¡¯re great! Fantastic even. She and I are even talking about what we might do after the war. We have so many plans and well, I kind of wanted to talk to you about that.¡±

    Frances waited as Elizabeth continued to walk beside her, lips pursed.

    ¡°I know that after the war, I¡¯m choosing to stay here with Ayax, with all of you. I just¡­¡± her voice trailed off, and her walk slowed to a crawl.

    Taking a slight breath, Frances touched her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°Liz, you know it¡¯s okay for you to doubt that.¡±

    Elizabeth stopped and shook her head. ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t have any doubts about my decision. At the very least, I¡¯m past the point where my doubts aren¡¯t going to change my decision. I know I¡¯ve changed too much in the past seven years. I¡¯ve come to terms with my sexuality. I¡¯ve fallen head over heels in love with a woman who loves me just as much. I¡¯ve commanded armies, led soldiers into battle and helped to make decisions affecting hundreds of thousands of people. I can¡¯t go back pretending I¡¯m Grade 8 and neither do I want to.¡± She squeezed Frances¡¯s hand. ¡°My decision is the right one. I know it in my heart and I¡¯ve prayed about it. I can do a lot of good here and me going back? That won¡¯t just hurt the people I love here, but it¡¯ll hurt me and my family at home. I can¡¯t hide who I¡¯ve become and I¡¯m proud of what I¡¯ve grown into.¡±

    Frances closely studied her friend knowing Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t mind her staring.

    ¡°So what are you feeling, Liz?¡±

    Closing her eyes, Elizabeth sniffled. ¡°Guilt. It¡¯s stupid. I know I¡¯m making the right choice. I¡¯m sure in my heart that God is encouraging me to make this choice, but I still feel guilty.¡±

    ¡°How could you not? You know your family loves you.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m abandoning them. I know I¡¯m doing the right thing but I still feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong,¡± said the Otherworlder.

    Frances hugged her best friend, squeezing her tight, hoping that her warmth and touch could comfort the woman who she¡¯d trusted as much as her own mother.

    ¡°Liz, if they are everything you told me, they¡¯re going to be alright. Have faith in them, like your faith in me and your friends.¡±

    Elizabeth let out a sigh, but returned the hug. ¡°Thank you, Frances. If¡­if the worst comes and you are sent back without me, go to them. Tell them I love them.¡±

    Tears in her eyes, Frances nodded. ¡°I promise. If you are sent back, I will take care of Ayax.¡±

    Elizabeth let out a gurgly hiccup. ¡°Thank you. I know you will.¡±

    ***

    The historic coronation of King Martin and Queen Ginger would found what would be known as the Congrey dynasty. Con for Conthwaite and Grey for King Jerome¡¯s dynasty.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    It was an unusual coronation as King Martin and Queen Ginger were long-betrothed but not married. Yet King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s wills had been clear. Apart from that, the coronation involved as many of Eridale''s traditions as possible in light of the circumstances.

    Down the parade route attended by all those that could be mustered, King and Queen marched in at the head of an honor guard composed of their closest companions. These included Frances, Elizabeth, and Ayax, who held three poles of a crimson banner that hung over the pair. The fourth corner was held by Martin¡¯s sister Mara, who wore a slightly undignified grin. Yet, nobody could really blame her.

    Martin wore a black-white checkered tunic with red-gold trimmings and shoulder epaulets. His trousers were dark gray with again red-gold tassels. Ginger did wear a dress. It was of a dark maroon with silver lacing. A bejeweled gorget studded with emeralds hung from her neck and her ears sparkled with dark blue sapphires.

    There was one minor alteration. As the procession marched up to the entrance of the old Goblin Empire palace, on a raised wooden dais dressed with elaborately embroidered carpets stood the attending dignitaries. They included all the other Erisdalian lords and ladies such as Viscountess Katia and Lord Tarquin, dressed in all the finery they could muster. Other notables such as Prince Timur, representing the Kingdom of Alavaria, Grandmaster Edana of the White Order and Alexander and Eloise of Erlenberg stood proudly side by side.

    Towards the center of the dais were three figures. King Sebastian and Queen-Consort Megara, and the former Queen Janize. Sebastian and Megara were standing, holding Queen Forowena¡¯s crown, whilst the heavily pregnant Janize sat, holding King Jerome¡¯s crown. Thorgoth may have taken their decorated helmets, but he did not have their ceremonial attire.

    Martin and Ginger stepped out from under the awning, giving their bearers a brief nod, before taking the last steps up the dais.

    Whistling a spell, Megara touched her throat with her wand. ¡°Who stands before the crowns?¡±

    Martin knelt to one knee. The bearers of the awning followed. ¡°Sir Martin of Conthwaite. A Knight of Erisdale.¡±

    Ginger curtsied low. Frances nearly split her lips as she grinned at her friend¡¯s perfect form. ¡°Ginger. Just Ginger of Erisdale.¡±

    Janize¡¯s expression was unreadable as she rose to her feet. There was a slight archness to her features, and yet that could just be how she lifted her haughty cheeks.

    ¡°As witnessed by all, and by the King and Queen of Lapanteria, do you swear to defend Erisdale with all means at your disposal including force of arms?¡±

    ¡°We do.¡±

    ¡°Do you swear to uphold the laws of the land and the rights of Erisdale¡¯s citizens?¡±

    ¡°We do!¡±

    ¡°Do you swear that until your dying breaths, to govern and reign over Erisdale not for your benefit, but for the benefit of the people and for their future generations?¡±

    From her kneeling position, Frances frowned. That wasn¡¯t quite the right oath. The wording was ¡°Do you swear to govern over Erisdale wisely and justly?¡± She supposed that she might have missed it, or maybe there was a variation.

    Yet as she noted her fiance¡¯s face, she noticed his eyes were wide and her mother¡¯s eyebrow was arched.

    Not skipping a beat, Martin and Ginger bellowed. ¡°We do!¡±

    ¡°Do you swear that you will do your utmost not to make the same mistakes as your predecessors and do whatever it takes to preserve Erisdale¡¯s peace, even if it may cost you your lives?¡±

    Frances blinked. Janize had gone completely off script. There was no fourth oath.

    However, Martin and Ginger only hesitated for a moment as they exchanged a glance and looked up to meet Janize¡¯s gaze.

    The blonde woman¡¯s eyes were bright and the hands holding Jerome¡¯s crown were trembling ever so slightly. Frances had wondered why she¡¯d insisted on doing this. Martin and Ginger had wanted to approach her to ask if she was willing, but the enigmatic former queen had surprised them by demanding they allow her to crown them. She now had an idea as to why.

    ¡°We do,¡± said Martin, smiling.

    Ginger returned that smile. Blinking back her own tears, she took a breath. ¡°In the name of Queen-consort Forowena and your brother, King Jerome. We solemnly swear.¡±

    Janize closed her eyes, a single tear running down her cheek.

    ¡°Then as the last heiress of House Grey, I pass the crown of Erisdale on forever. Long live the Congrey dynasty. Long live Martin the Hero of Erisdale and his queen to be Ginger, whom I dub Erisdale¡¯s Burning Heart.¡±

    Lifting Jerome¡¯s crown high, she set it onto Martin¡¯s head. Swiftly taking Queen Forowena¡¯s crown from Sebastian, she set it on Ginger¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hail King Martin and Queen Ginger!¡± Janize bellowed as Martin and Ginger rose to their feet.

    The crowd chanted back, their voices filling the great cavern. ¡°Hail King Martin and Queen Ginger! Hail King Martin and Queen Ginger!¡± Frances could barely hear her own voice over the crescendo. The call that they all raised. Like the sound carried up into the void, she could feel herself be carried up. It was like she was floating on the power of their united song.

    Turning around, Martin and Ginger smiled at Frances. Their eyes were wide, and she could see them clasp each other¡¯s hands tightly.

    Frances found herself standing on her feet, the pole to her awning in her hand. Without a second thought, she stabbed the pole¡¯s spike into the ground. As her hand dropped to Alanna, she paused for a moment before her mind caught up with her body, and she nodded as if to herself.

    Drawing the estoc, Frances raised her blade high, saluting her two friends.

    ¡°Long may they reign! Long may they reign!¡±

    Elizabeth was right behind her, hammer raised high. Ayax followed suit with her staff and Mara and the rest were soon drawing their weapons. From the corner of her eye, Frances even spotted Morgan and Hattie raising their wand and staff.

    ¡°Long may they reign! Long may they reign!¡±

    ***

    Helias glanced over his shoulder toward the accursed city. Despite the distance, there was a tremble in the air of Kairoun-Aoun itself.

    ¡°Helias?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Sounds like they crowned Martin and Ginger. They¡¯re going to attack soon,¡± he said.

    Sara nodded, her tense jaw the only sign of the worry that had seized the harpy-orc. As gently as he could manage with his rough, scarred hands, he wrapped his arm around her waist.

    ¡°Sara. We¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± she said with eyes fixed forward.

    The general couldn¡¯t help but wince. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Slowing in her stride, Sara placed a hand over Helias¡¯s. ¡°I still appreciate you trying to comfort me but I would prefer you to tell me the truth. How bad is it?¡±

    Helias looked around. ¡°Thorgoth may pull off a miracle and get himself and Berengaria out. However, a lot of Alavari are going to die.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to attend this meeting and see what Thorgoth is planning. We¡¯ll make a plan after that.¡±

    ¡°You and I know it¡¯s not going to change anything,¡± Sara said, looking up at her husband, who could not meet her gaze. Yet, she didn¡¯t push him away. Instead put her hand around his waist, drawing him closer.

    ¡°I know, but I want to be sure,¡± said Helias in a low tone.

    ¡°I understand. See you soon,¡± said Sara.

    ***

    Helias found himself exchanging side-long glances with Glowron. The pair sat, both leaning forward toward King Thorgoth and a pacing Queen Berengaria, who¡¯d finished explaining tomorrow¡¯s strategy.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to add, my good generals?¡± Thorgoth asked. The king still smiled easily as he swirled a cup of wine in his hands.

    Glowron shook his head. His tone was short but he kept this expression neutral. ¡°No sire.¡±

    The goblin general was Helias¡¯s superior in rank and social class. The fact of the matter was that if Glowron had no objections, then there was no way the tauroll could object.

    And still, Helias felt bile rise in the back of his throat. He froze, ever so briefly. Closing his eyes, he shook his head. Nothing mattered, except for Sara and Gwendilia.

    ¡°No sir. I¡¯ll have my troops ready for tomorrow.¡±

    That should have been that. They would have been dismissed to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s suicide mission, but the king¡¯s whims had other plans.

    King Thorgoth put his cup down and leaned forward. ¡°Oh come on my good generals. Surely you have something to improve on this plan.¡±

    Glowron¡¯s expression remained blank, whilst Helias smiled. ¡°Your Majesty, you were the one who taught me everything I know. I can think of nothing I can add to your strategy.¡±

    Queen Berengaria strode toward him. ¡°You¡¯re usually so talkative, Helias. Are you sure you have no other thoughts?¡±

    ¡°I beg your apologies, but I do not have any further additions to your plan, Your Majesty. My lord Glowron?¡± Helias asked.

    ¡°I do not either, my liege¡ª¡± Glowron fell silent and Helias¡¯s tail stiffened.

    Thorgoth and Berengaria were no longer smiling and with a few more steps, the harpy queen had put herself behind the two generals.

    ¡°Let me be plain, we are now not asking you about how to improve the plan. We are asking for your thoughts. Give them.¡±

    The Demon King¡¯s remaining dark eye was narrowed. The other was now covered with a black silk eyepatch, the remains of the scar that Queen Forowen had given him, a discoloration scouring a line along the side of his face and right over his ear. In spite of the king¡¯s injury, Helias felt nothing but cold dread dry his mouth.

    ¡°Your Majesty, my only thought is that we have no option but to follow your plan. No matter how we got into this situation, the only thing we can do is go forward and try to win this day,¡± Glowron said.

    ¡°And do you blame me, Glowron?¡±

    Helias watched, eyes wide as somehow the much smaller goblin general continued to meet the king¡¯s eyes. ¡°I would be lying to you if I said I didn¡¯t assign some responsibility to you at all, but I believe we ought to have thought of the possibility of such a trap. So the responsibility is mine as well.¡±

    Thorgoth nodded. Out of the corner of his eye, Helias saw the slightest of nods that Berengaria gave to her husband. Alarm shooting his gaze back toward the Demon King, Helias found the full attention of his sovereign and sometimes uncle directed right at him.

    ¡°And you, General Helias?¡±

    Lie and he might not be able to make it convincing enough. Tell the truth about what he thought about this war and he was never seeing Sara and Gwendilia again. Thorgoth hadn¡¯t just been hurt, his pride had been wounded and he was now backed into a corner. It would be unwise to anger him, but what to say? What could he say?

    All he could think of, and see was his child and her adoring gaze. All he could feel was the touch of Sara¡¯s hand against his. They¡¯d become closer than he could have imagined and were more than just companions with mutual goals now.

    If he was to die, then maybe he could tell this truth.

    ¡°I am mostly thinking of my wife and my child, my king. The coming battle has me greatly concerned with how dangerous it shall be.¡±

    Thorgoth narrowed his eyes at Helias for a brief moment. The tauroll, staying very still, waited for the presumed reaction by Berengaria.

    Whatever Berengaria did made Thorgoth arch an eyebrow.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t consider your wife to be worth much,¡± said the king in a mild tone.

    His mind racing, Helias ran with the idea. ¡°She has responded well to the constraints and discipline I¡¯ve enforced on her. She does nothing but facilitate all my needs and has served me well.¡±

    He could feel Berengaria¡¯s eyes narrow, but Thorgoth was already leaning back onto his chair. ¡°Good for you. You are dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sire,¡± said Helias, almost unable to hide his sigh of relief.

 Chapter 218 - Gingers Offer

    Ginger makes an offer to Lakadara. The rest of Telkandra''s remaining brood discuss the fate of their allies.

    ¡°Not good?¡± Sara asked as Helias strode into the tent and made his way straight to the bottle of wine.

    ¡°Not good,¡± Helias muttered.

    Sara nodded woodenly. ¡°Privacy spell?

    The tauroll waved his sheathed Fangroar and after pouring himself and his wife a drink, sat down. ¡°We¡¯re safe. Oh Galena, this is really not good.¡±

    ¡°How dead are we?¡± Sara asked, her tone light.

    ¡°We¡¯re not dead. We¡¯re just in a lot of danger and even if we somehow force the humans to retreat, we¡¯ve lost this war,¡± said Helias.

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    Helias drank deep, noting that Sara was also drinking deep as well. ¡°Thorgoth is going after the humans. That part of the plan is as good as it gets. We¡¯ll be attacking them, and using the dragons, whilst our forces hold off Titania. Our objectives are also well-chosen.¡± Helias buried his head into his hands and let out a deep groan. ¡°But winning this doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    ¡°If we can defeat the humans, why won¡¯t that change anything?¡± Sara bit her lip. ¡°Unless it renders us unable to beat Titania?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even on the chance we beat the humans we won¡¯t be able to invade them, we won¡¯t be able to defeat Titania. We¡¯d be at a stalemate and both armies would have to withdraw.¡± His hands dropping to the table, Helias stared at his wife. ¡°And we don¡¯t have any reserves left. We¡¯re going to lose the war, even if Thorgoth lives.¡±

    ¡°If we defeat the humans¡ª¡±

    The general shook his head. ¡°By defeat, I mean we¡¯ll hurt them but we can¡¯t prevent them from withdrawing. We might kill a few of their leaders, their important mages and Otherworlders, but they will still have soldiers. After coming so close, they won¡¯t surrender. They¡¯ll keep attacking until they kill enough of Thorgoth and Berengaria¡¯s supporters that nobody will help them, or until both of them die.¡±

    ¡°Alright so, what do we do?¡± Sara asked. Helias looked at his wife, noting how still she sat. Her wings were clamped tight to her back and her lips were drawn tight.

    ¡°Sara, I don¡¯t have good answers.¡±

    Sara steepled her trembling fingers as best she could. ¡°They¡¯re going to be better than mine. I don¡¯t know anything about war.¡±

    ¡°Right. Well, you need to surrender to the humans if you are captured. Present yourself as a non-combatant. Cry, scream, anything to declare that you don¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Helias said.

    ¡°Why not Titania?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°She has every incentive to kill you off and far less compunction about doing so. Killing our family off would allow her to have more land to give away to her loyalists. In contrast, the humans have Erlenberg troops fighting with them along with those of the Lightning Battalion. They¡¯re going to be far more friendly to Alavari civilians,¡± Helias said.

    Soft hands, grabbed onto Helias¡¯s waist with a surprisingly firm grip. ¡°What about you? I can get away, but how are you going to survive this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Our daughter needs her father and I need my husband!¡±

    The general stared at his wife. ¡°Sara, I can¡¯t surrender to the humans if we win. They want me dead.¡±

    Sara refilled Helias¡¯s glass. ¡°Then you need to help Thorgoth defeat them.¡±

    ¡°Then what? We¡¯re never winning this war. Thorgoth is going to be invaded and¡ª¡±

    Cutting him off with the clink of her goblet against the table, Sara hissed, ¡°And what? Why think that far? We can plan for that after this battle, so long as you are still here and with me.¡±

    Letting out a breath Helias pushed his hair back and allowed himself a sigh. Reaching across the table, he took his wife¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sara, you¡¯re right, but you know you can escape this if Thorgoth is defeated.¡±

    The harorc placed her other hand on top of his. ¡°We¡¯re partners. I need you. We need you. So promise me that you¡¯ll do your damndest to live.¡±

    Helias closed his eyes and nodded. ¡°I promise. First things first, before we turn in we need to talk to the dragons.¡±

    ***

    Fennokra stalked slowly toward the camp. This wasn¡¯t the collapsed side-passage where she and Yolandra had some privacy. This was the main camp where Thorgoth and their army were preparing for what had to be the final battle.

    It was also where her siblings were swallowing the last of what seemed to be a side of salted pork.

    ¡°Velkandra, Makentra, we need to talk.¡±

    Their second-eldest sister licked her lips, her neck rising to Fennokra¡¯s level. ¡°I am assuming you mean in private?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fennokra could see Velkandra¡¯s haunches tensing to raise herself higher. Her sister was trying to look down on her.  Allowing her head to dip, she held her height.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Velkandra flicked her tail and Makentra, licking his lips, followed them.

    Since their enemies had set up their siege camp behind them, the Alavari camp had been reduced in size. Still, there was the alcove of the collapsed tunnel. Whilst couriers and soldiers crossed across this natural cavern to the defenses on the other side, they kept a good distance away.

    Yolandra was waiting for them, scratching something into the cave wall. Fennokra let out a rumble in her throat and her sister turned from the wall suddenly, shaking her head.

    ¡°Velkandra, Mankentra¡ª¡±

    Velkandra puffed a cloud of smoke out. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± she hissed, lips drawn back to show teeth.

    Fennokra took a step away from her sister to take Yolandra¡¯s side, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you joking? Do you not think we should at least discuss what is going on?¡±

    ¡°And what would be the point? It is a bit late to be having this discussion. The course of the winds have been chosen,¡± said Velkandra.

    Yolandra rose to her full height on her four legs, but even so she was still shorter than the silent Makendra. ¡°The winds can be fickle, Velkandra, and where we are is proof.¡±

    Velkandra pursed her lips, eyes for the first time, looking toward the ground. ¡°The survival of our family is tied to that of Thorgoth. To abandon him would be death by the hand of the Stormcaller and her allies or by his hand.¡±

    ¡°Besides, if we were to abandon Thorgoth¡¯s cause, that would be dishonorable. We promised to assist him,¡± said Makendra.

    Fennokra blinked at her brother¡¯s tone. It was quiet and yet there was a touch of a deep growl to his voice. His claws were ever so slightly digging into the ground.

    ¡°We are dragons. We can think and make decisions for ourselves. We are allowed to consider other options, are we not?¡± Fennokra asked.

    Velkandra¡¯s tail flicked violently side to side as her neck turned to her younger sibling. ¡°Then why does it sound as if you wish to follow in the wingbeats of our elder sister?¡±

    ¡°Who we killed. I was there. I lost a claw striking her down!¡± Fennokra raised one clawed hand, flexing the remaining digits.

    ¡°On that, why did we have to kill Lakadara?¡±

    All golden eyes fixed on Yolandra, who held the gaze of her siblings with a contemptuous scowl.

    ¡°Lakadara betrayed us,¡± said Velkandra, almost growling.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking over what happened. Lakadara said nothing about betraying our mother. She merely was questioning if Thorgoth was trustworthy,¡± Yolandra said.

    A scowl flaring his nostrils, Makentra growled. ¡°He fed us, trained us in how the humans and their allies fought. Hid us from their eyes¡ª¡±

    ¡°And now Caldra is dead!¡± Yolandra exclaimed.

    ¡°Which is why we must kill the Stormcaller and her friends! So we can avenge him and our mother!¡± Velkandra almost completely unfurled her wings. Only the tips slapping the stone forced her to pull them back.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Yolandra asked.

    Velkandra frowned. ¡°Then what? We¡¯d have our revenge¡ª¡±

    Yolandra¡¯s tail cracked against the ground. ¡°Then what? You all must have heard of what Thorgoth is capable of. What he¡¯s done to others.¡±

    Makentra rolled his eyes. ¡°Sara¡¯s story is just a story. She might have been just trying to turn you.¡±

    ¡°She was honest and she is not the only tale I¡¯ve heard. You must have heard rumors of what Thorgoth did to his own son, Teutobal,¡± said Fennokra.

    ¡°Propaganda,¡± Velkandra hissed through her gritted teeth, while smoke wafted through the gaps. ¡°In any case, we have no other option. We fight or we die.¡±

    Fennokra, her claws grinding against the floor, had had enough.

    ¡°Velkandra, Makentra, have you ever considered that Thorgoth is perhaps using us for his own goals? We have not even considered what he might do to us after we¡¯ve destroyed the humans and their allies. How do we know the Stormcaller and her allies might treat us better? Besides in the first place, she never intended to kill our mother¡ª¡±

    Fennokra blinked. She was flying backwards, something hard was bearing her into the wall. Dizzy as if struck by one of the Stormcaller¡¯s spells, she realized that the force was the foreclaws of her elder sister. Mad rage lit those golden eyes that were the exact same shade as hers. Horrified, Fennokra tried to throw Velkandra off, but her sister was larger and heavier than her.

    ¡°Say that again. I dare you to say that again¡ªARGH!¡±

    Velkandra rolled off, forced off of Fennokra by the Yolandra shoving into her side. As the elder dragon recovered, the smallest of Telkandra¡¯s brood hissed, ¡°It¡¯s the truth! You are a fool to deny it!¡±

    An ugly sneer on her lips, wings quivering with fury, Velkandra snorted. ¡°The truth? Oh right so we are speaking the truth then. Well here¡¯s the truth. Our kind is doomed!¡±

    Makentra blinked. ¡°Sister?¡±

    ¡°Of course Thorgoth is going to get rid of us or try to after this campaign. He has to, but right now he needs us and that¡¯s what we need to rely on until we gain more strength. Of course, whether he wins or the Stormcaller¡¯s allies win, how can we expect to survive in a world dominated by these lesser species hm? How could they ever not see us as a threat?¡±

    Velkandra stalked toward the wide-eyed Fennokra and Yoandra. Her head turned side to side as she fixed her sisters with wild wide eyes.

    ¡°Well? Tell me Fennokra. Speak the truth Yolandra. Or are you both too afraid to admit that our kind are doomed and the only thing is to live as long as we can and hopefully avenge those that hurt us as we do so.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d have us fly to our deaths?¡± Makentra asked.

    The stammering voice brought Velkandra around. Extending a wing, she touched its tip to her brother¡¯s. ¡°I would at least have us fly together.¡±

    Fennokra shook her head. ¡°We¡¯d knowingly fly with a murderer of children and someone who would want to kill us after we¡¯ve stopped being helpful to him.¡±

    ¡°And we have no other options,¡± said Makentra. Letting out a breath, he rose to his claws and walked away. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, sisters.¡±

    Velkandra, without another word, turned for the exit. ¡°You know it¡¯s true, Fennokra, Yolandra.¡±

    Fennokra closed her eyes. Yolandra, though, narrowed hers. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change that Lakadra¡¯s blood is on our claws.¡±

    Velkandra flinched and left. She strode away so quickly she nearly stepped on Helias and Sara as they came to the cave. She gave the pair no acknowledgement other than a growl.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, General,¡± said Makentra, his tone curt. ¡°We will talk to King Thorgoth ourselves for the plan¡¯s details.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Helias. He bowed as the pair left before turning to Yolandra and Fennokra. ¡°I believe we missed something important?¡±

    ¡°Be honest, General Helias. Even if we succeed tomorrow, your king has no use for us after we help him kill the Stormcaller, am I correct?¡± Fennokra asked.

    Sara and Helias didn¡¯t say anything. Their slight move to stand closer so they could hold hands was enough.

    ¡°I thought so,¡± said Fennokra. She let out a sigh and glanced at Yolandra, who nodded. ¡°We will be on the battlefield tomorrow. Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going with me. We¡¯re attacking the forces sallying from Kairon-Aoun. The plan is that you dragons breathe flame over their army to soften them before we attack.

    ¡°Understood. Any questions Fennokra?¡± Yolandra asked.

    Fennokra shook her head. What could be asked anyway?¡±

    Yolandra flashed the pair a joyless smile. ¡°For what it is worth, you two have been good caretakers to us. Even if it was to preserve your own lives.¡±

    Helias didn¡¯t bow. Instead he extended a hand. Yolandra stared at him, but Fennokra, recognizing the gesture, extended a single talon.

    ¡°May you always be able to see the sun.¡± At the dragon¡¯s blink, Helias smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an Alavari saying. It may come from when we used to be enslaved by the Goblin Empire. It means good luck.¡±

    Yolandra nodded and Fennokra found herself smiling.

    ¡°Our mother taught us a saying as well. May you never fly alone. I wish that for you both,¡± said Fennokra.

    ¡°Thank  you,¡± said Sara in a quiet voice. She curtsied and the two dragons dipped their heads. They watched Helias and Sara leave with placid smiles.

    Then, when nobody was looking, they turned from the entrance to hide their bulks as best they could. The gloomy light of the alcove their only curtain of privacy.

    ***

    Frances slowed slightly as they approached Lakadara¡¯s enclosure. However, Ginger did not slow down.

    ¡°Hold on, Ginger, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Frances asked.

    Adjusting her new crown mid-stride, Ginger said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you. I¡¯m certain it¡¯ll work, though.¡±

    Frances¡¯ eyebrows rose. ¡°Is that crown getting to your head already?¡±

    The new Queen of Erisdale flashed a slightly nervous grin over her shoulder. ¡°Yes actually, but I think that¡¯s a good thing in some way. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    Frances found herself nodding. It was strange to see her friend even more confident than usual and so comfortable in the regal crown that she wore atop of a standard Lightning Battalion light blue uniform. Yet she rather enjoyed the new gait that Ginger had.

    ¡°I do.¡± Frances smirked. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Ginger rolled her eyes. ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    Giggling, Frances stopped herself as they drew even closer to Lakadara. The dragon was drawing herself up, placing her massive foreclaws over each other.

    ¡°Lakadara. I am Ginger, the new Queen of Erisdale. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±

    The dragon coughed, blowing out a puff of smoke. ¡°Greetings Ginger, Queen of Erisdale. I¡¯m sorry for your predecessor¡¯s demise.¡± Lakadara¡¯s golden eyes narrowed. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Ginger dipped her head. ¡°Thank you and as to why I¡¯m here. I have a proposition. If you accept it, I will grant you and your kin, the domain of the Erisdalian mountains marked by the Kwent River Valley, Freeburg and Athelda-Aoun as your home in perpetuity, so long as you do not attack humans unless in self-defense.¡±

    ¡°I am unfamiliar with human geography. From the Stormcaller¡¯s expression, I assume that is a lot.¡±

    Frances swallowed and closed her mouth, but she didn¡¯t question her friend. Ginger, still smiling slyly, nudged her. ¡°It is. Frances, can you lend me a hand here?¡±

    Nodding, Frances closed her eyes and imagined a rough map of Erisdale and its territories. With a wave of Ivy¡¯s Sting she created an image of Erisdale, highlighting in red the expanse of the mountains that bordered Alavaria and Erisdale. The area that Ginger had described sketched a rough red triangle between the three points. It was a fairly sizeable area with a low and Alavari human population.

    ¡°My husband is in negotiations with Queen Titania and I¡¯ll have to talk to Frances and Prince Timur, but we are quite certain that Athelda-Aoun will also be included in this area,¡± Ginger said.

    Lakadara¡¯s golden eyes were flickering as she examined the land. Suddenly, she turned, long neck arching toward the Erisdalian Queen. ¡°And what must I do? Fight on your kingdom¡¯s behalf?¡±

    Ginger shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Nope. If you would like to do so we can renegotiate the agreement, but my husband and I fully intend to grant you this land.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s tail lifted up as her eyes narrowed. ¡°Explain yourself and the favor you seek. This is far too generous.¡±

    ¡°Let me explain myself first. If what I¡¯m told by my experts is correct, you can lay eggs by yourself without a mate, but it takes time right? A few decades?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Still, that doesn¡¯t explain¡ª¡±

    ¡°Here me out. This war is going to end. We may lose, but if we win, banishing you to the north is making you Queen Titania¡¯s problem and she¡¯ll have more than enough problems to deal with. You might just end up coming south again and we know how that ended. I¡¯d prefer to avoid that so that means we need to make an agreement. You need a new home and I need peace for Erisdale. If the kingdom has to give up some poor agricultural land then I¡¯m all for it.¡±

    The dragon nodded. ¡°I see, but why so much land? Why not just give me a cave? Or request my service as Thorgoth did?¡±

    ¡°And how will you eat? Hunt? Where will your grown children go? I¡¯m making an agreement that will last for decades, not just a few years. As for service? I was tempted, but you wouldn¡¯t agree to that anyway and why should you? We haven¡¯t given you any reason to agree.¡± Ginger gave Frances a wave to dispel the map. ¡°Maybe in the future we can work something out, especially if the dragon population increases. Your service in return for more food, but again, I want to start us off on the right path, not the left path.¡±

    ¡°Left path?¡± Lakadara asked.

    ¡°Erisdalian expression. It means the wrong path,¡± Frances said helpfully.

    Lakadara nodded slowly. ¡°You still ask for a boon, though.¡±

    Ginger nodded. ¡°Yes. I want you to speak to your siblings. Before the upcoming battle starts, tell them of my deal with you. So long as they choose to accept that deal and defect, then I will have it so our forces will not hurt them. After that, you may leave. I will not request you to fight with us.¡±

    ¡°You want me to show myself to Thorgoth? To the siblings that tried to kill me?¡± Lakadara asked, mouth agape.

    Ginger stepped closer to the dragon, who lifted her head away from the queen. ¡°I want you to save your siblings. I want you to save yourself from becoming the last purple dragon in existence. I would rather you not be alone, stewing in hatred for my kingdom and our allies who brought down your family, even if we had just cause. I want peace. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°How do I know I can trust you?¡± The dragon suddenly grimaced. ¡°Ah, right, you want a lasting peace. You have every reason to want peace.¡±

    Ginger, arms crossed tapped her foot. Frances could see how stiff her friend was, but the action was also comforting. That her magic-less friend had such control over the situation, despite being faced with the dragon was rather¡­badass.

    Letting out a puff of smoke that slowly drifted into the cavern, the dragon pondered the queen¡¯s proposal. Frances held her breath and yet the dragon remained silent, only her tail moving from side to side.

    Ginger waited, still content to wait for the dragon¡¯s answer. Frances couldn¡¯t. The tension coiled in her chest, waiting to explode.

    ¡°Lakadara, what do you want for your future?¡± Frances asked.

    The dragon glanced at Frances, golden eyes wide. She turned back to Ginger, who continued to stand tall, awaiting Lakadara¡¯s answer patiently.

    ¡°I accept your offer, and your promise for the future,¡± said Lakadara, dipping her head.

    ¡°We are glad that you wish the same as we do,¡± said Ginger. She extended her hand and Lakadara, took her claw and put the tip of it on the queen¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 219 - Crescendo Part 1

    Hundreds of soldiers filed through Kairon-Aoun and the fortifications, streaming toward the assembly area outside of the rubble that used to be First Terrace. The sound of hooves, and thudding feet and claws provided a rumbling soundtrack as Frances checked her equipment in the gallery of the goblin empire¡¯s old palace.

    Beside her, Timur gave his new khopesh a series of experimental swings. Morgan and Hattie were checking each other¡¯s armor and equipment.

    ¡°Everybody ready?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes. Are you sure you both have to fight?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances rarely missed the times when Morgan had been perpetually annoyed or angry at her. This was one of the few times when her daughter looked at her with wide black eyes. She was trying to relax her hands so badly, but she could see how stiff she held her wings to her body.

    Timur looked up from checking his armor. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to be a staff officer under Martin and Ginger¡¯s command. Frances is going to be with a special group.¡±

    Morgan shivered. ¡°To fight Thorgoth?¡±

    Frances nodded, clasping her daughter¡¯s gauntleted hand. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I should be with you,¡± Hattie said.

    Frances sighed. They¡¯d decided that it was best for Hattie to stay with Morgan with the mages put in reserve. They were to be led by Dwynalina and deployed more toward the rear of the army.

    ¡°The level of combat that we¡¯re going into Hattie is far beyond anything you¡¯ve trained against. I won¡¯t stop you. I don¡¯t think I can, but please be careful and follow Dwylanina¡¯s orders. They need your protection as much as you need theirs,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I know.¡± Hattie and Frances simultaneously clasped each other''s arms, squeezing tightly before letting each other go.

    Morgan in the meantime was hugging Timur, trying her best to keep the tears from flooding her eyes. ¡°Uncle Timur, please don¡¯t take any other crazy risks.¡±

    His voice choked, Timur squeezed Morgan tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Now, go say goodbye to your mother,¡±

    Morgan nodded. Letting the prince go, she ran over, away from the group to Renia. Her lip quivering, the harpy embraced her daughter.

    ¡°I love you. I love you so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, mom. I promise,¡± Morgan said, face buried in her mother¡¯s downy feathers. ¡°You know I just have to do this. I have Lightbreaker and my magic.¡±

    ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t want you to go, just like how you don¡¯t want Frances and Timur to participate,¡± said Renia.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Morgan whined, letting go of the harpy.

    Frances hid her smile behind her hand. So that was where Morgan got her sarcasm from.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of each other,¡± said Timur, standing tall. Frances had to admit that her fiance cut a striking figure. Cuirass was over a thick leather buff coat. The curls of his hair were slightly tamed by the lobster-tailed helmet. Two pistols were tucked into holsters on his hip, beside a holster for his sword.

    Tearing her eyes from her beloved, Frances said, ¡°Morgan, Hattie, we¡¯re going now.¡±

    Morgan, in full armor, barrelled into Frances in a hug. ¡°You¡¯re coming back.¡±

    ¡°I will. You stay safe,¡± said Frances. The words felt a little hollow, but only a little.  It took all her strength though to let her daughter go and walk away from her girls with her fiance.

    Somehow, she forced herself to put one foot in front of the other, taking her away from her daughter and her apprentice.

    Only a slight nudge from Timur took her out of her thoughts.

    ¡°So, were you looking?¡± her prince asked.

    Panicked blinking gave way to an embarrassed smile as Frances felt the mirth behind Timur¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Yes¡ªI mean¡ªIf you must know you look very handsome.¡± Frances pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯d look better with your cape, though.¡±

    Timur looked over his shoulder, and nodded. ¡°I would but I think I don¡¯t want more things for my father to grab on to.¡±

    Frances could feel icy dread stabbing into her stomach. Hoping it wasn¡¯t a portent of things to come, she forced herself to ask, ¡°You think you¡¯re going to meet him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably going after me, or you. Perhaps both.¡± Her prince must have seen something in her expression because he squeezed her shoulder. ¡°Think of it this way, Mataia. Most of our friends are on this battlefield. You will go to their aid if they are attacked by my father.¡±

    ¡°You know me far too well.¡± Not stopping, Frances wrapped an arm around her love¡¯s waist. It was a little awkward from the gear they carried, and she knew he couldn¡¯t feel her touch through his cuirass or her gloves. Yet she could see his tail twitch ever so slightly at the gesture. ¡°If¡­If I meet your father, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Timur sighed. ¡°You have apologized for that time and time again before even defeating him. Please don¡¯t worry. I¡­ I will be fine. He¡¯s chosen his path. I have chosen mine.¡±

    Frances smiled, a tingle on the edges of her lips. She wanted to kiss her love, but there would be no kisses until their helmets were off and the battle was won. ¡°I know. Still, thank you.¡±

    They continued to walk, holding one another, until they rejoined the army outside of the palace and their horses.

    They rode together past the columns of marching soldiers, quickly reaching the remnants of the First Terrace. Even with a number of battalions entrenching themselves into the ruins, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit buoyed by the army that stretched out in front of them.

    Erlenberg and Lapanterian forces formed the left flank. The Lightning Battalion took the center. The right consisted of the remaining Erisdalians, former Traditionalist and Reformer forces alike. Each of the forces were subdivided into three distinct divisions: vanguard in the front ranks, a middle main force and a reserve. Each of these divisions had a different mix of cavalry, musketeers and pikemen that generally took up roughly square formations.

    Across from the no-man¡¯s land that they¡¯d clashed over from the first day, was the Alavari army.

    ¡°It looks just as we guessed. They didn¡¯t retreat into the Greenway. They are very much preparing to use the greater size of the cavern in their attack. That¡¯ll give them room to maneuver, but it¡¯ll also let us hit them hard. What happens in the first act will determine the flow of the battle.¡±

    Frances glanced at her fiance. Timur was blabbering. His gauntleted hands were tight around his reins and she knew most of what he was saying. Still, she didn¡¯t stop him, she knew it helped him feel calm to self-narrate.

    As they rode through past the regiments of the Lightning Battalion, Frances waved at her soldiers. She recognized quite a few of them, even knew a few names. There was Helen, one of the veterans from Erlenberg who now led the Lightning Battalion¡¯s reserve division. There were Jessica¡¯s friends Noff and Columbine keeping one of the regiments in order.

    Martin was with the reserves. In heavy armor, he was escorted by a wall of Erisdalian and Lightning Battalion cavalry. At their head was a very large female knight. Her open visor showed a spiderweb of scars that arched across her left cheek.

    ¡°Timur, this is your stop,¡± said Frances in a gentle voice. She turned her gaze to her fiance and love. He was blinking rapidly, his eyes moist.

    Her prince swallowed. ¡°I know. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Frances blew a kiss to her fiance, as he took his side amidst Martin¡¯s bodyguards and other officers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of him, Frances,¡± said Martin.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll take care of Ayax and Liz.¡± Touching the sides of her horse with her heels, she galloped off, refusing to look back.

    In the distance, riding amongst the vanguard troops was Captain Aloudin, escorted by Epomonia and Olgakaren. They looked calm, but she knew they were anxious. Timur had told her that Epomonia and Olgakaren had exchanged vows in private, witnessed by Aloudin and himself.

    Beside them were the leaders of the vanguard division of the Lightning Battalion, Elizabeth, along with Ayax and other mages such as Kellyanne.

    That was not where she was going, though. She was heading toward another group of soldiers flying Lightning Battalion banners.

    ¡°Hey Liz. Hey Ayax,¡± said Frances, waving her hand. To Jessica riding beside her cousin and best friend, she just dipped her head.

    Elizabeth beamed. ¡°Hi Frances. We estimate about twenty-thousand soldiers they deployed against us.¡±

    Ayax flashed Frances a wan smile. ¡°Titania is probably up against about five to ten thousand with her fifteen, but they¡¯ve entrenched the Greenway heavily. We outnumber them, but it¡¯s not going to be an easy fight.¡±

    ¡°Do you still think Thorgoth will hit the Erisdalians first?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I would do if I was in his situation. The Lightning Battalion, Erlenberg and Lapanterians are warmed up and ready from the fighting for the last few days. However, the Erisdalians still need to sort out the divisions between Traditionalist and Reformer troops,¡± Elizabeth said.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    They all were turning to look to their right flank. They could see Ginger¡¯s royal banner and her bodyguards in the distance. Frances also knew that was where her mother, in her dragon armor, had to be along with Kellyanne, Nicole, Jim and Leila.

    At the head of the army, King Sebastian of Lapanteria rode with Megara and their bodyguards. As pre-arranged, his speech echoed throughout the cavern.

    ¡°Soldiers of Erisdale, Erlenberg, those Alavari who are fighting with us today, and of course, my brave Lapanterians. I salute you all! My wife advises to make this short, and so I shall. No matter the outcome of this battle, you know as well as I that we are fighting to stop a cruel tyrant and will be known throughout Durannon as the heroes and heroines!¡±

    The king reared up, sword raised. His voice amplified by his wife¡¯s magic.

    ¡°To victory!¡±

    Frances raised Ivy¡¯s Sting and bellowed. ¡°To victory!¡±

    ¡°To victory!¡±

    The army¡¯s roar shuddered the ground, causing horses to shiver as thousands of soldiers cheered and stomped their feet.

    Across from the battlefield, Frances could just hear the Alavari army rallying. She could see the gleam of their weapons shake as they too were whipped up by their king to a frenzy.

    Ginger took a deep breath and turned to Jessica. ¡°Signal Lakadara. Let¡¯s get this started!¡±

    The final battle was now upon them.

    ***

    Fennokra rolled her shoulders and cleared her throat. She needed to be sure that the fire that she breathed would come out as a clear stream.

    Beside her, Yolandra fiddled with her broken right claw. The pair were studiously ignoring their other two siblings.

    Velkandra was already flapping her wings, causing the banners of the Alavari near her to whip and snap in the gale she stirred up. She didn¡¯t leap off the ground, but she did smirk at the consternation of the soldiers around her. Meanwhile, Makendra tested the sharpness of his claws on a nearby boulder.

    Fennokra narrowed her eyes at the army once more. There were a lot of soldiers, and while didn¡¯t know all the intricacies of how the ground-bound deployed their armies, she could tell how organized they seemed and how numerous they were.

    ¡°Velkandra, I don¡¯t like the look of that. Are you sure we¡¯re going to be leading the attack?¡±

    Her elder sister grimaced. ¡°We¡¯re outnumbered and if you remember, part of our allies are buying us time. We need to defeat them before we get attacked from the rear and frankly the only way we¡¯re going to do it is if we soften them up first.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be the focus of all their mages and cannons,¡± Fennokra said.

    ¡°A risk we will have to take,¡± said Velkandra.

    Yolandra¡¯s eyes narrowed before widening. ¡°Hold on, what¡¯s that? In the distance, from the city.¡±

    Following her sister¡¯s claw, Fennokra managed to see the movement from the Third Terrace of Kairon Aoun. Her keen eyed vision focusing, she immediately could tell that it looked like a flying creature of some kind. A very large, violet¡ª

    ¡°No.¡± Fennokra felt heart stop and her tail slam into the ground.

    Makendra¡¯s claws ground into the earth underneath. ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Yolandra whispered. ¡°It can¡¯t be. She¡¯s dead. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t¡­ She couldn¡¯t!¡±

    But it was a purple dragon with gleaming golden eyes that soared over the enemy army. Gliding down toward the front of the humans, she landed, wingspan flared to her full length. Her neck was held high as she gazed down towards the rest of Alavari forces.

    ¡°Velkandra! Fennokra! Yolandra! Makendra! I can see you there. I would speak to you, face to face, as your sister.¡±

    Fennokra had forgotten that their eldest sister was actually the largest of all of them. It was subtle. There wasn¡¯t any particularly one aspect of her that dwarfed them, but there was a reason that it¡¯d taken all seven of them to bring her down.

    Puffs of smoke escaped Velkandra¡¯s gritted teeth. ¡°She sided with them? That worthless welp¡ªYolandra?¡±

    Fennokra twisted her head to see Velkandra¡¯s jaw drop wide open. Yolandra was leaping into the sky and was already flying towards Lakadara.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Fennokra jumped into the air as well, her wings desperately churning gusts of air that caused some of the soldiers near her to lose their footing.  ¡°Yolandra! It could be a trick! An illusion to set a trap for us!¡±

    ¡°Who else would know what she looked like? Besides, how could an illusion fool the entire Alavari army? No sister, that has to be Lakadara!¡±

    ¡°And what if she wants us to fight Thorgoth? We cannot afford to do so!¡± Fennokra howled.

    Yolandra wasn¡¯t looking back. She dived toward Lakadara, claws sheathed. ¡°Do whatever you want, I am talking to the sister I thought I killed!¡±

    The smaller dragon careened onto the ground, claws digging up thick ruts as she flared her wings. Lakadara¡¯s wing twitched and her tail shuffled slightly, but she remained quite still.

    ¡°Lakadara, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yolandra took a step forward, but stopped. Her sister remained motionless, except for her eyes. Now that she was closer, she could see Lakadara¡¯s golden eyes were flickering, looking at her and the three other dragons that landed behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Yolandra,¡± Lakadara smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re well.¡±

    Fennokra closed her eyes briefly and tucked in her wings. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive too, sister, but how did you survive? We didn¡¯t see your corpse, but you were near-death.¡±

    ¡°The Stormcaller¡¯s beloved and his mother saved my life from soldiers that Thorgoth sent to find and kill me. Mages and healers allied to Queen Titania and the humans then nursed me to health,¡± said Lakadara.

    Velkandra snorted and shoved Yolandra aside as she stormed forward. Fennokra let out a warning hiss, but her elder sister ignored her.

    ¡°For what reason? So that you¡¯d become their lackey? Their pet dragon?¡± Velkandra asked.

    Lakadara¡¯s wings fluttered, her neck and head turning to meet Velkandra¡¯s venomous glare. ¡°Out of mercy and out of a desire for peace. The Stormcaller and her allies have no quarrel with us, just as they never did with our mother.¡±

    ¡°They must have offered something to you, though. There¡¯s no way they would¡ª¡±

    The sharp whoosh of Lakadara letting out a short stream of fire cut over Velkandra¡¯s drawl. Extending her wings, a smile returned to the features of the oldest of Telkandra¡¯s brood.

    ¡°They did offer me something. They did have something to gain and I accepted because it was an excellent deal. Far better than the one we struck with Thorgoth.¡±

    ¡°What? You fight for whomever offers you food and some shelter? Something they could just take away?¡± Velkandra asked.

    ¡°The King and Queen of Erisdale, and later today, Queen Titania of Alavaria offered me land. A Dragonhome in perpetuity for me and my children¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡ª¡±

    Fennokra¡¯s wing tip lashed out, slapping Velkandra¡¯s side. ¡°Shut up! Lakadara was never a fool. What did they offer you that was so tempting, sister?¡±

    ¡°They offered me land for myself and my future children, on the condition I speak to you. After that, they told me I could leave,¡± Lakadara said. She was met with a wall of silence as the dragons stared at her.

    ¡°Leave?¡± Makendra stammered. Of all the siblings, only he was capable of speaking. His siblings'' tails had flopped on the floor in various states of shock.

    ¡°Just like that? That can¡¯t be it. Do they not wish for you to help?¡± Makendra asked.

    Lakadara nodded. ¡°They do, but they were more understanding that making me fight for them solves nothing for the future and I have to wonder¡­what would fighting for Thorgoth get us? Revenge on a human mage who was just protecting her apprentice. More dead siblings and maybe our eventual death at Thorgoth¡¯s own hands.¡±

    ¡°Mother would want us to take revenge,¡± Fennokra said. Yet, she knew she hadn¡¯t spoken it forcefully enough as Lakadara now turned a knowing gaze towards her.

    ¡°Maybe, but I doubt she would want us to kill ourselves pursuing it,¡± said Lakadara.

    Fennokra wasn¡¯t sure if it was tension, stress or even fear, but she felt her shoulders and haunches lighten as some invisible weight fell from them. ¡°And they want you to talk to us so that you could give us the same offer,¡± she said.

    Lakadara nodded.

    ¡°What, they gave you a cave and you¡¯re going to give up?¡± Velkandra asked.¡°They¡¯re willing to give us an entire mountain range, including several very large mountains. Enough room for hundreds of dragon caves,¡± said Lakadara.

    ¡°Just so that we just accept and leave? Not even fight? That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s good, but what if Thorgoth wins?¡± Yolandra asked.

    ¡°He¡¯d kill us anyway wouldn¡¯t he?¡± asked Fennokra. She was no longer looking at her sister, she knew where Lakadara stood.

    Her eyes were instead of Velkandra, her feelings betrayed only by a slight snarl.

    ¡°We made a deal. What does it say about us if we break it?¡± Makendra asked.

    Yolandra pointed to the massive army across from them. ¡°What happens if we don¡¯t break it and Thorgoth is defeated? If we die against that, right here, right now?¡± Sighing, Yolandra strode toward Lakadara. ¡°Certain death, possible life. I know what I¡¯m choosing.¡±

    Fennokra winced. ¡°Wait, Yolandra¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take another step, sister.¡±

    Velkandra had extended her wings. Hackles raised, legs braced to drive herself into the air, the dragon was ready to pounce. Slowly, her eyes wide, Yolandra turned around, mouth agape, unable to speak.

    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± Fennokra asked, a chill running up the spikes on her spine.

    Velkandra stalked toward their smallest sibling, teeth bared. Claws scraping against the earth with a grating grumble. ¡°She sides with the creatures that killed our mother. Did you all forget our goal? Our lifelong mission? The Stormcaller killed our mother. We swore revenge.¡±

    ¡°So we fight half the continent to kill her?¡± Fennokra demanded. She didn¡¯t know why she only realized it so recently and yet she knew she saw clearly. She could see the paths in front of them, and the glint of fury in her second sister¡¯s eye.

    ¡°We kill whoever gets in our way to end her because she killed our mother!

    ¡°Do we kill children too?¡± Lakadara slid in beside Yolandra, wing furled protectively over her younger sibling. ¡°Do we kill their children because they might seek revenge? Because by that logic the Stormcaller and her allies should have killed us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare compare me to that dragon slayer!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t interfere with our sister¡¯s right to choose her own path! Or are we now down to killing our own family members because they don¡¯t agree with us? Like how you tried to kill me?¡± Lakadara asked. Her eyes gazed at each of her siblings before coming back to Velkandra. ¡°Let Yolandra go. Fennokra, Makendra, if you wish to leave, you may do so. It is your choice.¡±

    Makendra closed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister, but I cannot fight for them. They killed our mother.¡±

    Lakadara¡¯s tail drooped, but she nodded and turned to Fennokra, who suddenly felt so small underneath her sister¡¯s gaze. When did she get so calm, so composed despite the situation? She¡¯d always been the wisest of them and yet she seemed moreso.

    ¡°Fennokra?¡±

    ¡°Can we not discuss this? Try to¡­to work out an arrangement that benefits¡ª¡±

    Velkandra snorted. ¡°Come on Fennokra. I thought you were the smart one¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt my own family! But I can¡¯t abandon¡­ I¡­ Lakadara, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fennokra blinked back her tears, only to find her sister smiling at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Fennokra. I understand.¡± Turning around, Lakadara dipped her head over her shoulder. ¡°I wish you good fortune and fair winds. Yolandra, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two dragons strode from the group, Fennokra staring after them, frozen. She refused to believe this was happening. Her joy at finding her sister was alive, doused by the despair that what remained of her family was now tearing apart. Yolandra looked over her shoulder, locking eyes with her for a brief moment, before she continued.

    Fennokra bowed her head, unable to look after her sisters. That was when she realized out of the corner of her eye that Velkandra hadn¡¯t moved from her pose.  Her wings were still extended,  legs still locked in place.

    There was a slight shiver through the larger dragon. Fennokra then knew.

    ¡°Velkandra no!¡±

    Her sister leapt into the air, neck craning back, lungs sucking in a huge breath. Fennokra was already moving. She could see Lakadara twisting around, lips pulled back in a snarl. Yolandra was fleeing, wings frantically unfurling.

    Fennokra could see herself leaping up to Velkandra and tackling her aside, throwing the older dragon¡¯s aim off and sending her crashing to the ground.

    ¡°Traitor!¡± Velkandra screamed. Claw scraped on scale as the pair rolled. Fennokra fighting on instinct, her sister¡¯s claws around her throat, she tried to spit fire into her strangler¡¯s face, but Velkandra¡¯s grip was too tight.

    ¡°Fennokra!¡± Lakadara slammed into Velkandra, ripping her off of her and throwing her aside. Almost blinded by tears, Fennokra staggered to her feet, helped up by Yolandra.

    Velkandra and Makendra glared at them rising into the air. Behind them, Thorgoth¡¯s army was charging forward. Legions of Alavari with their shining weapons moving like some strange spread out living beast.

    ¡°Thank you, Fennokra,¡± said Yolandra.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± said Fennokra.

    Lakadara gestured behind them with her tail. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have some friends.¡±

    Fennokra chanced a glance. The Stormcaller¡¯s army, or their side? She still didn¡¯t know what to call them, but the humans and Alavari against King Thorgoth were moving too. Horns were blaring, and a rainbow of flags waved.

    A voice yelled out from Lakadara, which Fennokra realized came from a metal and wood pendant tied around her ear with a chain.

    ¡°Lakadara! Get your siblings out of there! You don¡¯t need to fight them! This isn¡¯t part of your bargain!¡±

    Lakadara smiled without humor as she tapped a claw to the pendant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Goldilora. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re getting out of this easily.¡±

    ¡°No you are not.¡± Velkandra wiped some dust out of her eye. ¡°Last chance, sisters.¡±

    Lakadara shook her head. Yolandra took a deep breath and prepared to breath fire.

    Fennokra sighed and closed her eyes briefly. ¡°Forgive us, mother.¡±

    And the dragon siblings, the last of Telkandra¡¯s brood, leapt at each other as the armies of Alavaria, Erisdale, Erlenberg and Lapanteria charged toward each other.

    The final battle of the Fourth Great Hero War had begun.

 Chapter 220 - Crescendo Part 2

    ***

    Martin¡¯s gauntleted fist squeezed even more tightly around the pommel of his saddle. He took in the flapping of his allied armies banners, but his eyes were on the dragons locked in combat high above.

    He could hear orders being barked around him and particularly in the distance. Yet, it would not do for him to speak just yet. His commanders knew their task, and he had his.

    Pulling the wooden charm Frances had given to him, Martin thought of a particular ogre. ¡°Goldilora, this is Martin.¡±

    ¡°Goldilora here. Go ahead,¡± said Timur¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Which of the dragons have joined us?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not sure. I can see three sided with us and Velkandra definitely is against us. If you¡¯re wondering how we can identify them, I don¡¯t think we can.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thank you.¡± Martin cut off his call and turned to Timur. ¡°Your Highness, contact Dywnalina and the reserve mage group and put them on sally alert. If the dragons start attacking us we need to counterattack.¡±

    Timur opened his communication mirror. ¡°On it.¡±

    Martin took a breath. ¡°Let¡¯s hope this battleplan of yours works as well as it¡¯s done before, Liz.¡±

    A familiar woman rode toward him, escorted by several knights in surcoats featuring black tower and white field of Conthwaite. ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Mara! Good to see you, but shouldn¡¯t you be with our second division?¡± Martin asked, clasping his sister¡¯s hand.

    Mara grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. We might have a problem.¡±

    ***

    Elizabeth set her jaw. How many battles had she¡¯d led? How many times had she put her future on the line? How was it that she still got nerves that shot up her spine and fixed her in place?

    Veteran or not, she supposed that it was natural for her to be nervous. This was big and for that reason, she¡¯d gone with a familiar tactic.

    ¡°Keep to the plan?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Keep to the plan, but I might deploy Frances and some of our mages early. Got to steady the line and see we can punch through Thorgoth¡¯s center,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances frowned. ¡°But what if he is in the center?¡±

    Elizabeth shrugged, her eyes turned to their army¡¯s right flank. ¡°Then we¡¯d still blunt his attack. The question I have is how Ginger¡¯s flank is going to fare.¡±

    ¡°You know she¡¯ll steady them, that¡¯s why you put her there with Leila and the others,¡± said Jessica.

    Elizabeth nodded, even as she watched the armies close. ¡°The cannon are going to fire soon.¡±

    ***

    Ginger didn¡¯t like riding her horse and towering above so many soldiers. It was liable to get her shot and killed, but she needed to have a good view of her vanguard division.

    Unlike the Alavari, the allied army wasn¡¯t charging. They were marching forward, rolling their cannon along at a steady pace. However, the gap was closing fast and Ginger knew it would soon be time.

    ¡°Jim, how long until we¡¯re in range?¡± she snapped.

    The Otherworlder mage was using a primitively constructed rangefinder that looked like a binocular that had its glasses set an arms-length apart. He didn¡¯t reply at first, until Ginger barked the request again.

    ¡°Twenty minutes! Maybe less. They¡¯re coming pretty fast!¡±

    Ginger pulled her horse¡¯s reins, halting her trot. ¡°Army halt and execute the plan! Start firing the cannon. Mages to the front! Hurry!¡±

    Having ridden with the vanguard division, the Queen of Erisdale could see her army slow to a stop, like a great boulder halting mid-roll. Mages rode to the front through regularly spaced corridors that opened between the different regiments. Ginger could see the distinctive dragon helm of Edana and watched as she raised her staff.

    Together, mages began to chant, or speak words. A deep trench formed in front of the army, with the debris and dirt piling up behind them.

    Field fortifications were something the Lightning Battalion had used before and put up by Frances on occasion. Today, Elizabeth was having the entire army employ this on a wide scale. As the ditch and wall rose, leaving a few gaps for the cannon, pikemen stepped aside for musketeers to come to the front ranks.

    No further orders needed to be given. As dictated, the artillery began to fire at the advancing Alavari. They didn¡¯t even need to use cannon balls. They started with grapeshot.

    There were more distant booms and Ginger grimaced.

    ¡°Brace yourselves!¡±

    The Alavari cannons at the rear of their army were firing now. They weren¡¯t nearly as accurate but then again, it wasn¡¯t like they needed to aim. Ginger winced as men and women, her subjects, went flying or worse.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be in musket range soon,¡± remarked Lord Tarquin. He was riding beside her, wand in one hand, sword in another, steering his horse with his knees. Ginger hadn¡¯t known he was a mage but was rather glad he was with her now.

    ¡°Well we better be ready. As we discussed a damn good chance Thorgoth will head for me,¡± she said.

    Baroness Igraine touched her quiver filled with the special explosive anti-dragon arrows that Anriel had designed. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about those dragons.¡±

    The battle above was still unfolding as the trio dived and whirled. It wasn¡¯t too dissimilar to cats playing. If the cats were house sized dragons that is. For whatever reason, Telkandra¡¯s children were not breathing fire.

    ¡°Keep thinking of solutions. Ah, here come Thorgoth¡¯s troops. Dismount!¡± She quickly got off her horse and her escorts followed.

    Through gaps between heads, she saw the Alavari were lined up. Musketeers jogging in front of the pikemen now raised their guns and fired. Black smoke shrouded the field as across the cavern, the Alavari fired.

    Yet, the Allied line let their impromptu wall take the salvo before they stood up and let loose. Ginger couldn¡¯t see the devastation up close but she saw bodies fall.

    The two lines continued to exchange fire and the Alavari were getting the far worse of it. The Erisdalians had the support of their field guns and soon, Ginger could see stunned and wounded musketeers running back. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was across her entire vanguard. The smoke filled haze blotted out much of her vision.

    ¡°Lord Tarquin shield please.¡±

    The Lord waved his wand, summoning a pink shield in front of Ginger as she remounted. The additional height helped but the musket smoke from both sides was really darn thick. It hung like the sea fog that sometimes gripped Erlenberg. Even through this, she could see flashes of gunfire from the Alavari

    Yet, if her eyes weren¡¯t deceiving her, it was slackening off. Turning her head, she looked down the line. The Alavari divisions facing the Lightning Battalion in the allied army¡¯s center and the Lapanterians were still shooting. Cannons still smashed into friendly ranks.

    Meanwhile, the cannons that gored her Erisdalians had ceased.

    ¡°Order all troops to stand by to receive charge! Pull the mages back!¡±

    Jim and Tarquin turned to her. ¡°What?¡± stammered Tarquin.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°You heard me! Pull them back, hurry!¡±

    Tarquin nodded and started barking out orders to his officers. Up and down the ranks she could hear her orders being echoed as bugles and horns sounded to signal the change in formation.

    Dragon-helmed Edana rode back, Nicole, Jessica and Leila right behind her. ¡°Mages fall back to queen! Ginger, you need to leave.¡±

    Ginger drew her sword. It wasn¡¯t the same single-edged blade she¡¯d used years ago in Erlenberg, but it was the same type of mass-produced weapon her soldiers had. ¡°Hell no. I¡¯m the Queen of Erisdale. I ain¡¯t leaving my soldiers. Besides, I¡¯ve always wanted to have a little chat with that toxic bastard myself.¡±

    ¡°Your husband would prefer you not to, Your Majesty,¡± said Tarquin.

    Ginger heard a roar from ahead of their vanguard and grimaced. ¡°Too late. Ready yourselves!¡±

    Plunging out of the smoke were a wall of shining steel cuirasses and weapons dulled by gunpowder smoke. Overhead, flashes of magic slammed into the Erisdalian ranks. The troops in red retaliated with sharp volleys of musket-fire and yet the tide of Alavari continued to charge.

    And amongst that mass of troops, Ginger could see grey banners with a purple hand holding onto a hammer topped by a crown. It was from this knot of troops that she saw the greatest number of spells that flattened her soldiers.

    Holding her breath, Ginger watched as the lines between her army and that of Thorgoth¡¯s met. Her soldiers were still shooting, their pikemen presenting a bristling wall of spearpoints. The ditch, the wall and this hedge halted much of the charge, but there were gaps broken open by mage fire that the Alavari poured into. In particular, Thorgoth¡¯s elite guards were cutting their way to her. Erisdalian regiments were responding to the attack piercing through their center. Musketeers from the different regiments were firing at Thorgoth¡¯s breakthrough.

    Yet it almost seemed like her army was moving just a bit slower. The regiments were counterattacking. She could see soldiers charging into engage Thorgoth¡¯s column and the different breaks in the line, but it was not coordinated. The small breakthroughs had been halted, but the major one was continuing on to her position.

    ¡°Dammit, I wish Elizabeth wasn¡¯t right,¡± Ginger hissed.

    Leila snorted, smiling weakly. ¡°Hey, we stand a good chance. Frances held him off for like an hour by herself. We got her mom here.¡±

    Edana turned and Ginger could imagine the woman scowling at Leila underneath her dragon-helm. To the queen¡¯s amusement, even though the powerful mage¡¯s expression was hidden, Leila winced.

    ¡°I appreciate the attempt to cheer me up, Leila, but we are facing King Thorgoth.¡± Flashing a smile at the reformed mage, Ginger turned her attention to the crisis. ¡°Jim, get me Frances over here pronto! 32nd Regiment, 40th Regiment, make space! 2nd Cavalry brigade to me!¡±

    Officers barked out orders. The two regiments in front of Ginger started to move, clearing space in front of the queen¡¯s retinue and bodyguards.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you planning?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°Something crazy. Edana, Jessica, Leila, Nicole, you need to pin Thorgoth. Leave his guard to me. Oh and Igraine, if it is indeed Thorgoth, get Mara and the second division of the Erisdalians here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. As for Martin?¡± Igraine asked.

    ¡°He has to stay put until we start breaking the main army. Who knows what tricks Thorgoth has left?¡± Tearing her eyes away from her friends, Ginger rode to the front of the assembling force of cavalry and mages and turned her back on the enemy.

    ¡°Erisdalians, Erisdalians!¡± she cried, raising. Ginger paused as the soldiers around her stared at her. Her breath caught in her throat as she wondered, what should she say? How would history judge her in this moment years later?

    Shaking her head, Ginger took a breath and bellowed. ¡°For our friends and family! Charge!¡±

    Without any further hesitation, the queen of Erisdale turned her horse around and plunged toward Thorgoth. Behind her, her soldiers followed. Lord Tarquin right behind his queen, casting a pink shield to cover her. Edana the Firehand crafted a swirling column of flame so hot Ginger could feel the heat on the back of her neck. Bolts of magic slammed into Thorgoth¡¯s advancing troops from Jessica, Leila and Nicole.

    Through the smoke, near the greatest concentration of banners and Alavari Royal Guard, Ginger saw Thorgoth. In full armor, she could only tell that it was him from the crown on his head

    A split second later, her horse was slamming a footsoldier aside, her sword smashing down onto some unfortunate Alavari¡¯s head and she was among the enemy, fighting furiously.

    ***

    Morgan swallowed. Grand-aunt? Grandmother? Goldilora was deep in an intense back and forth with who sounded like Martin over their communication devices.

    ¡°No, the dragons have no distinct identifying features, Martin, not from this distance!¡± Goldilora hissed.

    ¡°Well we need to figure out a solution! Their battle is getting lower and lower, drifting closer to our armies and if they start breathing fire that¡¯s going to completely disrupt our formations,¡± said Martin, his voice just ever-so-slightly pitched up.

    ¡°We anticipated this could¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes but we didn¡¯t anticipate the possibility of our troops shooting back on instinct!¡± Martin exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Hattie gasped so quietly that Morgan barely heard.

    ¡°That¡­oh, of course that would happen.¡± Goldilora closed her eyes and groaned. ¡°Right, I can¡¯t imagine Lakadara and her siblings reacting well to that, but short of flying up there and somehow painting them as friendly, we don¡¯t have any way to do so.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s wings fluttered as she felt an almost itchy sensation worm its way up the small of her back. Stepping aside from Martin and Goldilora¡¯s discussion, the harpy-troll grabbed Hattie¡¯s hand and steered her away from the occupied healer.

    ¡°Hattie, how good is your flight spell?¡± Morgan whispered.

    ¡°Quite good. I¡¯d been working on it for some time¡ªAh.¡± The half-human frowned, her nose scrunching up. ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    ¡°What am I thinking?¡± Morgan asked in as neutral of a tone as she could muster.

    Hattie, her tone also very carefully neutral, glanced around, but the mages and soldiers around them were far too busy watching the battle unfold. ¡°Well someone, or someones have to go fly up and mark our allied dragons.¡±

    ¡°And two powerful, flight capable mages who can¡¯t exactly participate directly in a mage on mage duel could do that,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°It would help if the two mages had experience fighting dragons,¡± Hattie said as the pair walked as casually as they could, away from the reserve division leaders and the adults.

    ¡°I wonder where we could find these mages?¡± Morgan asked, continuing to walk back toward the city.

    The pair glanced over their shoulders. They¡¯d left the reserve mages behind them.

    Morgan pursed her lips. ¡°Just to be clear, you are thinking of flying up after Lakadara and turning her and her friendly siblings a different color, something blue or red maybe?¡±

    Hattie nodded. ¡°We probably are only going to be able to make them a dark blue or maroon but yes, that was basically what I was thinking.¡±

    Breaking into a jog, Morgan flapped her wings to get up to speed. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go before someone figures out we¡¯ve left!¡±

    Hattie on her tail, dark blue wings popping up from behind her, Morgan leapt into the air.

    The pair cut through the sky, gaining height as quickly as they could. As they rose towards the ceiling of Kairon-Aoun, a chill ran over their shoulders and down their backs.

    The sight of the battle unfolding under them was in some ways worse than the pair had ever expected.

    No they couldn¡¯t see people dying. They did however know that as the two massive forces, each made of thousands of individuals locked in combat, smashed into one another, hundreds were dying.

    And in the confines of the cavern, the din of the guns, the screams and roars of the soldiers shook the walls.

    ¡°I thought it¡¯d look less horrible farther away,¡± Morgan said.

    ¡°Stay focused. We need to hurry. Looks like Thorgoth is trying to break through the Erisdalians,¡± Hattie said.

    ¡°And that is also going to be a problem.¡± Morgan didn¡¯t need to point, but she couldn¡¯t help but raise her finger at the whirling chaos they were flying into.

    For whatever reason, the dragons had not started breathing fire. Instead the serpent-like beings twisted through the air, flying in tighter and tighter circles around one another as close to the cavern ceiling as possible. At times they lashed out at one another with their claws, scraping scales, inflicting minor wounds, but nothing fatal.

    ¡°Morgan, do you know why they are staying up so high?¡± Hattie yelled.

    Her golden eyes studying the ¡°I haven¡¯t fought an aerial battle before, but every harpy knows that in an aerial duel, height and speed are essential! Speed is life and height is speed! They¡¯re trying to turn as tightly as they can to get a good angle! Why aren¡¯t they breathing fire, though?¡±

    Hattie grimaced. ¡°Dragons need to take a breath to do so! They¡¯re probably so focused on breathing that they can¡¯t afford to summon their flames. How are we going to tell which one is which, though?¡±

    The pair now hovered, watching the fight. Morgan felt like she wanted to squirm, but it was rather hard to squirm in the air. The dragons hadn¡¯t noticed them yet, but they would soon.

    ¡°Morgan, I got an idea.¡± Hattie pulled out her hand mirror and thought of the dragon whose mother had scarred her not a year ago. ¡°Lakadara!

    ¡°Hattie? I¡¯m a little busy now!¡± Lakadara grunted.

    ¡°We¡¯re up here with you! Which of the dragons are you?¡± Hattie asked.

    Lakadara, hissing now, her breath more a series of gasps, somehow managed to convey a fear that made Morgan¡¯s stomach churn. ¡°You ground-pounders are crazy! Get out of here before they notice you!¡±

    That was when one of the smaller dragons broke off and sped towards them, claws outstretched. One of them was broken.

    ¡°Oh shit! Lakadara, is the broken-clawed dragon friendly?¡±

    ¡°Yolandra don¡¯t! They¡¯re allies-argh!¡± Lakdara¡¯s grunt coincided with the two largest dragons slamming into one another, the pair plunged, claws locked, jaws tearing at one another.

    ¡°Lakadara!¡± The smaller dragon turned back, but before she could begin her dive, Morgan swooped in beside her and grabbed one of the spikes on her spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m with Lakadara! I¡¯ll help you! Dive now!¡±

    Yolandra blinked, nodded and dove.

    ¡°Morgan what are¡ª¡± Hattie plunged in after her fellow student, cold-blasted fingers fumbling with her mirror. ¡°Goldilora! Tell all friendly forces that Morgan¡¯s flying down with one of our friendly dragons. We¡¯re marking our friendly dragons with dark blue! I repeat, dark blue!¡±

    On the back of the dragon, Morgan somehow managed to keep ahold of her wand and on Yolandra¡¯s spine. Shielding her face with her wing, she had to scream to be heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to mark you with a spell to let everybody know you¡¯re on our side. Sorry if you turn dark-blue!¡±

    ¡°Just save Lakadara!¡± Yolandra roared.

    Morgan finished casting her spell. To her relief, Yolandra now turned dark blue, but they weren¡¯t nearly out of trouble just yet.

    ¡°Which one? I don¡¯t know how to tell dragons apart!¡± Morgan hissed.

    Yolandra growled. ¡°Just hang on then!¡±

 Chapter 221 - How to Fly With Dragons

    Hattie initially wanted to follow Morgan, but after making a panicked call to Goldilora, she realized she had to stay near the cavern ceiling.

    The remaining two dragons, both around the same size, were still locked in their turning battle. How was she going to be able to identify the friendly one? There was an idea that continued to surface in her mind, but she really did not want to resort to that.

    She did notice that the dragons were flying slower now. Their circling dance winding down in tempo. Their wings beat more heavily and with far less force. Two monsters stalking one another in the battle-clashed air rather than a whirlwind of scales and wings.

    Hattie blinked. Was it just her or had they noticed her? It couldn¡¯t be. The pair were just noticing the absence of their siblings¡ª

    Golden eyes flashed. The half-troll swallowed as her gaze met with the maroon-sun glint of one of the dragon¡¯s pupils. Another flash, the second dragon had met her gaze. Both continued to circle one another.

    They had noticed her. They just weren¡¯t acting. Why? Sweaty palms gripped Silver Star.

    ¡°Silver, they¡¯re not attacking me because they¡¯re in a stalemate, right?¡±

    You are absolutely correct. What are you thinking, young Hattie? The staff¡¯s tone was matter-of-fact. The slightest hint of worry expressing itself in the question it asked and how Silver Star¡¯s voice curled her name.

    The half-troll leant forward, allowing herself to fly closer towards the dragons. Every limb of her body seized as tightly as she squeezed Silver Star. She was just glad that wands didn¡¯t feel that kind of pain

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to bait them.¡±

    That sounds incredibly ill-advised, even if I do follow your reasoning. I do not, however, have any other good suggestions. The staff chuckled dryly. It¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stop you from flying up. We seem to be practically bouncing betwixt and between no good choices.

    ¡°Yes. Has anybody mentioned you¡¯re far more talkative than Ivy¡¯s Sting?¡±

    Yvonne did many times. Now, I do recommend that if you¡¯d like to bait them, you should mention who you are. If the disagreement between the siblings is what we suspected, then only one of them should actually try to attack you.

    Hattie nodded. ¡°I agree. Of course, that¡¯s not a good thing, but well, as you said, no good choices.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m Hattie Longarch. I¡¯m the one your mother wanted to kill. I have no quarrel with you, but well, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Neither dragon broke from their paths. Whenever Hattie caught sight of their golden eyes, though, she could see them narrow.

    ¡°Look, we¡¯ve all lost enough! Your mother. My parents. We don¡¯t have to do this! You can fly away, save your lives! Please! I don¡¯t want to fight you!¡±

    Hattie hovered in place, but the dragons were circling closer. She wasn¡¯t sure which one had begun first, but they both continued to watch her.

    No, one of them was watching her. The other was watching their sibling. The dragon watching her wasn¡¯t just glaring at her. He was also trying to observe his opponent, but her provocation was working.

    Hattie raised Silver Star. ¡°Please! If you want to leave, all I need to do is mark you in friendly colors and we can be on our separate ways. You don¡¯t even need to fight!¡±

    ¡°Makentra! This is our last chance!¡± Fennokra growled. The dragon that was watching her sibling was nearly out of breath and that added to the desperation in her tone. ¡°Let it go! We should be trying to live, not killing for the sake of it!¡±

    Makentra faced Fennokra, smoke pouring from his nostrils. ¡°She helped kill Caldra! Her master killed our mother! And what would we live for anyway? To be subservient to these ground-pounders or needing to negotiate with these ants? That is not to live as a dragon!¡±

    He whipped around and charged at Hattie.

    Snapping off a smell, Hattie sent a bolt of magic. Makentra ducked, but she¡¯d planned for him to do so and it hit Fennokra, turning her blue.

    There, now get out of here! Silver Star¡¯s mental voice was silent, and yet it propelled her into a dive, trying to get away from the furious dragon.

    The whoosh of falling air didn¡¯t shield the horrible roaring sound of the dragon¡¯s fire. Hattie, screaming from panic, somehow used her magic to put up a shield. It hissed and crackled, drops spilling over the blue barrier.  She chanced a glance over her shoulder.

    Two dragons now chased her. One trying to catch her in her dive, the other pursuing. The ground was fast approaching.

    Touching her communication mirror, Hattie thought of Goldilora. ¡°Goldilora! I¡¯m afraid I have a bit of a surprise!¡±

    ***

    Frances, riding hard toward the Erisdalian vanguard, just managed to keep herself from spurring her horse on too hard.  The magical fire and bolts were now being hurled from the battle between Thorgoth¡¯s elite guard and the Erisdalians was already so ferocious, stray magic thrown aside was slamming into allied and enemy formations.

    Keeping her hand mirror held to her ear, Frances asked, ¡°Are we sure that Thorgoth is there?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t spotted him, but his banners are there and what remains of his guard are there! We¡¯re going to be fine, they¡¯ll be reserves to counter if it is a trap,¡± Timur said, his voice hoarse from passing orders.

    ¡°Got it. Recommend to Martin to have Mara commit the Erisdalian second division! The vanguard is looking like it¡¯s going to break!¡± Frances closed her mirror and continued to ride, tearing past friendly regiments as she did so.

    Her mirror vibrated and Frances pulled it out. ¡°Frances speaking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Goldilora. Frances! Your girls have flown up to try to mark our friendly dragons!¡±

    Frances almost lost grip of the reins. ¡°My girls did what?¡±

    ¡°I know, but they¡¯re succeeding! Two dragons are marked as friendly! Tell every mage and company you meet to not shoot the dark-blue dragons!¡±

    ¡°But¡ªWhat¡ª¡± Frances looked up and found her throat choked by the sight.

    Hattie was diving as fast as she could, pursued by one of the purple dragons. A dark blue dragon raced after her, snapping at its target¡¯s tail.

    The trio were slowing though as Hattie pulled out of the dive, gaining a momentary burst of speed on the heavier and slower dragons. Her apprentice now was casting spells backwards against her pursuer, which didn¡¯t hit, but it certainly helped to slow the dragon down.

    The bigger problem was much much closer to the army and was still in mid-dive.

    ***

    ¡°Lakadara is the one with the slightly ragged wing!¡± Yolandra howled.

    Morgan rolled her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t tell which of these are the dragon! You do realize you¡¯re all purple and scaly right?¡±

    ¡°In fact I do, but do you have any better suggestions?¡± Yolandra shot back.

    Morgan adjusted her grip around Yolanda¡¯s scales. Lakadara and Yolandra were still falling, trying to clamp each other¡¯s jaw around each other¡¯s necks. Their claws wrestling with one another and wings flailing as they fell. It wasn¡¯t a straight-down fall, their wings saw to that, but it was definitely falling with some side-to-side motion.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Beneath them, and increasingly noticing the battle above, was the army of Erlenberg and the Lightning Battalion.  They were approaching, really, really fast. If they hit it¡­

    Morgan blinked. She had an idea, just not a very good one.

    ¡°The ground.They¡¯re going to have to break apart. When they do, you need to identify which one and I can hit it!¡± she exclaimed.

    ¡°That¡¯s your plan? What if they don¡¯t break apart?¡± Yolandra asked.

    ¡°Do your sisters want to die that much? I know Lakadara doesn¡¯t for sure!¡± Morgan retorted. She narrowed her eyes. The dragons were thrashing even fiercer as they continued to plunge. ¡°See? They¡¯re going to break apart soon!¡±

    ¡°Alright, but are you sure the ground-pounders below won¡¯t shoot at us?¡± Yolandra asked.

    ¡°Trust me! Hattie has already called our allies to tell them not to shoot you! But we need to mark Lakadara! Be ready!¡± Morgan hissed. The ground was approaching fast. She could already see soldiers scattering to clear a space.

    For a deadly moment, Morgan wondered if Lakadara and Velkandra would really break apart. They were so close to death.

    At the last minute, the two dragons wrenched apart from one another. Wings unfurling, blasting the ground with air so fiercely that it ripped banners from flagpoles and knocked soldiers to the ground.

    ¡°The one on the left is Lakadara!¡± Yolandra roared.

    Morgan raised Lightbreaker and screamed out a high pitched note. Blue bolts weaved out from the air, converging on Lakadara and turning her blue. The elder dragon blinked looking toward Yolandra. The pair were now flying right over the Erisdalian army, turning towards Velkandra.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Lakadara asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re marking us as friendly, whatever that means,¡± said Yolandra.

    Lakadara¡¯s massive golden eyes blinked and she fixed her gaze on Morgan, who was pulling out her communicator. ¡°Wait! Morgan, there has to be another way!¡±

    ¡°Do you know one?¡± Morgan asked, her tone pleading. Limbs shivering from the cold as she hung on for dear life.

    Lakadara glanced back at Velkandra, who was on an intercept angle to the pair. She was breathing in. Letting out a groan, she nodded. ¡°No. Do it.¡±

    ¡°Lightbreaker, help me transmit through this.¡± Morgan touched Lightbreaker to the communication mirror around her neck. Her sonorous voice soared over the allied armies, and into the different communicator devices.

    ¡°All allied forces! Friendly dragons have been marked blue! Fire at will on the purple dragons! Fire at will on the purple dragons!¡±

    Velkandra hissed, mouth open to spit her venom. That hiss was instantly drowned out by a thunderclap. A bright blue streak of lightning smashed into the dragon, throwing her off balance. The dragon flailed and torqued away, turning from her intercept course. Only for a dark blue lance of magic to slam into Velkandra. The dragon¡¯s scales sparked as musket-balls cracked against them.

    Frances¡¯s voice crackled into Morgan¡¯s communicator. ¡°Good work. But you and I are going to have a talk, young lady!¡±

    ¡°Sorry mom!¡± Morgan raised Lightbreaker and, screaming out a note, whipped it across. A beam of light smacked into the dragon, causing her to drop even more. Blinking blearily, Velkandra swayed, wings flapping slowly from the repeated blows.

    ¡°Velkandra!¡± Makentra swooped in. He grabbed his faltering sister and pulled her up.

    ¡°Makentra! Surrender now! We don¡¯t have to do this ¡± Fennokra howled, flying above them, Hattie flying beside her.

    Makentra narrowed his eyes at his sister, before glancing at Velkandra. The dragon, shaking her head, beat her wings, managing to fly under her own power.  ¡°Never you traitors!¡±

    Lakadara took a deep breath. ¡°So be it.¡± Eyes wide, she spat out a jet of flame, hitting Makentra. The dragon howled, turned around, only to be hit by another spell from below. Velkandra fired a jet of flame herself, but a well-aimed arrow slammed into her side and exploded, fired by Anriel.

    More spells were hammering the two purple dragons. They tried to bear up, but spells continued to hit them. The musket fire didn¡¯t stop either and neither did Lakadara¡¯s fire attacks.

    ¡°Wait, Lakadara, you¡¯ll kill them!¡± Yolandra wailed.

    The eldest of Telkandra¡¯s brood ceased her flaming breath and fixed Morgan and Yolandra with a glance, so filled with anguish that it nearly petrified them both.

    ¡°I know, but they chose to try to kill us.¡±

    Hattie now added her magic, firing off lightning to burn away chunks of Velkandra¡¯s wings. Morgan, after blinking away tears, used Lightbreaker to fire another beam of light.

    Slowly, like paper embers burning in the air, the two dragons flew lower and slower. Screaming as they died from the weight of fire that brought them crashing down. Hardened scale gave way as magic and mundane in concert from an entire allied army ripped them from the sky.

    Their flaming, burning bodies smashed into the Alavari that they had allied with. A mass of broken wings, chipped and smashed scales plowed through the ranks of the enemy troops. Then, they were still.

    Morgan couldn¡¯t see Yolandra¡¯s face, but she saw the tears that the wind carried past her.  ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll get off. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The dragon¡¯s body thrummed underneath Morgan¡¯s legs as she took a deep breath. ¡°But Thorgoth still lives, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°Yes? But that¡¯s our problem, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    Yolandra nodded slowly, but as they gained altitude, Fennokra flew in beside them with Hattie, who was now clinging onto her back. They were soon followed by Lakadara.

    ¡°We just defeated his two loyal dragons, Morgan. What happens if he wins?¡± Fennokra asked.

    Hattie swallowed. ¡°I mean, you could escape¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d be right where we started. No, we made a choice for a future and we need to follow it through.¡± Lakadara glanced at her siblings. ¡°Fennokra, Yolandra, are you with me?¡±

    Fennokra flashed a wry smile. ¡°I should have been with you from the start. Can you forgive me, sister?¡±

    Lakadara grinned. ¡°I¡¯d forgiven you long ago. Yolandra?¡±

    Morgan held her breath as the youngest living member of Telkandra¡¯s brood frowned. From the height they flew, the sound of cannonfire and the screams of battle were dimmed. It was like the group was flying in their own little world, lit by the shafts of light that filtered through the cavern roof.

    ¡°First, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t remember if I apologized before, but I am so sorry. And I agree with you. The winds have chosen where to carry us. It would be too hard to change direction.¡± Yolandra curled her lips and glanced over to Morgan. ¡°Where do we hit?¡±

    Morgan swallowed and pulled up her communicator. ¡°Goldilora?¡±

    ¡°Morgan! Are you alright?¡± stammered the ogre.

    ¡°Hattie and I are alright. I just want to say that we have three dragons, and we need targets.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Well that worked out better than I could have ever expected,¡± said Martin, eyes wide.

    Staying at an impossible high height, the three dragons were circling above the Alavari army. Breaths of fiery venom rained down on the Alavari army. They were not accurate shots at all. Many of the dragon¡¯s shots missed the formations.

    But even the missed shots were effective at causing Alavari soldiers to look up and run. The already halted advance of the enemy army ground lost even further momentum. On the far left, Martin could in fact see the Lapanterian and Erlenbergian forces advancing into their foes, driving the soldiers back.

    The army¡¯s center with the Lightning Battalion was holding and that was just with their vanguard. They still had uncommitted reserve troops and the main body which was under Elizabeth¡¯s watchful command.

    It was the right that Martin tried not to stare at too hard. The smoke from the gunpowder was gone, blasted away by the battle that had erupted there.

    No further confirmation was needed as to where King Thorgoth had gone to. Martin could see the crowned figure of the Alavari king locked in a duel, surrounded by a corona of violet magic.

    Facing him, surrounded by patches of scorched earth, was Edana the Firehand.

    ***

    A few moments earlier¡­

    Initially, Edana had charged in along with the other mages and Ginger¡¯s escorts, but as it tended to happen, the sheer heat of the flames that she summoned made the others put some distance around her.

    Even so, she did her best to stay near Ginger, who, along with Leila and Jessica, fought ferociously with Thorgoth¡¯s guards. Although magic-less, Ginger was maneuvering her horse between cavalrymen, trusting her escort to protect her as she hacked and slashed with her sword. Behind Edana, Igraine fired arrows into the enemy ranks from her horse.

    ¡°Martin¡¯s committing the second division! We need to hold on a little longer!¡± Nicole bellowed.

    ¡°Understood, does anybody see that bastard?¡± Edana asked, looking around. Her dragon-helm had well-sized holes for her eyes, but with all the smoke and chaos, it was hard to get a good idea of her surroundings.

    A magically-magnified chuckle echoed around them all, filling Edana¡¯s ears and making her clench Poker.

    ¡°Edana Windwhistler The Firehand. Lady Fatbubbler, Skinmelter, the Grandmaster of the White Order. It is good to finally meet you.¡±

    Dismounting from her wide-eyed horse, Edana scowled, even though she knew the armored figure that had appeared out of the smoke  ahead of her couldn¡¯t see her expression. She couldn¡¯t see his expression either. After Forowena had wounded him, it appeared that Thorgoth wasn¡¯t stupid enough to leave his helm open in the battle. He wore a full helm with a single slit. His fake White Crown of Alavaria sat atop of his helmet. In one hand he held a wand, in the other, he had a sword. Now that she was closer to the king, she could see the gold gilding that ringed the edges of his plate armor, a fortune in decoration.

    ¡°Thorgoth. Demon King. I have a lot to make you pay for,¡± said Edana. She began to hum, her power building at the tips of her fingers.

    ¡°Oh you could be more specific. Was it for how I had King Oliver assassinated? Or was it due to my meddling in Erlenberg? Perhaps it was for having Erlenberg invaded and nearly destroyed. Setting things up for Allaniel to be killed?¡± Thorgoth snapped his fingers, somehow achieving the feat with his guantleted hands. ¡°Oh! I know. You¡¯re mad at me for breaking your daughter at Delbarria and for starting this war that has taken so much of your and her life.¡±

    Edana let the king monologue. She was busy preparing her spells, humming to summon the right conditions for her magic. Thankfully her beloved Igraine had seen the confrontation unfolding and was screaming at everybody to run. Only managing a brief longing glance to her wife, Edana turned her attention right back to the monologuing King of the Alavari.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°You know, you really should be thanking me,¡± said Thorgoth suddenly.

    Edana blinked, her mind coming to a brief halt. ¡°Thanking you?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t started the war, you would have never met your daughter. You would never have met Frances and she would have been in that world, forever. You would just be the Firehand of Erisdale. A human weapon. A murderer.¡±

    Edana raised Poker. ¡°Wow, you are really like your son. You both love to talk.¡± Before he could get another word in, the Firehand of Erisdale roared and the world burst into flame.

    ***

 Chapter 222

    From the start, Edana knew that if she wanted a chance of defeating Thorgoth, there would be no holding back. It was all out from the start, everything she and Poker had against the Demon King and the blessings that empowered him.

    What only a few people knew about Edana¡¯s fire magic was that she often set it up long in advance. After all, fire needed the right conditions to blaze and take hold.

    That was why she¡¯d started humming. She was slowly gathering the winds around her, whipping them into a vortex above the king and feeding fresh oxygen into the area.  For her tinder, she was grabbing every little bit of unburnt black powder floating in the air, every ember as far as her magic could grab and guiding it along with the winds to her.

    So when she took a deep breath and screamed to charge her spell, the torrent of fire that slammed into Thorgoth made all look away. She could see a flash of purple from Thorgoth¡¯s shield, but instead of trying a new attack, she just made things hotter.

    Walls of white magic shot up around the king. The wind howled. Poker glowed sunfire-orange as the Firehand stoked the bellows that she¡¯d entrapped Alavari¡¯s king in. Sure he could shield the fire, but not for long.

    True to expectation, she felt a hard thud against her shields. Thorgoth slammed through them, brute forcing them with a fist-shaped blow of magic. The king, sweat leaking slightly from the cracks in his armor, seized some of her flames with his magic and whipped it toward her. The whip of magic cracked toward her, a vicious serpent rearing its head to bite.

    It was a pity because with anybody else that might have been a problem, but Edana knew how to smother flames.

    She tapped Poker on the ground and with a puff, the serpent fizzled and hissed out as she sucked the oxygen fueling it. In the same motion, she cried out a note, sending crackling spears of earth slamming into Thorgoth. His armor deflected the strikes, but he had to step over the obstacles as he advanced on her, firing bolts of magic.

    While Edan had gotten older during the war and had never been as limber as her daughter, she knew how to conserve her movement. She dodged, leaning and side-stepping his attacks with precise movements. All the while she fired spells back:a bolt of forcethat looped high and came down like an artillery shell, a spell that would explode to ring his ears, and many many bolts of fire. Singing without pause, continuing to cast and prepare spells, she continued to hit the Demon King with everything and anything she had at her disposal.

    Yet, Thorgoth waded through the attacks, waving his wand, reciting Words of Power to rapidly adjust his violet shields. He was gaining ground, but there were times he nearly tripped as Edana¡¯s attacks almost had him unbalanced.

    ¡°Playing little tricks on me Firehand? Where is that rumored fire? Or does the dragon have one roar?¡±

    Edana ignored Thorgoth. Blazes needed time, space and plenty of fuel to take hold and burn.

    Thorgoth was now shifting tactics. Instead of just pure magic, he now tried to break Edana¡¯s footing. The ground heaved, ripples of earth tearing toward Edana, which forced the mage to dodge and move. Spikes of earth erupted from the ground, flying through the air to smash into her shields. That made Thorgoth tear a cart-sized boulder of earth which he threw at Edana.

    Seeing his vision obscured, Edana teleported. She didn¡¯t go far, just to Thorgoth¡¯s right. Whirling Poker, she sang out a chord, firing a searing jet of fire. This was not the tongue-licking orange flames that she¡¯d used earlier. This was a white-hot beam that sizzled the air.

    Even as Thorgoth blocked, he grunted and had to look away as the sheer heat and light of the beam could be felt through his magic.

    All of that was a distraction, for Edana suddenly sung another note, shifting down a scale, to smite Thorgoth with a fist of magic directly behind him. She wasn¡¯t able to get enough focus to break through his armor, but the blow staggered the king and he whirled, firing a wild fusillade of bolts that she blocked or dodged.

    ¡°You are sneaky. Did you learn that from that bitch Star?¡±

    Edana smirked. Yes, she had but there was no way she was going to waste breath letting Thorgoth know that.

    Deflecting, blocking, continuing to sing, Edana continued to fight Thorgoth. A whirling tornado of flames lapped at the Demon King¡¯s shields, while unpredictable, incalculable blasts of magic, and other elemental attacks hit from all sides.

    Thorgoth was never hit directly, but he was tripped, knocked back and at one point had to go to one knee as an explosion over his head pushed him to the ground.

    The king got to his feet. Whips of magic shot out, which Edana countered by rapid pinpoint bolts that threw them aside.

    ¡°Firehand, you wicked woman. What are you up to? You know you can¡¯t beat me. Your daughter, who is far more powerful than you are, fought with all her might several years ago and she only gave me a bruise. She fought me now and all she could do was retreat. Give up all hope and beg for my mercy. Maybe then I¡¯ll spare your daughter.¡±

    Thorgoth no longer sounded smug. There was a deep growl to his voice, an undercurrent of fury intended to twist and tear the will and confidence of his foes.

    Edana merely shrugged and hit him harder. Bolts of fire corkscrewed toward Thorgoth, before slamming into last-minute shields. Bouncing rays of light were followed up with rocks and clods of dirt that blasted up from the trampled ground.

    Thorgoth countered by throwing up a wall of earth. A moment later it exploded, sending a shotgun-like blast of debris and flying detritus scything through the air. These hit a number of Alavaria and Allied soldiers, but where Edana stood, there was just gunsmoke.

    The Demon King cocked his head and looked around, but his opponent was nowhere to be seen. A whooshing sound made Thorgoth look up. Edana, winged flames sprouting from her back, barrelled towards him, feet first.

    Before Thorgoth could register what was going on, Edana slammed her armoured boots into Thorgoth¡¯s head and screamed a wild piercing note. A jet of flame barely constrained by Thorgoth¡¯s hasty shield propelled the Dragon of Erisdale back up into the air and threw the Demon King onto his back.

    Thorgoth was no longer talking now. With surprising limberness, he leapt back onto his feet, dodging, shielding and only briefly counter attacking against the onslaught of the Erisdalian mage.

    He stepped back, and continued to step back. The momentum of the fight having completely shifted as Edana¡¯s rapid, mischievous spellcasting and forced him to hold onto his wand even more tightly lest she tear it from his grasp.

    If he had the chance to talk, Thorgoth would have asked ¡°What the hell was going on?¡±

    Edana the Firehand was reputed to be the most skilled mage on the continent. She was not, however, an Otherworlder. She was not her daughter, Frances the Stormcaller. Frances was a threat to be sure but she was a manageable threat whose power, nasty lightning spell and wand could be countered by the sheer power difference between them.

    So how was Edana fighting him to a standstill? How was she currently forcing him to give ground and think about how to bring out every last spell and tactic he had ever been taught?

    The Firehand, figuratively silent, continued to sing her deadly song and weave the tapestry of destruction that now, before the eyes of all forced Thorgoth back.

    ***

    Frances had just started to ride again after taking a brief pause to hit the enemy dragons. Her heart had sank a little after seeing the winged beasts fell, but she had to focus.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Continuing to ride between the checkerboard formation of regiments, Frances heard her mirror ring again.

    ¡°Frances here.¡±

    ¡°Hey kid! You still on your way?¡± Ginger stammered. The queen had dismounted. The maelstrom of magic fury had forced many in the area to just seek cover or create it. She, Lord Tarquin, Jessica and Leila were hunkering down behind an earthen barrier they¡¯d conjured to watch the fight, whilst also trying to oversee the rest of the battle.

    Thorgoth¡¯s guards and groups of Alavari cavalry were circling on the edges of the battle. They were going to try to break through if there was a lull. That of course meant that the Erisdalians had to watch them and respond if they did.

    ¡°Ginger! Yes! Are you alright? That is Thorgoth you are fighting right?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Yes, but you have some time. Your mother¡¯s driving him back! He¡¯s on the defensive! If you can get here maybe we can put him down!¡± Ginger exclaimed.

    The queen of Erisdale was smiling, eager to share the news with her friend and to encourage her to get here.

    Yet, she was met with only silence from the other end.

    ¡°Frances? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible,¡± said Frances.

    Ginger frowned. ¡°Why not? Your mother¡¯s stronger than you right?¡±

    Frances shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. Technically in raw magical power I may actually be stronger than mother. She¡¯s just the better mage because of her experience, and the nature of the fighting she had. She¡¯s much better fighting other mages than I am, while I¡¯m better at fighting in armies. Still, I¡¯m a bit surprised that she¡¯s overpowering Thorgoth. The blessings he has means that he has the power of three mages.¡±

    Ginger chanced a glance over the barrier and immediately had to duck down as a bolt of magic nearly took her head off. ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll leave you to it then. I¡¯ll try to get her some support but this battle is too damn freaking insane for us to intervene.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, expected really. Just make sure nobody else tries to intervene on Thorgoth¡¯s side. I¡¯ll call on Ayax to come over.¡±

    ¡°Good point. Jessica, Leila!¡± Ginger ended the call then as Frances narrowed her eyes at the inferno.

    Whatever was going on she had to get there soon. Even if her mother was successful, even if her mother wasn¡¯t. Her archenemy was there and even if she was not the one to stop him, she was one of the few people who had a chance.

    Frances didn¡¯t know, but she felt she was going in the right direction. Win or lose, she had to try to stop Thorgoth and there was no turning back. So whatever fear she had was outweighed by an overwhelming feeling of acceptance. Be it fate or destiny, the Frances Windwhistler rode to her final duel of the Great War.

    ***

    Edana hadn¡¯t been saying anything in response to Thorgoth for two reasons.

    One, she just wasn¡¯t much of a talker in battle. Battle was all business and talking took valuable breath she could be using for singing

    The second reason was that she¡¯d confirmed to herself something she¡¯d suspected since Frances¡¯s first duel with Thorgoth. The Demon King was an incredibly powerful mage, that much was true.

    He was, however, not a master mage.

    Oh, his power was the real thing and it took all of the Grandmaster¡¯s ability and skill to dodge Thorgoth¡¯s attacks. More importantly, she had to keep him off balance and that meant being so unpredictable and varied in her attacks that he would have to resort to constantly shielding them as quickly as possible. This was not only incredibly magic-intensive, but not guaranteed to succeed. Edana sometimes broke Thorgoth¡¯s shields, managing to score glancing blows or throw him around. Had he not been armored, her spells would have seriously hurt him.

    The fact of the matter was that Thorgoth was incredibly similar to her Frances. Both had an overwhelming amount of sheer magical power and were able to employ it to great effect to overpower their opponents. Both however, were not particularly great duelists. Oh, Frances¡¯s good instincts, casting speed and creativity gave her an edge, but she tended to fall into patterns over time.

    Thorgoth didn¡¯t have a pattern because he generally just threw everything he had at an opponent as forcefully and quickly as possible. She heard that in the past he was a great duellist, but it was clear that over the years, he¡¯d lost that prowess.

    Whereas Edana, who had regularly trained with Frances, and seen active combat for much of her life, was perfectly suited to dealing with powerful mages. She could deflect or dodge much of his attacks because she could see them coming and that allowed her to conserve her power.

    Moreover, she suspected an element of intimidation had likely unbalanced the king¡¯s previous opponents. Yes, Thorgoth was intimidating, but Edana had gone into the battle, resolved to do her best and at peace with herself for whatever the result may be. Now, as she fought and continued to beat the Demon King back, she felt her own confidence grow.

    All that being said, there was just no beating the Demon King. It was all she could do to continue this careful dance and stay alive. However, until her daughter arrived, Edana could hold on for some time so long as nothing changed.

    So of course someone tried to interfere.

    Someone tried to shout out a warning to Edana. She saw magic being exchanged. As she glanced to the side, she felt her jaw clench.

    Alavari Royal Guard and cavalry charged. She bellowed a note to send a scorching wave of heat that made the mounted cavalry horses scream and blasted the interlopers into ash.

    Thorgoth seized on this and unleashed a hailstorm of spells. Immediately hunkering behind a white magic barrier, Edana gave ground. Sweat stung her eyes and she couldn¡¯t help but hiss, ¡°Shit.¡±

    ***

    ¡°We¡¯re breaking through them,¡± said Elizabeth, eyes wide

    When the remaining dragons had turned on the Alavari, the momentum of the battle had slowly and inexorably shifted. The already faltering flank facing the Erlenberg and Lapanterian armies was giving ground. Now the centre facing the Lightning Battalion was starting to break. Already Elizabeth could see units routing and their officers trying and failing to keep them in formation.

    It only encouraged the Lightning Battalion¡¯s vanguard, led by Aloudin to yell further encouragement and spur his troops on.

    Turning to her girlfriend, Elizabeth pointed to the magical battle in the distance. ¡°Ayax, go help Frances with Thorgoth. I¡¯m committing my division to exploit the breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Just¡ªlook out!¡±

    Ayax threw several cards into the air and raised a black tinged shield to block a salvo of magical bolts from above.

    A great wind of harpies now soared over Thorgoth¡¯s army and plunged down towards the Lightning Battalion. At their head was a harpy wearing a crown and wielding a sword and a wand.

    Ayax sent the cards she¡¯d thrown whirling toward the harpies with a wave of her staff. They exploded among them, bright flashes and bangs disrupting the formation slightly but not enough.

    Touching her communicator, Elizabeth growled. ¡°Frances, we are going to be delayed.¡±

    ***

    Edana going on the defensive gave the Alavari the opportunity to try to join in on the fight against the mage. Ginger was not having any of that and ordered her mages and troops into the fray.

    Erisdalian soldiers and Alavari slammed into one another. Meanwhile, two pairs of mages now flanked Edana, attempting to assist her against Thorgoth. On Edana¡¯s left, Nicole and Jim, and on Edana¡¯s right, Jessica and Leila.

    The group checked Thorgoth¡¯s barrage of spells, just in time for Frances to make her entrance.

    The flash of lightning almost passed Thorgoth¡¯s shield, but the king¡¯s split-second reaction meant he managed to block it. It did however halt him in his tracks, but only for a moment. The king counterattacked immediately.

    Frances leapt off the horse she¡¯d borrowed, cushioning her landing as best she could with her magic. Somehow she¡¯d managed to escape the hammerblow of force that flattened her mount and left naught but flecks of blood where it¡¯d stood.

    ¡°Stormcaller! You have finally arrived to die!¡±

    Frances pushed herself to her feet, trying her best to still the trembling hand that held Ivy¡¯s Sting. ¡°You¡¯ve lost Thorgoth! No matter what you do, you cannot win this war!¡±

    Bright violet flared, and a garishly glowing beam tore toward Frances. She managed to sing up a shield grunting as the blow drove her back a step.

    ¡°We shall see!¡± the Demon King declared. Frances continued to back away, blocking and attempting to fire back with her lightning spell, but Thorgoth¡¯s power continued to put her on the defensive. Forced to weather blow after blow, rays of power and sweeping elements, Frances felt her heart pound in her chest faster and faster.

    She was here, trying to help, only to find herself in need of it.

    Could they actually defeat Thorgoth?  Was it a fool¡¯s errand?  Was her fate to be defeated by her enemy?

    Desperately firing back, Frances summoned multiple arcs of lighting sending them blasting at the king from several angles. He had to shield himself, wrapping himself in violet power to grant herself a brief reprieve, but she hadn¡¯t hurt him at all.

    A wail cut over the sounds of battle. An explosion of flames sent the king¡¯s sphere flying. Frances let out a sigh of relief as Edana, reengaged, having extricated herself from a fight with Thorgoth¡¯s guards.

    ¡°Together, Frances!¡± Edana declared.

    Smiling, Frances centered herself, feeling the tension in her shoulders lessen. ¡°Yes mom!¡±

    Stormcaller and Firehand advanced on the Demon King.  Sky blue lightning and flickering crimson flame intermingled.

    The mother and daughter team, bound by love and with technique honed by years of joint practice, immediately halted the Demon King in his tracks.

    Rocks thrown at Frances were retaliated with red spears of pure magic that hit Thorgoth¡¯s shields so hard that they rang like a gong. Flashes of lightning crossed over, or even joined with whips of flame to lash at the Demon King and keep him dodging.

    Meanwhile, the Alavari Royal Guard were being pushed back. A flood of Erisdalian troops from the second division now flooded into the battle, plugging the breaches, and stopping withdrawing regiments. The battle¡¯s tempo was now shifting again. The Alavari were once again being put on the defensive.

    Ginger glanced at the highly dangerous lightshow that was Frances and Edana¡¯s duel with the Demon King.

    ¡°Nicole, Jessica, James and Leila, go help Frances and Edana. We need to bring Thorgoth down!¡±

    Nicole saluted, whilst Jim gave a short bow. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± he said, before the pair ran to join the fight.

    Jessica and Leila merely smirked before exchanging elbows.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get him good,¡± said Leila.

    ¡°You better,¡± said Ginger, with very little humor. After all, their lives depended on it.

 Chapter 223

    In the midst of the flashes of lightning, the deadly beams of magic that were exchanged between the mages, Frances suddenly recalled that in her youth, she¡¯d watched television from a slit in her closet door. One of the shows that she watched was some kind of superhero or maybe even anime where the characters fought a massive monster that terrorized the city.  She could barely remember  what the monster looked like, whether it was a giant lizard or even if it was some kind of alien from the depths of space.

    What  Frances did recall was the power  that the monster had displayed.  She remembered how it flattened buildings with a swing of its tail, sent the heroes flying with a swipe of its arm or claws and how its footfalls sent people scattering for cover.

    This was what it was like to fight against Thorgoth. Frances¡¯s allies, friends and her mother, seemed to be wrestling what felt like a hurricane. It whipped magic into their faces. Stray fireballs, thrown boulders, scything spears of ice thrown with such force their blows broke armor and flattened the poor soldiers that were unlucky enough to be in the way.

    Blocking with her magic. Desperately counterattacking with the first spell she could think of was all Frances could do to keep herself and her compatriots alive. She¡¯d tried to be inventive, to be creative, but Thorgoth¡¯s casting had somehow gotten faster and he was smart.

    He was jogging, leaping and cutting angles between the different allied mages, making it far more difficult for them to use their most powerful spells.

    Frances would prepare to fire her lightning spell, only to have to aim to miss because Jessica and Leila were in her line of fire. She could hear the growl in her mother¡¯s singing, and see the frustration on Nicole¡¯s face. But there were moments when they could help one another. More than once, Frances managed to force Thorgoth to shield with a crackling blast of lightning just before he could fire a spell to take out her mother or her allies.

    This unpredictable, shifting back and forth of wildly flying spells continued. The combatants essentially caught in a deadly stalemate. The chaotic dance with the force of nature that was the towering form of the Demon King. Often a step to the side, or an instinctive shield was what saved Frances from being killed and sent back to earth by one of Thorgoth¡¯s spells. Each had so much power that they carved scars into the earth with beams of magic, filled her lungs with cloying smoke and dust. Her skin crawled with sweat from her constant dodging of the violet onslaught and from the amount of magic that was being exchanged on all sides.

    Her breath was beginning to get raw. Frances had been constantly singing, trying to keep Thorgoth at bay, in spite of her rising panic. She had to defeat Thorgoth. Timur, her friends, Morgan and Hattie were all relying on her. But even as the battle raged on and she could spy the Erisdalians starting to push the Alavari back, the Demon King showed no weakness, or sign that he would give.

    Could he even be defeated in the first place? Could this stalemate even be maintained? Something had to give.

    Frances stepped on someone¡¯s discarded musket. Her foot rolled, but she managed to regain her balance in an instant. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Nicole trip over a divot in the churned up ground. Unlike her, her classmate went sprawling onto the ground.

    Thorgoth was on them, a monstrous predator sensing and exploiting the momentary weakness. Before Frances could cast a follow up spell, the king leapt at Nicole and Jim.

    The pair reacted instantly. Jim threw up a heavy shield, Nicole rolled behind it and conjured a beam to blast Thorgoth away.

    The Demon King was struck by the beam, before vanishing suddenly. Nicole and Jim turned, only for Thorgoth, who¡¯d appeared right beside them to swing his sword.

    ¡°No!¡± Frances fired another lightning spell as her two classmates fell. This one hit Thorgoth but his armor glowed, revealing the sturdy enchantments placed on it.

    Even so, the Demon King was open to a flamethrower jet from Jessica and Leila, both singing in unison as their combined fury forced Thorgoth to shield up and fall back.

    That bought time for Frances to scramble to her friends¡¯ side. Maybe she could save¡ª

    Frances swallowed. Jim and Nicole¡¯s bloody bodies were already slowly fading away. The couple had clasped hands, which seemed to drain in color and permanence.

    ¡°Kick his ass,¡± Nicole growled, somehow still smiling despite the gash across her chest.

    ¡°Good luck and hope to never see you again, Frances,¡± said Jim, wincing.

    Frances forced herself to smile. She had no idea of how much Jim knew or suspected. Still¡­

    ¡°Jim, don¡¯t say that. I¡­thank you. Thank you both. Take care of each other.¡±

    Nicole smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± she croaked. And just like that the pair were gone.

    Blinking back tears, Frances gripped Ivy¡¯s Sting tightly and turned back to the fight.

    Thorgoth had managed to halt Jessica and Leila¡¯s flamethrower with a wall of earth. He had to dodge though when Frances let Yvonne¡¯s shield melting spell fly. As the acidic drops of the spell seared the ground, the Demon King had to shield Edana¡¯s counterattack, weaving bolts of fire that came from all directions.

    Frances took the opportunity to rip the ground from underneath Thorgoth¡¯s feet, dropping the Demon King into a hole that Leila and Jessica proceeded to bury him under with a hail of dirt, stone, loose weaponry and even corpses.

    The king vanished for a moment, but Frances didn¡¯t trust that he would stay down. She ran to try to get to Edana¡¯s side.

    She heard the king erupt from the ground. Twisting to look over her shoulder, Frances screamed as Thorgoth barrelled towards her. His polished armor now smeared in dust, dirt streaming off of him, he looked like some horrifying golem.

    And he was far far too close. Barely two steps away.

    Frances run! She heard Ivy scream. Adrenaline sped her feet as she ran, screaming out any spell that came to her mind. A flurry of whatever she could throw from blue magic bolts, crackling shots of lighting, acid, and even blasts of wind. She even tried to trip the king.

    Nothing worked. Thorgoth batted every spell aside like it was nothing with swipes of his wand. He even knocked aside spells from her allies. He kept charging at her, the terrifying bull to the absolutely terrified matador. He loomed in her vision, towering over her, and reminding her that the last time he¡¯d grabbed ahold of her, he¡¯d broken her arms and legs.

    He wouldn¡¯t afford her that luxury. He¡¯d just been toying with her then. She knew that this time, he was just going to kill her and send her back to where she had been all those years ago when she was first summoned. Glendale library, right after she¡¯d opened up the fourth book in the Song of the Lioness by Tamora Pierce.

    Oh, she¡¯d long forgotten where she¡¯d been and what she¡¯d been doing. If she was remembering, this really must be it then.

    Despair and desperation almost silencing her, Frances threw every last bit of magic she had left into her armor. The shields activated, halting the blast Thorgoth hit her with, even as the impact rang her ears and knocked the wind. Choking, stumbling now, Frances gasped her breath.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    She found none. Instead, all she felt was pressure around her throat. She looked up to see Thorgoth¡¯s gauntlet around her neck and the Demon¡¯s king¡¯s upraised sword swinging down. She tried to bring her shields back up but she knew it was too late.

    Frances!

    Ivy, I¡¯m so sorry.

    Something exploded at such close range it momentarily blinded Frances, but it forced Thorgoth to release his hand. Meanwhile, someone grabbed onto Frances¡¯s shoulder and yanked her out of the way. The sword¡¯s blade missed Frances¡¯s torso, cutting open the cloth and scraping off of the metal with an ear-rending screech. Whoever had grabbed her threw Frances with the strength only adrenaline could provide. Flying through the air, Frances had a moment to recognize the darker skinned woman who had saved her and now faced Thorgoth with a defiant, and scared grin.

    It was Leila. She held a crackling ball of flames that she let loose into Thorgoth¡¯s face. That made the king take a step back even as the fire washed over his instant violet shield.

    Frances hit the ground and fired a weak crackle of lightning that was deflected off of the shield. She¡¯d mistimed it and now Thorgoth now swung his sword at her former bully. Frances knew she was screaming something, and it took a moment before she realized she was screaming for Leila.

    ¡°Leila, run!¡±

    Except there was nowhere for Leila to go. She¡¯d closed her eyes.

    Jessica, staff raised, had used her magic to yank her friend out of harm¡¯s way and Thorgoth missed again. The blade dinging off of Leila¡¯s helmet as she was pulled backwards. Thorgoth howling with fury, instead raised his wand and fired with unerring speed.

    Jessica let out a grunt, falling to her knee, holding onto the gaping hole now in her chest.

    ¡°Jess! Jess no! Jess!¡±

    Somehow, Leila had ran to cradle Jessica. Somehow, the sight of her former bully in tears sparked a strange kind of feeling in Frances¡¯s chest. Jessica, her mask falling off to reveal the scar on her face, was whispering something only the sobbing Leila could hear. Frances didn¡¯t need to know. All she knew was that Leila, who¡¯d just saved her life, had lost her best and perhaps only friend forever.

    Somehow, it was the pain of these two women who had hurt her so much that caused Frances to lose her temper in a way that made entirely too much sense.

    ¡°THORGOTH!¡±

    ***

    Ayax did not like the match up she was in. Fact was that she couldn¡¯t fly and that meant Queen Berengaria could just soar above her, raining down magic. This was particularly aggravating since all Ayax could do was shield herself and Elizabeth. On occasion, she could fire a bolt of magic, or even a blast of lightning, but the Queen shielded it.

    All that being said, the queen¡¯s attacks were not particularly vicious. Ayax could block or dodge them. The ones against Elizabeth were trickier, but she could shield them and Berengaria and her harpies found she couldn¡¯t get too close to the Lightning Battalion¡¯s command staff. There were too many musketeers and even a few mages protecting Elizabeth.

    ¡°She and the harpies are just trying to pin us down,¡± Elizabeth said, voicing Ayax¡¯s thought.

    ¡°Pin me down. She isn¡¯t doing nearly enough to disrupt your command of the Lightning Battalion. Speaking of which, what are you doing Liz?¡± Ayax asked, glancing at her girlfriend.

    From atop her horse. Elizabeth was busy whispering to a courier, who wheeled about. The Otherworlder let out a sigh before pulling up her wooden communicator.

    ¡°Freeing you up and sending Berengaria packing. Hattie, Morgan, you there?¡±

    ¡°Morgan here. What is it, Aunty Liz?¡±

    ¡°Hm, aunty Liz will do I suppose. Morgan, Hattie, you and the dragons need to swoop down on us and drive those harpies away. I¡¯m organizing a cavalry charge. When are you able?¡±

    ¡°Can come in now,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Alright, be careful. Queen Berengaria is here. We¡¯ll give you supporting fire. Elizabeth out.¡± Putting her device down, Elizabeth opened her mouth to tell Ayax to keep the queen occupied, only to find her love flashing her a grin.

    ¡°I heard. I¡¯ll keep that harpy focused.¡± Spinning her staff, Ayax started to sing a far higher pitched aria, unlike her usual bassier tone. Crackling electricity ran down the wood and metal, before she swung it in a wide arc.

    The bolt of lightning that tore toward Berengaria was not like Frances¡¯s forking, zig-zagging flashes, but took a wide curve. It was almost like a bright, sparking hook-punch that slammed into the harpy queen¡¯s shield. The queen took a far more drastic evasive course, hissing as she did so, sending more bolts of magic that Ayax had to block.

    Ayax sucked in a breath at the impact and braced herself to cast another lightning spell, when a rolling boom, building and bellowing like a massive wave, deafened her. The sound wouldn¡¯t stop and the pressure in the air caused horses to rear and soldiers to clamp their hands to their ears. All around her, friendly and enemy staggered as lightning flashed again and again on the right flank of their army. It looked like an azure colored aurora was lighting up the ceiling of the cavern, yet as the forks of plasma flashed, it seemed to cut and dance like a myriad of spinning knives.

    Somehow above that thunder, the cry ¡°Thorgoth!¡±  could be heard.

    Ayax swallowed, ¡°Cuz just got serious.¡±

    ¡°I hope she¡¯s alright,¡± said Elizabeth. Her eyes widened. ¡°Ayax, look out!¡±

    Berengaria had been distracted for a moment but she now resumed her sweep. She was diving again.

    Simultaneous bolts of lightning rained down on the harpy queen. She dodged the first one, but had to shield the second. Immediately looking up, Berengaria stared up for a moment before she barked out an order to the remaining harpies.

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    Ayax suddenly realized that there was a hoarse grumbling sound broken up by the sound of wind being whipped. The roars of three blue colored dragons filled her ears as the harpies scattered. From the backs of two of them, Morgan and Hattie fired whatever spells they could.

    ¡°Cavalry charge!¡± Elizabeth yelled. Not bothering to even send an adjutant, she pulled up the horn fixed to her saddle and blew two short blasts followed by a long one.

    Aloudin¡¯s troops were still fighting ahead of them whilst Elizabeth and the battalion¡¯s central division had engaged the harpies. Now, the Lightning Battalion¡¯s cavalry freed from the harpy harassment, cantered forward toward the frontline. The checkerboard formation of the army allowing the infantry regiments space to make way for the stream of horsemen that rode forth. Behind them, the infantry of the Lightning Battalion¡¯s second division followed.

    Underneath the wings of the dragons, the cavalry picked up their pace. Even as a wave of flame from the three dragons washed over the front ranks of the Alavari attacking the Lightning Battalion, Elizabeth and Ayax could see the enemy in front of her break from the sight of the winged beasts.

    The cavalry coming in, through gaps opened by Aloudin¡¯s well-trained troops, broke over those that tried to stand in the face of the onslaught.

    There wasn¡¯t any time to congratulate herself, Elizabeth was already observing the next threat. In this case, it was the harpies that were regrouping and pursuing their new allies.

    ¡°Morgan, Hattie, tell Lakadara to keep her siblings close to the ground. We can protect them from the harpies better from there,¡± Elizabeth said.

    ¡°Just get them off of us!¡± Morgan yelled.

    ¡°We will. Tell them to head to the rear of the army, the reserves!¡±

    Hattie grunted. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±

    Putting her device down, Elizabeth turned to Ayax. ¡°Go! You need to help Frances. I know she might have this, but Thorgoth¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is a monster.¡± Ayax reached out and the pair clasped hands. ¡°Love you.¡±

    ¡°Love you too.¡± Elizabeth let go, one of the hardest things she had to do and watched her love ride off toward the thunderstorm that raged on their right flank.

    Already, she could see Martin committing his final reserves, but not to the right flank.

    Elizabeth blinked, but after a moment¡¯s thought, she found herself nodding as she realized what her friend had decided to do.

    ¡°Well then, on with it I suppose,¡± she muttered to herself as she continued to survey the battlefield.

    ***

    ¡°Martin, why aren¡¯t you sending the troops to where Thorgoth is?¡± Katia asked.

    Deciding not to take the spider-webbed scarred woman¡¯s arch tone personally, Martin flashed his childhood friend a wan smile.

    ¡°A number of powerful mages are fighting there to end Thorgoth. While they do so, we need to end the war in our favor.¡±

    Katia frowned. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean killing, King¡ª¡± her eyes widened and she shook her head. ¡°Right, sorry about that. I remember now. We need to destroy his army.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and Thorgoth¡¯s center and right flank our falling. If the Erlenbergians and Lightning Battalion can crush his army there, he¡¯ll be isolated, alone with naught but his Royal Guard,¡± Martin said.

    Katia took a deep breath. ¡°Martin, isn¡¯t your Queen on that flank?¡±

    The king of Erisdale swallowed, his hands tightening around his reins. All thoughts of battle were silenced from his mind.

    ¡°She is, but she also knows what¡¯s at stake and if I were there and she was here, she would make the same decision,¡± Martin said. He pursed his lips before suddenly turning to Katia. ¡°There is something that can be done, though, if you are willing.¡±

    ¡°You want me to head over there with a small force?¡± Katia asked.

    ¡°If you can. Most of Ginger¡¯s guards are likely either dead, or engaged. Just try to keep her alive, or our army¡¯s right flank will fall.¡±

    Katia made a fist and tapped it across her cuirass. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of her, Martin. See if you can send us some more mages.¡±

    ¡°Take Dwynalina and Anriel with you. Stay safe,¡± said Martin. He waved Katia and the company of knights that rode on after her. Perhaps he was being soft, as he watched them grow into specks in the distance, he had to quash his dread. Watching his friends head into danger never ever got any easier.

 Chapter 224 - The Generals Conscience

    ***

    Helias¡¯s hands had gone cold quite early on in the battle but he somehow found himself wincing as he scratched at his chin.

    With Queen Berengaria and King Thorgoth on the front lines, command of the army had fallen to him, but unfortunately the battle was going poorly. Where Thorgoth was, deep inside the Erisdalian flank, their army was holding, but he could see enemy reserves and regiments moving to stem their attack. The checkerboard formation that the Erisdalian-Lapanterian-Erlenberg and Lightning Battalion had adopted was allowing for the individual units to respond to one another with their own initiative and provide space for withdrawals and reinforcements.

    It was this flexibility that was now allowing for the enemy cavalry columns to pass through and slam into his army¡¯s right and center. Already buckling due to the stalled attack and the dragons that had turned against them, the general knew what was coming next and the sinking feeling in his stomach had faded.

    Hard, yet somehow relaxing uncertainty loosened his chest and he let out a deep sigh.

    His orc aide-de-camp was looking around frantically, dark eyes wide. ¡°General Helias, maybe we can deploy the infantry reserves to stop¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can stop that with the reserves, Saika,¡± Helias said. Indeed, he could see the hole that the Lightning Battalion¡¯s cavalry had punched through growing wider and wider. Already, his center regiments were withdrawing as best they could from the frontline. Worse still he could spy individual soldiers just breaking rank to flee on their own.

    At the same time, the Alavari right flank was failing from the assault of the Erlenberg and Lapanterian troops. The formations of pikemen flanked by musketeers were breaking down as individual regiments blended together. In contrast, the blue Erlenberg and yellow-clad Lapanterians were unleashing hails of musket volleys at the Alavari regiments that were holding and charging down those that were fleeing.

    Saika coughed. ¡°Well if we get the remaining artillery batteries to group up, then we could form a line¡ª¡±

    Helias shook his head. ¡°Glowron requisitioned the artillery reserve and the reserve ammunition just to hold Titania¡¯s forces back. Speaking of which, have we had any word from him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check, sir,¡± said Saika. Reaching into his pocket, he took out his hand mirror and started to call Glowron¡¯s aide.

    Helias in the meantime glanced back to the raging battle on their left, against the Erisdalian army. The lightning that now encircled the area meant only one thing, that the Stormcaller had arrived and was going all out. King Thorgoth might survive that and he might even win, but their army was on the verge of a rout. Only his artillery batteries on the center and right were slowing the advance of the enemy.

    Oh and now he could see the dragons swooping down on the rightmost battery. Biting back a groan, he watched as the almost liquid-like fire splashed all over the group of guns, followed up by bolts of magic from the two mages who had somehow managed to get up and onto two of the dragons backs.

    He couldn¡¯t even be angry that Fennokra and Yolandra had betrayed them. It wasn¡¯t like Thorgoth had told them the complete truth about their agreement. Neither had he tried to court their loyalty. It¡¯d been an arrangement of convenience and it was now no longer convenient.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    Helias glanced at Saika and winced at how pale the young orc looked. The hand holding his now shut mirror was shivering.

    ¡°That bad?¡±

    Saika nodded. ¡°General Glowron is wounded. He¡¯s still commanding, but they¡¯re pushed to the last line of defense. They prepared significant artillery which battered down our entrenchments. Queen Titania and her Royal Guard are now committing to break their lines. They have an hour at most.¡±

    Helias shut his eyes for a moment. That was worse than he¡¯d feared. The enemy¡¯s plans were now coming to fruition. With King Thorgoth¡¯s last army destroyed or captured, even if he lived and killed all the Otherworlders, he alone could not stop an invasion of his remaining lands.

    ¡°And sir, Glowron has a message for you,¡± said Saika

    Arching an eyebrow, but keeping one eye on the battlefield, Helias nodded. ¡°Well, go on.¡±

    Saika straightened and coughed to clear his throat. ¡°My colleague. I¡¯m not getting out of this alive. I place all Alavari forces under your command. Make your choice for your beloved wife and for our soldiers. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t speak up against the king sooner. Signed, Glowron, former Commander-in-chief of the Alavari Army. That¡­ that¡¯s the message. Sir? Are you alright sir?¡±

    The tauroll couldn¡¯t blame his aide. After all, Helias couldn¡¯t stop laughing. He knew how insane he looked. He also knew how utterly ridiculous this situation had become.

    ¡°The loyal Glowron, the goblin who spearheaded the king and queen¡¯s war and put it into action, regrets his part in this farce on his deathbed? Fuck me. Were none of us thinking straight when we agreed to all of this?¡± Helias turned his horse to Saika. Hacking up, he spat out a wad of gunpowder smoke-tinged phlegm onto the ground.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Saika stammered.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually feeling quite well, Saika. I feel sane for the first time in what seemed like forever. Now listen carefully, because here are my orders as General Helias, Commander-in-chief of the Kingdom of Alavaria forces under King Thorgoth.¡±

    Saika blinked but nodded and pulled out his notebook.

    ¡°All units and formations, surrender to enemy forces and save your lives. Repeat. All units, surrender to the enemy forces and save your lives. Do not fight on. Do not obey orders from King Thorgoth or his fanatics. We have lost this battle and I will not request you fight a battle that cannot be won. Accept whatever terms that will save your lives. Resist only if enemy forces do not offer quarter. Is that clear, Saika?¡±

    He watched his orc aide, and the rest of his escort. He watched the short one-eyed goblin on wolf back, the bearded and scarred ogre on horse, the young female centaur in ill-fitting armor and the gray-haired harpy courier awaiting orders.

    He watched as Saika and them exchanged glances and looks. Mouths forming silent unsaid words.

    Saika finally turned back to Helias, the panic in his eyes was gone. His voice was level once more. ¡°Yes sir, I believe you have been crystal clear sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You get on that. Delores, can you take a message to my wife? Have her get the camp followers and non combatants together and ready to surrender. If they¡¯re in one clearly identifiable place, they¡¯ll likely be safe.¡±

    The elderly harpy nodded. ¡°Yes, general. Is there anything else you¡¯d like me to say to her?¡±

    Helias pursed his lips, his eyes searching the sky. ¡°Tell her that I cherished our partnership. Tell her that while she and I have never and will not call each other Mataia, that I love her, and being with her was the happiest I¡¯d ever been. Tell her that I know she will raise our daughter well.¡±

    Delores nodded and leapt into the sky. As she did, Saika frowned. ¡°Sir, just because you¡¯re surrendering doesn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, the humans or Titania¡¯s Alavari aren¡¯t going to kill me, but she will, once she finds out,¡± said Helias, pointing to the harpies flying high over their army and the crowned harpy at their head. Glancing at Saika, he grimaced. ¡°You best get that message off and get some soldiers here. We¡¯re going to have company.¡±

    ***

    The howl of Frances¡¯s scream was deafening even to her own ears. A new, burning strength that she hadn¡¯t had before shot through her every limb, searing over her skin and jolting her with new energy and purpose.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    She¡¯d never summoned so much lightning without the aid of the weather. She knew she was burning through her reserves. Her heart pounded at the danger she¡¯d put herself in. Her mind however, was only dimly aware that she was very nearly in a mage-trance state. A fine thread of self-control let her direct her grief and emotions at the enemy in front of her.

    Thorgoth instantly shielded himself, putting layer upon layer of glowing violet barriers on top of him as Frances slammed bolt after bolt of lightning down. Each hit so hard they shattered and scorched earth around the king. Some glancing blows superheated the ground, melting it into glass and sending shards flying.

    Yet, the shields held.

    And Frances continued to smite the king, driving every lighting strike with an injustice that she, her loved ones and friends had suffered.

    How dare Thorgoth hurt Leila and Jessica this way.

    How dare Thorgoth bring so much harm to the humans he hated.

    How dare that Demon King hurt so many of his own subjects.

    How dare he attack Erlenberg and condone the massacre of its civilians.

    How dare he hurt Morgan and Renia so much. Separating them for so long. Arranging for the kidnap and experimentation of his own granddaughter.

    How dare this wicked, evil demon hurt her love, Timur.

    How dare he try to kill her beloved mother, Edana.

    How dare he break her arms, leave her helpless, threaten to torture and violate her.

    Bolt after bolt. Flash after flash, Frances continued her barrage.

    How dare he hurt so many.

    ¡°Frances, breathe!¡± screamed her wand.

    ¡°I know, Ivy! I¡¯m just trying to hold it together!¡± Frances grunted. It was so hard. She had to walk the fine line between holding onto the righteous anger that drove her spellcasting, and losing all control of her emotions. She needed to keep blasting the king and pinning him down.

    Because although Thorgoth had gone to one knee and was shivering as she thrashed his defenses again and again, he was still holding his barrier.

    ***

    Elizabeth was ordering her division into the front and the fighting as the counterattack of Aloudin and the first division of the Lightning Battalion was starting to lose momentum. She figured that now was the perfect time to withdraw the Lightning Battalion¡¯s vanguard so the more fresh troops could take up their place.

    Before she could issue that order, Epomonia with a squadron of cavalry galloped towards her. Although her arrmor spattered with blood, Elizabeth found herself nonetheless breathing a sigh of relief at the sight of the centaur.

    ¡°Epomonia, how¡¯s Aloudin, I¡¯m putting my division into line¡ª¡±

    The centaur waved her hand and slammed her visor up. Wide-eyed Eponimia stammered, ¡°Aloudin and Olgakaren are fine! Thorgoth¡¯s forces are surrendering Elizabeth! Olgakaren is taking them into custody and Aloudin is trying to keep the division moving forward to deal with those not surrendering!¡±

    Elizabeth blinked. ¡°Wha?¡±

    ¡°I know! I can¡¯t believe it either. Especially because their orders come right from General Helias! He said he¡¯s ordering all units to surrender individually and to only resist if we give no quarter,¡± said Epmonia.

    Elizabeth suddenly straightened and seized her communicator. ¡°Morgan! Hattie! Call off the dragons! Call off all dragon attacks! The enemy are surrendering except for Thorgoth¡¯s loyalists!¡±

    ¡°Aye ma¡¯am!¡± Hattie replied.

    Elizabeth glanced skywards, noting the dragons now pulling up and away. ¡°Sorry about that. Thank you for letting me know.¡±

    The centaur waved her off. ¡°No apology necessary. You sure this isn¡¯t a ruse, though?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Given the situation they were in, any sane commander would have surrendered long ago.¡± The crash of thunder tore Elizabeth¡¯s gaze to the army¡¯s right where lightning continued to strike. Before she could ride there, though, she noticed something out of the corner of her eye.

    A group of enemy harpies, which seemed to be led by Queen Berengaria, had flown to the rear of their army where they seemed to be hovering over a number of Alavari banners. If she was right, that was the Alavari command centre.

    ¡°Epomonia, can you continue to accept surrenders? I need to investigate that,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°Of course, take the cavalry with you,¡± said Epomonia, gesturing to the centaurs and horsemen with her.

    ¡°Thank you. With me!¡±

    ***

    Ginger¡¯s arm hurt from a musket ball that had slammed into the armor, but she still was screaming herself hoarse, trying to rally her soldiers. At this point, she was holding onto the blood-slicked wooden pole that held her personal banner. It featured a crown atop broken chain links on a red field.

    She was rather proud of the design, which she¡¯d come up with Ayax and Martin. She was not so happy that all those that had born her standard were far too wounded to carry it, or worse.

    And neither was she enthused about the horde of Alavari that were trying to kill her and her remaining cavalry escort. The remaining Erisdalians were getting pushed farther and farther away from the battle between Frances and Thorgoth. Only three ragged formations of regiments remained of the vanguard and whilst the second division had pushed up, the Alavari facing them were far too numerous.

    She¡¯d already led several cavalry charges to rally the troops and halt their advance, surviving only thanks to Lord Tarquin¡¯s magic.

    At this point, it was a melee fight. Both sides were far too disrupted to form a line and use musketry. Pike, halberd and sword clashed with magic and cannonfire flying overhead to tear huge gaps through rows of soldiers.

    ¡°Noff, Columbine! Did you make the call for reinforcements?¡± Ginger yelled, turning to the couple who served as part of her staff and escorts. She winced as she remembered that they were also Jessica¡¯s friends.

    ¡°We did, but the Reserve Division already committed!¡± Columbine yelled.

    ¡°What? Where?¡± Ginger looked around and blinked. There were a lot of allied flags to the left of her army, but they were not where she expected to be. They were far deeper into the enemy line than they had any right to.

    A company of knights rode up to Ginger. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m Katia. Your husband sent me to protect you.¡±

    Lord Tarquin let out a sigh. ¡°Lady Bladestorm, am I glad to see you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but where did he send the reserve division?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°To the center to break the Alavari line. He should be having them turn to flank the enemy about now,¡± said the scarred woman.

    Ginger nodded. ¡°Well that¡¯s good. Just help me rally the 5th regiment over there¡ªWait, what are they up to now?¡±

    The Alavari were disengaging from the Erisdalians and pulling back. What remained of Thorgoth¡¯s Royal Guard had managed a clean break, keeping their formation and pulling back. The other Alavari soldiers however were just running. Some were even throwing down their arms and falling to the ground.

    ¡°The fuck? Don¡¯t kill them! Capture them!¡± Ginger ordered.

    Soldiers marched forward, grabbing the Alavari and quickly taking them captive. In a few minutes, the Queen of Erisdale found herself face to face with a shaking Alavari orc.

    ¡°I surrender! The general said we needed to surrender! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Holding onto the orc¡¯s arm, Katia shook the prisoner ¡°General? Which general?¡±

    ¡°Katia, cool it a little. Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Ishak. Please, I didn¡¯t have a choice. It was the army or just another day on the streets!¡±

    ¡°I hear you Ishak, but you need to tell me, who is ordering the Alavari to surrender?¡± Ginger asked.

    It seemed only then did Ishak notice Ginger¡¯s crown because he started to babble even faster.

    ¡°General Helias, Your Majesty! He said that the battle is lost and that we should save our own lives. That we are to resist Thorgoth¡¯s fanatics and just save ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Royal Guard are regrouping!¡± Noff, Columbine¡¯s husband cried out.

    Ginger patted the orc¡¯s shoulder, feeling very old suddenly. The orc was just a teen, barely out of childhood. ¡°You did the right thing, Ishak. Take care.¡± Running back to her horse, she remounted. ¡°How many, Noff?¡±

    ¡°About two thousand left! Some others are rallying, but the other Alavari are in retreat or are surrendering! Their formation¡¯s collapsing!¡±

    Ginger narrowed her eyes. Thorgoth¡¯s guards were moving towards the lightning storm that Frances was somehow still keeping up. She could still see, though, that the king was still shielding himself

    ¡°Edana!You and whatever mages we got have to help Frances! Leila!¡± Ginger spotted Dwynalina and Anriel amongst the new arrivals. ¡°And you two, get over there and kill that demon king. We¡¯ll help you with the Royal Guard.¡±

    Her shoulders heaving slightly, Edana raised her visor and exchanged a glance with Dwynalina and Anriel.

    ¡°Ginger, I don¡¯t think we can assist Frances¡ª¡±

    Ginger seized Edana¡¯s arm. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t! Frances is keeping that bastard pinned but she can¡¯t do so forever!¡±

    The Dragon of Erisdale wrenched her arm out of the Queen of Erisdale¡¯s arm. Without even glancing at her, she let loose another ball of flames that some mage in the Alavari Royal Guard managed to get a shield up to block.

    ¡°We¡¯ll step in, but we can¡¯t do it now. We tried to earlier, but Thorgoth forced us to get in each other¡¯s way. We¡¯ll have to watch when Frances tires and then step in,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Ah, well then.¡± Before anybody could stop her, Ginger rode to the front of her battered Erisdalians. Her subjects and soldiers.

    ¡°Hey! Soldiers of Erisdale! We¡¯re beating them! They¡¯re surrendering except for that demon bastard and his band of mindless fucks! We kill them, we end this war! Who¡¯s with me!¡±

    She saw a young Erisdalian footsoldier, nursing a bruised leg roar. She saw a bloodied veteran let out a bellow. All around her, her subjects roared and surged forward.

    Katia, who¡¯d caught up, laughed. ¡°Holy shit. No wonder Martin fell for you!¡±

    Riding right behind her, Lord Tarquin let out a chuckle. ¡°No fucking wonder! For Erisdale!¡±

    ***

    ¡°So our newfound allies are winning,¡± said Fennokra.

    Lakadara sighed. ¡°Yes, though, that brings to question what is that storm over there.¡±

    From atop Yolandra, Morgan felt her blood run cold. ¡°That is probably caused by my mother, Frances.¡±

    Yolandra let out what seemed to be an incredulous grunt. ¡°That¡¯s the Stormcaller? Consider me far more glad that I chose to join you. That is a frightening amount of magic.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s kept that up for how long?¡± Fennokra asked.

    Hattie now hung onto the spines on Fennokra¡¯s back and she too felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. ¡°Too long. Normally, Frances needs a natural storm to summon that much lightning. She must be fueling on emotion. She can¡¯t keep this up for longer.¡±

    ¡°Which must mean Thorgoth is there,¡± said Lakadara, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I have a score to settle with that monster.¡±

    ¡°So do we, sister,¡± said Yolandra. She smirked. ¡°Though I find it rather ironic we fly to the Stormcaller¡¯s aide.¡±

    ¡°The winds of fate are turbulent and unexpected,¡± said Fennokra. ¡°Morgan, Hattie, do what you can to help your mother.¡±

    ¡°We will, but be careful, my grandfather is very dangerous,¡± said Morgan.

    The dragons nodded and began their dive.

    ***

    <figure>

    </figure>

 Chapter - 225

    Martin felt his stomach clenched as he saw his wife¡¯s banner flying towards the lightning storm on their right flank.

    ¡°Is that my wife¡ª¡± The king swallowed and turned his attention back to his communication totem. ¡°Sorry, Mara. Can we confirm the reports of the surrenders?¡±

    ¡°Yes, multiple enemy units are surrendering. There are some that are resisting, but the majority are laying down their arms or are running away,¡± said Mara.

    ¡°Alright, keep up on it. I need to go to the right flank myself.¡± Martin hung up and just in time as his device rang again.

    ¡°Martin, Megara here. I think we¡¯ve gotten the Alavari army on the run, but Thorgoth still appears to be standing,¡± said the Queen of Lapanteria.

    His attention on the lightning crashing down on the army¡¯s right, Martin had to nevertheless squash the alarm in his heart. He didn¡¯t think he was entirely successful. ¡°I know. Can you ask Sebastian to take command of the army and direct all the mages we can spare to our right. I¡¯m doing the same, but I need to go to the right with the Erisdalian reserve division.¡±

    ¡°Can do,¡± said Megara.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure we need to go there?¡± asked Master Spinella.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s where Ginger is and where Thorgoth and his last loyalists are. If we are to prevent further loss of life, it¡¯s there.¡±

    Prince Timur spoke up, a smile warped with worry twisting his face. ¡°Queen Titania also reports they¡¯ve broken through the Alavari rear. General Glowron seems to be missing in action. She says she¡¯ll come to our assistance, but it¡¯ll take time to get through their camp.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Timur, you¡¯re with me,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°To get our lady loves?¡± Timur asked. The Alavari tried to make his voice sound casual, but he wasn¡¯t fooling anybody.

    Martin smirked, far too wide, but he wasn¡¯t trying to project the image of a king right now. ¡°You and I both know that our Mataia are far more likely to be rescuing themselves.¡±

    Timur laughed, putting his spurs to his horse. ¡°Then let¡¯s get them!¡±

    ***

    Frances, we can¡¯t keep this up.

    She knew that, but she didn¡¯t know what else to do. She¡¯d been hitting Thorgoth for longer than she¡¯d had any right to, had maintained the storm over him for longer than she had ever recalled, but now her arms felt weary. Her legs had locked up. Multi-colored spots almost blinded her.  She wasn¡¯t even sure if the rainbow of dots she saw were from not being able to close her eyes fast enough from the flashes of light, or from the lack of oxygen she¡¯d managed to channel into her tired lungs.

    Frances coughed and staggered. Another spell. She had to cast another spell. Maybe just one more and Thorgoth¡¯s shield would break. All that came out of Frances¡¯ chapped lips was a wheeze. She licked them, but her tongue was dry.

    ¡°No!¡± Frances waved Ivy¡¯s Sting. She had to cast. Every second counted. If she didn¡¯t cast, Thorgoth was going to come back. He was going to¡ª

    She blinked and through her bleary vision she saw. Her stomach churned. Her world turned and she nearly fell. Frances couldn¡¯t remember the last time she felt so tired.

    Frances, run! Just run. He¡¯s coming!

    She could see Thorgoth now rising from the blackened and blasted crater that she¡¯d dug him into with her repeated spells. He¡¯d ripped his helmet off and was trying to wipe his face with his tattered cloak. Even so, sweat matted his hair.

    ¡°Well, congratulations, Frances Stormcaller! You continue to impress me in equal measure to your annoyance!.. But now, finally, it is time for you to die, and know that you¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Thorgoth, grinning now, strode toward her and sheathed his sword. His heavy steps crunching over the blasted ash-streaked ground and the shards of glass that her spells had created.

    Frances knew she should be terrified and she was to some degree. Her heart was pounding in her chest and she was trying desperately to get her wand up.

    Yet something bothered her more than the possibility of her dying.

    ¡°Thorgoth, you¡¯re wrong,¡± she said, almost croaking the words out.  ¡°You¡¯ve lost. Even if you defeat me, you¡¯ve lost.¡±

    The king didn¡¯t stop walking. He merely smirked. ¡°You won¡¯t live to see it.¡±

    ¡°My life is worth it, unlike all the suffering you caused. Unlike you, I didn¡¯t kill my own son, or hurt so many members of my own family.¡±

    Thorgoth snorted. He was about to be close enough to reach out to her. ¡°Unlike you, I can¡¯t be killed.¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m happy,¡± Frances said. She blinked as Thorgoth suddenly stopped, his arm half-risen, about to grab her neck. ¡°Oh dear. I¡¯m right aren¡¯t I? After every horrible thing you did to take revenge, you¡¯re still not happy aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Thorgoth grabbed Frances¡¯ neck, his smile gone. His lips curled with cold fury. ¡°You were a useless child that was beaten every day. You can never be happy.¡±

    ¡°But I am. I¡¯ve been happy with who I am for a long time. I just didn¡¯t realize it.¡± Frances shook her head, one hand trying to break Thorgoth¡¯s grip. Yet despite his fingers tightening around her throat, she couldn¡¯t help but force a laugh.

    Thorgoth, single-eye narrowed, squeezed even harder. ¡°What¡¯s so fucking funny, Stormcaller?¡±

    Still grinning, Frances did her best not to look past the Demon King. ¡°You talk just as much as your son, Thorgoth.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª¡±

    The king threw Frances aside. Perhaps it was sheer instinct, perhaps he heard the scything hiss of Ginger¡¯s slash, or maybe the clink of her armor, what mattered was now Frances could breathe again and she staggered backward as the Queen of Erisdale charged after the Alavari King.

    Thorgoth parried Ginger¡¯s second cut, but the force of her blow nearly wrenched the blade from his gauntleted hand. He was left scrambling and trying to regain his footing. Frances held her breath. Maybe she hadn¡¯t hurt him but her spells had done something. It must have been exhausting to maintain that magic and while Thorgoth had reserves they weren¡¯t infinite.

    Thorgoth cried out a note, throwing Ginger back. The queen slammed into the dirt beside Frances, who immediately helped her friend up.

    ¡°Fool! You are a magic-less common bitch picked up from the back streets. You have no chance of defeating me.¡±

    Ginger shook her head and shrugged. ¡°But they do.¡±

    Frances frowned and realized she suddenly could hear wingbeats just as Thorgoth¡¯s eyes widened. He leapt, dodging the jetstream of flames that poured onto his position. Rolling with surprising limberness, the Alavari king rose to his feet and threw up a shield as bolts of magic from above rained down on him.

    Hattie was responsible for these as Silver Star shone a bright white in her grip, casting stark shadows across her visage. Gone was the nervous lip and downcast eyes. Frances¡¯ apprentice had cast off her doubt and now continued to barrage Thorgoth while clinging onto Fennokra.

    Meanwhile, from the backs of the Yolandra, Morgan wielded Lightbreaker like a conductor¡¯s baton. As she sang higher and higher, the violet sphere of magic she built grew and grew.

    ¡°Morgan, Hattie! Get out of there!¡± Frances screamed. She tried to wave her arm, and nearly lost her balance.

    ¡°No, we need to get you out of here, Frances!¡± Ginger hissed. ¡°Your mother¡¯s going to re-engage. They¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Frances couldn¡¯t fight her much larger friend on a good day and she barely could stand. Ginger dragged her away, heels bouncing on the dirt as she watched Thorgoth turn his attention to her daughter and apprentice.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    To her relief, a bolt of fire forced Thorgoth to duck. Edana was striding toward the king as fast as her back would allow her, using Poker to almost launch herself forward with every step.

    That relief was immediately dashed as Thorgoth straightened and let out a primal roar. It wasn¡¯t a loud roar, but it was so intense it shook her bones and reverberated to the core of her being. Suddenly, the king whipped his wand in a scything motion toward Edana. The Firehand immediately threw up a shield and fell to one knee as a roiling purple whip of magic slammed into her barrier, smashing onto her and anybody unfortunate enough to be behind her. Frances could already hear the screams from the impact. Her mother¡¯s barrier held, but it looked like nearly-shattered glass from how many cracks were in it.

    Howling, Thorgoth turned to the dragons and threw the whip at Hattie and Fennokra. Before Frances¡¯s eyes, the whip lengthened and grew, while its end transformed into a serpent¡¯s head.

    The dragon twisted, but the king was far too fast. The serpent smashed into Fennokra¡¯s side. Her howls were cut short by a gasp as the whip suddenly went taught, halting the dragon mid-flight and sending her plunging down.

    Hattie cut the whip with a wild yell, sending a scythe of magic to break the connection. Fennokra tried to regain her height, but she¡¯d been flying too low and only managed to arrest her dive. A dark-blue shield flashed around the dragon and rider, Hattie¡¯s magic, but it didn¡¯t stop the pair from slamming into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust.

    ¡°Hattie!¡± Morgan¡¯s scream tore Frances¡¯ attention back to the sky.

    She could somehow tell her daughter was crying. Whether she could see the glint of her tears catching the violet light from her sphere, or maybe hear it in her voice, Frances just knew. She also knew this was not going to go well.

    Somehow, Frances managed to slip Ginger¡¯s grip. Or did she wrench herself out of it? She wasn¡¯t sure, but she was running back towards the battle and where Thorgoth stood. Somehow, despite the edges of her vision getting darker, she could see the king¡¯s face wrinkle as his jaw stiffened and his lips twisted in a scar.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Morgan let loose her spell. A whining, zap was immediately followed by the screeching hiss as her ray of light superheated the ground that it hit.

    But Thorgoth had thrown himself out of the way. With unerring agility, he rolled over the blasted ground and came to his feet. His wand rose towards the turning dragon. Morgan, eyes wide, stopped firing her beam as she tried to desperately bring a shield up. Yet, she already knew she would never make it against the years of experience that her grandfather had.

    Frances also knew that and that was why she placed Ivy¡¯s Sting lengthwise between her teeth and physically threw herself at the king. She had no idea whether it was adrenaline, desperation or maternal instincts, but somehow while in mid-air Alanna practically leapt from sheath to her hand. The fact she was approaching the king from the side of his injured eye meant he never saw her coming and that meant that the blade of her estoc crashed into the steel covering his arm.

    There was a flash as Thorgoth¡¯s spell went wide, striking the cavern wall in the distance. At the same time, Frances heard a sharp clang and a grunt. When she brought her sword back up, she found herself with a half a blade.

    Thorgoth clutched his arm, one eye narrowed on Frances. There was a sizeable welt in the steel armor, and Frances now realized her hands were hurting. His once handsome features seemed to be wearing a mask that resembled a wild, furious animal, or perhaps the king¡¯s handsome charm was just a covering for the beast underneath. No matter, because the Demon King was now incandescent with rage and pain.

    ¡°Time to burn Stormcaller. Scream for me.¡±

    Frances dropped Alanna, grabbing Ivy¡¯s Sting with her hands. She knew she was too close. She knew this was the end. She didn¡¯t have enough magic to bring any shields up. The king was already saying Words of Power that meant ¡°fire and skin-melting.¡± She was going to be sent back to Earth, and it was going to hurt.

    Except, Frances found herself smiling. Her daughter had leapt off Yolandra¡¯s back and was trying to fly to her, but she was way too far. Morgan was screaming something, reaching towards her in a vain attempt to save her. More importantly, though, she was safe.

    ¡°Ivy, thank you. I love you.¡±

    She could sense that if her wand could smile, she was doing so. ¡°Love you too, Frances. We lived well didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Flames were roaring from Thorgoth¡¯s wand.

    ¡°We did,¡± Frances thought as she braced herself. She only wished she could have talked to Timur, her friends and her mother for one last time.

    Scaled armor filled Frances¡¯s vision, followed by Edana¡¯s dragon helm. Armored arms seized Frances in a tight hug before the pair were flying through the air. Acrid smoke filled Frances¡¯ nose as they tumbled over and over before they suddenly were bounced across the ground.

    Frances blinked. She was alive, staring at the ceiling of the great cavern. A split second later, her mind registered what happened. Instantly, cold dread filled her heart as she scrambled to her feet. Ivy¡¯s Sting still in her hand she found who she was looking for.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Frances whispered.

    Arms and legs spreadeagled on the ground, Edana didn¡¯t reply. Black scorch marks streaked across her armor and her dragon helm was dented and scraped. Poker was in her hand, but the fingers were loose.

    ¡°No, nononono. Mom! MOM!¡± Frances¡¯ knees slammed into the dirt as she crawled to her teacher, her idol, her beloved mother and the person who was most responsible for saving her. Shaking fingers managed to undo the helm¡¯s clasp and she pulled the dragon helm off.

    Edana¡¯s eyes were shut and she was smiling as if having a peaceful dream. She was still, too still.

    Nothing mattered anymore. Her world, her hopes, her dreams, the peace she felt with herself vanished into a void.

    ¡°Mom. No. No¡ª¡±

    Edana took a shuddering breath and her eyes opened. ¡°Frances? Why are you crying?¡±

    Frances wiped her eyes. ¡°Mom, why? Why did you save me?¡±

    ¡°Well what kind of mother would I be if I didn¡¯t save you. Now help me up. Come on. We have a battle to win.¡± Edana tried to pull herself up and grunted as she only managed to prop herself up with her arms. ¡°Fuck, what did he hit me with?¡±

    Trying to push her mother back down, Frances stammered. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t push yourself.¡±

    Edana arched an eyebrow. ¡°Frances, I¡¯m fine. Like no really. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances my back hurts like a bitch, but¡ª¡± Edana¡¯s knuckle rapped against her back and Frances blinked as she heard the distinctive clink of metal against metal. ¡°He didn¡¯t get through my armor.¡±

    Somewhat thoroughly gobsmacked, Frances helped her mother up and looked over her shoulder. The blackened soot did mark the armor, but after a quick brush of her hand, Frances found that it was actually scorched earth that had been picked up.

    Frances wiped her eyes and shook her head. No, this wasn¡¯t some dream or some hallucination. Her mother was alive, and she was alive. She could even hear the thundering footsteps of soldiers on the move. They were some distance from the battle with Thorgoth, a little behind the Erisdalian reserve division.

    ¡°How, what? But he hit you. I saw it! You didn¡¯t even manage to get Poker up to shield yourself!¡±

    Her mother smiled. ¡°Well, technically you saved me.¡± Edana closed her eyes. Small circular shields blinked into existence around her and her armor glowed.

    ¡°My magical armor design,¡± Frances whispered.

    ¡°The one you invented for the Winter Tournament. The one that you shared with me. Once I got the chance, I upgraded my personal dragon armor with your design. I just never needed to use it until now,¡± Edana said.

    Frances sat down, hard. An overwhelming sense of relief fell over her, drawing out even more tears that she had to futilely wipe at. ¡°That¡­Amura and Rathon, I thought¡­I thought¡­¡±

    Massaging the back of her head, Edana winced. ¡°I know. It looked bad and now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think I can get back to the battle. The armor stopped the flames but I don¡¯t think it stopped the impact. That and I think I hit my head on the ground whilst we were tumbling.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll call a medical team over,¡± Frances said, reaching for her mirror. Before she could open it, Edana gently grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Frances, before you do, answer me this. Why did you ask ¡°Why did you save me?¡±

    Frances frowned. ¡°Mom, it can wait.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t. I need to know why you said that. Do you still think you¡¯re not worth saving?¡±

    In an instant, Frances understood why her mother was holding her hand so tightly. ¡°Of course not! I just didn¡¯t want you to die for me. I feel really good now. I don¡¯t have any regrets and while I¡¯d hate it, if it turned out that way, I¡¯d be alright with being back on Earth.¡±

    ¡°But you want to stay, right?¡± Edana asked.

    Nodding, Frances put her hand on her mother¡¯s and squeezed back. ¡°More than anything, but I don¡¯t want you to die just to prevent me from leaving.¡±

    Edana held Frances¡¯ gaze for a moment before letting out a shuddering sigh. She loosened her grip, but didn¡¯t let go of her daughter. Her eyes on their joined hands, Edana pursed her lips.

    ¡°You know you¡¯ll have to let me go at some point, Frances,¡± she said.

    ¡°And you have taught me it¡¯s okay for me to want. I want stay in Durannon, my home, with you. But I also want you to stay alive, and safe, so that you can take care of my sister and brother,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°Even if that meant returning to Earth?¡± Edana asked.

    Frances paused at the question. The odd sensation she¡¯d been feeling had returned. She knew now it wasn¡¯t an uncomfortable one, just very unfamiliar.

    ¡°Mom, I know now that even if I return to Earth, I will be fine.¡± Frances smiled. She knew what she¡¯d been feeling now and what it meant. There would always be a part of her that was still hurt by what her parents had done to her. Yet, for the first time, Frances found that she wasn¡¯t bothered by it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my peace with what happened to me, and I am happy with who I¡¯ve become, who I am.¡±

    Edana smiled and let out a sigh. Pulling off her gauntlet, she gently caressed Frances¡¯ cheek. ¡°You know that I am so proud of you, right?¡±

    Allowing herself a small smile, Frances nodded. ¡°I know. Now can I please call a medical team over?¡±

    ¡°Alright alright¡ª¡±

    The ground shook. Their heads turning, the two women found a large cloud of dust and smoke rising on the army¡¯s right flank. They could also hear the winds starting to howl and while they couldn¡¯t make out the words, they both could hear Thorgoth¡¯s deep voice.

    ¡°You got to go back, don¡¯t you?¡± Edana asked, her tone matter-of-fact.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Frances, you¡¯re out of magic. You can rest¡ª¡±

    Cutting off her mother¡¯s protests by gently pulling her hands from Edana¡¯s grasp, Frances pushed herself to her feet.

    Thorgoth still had magic. He still could fight and he¡¯d proven that while his army was surrendering, he could still fight and probably escape. There may not be a better chance than right now to defeat him.

    ¡°Not yet. There is one thing I know I can do,¡± Frances said with the utmost certainty.

    Edana glanced up at her daughter. Whatever she saw seemed to have convinced her because her chin bobbed and up and down. ¡°Alright then. Go do it.¡±

    Reaching down, Frances quickly hugged her mother. ¡°Love you mom.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Frances. Just¡­ make sure you come back, please,¡± Edana whispered as if afraid to give her worry a voice.

    Frances understood that fear now all too well. She also knew nothing she would say could assuage her mother¡¯s worry. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but try.

    ¡°I promise I will, mom. Earth doesn¡¯t have Hearthsange after all.¡±

    Edana snorted at that but she let Frances stand up again and call for a medical team.

 Chapter 226

    ***

    Morgan clung on as Yolandra dived, even as she put a shield around herself and the dragon. Blinking past tears, she prayed her mother and Edana were alright. She¡¯d seen a scarlet shield surround Edana before Thorgoth had hit her so perhaps they were fine, but truthfully she had no idea.

    What she did know was that Hattie and Fennokra had crashed into the ground. The dragon had managed to avoid hitting any allied formations but she lay groaning.

    ¡°Fennokra!¡± Yolandra¡¯s claws skidded, sending shudders up through her limbs. Morgan leapt off. Her wide eyes searching for her friend.

    To her relief, she saw the half troll some distance away, waving her hand. She was leaning heavily on Silver Star and was covered with dust, but if the divot she¡¯d crawled out of was any indication, she must have shielded her impact.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright! What happened to Frances?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°She got hit, but I think Edana protected her. I don¡¯t know what happened to them,¡± said Morgan. She swallowed. She didn¡¯t want to think about what might have happened to her mother. Not when Thorgoth still stood.

    ¡°Morgan? Morgan!¡±

    Hattie¡¯s voice jolted Morgan back from her thoughts and she shook her head. ¡°Sorry. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s help Fennokra first.¡±

    The dragon was in a bad way. Gold ichor gushed from the gash in her side. Yolandra was trying her best to stem it but clumsy claws were not something that could clot such wounds. Fennokra¡¯s groans had ceased and the dragon now only could whine.

    ¡°Yolandra, let go. I got this,¡± said Hattie. Raising Silver Star, the half-troll started to sing, her dark-blue magic covering the wound, she slowly began to knit it together.

    Morgan didn¡¯t know such advanced magic, so she stood guard, watching the fight.

    There was a dwindling number of Thorgoth¡¯s Royal Guard fighting near him. The king himself was locked in a duel by several mages. She spotted Master Kellyanne, Leila, and an Erisdalian lord with a wand engaging the king. More mages were arriving, some whom she recognized like Dwynalina and Mistress Spinealla and others that she didn¡¯t.

    Her communication talisman shook. Morgan grabbed it. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Morgan, I¡¯m fine and so is Edana. Is Hattie alright?¡± Frances asked

    ¡°Mom! Hattie¡¯s fine! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m glad you were able to help, even if I am a little exasperated that you both put yourself in danger again. How¡¯s the battle against Thorgoth?¡± Frances asked.

    Morgan glanced back at the battle. She could see more friendly banners and formations arriving in the area.  To make matters worse for Thorgoth and his forces, Telkandra was continuing to circle them. Every so often, once she saw an opportunity, she¡¯d plunge down and spit a jet of flames at the king, forcing him to shield the blow. Before he could retaliate, the dragon would pull up and away, zig-zagging to make it too difficult to hit her.

    ¡°He¡¯s surrounded along with his Royal Guard but they¡¯re still fighting. I can see a lot of our allies coming in as well.¡±

    Frances let out a sigh. ¡°Good. That¡¯ll keep him busy until I get back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± Morgan squawked.

    ¡°I have a plan. I¡­I¡¯m going to need your help, though. Stay with them. I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    ¡°Alright mom. Love you,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Love you too. Stay safe.¡± Frances hung up, allowing Morgan to turn back to Hattie.

    ¡°Frances is safe. She said she had a plan to stop Thorgoth, and she¡¯s coming for us,¡± said Morgan.

    Before Hattie could answer, Fennokra let out a grunt, ¡°What a strange world this is that I am relieved that the Stormcaller is alive.¡±

    ¡°Stranger still that the cause for our family¡¯s dispute with the Stormcaller saved your life and now heals you,¡± said Yolandra. She gave the half-troll a toothy grin. ¡°Thank you, Hattie.¡±

    ¡°It was the right thing to do,¡± said Hattie in a quiet voice, but she was smiling too as she continued to channel her magic into Fennokra

    Yolandra snorted and gently touched her wing to Fennokra. ¡°I need to help Telkandra. Rest well, sister.¡±

    Fennokra nodded. ¡°Oh I shall, but before you go, something just occurred to me. There¡¯s an ally of Thorgoth¡¯s that is unaccounted for.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Queen Berengaria. Thorgoth has engaged the Firehand, the Stormcaller and now is fighting some of the best remaining mages of Durannon. Where is his queen?¡± Fennokra asked.

    ***

    Helias¡¯s fingers danced over his Fanghorn¡¯s hilt as he watched Berengaria and her harpies come to a hover overlooking him and his command staff. Around him, more soldiers were running up to take his side, courtesy of Saika who was still muttering frantically into his communication device.

    ¡°General Helias! Countermand your order, immediately!¡± Berengaria hissed.

    Helias pursed his lips. ¡°You are the queen. You know you can do that yourself, right?¡± He kept his tone mild in an attempt to mask the tightness between his shoulders.

    ¡°General, I am ordering you to lead our army into battle or you, your wife and your children will die in agony!¡±

    Under typical circumstances, Helias would have knelt. The harpy queen was a powerful mage and she had commanded authority and respect far greater than his own. Emphasis on ¡°had commanded.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would do anything, Your Majesty. You already tried ordering them back into battle.¡± Helias smiled as the scowl that Berengaria already had turned ugly. ¡°I heard you demand different commanders by name. None of the folk are listening to you and I doubt they would listen to your husband.¡±

    ¡°You moron. Don¡¯t you understand that you surrendered to let yourself get fucked by these humans? They won¡¯t ever let you or any of you traitors live after what you¡¯ve all done!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt they probably want my head, but if the Alavari fighting with them are any indication, they won¡¯t kill my surrendering soldiers, who you¡¯ve been all too willing to throw away.¡± Helias drew his Fanghorn. ¡°Last chance, Berengaria, surrender and spare us this stupid battle, if not for yourself, at least for the harpies with you.¡±

    ¡°When I put you down, I¡¯ll send your wife and daughter with you!¡±

    Berengaria fired a spell at him but Helias was already kicking his horse into motion. He dodged that first blast, and shot back with his own magic bolts.

    The general knew he was at a bit of a disadvantage. Most of the troops Saika had gathered were from the reserves, a mixture of conscripts and battered veterans. He could see his command staff shooting back. Bands of panicking troops so young most were barely out of childhood rallying around grizzled old veterans with peg legs and hooks for hands.

    Berengaria¡¯s harpies were all from her personal retinue. Elite and fanatically loyal, they continued to reload and fire their carbines at the enemy. From experience, he knew that once they saw an opportune moment, they¡¯d swoop down and attack the flanks of his soldiers.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Grunting out a note, Helias put up a barrier to cover himself and Saika as Berengaria and one of her harpy mages blasted them with a fireball. Keeping a firm grip on his very very scared horse, the general rode away from his aide to try to draw the queen¡¯s attention.

    No, they were not going to survive this and from the looks of the other Alavari running for the camp, which was probably being looted by Titania¡¯s forces. Hopefully, Sarah was safe.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    There was a thunderous roar of musketry. Volley after volley cut through the air, a barrage of lead that shattered wings and blackened feathers. Helias whirled his horse around and stared as Alavari and human musketeers in sky-blue reloaded with unerring speed. Meanwhile, cavalry carrying a great banner with a lightning bolt flying across from it, fired carbines and pistols in the air against the harpies. At their head was an armored woman with a warhammer hanging from her hip and a pistol in hand.

    ¡°General Helias, we meet again, under better circumstances. Did you truly give that order to surrender?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Helias nodded, pensively wondering how odd this situation had become. ¡°Aye. The war¡¯s gone on far enough. I only wished I could have given that order sooner. Did you bring any mages?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve all been sent to contain Thorgoth. You just got me for the moment. That Queen Berengaria?¡± Elizabeth asked as she reloaded her pistol.

    The harpy queen, circling overhead now, sneered at the pair. ¡°Elizabeth the Otherworlder, Commander of the Lightning Battalion. Oh I will enjoy ending you.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go back to your husband, featherbag?¡± Elizabeth asked, raising her gun. ¡°He¡¯s not looking great.¡±

    Berengaria shrieked, throwing a wicked-looking purple lance at Elizabeth. Helias blocked it and Elizabeth fired. The harpy was already lofting away, though, and yelling orders at her escort. They soared up, gaining altitude before flying for the king.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are still those willing to fight for them,¡± said Elizabeth. She glanced at Helias, expecting her longtime foe to say something.

    The tauroll merely shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I didn¡¯t recruit them and I¡¯m done with their madness.¡±

    ¡°Touche,¡± said Elizabeth

    ¡°Touche?¡±

    Tapping her head, Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Nevermind. Helias, are you surrendering now?¡±

    ¡°I think I will surrender once we deal with that,¡± said Helias, pointing at the exchange of magic in the distance.

    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes at the tauroll. His expression was carefully neutral, but his reasoning, especially given what had happened made perfect sense.

    She just had to fight the tension in her being that urged her to stab the general in front of her and she forced herself to nod.

    ***

    Timur had peeled away from Martin the moment he¡¯d seen Frances and Edana go flying. He¡¯d weaved between formations of soldiers and leapt over cannon-craters so quickly that he wasn¡¯t sure how he hadn¡¯t crashed into someone or fell into some hole.

    When he reached Frances and Edana, he could see her standing, mirror open. Goldilora was seeing Edana and muttering something to the woman.

    ¡°Timur!¡± Frances closed her hand mirror as the prince practically leapt off his horse. In seconds his arms had wrapped around her. She was alive. Battered, shivering with exhaustion, but alive.

    ¡°Are you alright? Is Edana alright? What do you need?¡± he stammered.

    ¡°You. I need you.¡±

    ¡°Frances, I love you, but perhaps you¡ª¡±

    Frances kissed him gently on the chin, before touching her forehead to his lips. ¡°No, I really do need you. I was about to call you to ask if you can give me a ride.¡±

    Timur blinked. ¡°Oh! Well of course.¡± As he offered Frances his hand to help her onto his horse, he asked, ¡°Where to my dear?¡±

    ¡°To the battle with your father. I have a plan to defeat him, but we¡¯ll need Morgan,¡± said Frances as Timur mounted his stallion.

    ¡°Alright, though, may I ask why? I thought you wanted to keep her from danger?¡± Timur asked. He found himself smiling slightly as his fiance wrapped her arms around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m nearly out of magic. I¡¯ll need her help to finish the spell, and yours too,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Got it. Mom! I¡¯m going now. Is Edana¡ª¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine, but quite bruised. Thorgoth hit her with a nasty spell, but her shields absorbed most of the impact.¡± Goldilora looked up from her patient with gritted teeth. ¡°Go! And make sure to come back!¡±

    Timur, his eyes locked with his mother¡¯s, steeled his resolve, and nodded. ¡°Yes mom.¡± Touching his heels to his horse, he rode on.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think that all the other mages are going to be able to defeat my father?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances squeezed her prince, drawing reassurance from his mere presence. ¡°No. With mom needing to disengage and me out of magic, I don¡¯t think there is anybody else. What they can do is prevent him from escaping.¡±

    The prince frowned. ¡°Then how are we going to defeat him?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Frances closed her eyes and opened her mind to her wand. ¡°I¡¯m going to make it so we can defeat him. I¡¯m not sure I will succeed, but it¡¯s our only hope.¡±

    Nervous as he was, Timur knew that Frances was likely just as if not more worried than he was. He had to reassure her but the words that usually sprang to his lips so easily refused to pass.

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worried, Timur?¡±

    ¡°I am. I¡¯m very worried. I don¡¯t want to go to Thorgoth I want to take you away from this.¡± He looked over his shoulder, meeting Frances¡¯ wide amber eyes. They told him what she needed to hear and what he realized he also wanted to say. ¡°I dare not hope. My father terrifies me, but I believe in you Frances. I have faith in you. That will never change.¡±

    Awkward as it was seated behind her prince, Frances pulled herself close to him and almost clambering up over the armor he wore, kissed his cheek. ¡°Oh Timur. Thank you. You always know how to lift me up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do for the woman who saved me,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°We saved each other,¡± said Frances firmly, but she squeezed him gently before letting herself sit back down on the saddle.

    Thorgoth awaited.

    ***

    Ayax had to dismount before she entered the battle. Fire balls, rocks, blasts of magic, and explosions flew all over the place. The remnants of the Alavari Royal Guard and Allied troops had pulled away and were continuing to fight. Thorgoth¡¯s guard were now down to a pathetically small cluster of soldiers from the large regiment they¡¯d started off with.

    The king himself was mid-combat with several mages. Kellyanne and Leila, despite never having worked together before, seemed to almost dance in a deadly duet. Leila was the main source of firepower as she continued to exchange fireballs with Thorgoth. Stepping between and around Leila, Kellyanne would intersperse these attacks with cunningly angled and swooping bolts of magic that sometimes nearly hit the king. Another human mage in armor added off angle magical whips before retreating behind walls of earth that he threw up.

    From above, Telkandra and Yolandra continued to circle the Alavari king, diving on Thorgoth at any sign of distraction or weakness. This kept the Alavari king¡¯s single eye occasionally glancing up at the sky, watching for the dragons.

    Together, this concert was keeping the Demon King occupied. Maybe Frances had exhausted him, maybe he was still getting the measure of his opponents, but Thorgoth was not lashing out as hard as he had before.

    Yet, Ayax could see a problem in the distance, one that made her raise her staff and start charging her cousin¡¯s lightning spell. Straining her throat, going as quickly as she could from note to note, she screamed the final chord and pointed her staff.

    Ayax had spotted Queen Berengaria and her harpies diving toward Thorgoth. They were flying fast, weaving between plumes of gunsmoke to obscure their path. In the dim light, the troll had glimpsed them by chance and she wasn¡¯t going to just do nothing.

    The rolling crack of lighting precluded a wickedly blue grasp reaching out towards the harpy and her guards. To Ayax¡¯s disappointment, a sphere of golden magic wrapped around the harpy queen and the lightning splashed harmlessly off of it.  The spell did cut down quite a few of her flying escorts.

    Bracing herself, Ayax prepared to charge into the melee around Thorgoth when¡ª

    ¡°**Otherworlders! Let¡¯s kill this son of a bitch!¡±**Ayax¡¯s head whipped around. George, one of their foremost warriors, was charging in at the head of a group of humans. The original two hundred Otherworlders from Glendale High School had dwindled to seventy. Amidst the allied forces, they all held a variety of roles: mage, ranger, warrior, healer, ranger, and commander.

    Not since Freeburg years ago had all the Otherworlders been concentrated into a single force. It was too high risk, there were too many missions to accomplish, and then there had been the split due to the civil war. Yet, in this late hour, they charged in united.

    The warriors and the rangers, with unerring speed, hurled themselves into battle with the Alavari Royal Guard.  Wielding hammers, axes and swords they cleaved the formation apart. Elizabeth, riding in with the rest of the Lightning Battalion, slammed into the rear of the Royal Guard.

    They were accompanied by¡­ Huh? A Tauroll leading Alavari troops with an upside-down banner. This tauroll immediately dismounted to join the mage battle against Thorgoth.

    Ignoring Helias for a moment, for he was firing bolts of magic at Thorgoth, Ayax joined the fight. The last remaining leader of the guard was a large ogre with a mace. He was duelling another Otherworlder with an ax. Ayax ducked in behind him and stunned him with a furious blow to the back of his helmet that sent him crumpling to the ground.

    Finally, did the final ten members of the Royal Guard surrender, surrounded by a ring of spear and sword points.

    ¡°Liz!¡± Ayax found her Otherworlder who dismounted to embrace her. ¡°Is that Helias?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just Thorgoth now. Where¡¯s Frances?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Wanda, one of the Otherworlder mages looked up from her communicator. ¡°She and Edana took a hit, but she¡¯s on her way with Timur. In the meantime, let¡¯s see if we can bring him down.¡±

    Ayax looked over to Thorgoth and Berengaria. The harpy queen was circling above Thorgoth¡¯s head, doing her best to shoot back at the pair of dragons that flew even higher. It was allowing the Alavari king to focus on the increasing number of opponents in front of him.

    Yet, despite the Otherworlders that were now joining the attack on him, Thorgoth danced. Using both the sword and wand in his hand, he parried or dodged strikes from lunging Otherworlders. Meanwhile, with his wand, he continued to send whips and scything cuts of violet magic at the mages around him.

    ¡°That might be a tall order,¡± said Ayax. Even so, she braced herself and ran into battle.

    ***

 Chapter 227 - Altogether Now!

    ¡°Uncle Timur! Mom!¡± Morgan leapt into the air and flew in beside Frances and Timur¡¯s galloping horse. Somehow she managed to fly in to hug Frances who smiled gently.

    ¡°You are so grounded after I make you ice cream,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°Ice cream?¡± Morgan asked, cocking her head.

    ¡°Think of snow cones or shaved ice, but made from cream,¡± said Timur.

    Frances let go of her daughter, her eyes finding Hattie. Her apprentice was still looking over Fennokra. The dragon¡¯s bleeding had stopped but the half-troll looked very shaky and was sitting down next to the beast. Nudging Timur to go closer to her apprentice, Frances was about to dismount when Hattie looked up and waved both hands.

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯m alright. You have to go.¡±

    Frances froze, her eyes drifting up to the looming dragon behind her apprentice. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Frances, I¡¯ll be fine with Fennokra.¡± She looked up at the dragon, who nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve left our disagreement to be blown by the wind. Besides, I¡¯m out of magic. I don¡¯t think I can fight Thorgoth.¡±

    Nodding, Frances reached out to clasp Hattie¡¯s hand before pulling herself back upright on Timur¡¯s horse. ¡°Hattie, I¡¯m very proud of you. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Hattie¡¯s forced smirk didn¡¯t do much to prevent her pointed ears from twitching. ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to be more careful, Master!¡±

    ¡°You have outgrown the need to call me that,¡± said Frances, smiling as Hattie blinked, mouth dropping open in shock. ¡°We¡¯ll have your mage promotion ceremony when I get back. Timur? Morgan?¡±

    Timur grinned and touched his heels to his horse. Morgan flew nearby. As the family set off, Hattie waved them frantically away.

    ¡°Come back, all of you! You have to!¡± she cried, blinking back her tears as the sight of her teacher and dearest friend grew smaller and smaller.

    ***

    Ayax hunkered down behind a wall of earth she¡¯d thrown up with of all people, Leila. The pair were panting, trying to catch their breath as their defensive fortification shook from impacts.

    ¡°How the hell did your cousin hold her own against this monster for so long?¡± Leila asked.

    ¡°I have no clue. Though, frankly, I¡¯m also not sure how he is still¡ª¡± Ayax heard Thorgoth¡¯s voice pitch up. Chancing a glance from behind their wall, her eyes widened as she caught the king throwing a massive fireball at them.

    ¡°Move!¡± She yanked Leila, almost carrying the Otherworlder to safety as the fireball smashed their temporary shelter over. Feet pounding the dirt, they continued to run while loosing spells.

    The Otherworlders initial attack on Thorgoth had stalled out. The king was still standing, moving from temporary wall to temporary earthen wall. Aside from maintaining his shield, he¡¯d created a ring of earthworks where he could take cover behind from and pop up behind to fire back a spell.

    Once in a while, one of the Otherworlder warriors would get close enough to attack. This time, it was Patricia. Ayax had only heard of her from Elizabeth in passing as the young dark-haired, pale-skinned woman had been fighting mostly on the Lapanterian front.

    Patricia tensed for a brief moment before leaping out on Thorgoth¡¯s flank. She didn¡¯t attempt to fire her pistol before she attacked. The last Otherworlder who attacked hadn¡¯t managed to break through his shield. Instead, she swung her weapon, a long two-handed saber with a basket hilt into Thorgoth¡¯s shield. The enchanted weapon glowed, and halted for a brief second before cutting through.

    Patricia was already pulling back however and for good reason. She dodged Thorgoth¡¯s scything blade by inches and managed a counter-strike at his knee. The force of the blow wasn¡¯t heavy enough to unbalance him, but the king had to parry her whirling second strike.

    Ayax and Leila ran closer to the king, preparing spells. They couldn¡¯t shoot as the duellists were too close, but they would be there for the anticipated outcome.

    For Patricia and the rest of the Otherworlder warriors were very good. Their speed, their reflexes and their years at war had meant they could easily hold their own against the Demon King. Patricia was keeping Thorgoth¡¯s attention so well, another Otherworlder by the name of Junaid had leapt towards Thorgoth¡¯s back and swung his axe.

    Ayax instantly yanked him out of the way as Queen Berengaria fired a magic missile that almost killed Junaid. Meanwhile, Thorgoth skillfully kicked Patricia¡¯s knee, unbalancing her. He almost landed the killing blow with a spell, but Leila managed to create a wall of flames to cover Patricia¡¯s mad scramble back to cover.

    Then Ayax and Leila were running back into cover as Thorgoth cast more spells at them and they were right behind another wall again.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he escaping?¡± Leila muttered.

    Ayax brushed dirt off her armor and gave herself a look over. Her cuirass was scraped and her dark-blue uniform was battered by dust and detritus. Yet, she somehow remained only a little bruised from a few rocks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re giving him an opportunity. We can¡¯t kill him, but he can¡¯t easily get out of this with Berengaria, especially with his army now in ruins,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°What an utter bastard and with Edana out of action, we can¡¯t just burn him to death,¡± said Leila.

    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about what he¡¯s going to do if he can¡¯t get out,¡± said Ayax. The stamping of feet beating against the earth turned her head. The troll blinked as she saw her beloved dashing across the dirt toward them. ¡°Liz!¡±

    Elizabeth slid the last meter right up to Ayax. ¡°Hey! How are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, Liz. What are you doing here?¡± Ayax asked.

    ¡°Well, I got to get my hit on him,¡± said Elizabeth with a wry shrug. Her humorless smile fading, Elizabeth squeezed Ayax¡¯s hand. ¡°We need to make a plan. Thorgoth is going to make a break for it with Berengaria.¡±

    ¡°What? How can you be so sure?¡± Leila asked.

    ¡°What would you do if you and your loved one were trapped without any hope of victory?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Ayax nodded, seeing Elizabeth¡¯s point and now considering what the cornered Alavari ruler would do. ¡°He¡¯ll likely come out with something big to distract and fix our attention. A showstopper as Don would say.¡±

    ¡°Like that?¡± Leila¡¯s eyes were wise and she was pointing over the wall. Ayax¡¯s ears perked up and she winced as they twinged from the instinctive action. The pressure of the air was changing. A low howling noise filled the cavern and even as she peaked over the wall, she could see that Thorgoth was whipping up the wind. He fed the tornado around him like it was something alive with magic, dust and even fallen weapons, armor and dead bodies that twisted and coursed around him.

    ¡°Yes, that,¡± said Ayax. She rose and started firing a firebolt, only to have it blocked by Thorgoth¡¯s shield. She continued to fire, whilst Elizabeth bellowed out orders.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Warriors withdraw! Mages open fire with everything you have!¡±

    All around, a rainbow of magic beams flashed at the howling tornado. They splashed against the king¡¯s shield, random debris or were even blocked by his queen¡¯s golden magic. Berengaria was soon hanging onto Thorgoth¡¯s armored talons with her talons, wings bared protectively over the king.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rats just die!¡±

    No time for a fancy retort. The tornado surged and expanded suddenly. Several warriors were picked up and flung away. Others further from the king were hit by debris. Ayax spotted Anriel and Dwynalina being picked up and slammed into the ground. Only Kellyanne quickly grabbing the three with her magic saved them from further injury. Meanwhile, other mages braced themselves behind barriers to shield themselves from the scything air. Hissing out a Word of Power, Ayax cast a barrier to block the wind and shield herself, Elizabeth and Leila.

    ¡°Wow, did I sound like that?¡± Leila asked.

    ¡°Like Thorgoth or in a way evoking Thorgoth?¡± Elizabeth asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Leila rolled her eyes. ¡°Did I sound like a megalomaniac?¡±

    ¡°Yes to both,¡± Ayax grunted. The Demon King was hovering in the center of the vortex atop a smaller tornado of dust and wind. Berengaria¡¯s eyes scanned the pinned Otherworlders as the pair slowly began to move. ¡°Leila, if there is a time to pull out a big spell, now¡¯s the time.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your cousin? You fry the bastard. I¡¯ll hold the shield.¡± Before Ayax could affirm, the Otherworlder had layered a red barrier atop of Ayax¡¯s kicked the troll forward. Ignoring the indignity Ayax took a breath and started the song to charge Frances¡¯s spell.

    Right after the first words, Thorgoth¡¯s head whipped around. His wide eyes swayed for a moment before focusing on her.

    ¡°No you don¡¯t!¡±

    Ayax cut the spell off and threw one of her cards at Thorgoth. The spell activated mid-air with a blinding flash that she used to tackle her girlfriend and Jessica to the ground. Even so, the flash didn¡¯t prevent the barrage that slammed down around them. Eyes shut, Ayax held her breath as dirt and fresh glass baked into existence by dragon and magefire clawed at their armor and clothing.

    ¡°My love we have to go!¡± Ayax heard Berengaria yell at Thorgoth.

    ¡°I am aware¡ªSHIT!¡± Ayax chanced a glance and saw a cannonball streak just past Thorgoth and Berengaria. The queen put up a violet shield as musketballs clattered or whizzed past them.

    More Erisdalian soldiers were joining the battle, firing at the airborne Thorgoth from a distance. Martin and his escort were at its head, riding to meet up with Ginger.

    Somehow having retrieved her standard, Ginger laughed. ¡°Martin! What took you so long!¡±

    The King of Erisdale dismounted to embrace his wife before he took cover with her. ¡°Well, I wanted to make an entrance, so I had my troops set up an artillery battery.¡±

    Said artillery battery was lobbing iron shot at the king of Alavaria as fast as they could. High above the enemy army, he was a rather tempting target for them and the musketeers that were discharging their weapons with rolling cracks. A number of their shots were getting knocked off course by the high winds, but Thorgoth had now dispelled his tornado and retreated to the ground.

    ¡°Now¡ª¡± Martin blinked. ¡°General Helias?¡±

    The tauroll shrugged. ¡°I surrendered. He needs to die.¡±

    ¡°No idea how we can get him. He and Queen Berengaria are too formidable together,¡± said Ginger.

    ¡°If you can separate them, I can work on Thorgoth.¡±

    Ginger and Martin looked around to see Frances, Timur and Morgan. Frances was leaning heavily on Morgan, whilst Timur¡¯s jaw was set, his eyes narrowed at his father.

    Martin looked his friend over. ¡°Frances, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I know I can make him vulnerable, though, you all might have to follow up after I do what I need to do,¡± said Frances.

    Nodding, Martin clasped Frances¡¯s free hand before grabbing his sword. ¡°Alright then, you heard Frances! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Martin ran forward, Ginger following him along with a number of their escorts and Timur. At the same time, Frances clasped Morgan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Morgan, I need a little bit of your magic to start this.¡±

    Morgan grinned. ¡°Say no more. I got it.¡±

    Ayax, hearing her friend¡¯s cry, hauled herself onto her feet and momentarily braced herself against the makeshift earthen barrier. Smiling at the sight of her cousin, she broke into a run with Elizabeth hot on her heels.

    Scrambling after them, Leila bit back a curse as she saw Thorgoth turning his head towards them. ¡°Wait-wait-wait don¡¯t you want to know why we need to separate Berengaria from Thorgoth!¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡± Elizabeth leapt behind a wall, dodging Thorgoth¡¯s first spell. Coming up on a roll, she briefly caught a soft lavender and sapphire twinkle from the corner of her eye before finding Frances and Morgan holding each other¡¯s glowing hands.

    Shaking her head to banish her curiosity, Elizabeth took a deep breath and ran for the next bit of cover. Hand clenched tightly around her faithful warhammer¡¯s handle, she wondered just how to accomplish the task her friend had set.

    ¡°Oi, father!¡± A shout made Elizabeth look up to find the prince of Alavaria striding towards his father. He looked confident with his wand in hand. Of course, the twitch of his tail gave away what Timur was truly feeling.

    ¡°Son.¡±

    The grating drawl in Thorgoth¡¯s voice was so evocative it made even a few onlookers wince. Timur stopped for a brief moment at his father¡¯s pronouncement. Yet, his silence lasted only as long as it took for him to briefly touch the wedding ring on his finger.

    ¡°Neither of you can¡¯t escape! Surrender for Alavaria¡¯s sake so we don¡¯t have to spill more blood!¡±

    ¡°I have given my entire life for Alavaria. For the future of our family I and Berengaria have suffered¡ª¡± A violet lance cut Thorgoth off by forcing the king to duck.

    ¡°You raped my mother, murdered your firstborn, abused your children, and sent thousands of Alavari to their deaths! For your hatred, you sacrificed Alavaria¡¯s future!¡±

    Twisting his wand in a figure-eight pattern, Timur howled word after Word of Power. Bright bolts of magic flashed into existence, streaking towards Thorgoth and Berengaria.

    Some hit the king¡¯s shield, others were met by Berengaria¡¯s shrieking bolts of magic. Ayax blinked at the rainbow of colors flashed in the air. Not all the bolts were exploding as they were blocked or intercepted. Some vanished with a loud popping sound a little like a loud fart. Others exploded into motes of light.

    Berengaria blocked a fake spell which blew a raspberry as it hit her shield. ¡°You mock us with your parlor tricks!¡±

    Timur flicked a knot of hair out of his vision before he continued to let fly with his illusions and real spells. ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    Elizabeth had to suppress the urge to snort. Tapping Ayax¡¯s shoulder, she made a chopping motion toward the Alavari king and queen who continued to send spells against the Timurs. Yes, Timurs, there were now three of the Alavari prince who were leaping and ducking around cover.

    Not too far away, Martin, Ginger and the rest of their escort waited for their moment.

    ¡°Tarquin, give us what supporting fire you can. Helias and Katia, Ginger and I are going to make a run for Berengaria and leave Thorgoth for Elizabeth and her group,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Good plan, but how do you know they¡¯ll go along with it?¡± Tarquin asked.

    Helias shrugged. ¡°I would trust him, given how long they¡¯ve worked together.¡±

    Ginger was focused on reloading one of her pistols, and despite her concentration she shivered slightly at the general¡¯s words. ¡°When, Martin?¡±

    Martin looked over barrier they¡¯d been hiding. Timur was merrily distracting the two and giving ground. He had avoided getting hit by anything serious by continuing to keep his distance. As he leaped and sprinted from cover to cover, that drew Thorgoth and Berengaria towards him and closer to Martin and his comrades.

    The king of Erisdale looked back at his companions who met his gaze with clear eyes and tight grasps around their weapons of choice.

    ¡°Now!¡± Martin leapt over the side and charged, drawing his sword. Tarquin was soon up and he threw a glowing emerald sphere of magic. Thorgoth leapt to the side, but the sphere still slammed into the ground and exploded with a deafening crack.

    On the other side, Elizabeth, Ayax and Leila had also leapt from their positions and were charging. Ayax and Leila threw spells that Berengaria blocked with small golden shields that shattered from the impacts. Thorgoth turned to try to blast the two stronger mages with more powerful spells, but Helias now pointed his Fangroar at the king and roared a note. Dark gray serpents leapt from his blade forcing Thorgoth to blast them apart. Timur and his clones further occupied the king with a barrage of spells real and imitation.

    Nobody could hit Thorgoth or Berengaria, but the mages didn¡¯t have to. They just had to allow their melee fighters to get in close.

    Elizabeth was tall enough to stand up to the king. Yes, he was slightly taller than her but she cut a glorious pose as she stepped in and swung her hammer at his head.

    Berengaria took off, leaping off of the king¡¯s shoulders. The steel flat of the hammer whipped through air, narrowly missing Thorgoth¡¯s nose. Not missing a beat, Thorgoth swung with his sword, which thunked across Elizabeth¡¯s shield, metal edge screeching across metal. Elizabeth and Thorgoth attacked simultaneously, moving to evade the worst of each other¡¯s hits. The Otherworlder¡¯s hit caught the topmost half of Thorgoth¡¯s blade, whilst her hammer clanged off her shoulder.

    Elizabeth was betting on what she¡¯d observed from Thorgoth. He was a brilliant mage, but while he was physically imposing and fast, he was not nearly as strong a fighter as her. They continued to exchange, but she was faster, fresher and was driving him back and apart from his queen.

    Berengaria, golden eyes fixed on Elizabeth, raised her wand, but Martin had gotten close. He leapt into the air, faithful longsword rising back before falling down with the force of a waterfall. The blade clanged off the harpy¡¯s battle claws, and Berengaria wobbled. Flapping her wings, the hit claw clenched tightly, the queen pointed her wand at Elizabeth¡¯s back and shrieked.

    ¡°Liz!¡± Ayax leapt in between the pair, swinging her glowing staff. She hit the spell with the end of her staff.

    A bright flash was coupled by an explosion that tossed the troll like she was just some children¡¯s toy.

 Chapter 228 - Franceséˆ¥æªš Song

    Elizabeth, briefly frozen by the sight of her stunned girlfriend, found the wind driven out of her as the king stomped on her foot and hit her on the back. Her armor took the blow, the clangor ringing her ears as she instinctively counterattacked, hitting Thorgoth¡¯s dented arm where Frances had hit him.

    The king howled as the armor caved again and he stepped back, dropping his sword. Yet his wand glowed as he channeled his agony into a spell.

    At the same time, Berengaria was taking her moment of freedom to swoop toward Thorgoth.

    Elizabeth twisted, trying to dodge. She was too close to the king and she was certain her foot was broken. She was going to get hit by his spell. Her only comfort was that from the corner of her eye, she could see that Leila had caught Ayax just before she could hit the ground head first.

    Only, except the king didn¡¯t loose his magic. Bright emerald lances drove Thorgoth back a step and turned his attention to Tarquin.

    That meant he couldn¡¯t see Katia turn to Ginger. ¡°Pistol!¡±

    The queen yanked her sidearm out, and Katia ripped it from her hands. Breaking into a run, she aimed the gun high. ¡°Featherbitch!¡±

    Berengaria looked over her head, saw the gun aimed and dropped down as Katia fired, but the pistol was aimed high on purpose. With the grace of someone who¡¯d done it a thousand times, Katia switched her sword to a javelin-like grip and threw it.

    It was the last thing she did before Berengaria¡¯s counterspell punched a hole through her midsection. The noblewoman tripped, her head slamming into the ground.

    Yet her blade was true. It shot through the air, slamming into Berengaria¡¯s right wing. Wailing, the harpy continued to flap to stay airborn.

    ¡°Thorgoth help!¡±

    ¡°Berengaria!¡± The king roared a Word of Power with such redolent force, Elizabeth could see Tarquin¡¯s shoulders sag with resignation before the earth below him erupted in a hail of stone and dirt. It threw the mage high into the air so quickly and so violently he was there and then he wasn¡¯t.

    Thorgoth had not, however, saved his wife. Berengaria had lost too much height. Martin and Ginger leapt, just high enough for them to grab into her claws. One moment, she was in the air and the next she was on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡ª¡± Berengaria screamed as Martin stabbed his dagger into her wing, pinning her into the ground. Meanwhile, Ginger slammed the pommel of her blade into the harpy¡¯s head to knock her out. For good measure, the king stepped on Berengaria¡¯s wand, snapping it.

    The king and queen of Erisdale exchanged a glance, smiling behind their visors.

    ¡°Martin, Ginger, get down!¡±

    The shrill alarm in Timur¡¯s voice was like a shot of adrenaline into Martin and Ginger. They dropped for the ground. Timur¡¯s violet magic shield just managed to block his father¡¯s dark purple beam, but the resultant explosion hurled the pair into one of the earthen walls.

    ¡°I think we pissed him off!¡± Ginger stammered.

    ¡°Get Katia! I¡¯ll keep him away from Bereng¡ªoh shit!¡± Martin and Ginger ran for the limp Katia, feeling the scorching heat of a fireball impact behind where they¡¯d been.

    ¡°Pick on someone your own size¡ªblood¡ªfuckit.¡± Timur took a breath and sang a song that he was rather familiar with. Lightning, fuschia colored rather than Frances¡¯s blue, crackled around his wand, before let rip with the spell.

    Thorgoth, stomping forward towards his queen, ducked, and tried to shield against the spell. The impact of the lightning staggered the king.

    ¡°Timur, you little shit! You want my attention this badly?¡±

    The prince responded by flipping his father the finger and sticking out his tongue. To his surprise, and to anybody conscious enough to see it, Thorgoth actually chuckled.

    Shaking his head, Timur made sure he was holding onto his wand tight. ¡°I did, now I don¡¯t fucking need it!¡±

    ¡°Well, too bad!¡± Thorgoth weaved his wand in a jerking, erratic fashion that somehow still seemed to form a pattern.

    Timur responded by crying out a note and waving his wand, duplicating himself again. The three identical clones scattered.

    They did not get far enough out from a massive flaming boot that fell from the sky. Wreathed in the flames of the Demon King¡¯s magic, the physical manifestation of Thorgoth¡¯s ire crashed down on the prince.

    The clones vanished as the real Timur screamed as many Words of Power as he managed, forming several layers of shields around himself before the boot came slamming down.

    Spiderweb cracks ripped through the shields with the sound of ripping paper, followed by a popping sound as the shields shattered, one by one.

    ¡°Hang on!¡± Leila leapt in beside Timur, a jet of flame emanating from her staff to push the boot back.

    The two mages held out against Thorgoths onslaught for a brief moment until their magic abruptly gave way. The boot washed over them, knocking the pair to the ground and leaving a giant imprint. At its center was a grimacing Timur, back flat against the ground. He staggered to his feet, managing to raise his wand with shivering hands.

    Beside him, coughing, Leila tried to stand up but found herself only able to drag herself into cover behind a dirt wall.

    ¡°I¡¯m out. Sorry,¡± Leila gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thanks for saving me,¡± said Timur, flashing a smile.

    Taking a breath the prince stepped in front of the spent mage.

    ¡°Shit dad, no wonder mom got the hell away from you!¡±

    Thorgoth rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to feed your tongue to you,¡± he said, so casually that nobody could mistake his malice.

    Timur took a step back, and almost stumbled. His ears were still ringing from the Demon King¡¯s last attack.

    A four-fingered hand steadied him.

    ¡°Help Katia. We¡¯ll take care of this,¡± said Ayax. She¡¯d had to pull her helmet off. Blood ran down the side of her cheek from a cut above her brow.

    ¡°We¡¯ll? Wait, but¡ª¡± Timur¡¯s voice trailed off as Ginger, Martin and a limping Elizabeth marched toward Thorgoth. They formed a grim, tightening circle with Ayax, who was already singing notes.

    Swallowing his hesitation, the prince ran to the fallen human noblewoman. There was a lot of blood, but the wound was not as bad as he expected. In fact¡­

    The prince narrowed his eyes at the wound. It¡¯d been sealed. Hold on, where was¡ª

    Katia groaned, shaking his head, Timur began a healing spell. That would have to wait. Out of the corner of his eye, he watched his fiance¡¯s best friends stand silently around his father.

    ¡°You have but one Otherworlder among you. Go fetch some of the others I¡¯ve scattered and come back. Or perhaps you should fetch your friend, Frances. Not that she¡¯ll do much,¡± said Thorgoth.

    ¡°No can do,¡± said Martin, raising his sword to adopt a low guard.

    Ginger switched the grip on her sword to a one-handed grip and drew her dagger in her free hand. ¡°From the looks of it, she¡¯s done plenty.¡±

    ¡°Besides, cuz is busy,¡± said Ayax, glancing over her shoulder.

    Thorgoth was also watching where Frances and Morgan were. Whatever spell they were casting had created a brilliant lavender glow. A soothing color that was starting to play over the uniforms and armor of the combatants.

    They all moved at once. Thorgoth pointed his wand at Frances. Elizabeth stepped forward with a wide swing to the back of the king¡¯s leg. Thorgoth stepped away, his boots twisting and digging against the dirt to support his move as he slashed his wand at Elizabeth.

    Ayax¡¯s black magic coalesced around the spell, directing it away but Elizabeth couldn¡¯t take much advantage of it. The king kicked the Otherworlder¡¯s good leg, sending her almost to the ground. That meant that Ayax managed to hit the king with her glowing staff.

    Thorgoth¡¯s armor glowed, the enchantments activating to deaden the strike and he only shuddered, even as the force of Ayax¡¯s strike rang the very air like a bell. The shockwave made Martin wince, slowing his follow up cut just enough for Thorgoth to move his body out of the way. Dodging Martin meant Ginger managed to get in a glancing hit at his shoulder. She was aiming for his head, but Thorgoth had deflected her blade with his own. He now countered, the tip of his sword clanging off of the side of Ginger¡¯s helmet, nearly cutting her neck.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Elizabeth grabbed Ginger before she fell. Ayax blocked Thorgoth¡¯s spell, whilst Martin swung again at the king¡¯s back. Thorgoth blocked the blow with his sword, fired another spell to keep Ayax shielding her friends, whilst Elizabeth and Ginger circled around and struck together from different angles. Thorgoth dodged one blow, blocked the other, shot another spell back. On and on the deadly dance continued. Frances¡¯s friends keeping themselves alive and from being just blasted away by Thorgoth by sticking as close to him as possible.

    Their time and effort was not being wasted.

    Morgan had taken Frances¡¯s hand and focusing on the warmth of her touch, she felt for the keystones inside of her. The keystones she¡¯d awoken gave her their power with ease, and a floodtide of magic cascaded out from her. This power took the form of flickering purple flames that covered her arms and seeped from them into Frances¡¯s hands.

    Yet, even as she kept the stream of magic flowing, she couldn¡¯t help but watch the deadly battle going on against her grandfather. Thorgoth¡¯s brutal strikes and spells, and their effects on those fighting to protect them seared into her mind, even as she did her best to turn her gaze away.

    Frances could sense something wasn¡¯t right before she could see it in her daughter¡¯s expression. The flow of magic and the warmth that was spreading through her body had flickered, almost like a candle about to be blown off.

    ¡°Morgan? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Thin fingers squeezed tight around Frances¡¯s hands. ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright to be scared,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan swallowed. ¡°I know, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s your plan?¡±

    Frances took a breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to use True Song Magic.¡±

    The princess blinked. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know how to use it?¡±

    ¡°I believe I know now. Morgan, what are the components of magic?¡± Frances asked.

    ¡°Power, understanding, and visualization, which is tied to our imagination and emotions,¡± said Morgan.

    Her daughter¡¯s magic had resumed ¡°Alan¡¯s journal mentioned no secret technique. If true song magic isn¡¯t brought about by some understanding of our world, or power, then it has to be tied to visualization and emotion.¡±

    Morgan frowned. ¡°Alright, but what emotion could possibly be the key?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just one emotion. I believe that when Alan, Yalisa, Moragon, and Amura and Rathon cast their spells they achieved something remarkable. They¡¯d accepted who they were, what had happened to them, and were at peace with themselves.¡±

    ¡°Wait, is that even possible? And what if they were in peace? And even if you are happy with yourself, how could you beat Thorgoth?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat him. I¡¯m just going to make it possible. As for how? Trust me, Morgan.¡± Leaning forward, Frances gently kissed the harpy-orc¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think about your grandfather or what might happen, just remember the people that love you.¡±

    ¡°Wait mom¡ª¡±

    Morgan blinked. She wasn¡¯t sure how but Frances was singing again. She and Ivy¡¯s Sting shone, wreathed by the colors of the clear sky. The harpy-orc had been certain of her mother¡¯s lack of magic. Yet now, she felt like she was bathed in the warm sunlight that only existed high above the clouds.

    ¡°Together, Morgan, my beloved daughter.¡± Frances smiled. Took a breath and sang a lower note. The harpy-orc matched the pitch and together their voices mingled. Their song grew in intensity, like the light that bathed them and the battlefield.

    The battle with Thorgoth was now cast in stark, lavendar-tinged shadows. It gave the fight an almost graphic-novel quality. The brief and violent exchanges of flashing magic helped to accentuate this aspect, with Elizabeth finding her companions and the king at times looking frozen in frame as their weapons clashed. Scratches and scrapes accumulated on her and her friends¡¯ armor like an artist adding more detail to the paintings.

    Thorgoth was winning. His magic was too strong. Half the time he would block or twist their strikes away. Only the cavalcade of attacks from the three warriors kept him from using a more potent spell. Every time Ayax prepared a spell to hit the king, he would target Martin, or Elizabeth and force her to shield her friends.

    Ayax still darted, a whirling dark form striking and casting shield spells to protect her human companions. Martin was still moving quickly, his longsword struck like a steel snake seeking its prey. Yet, every step Elizabeth took was marred by the pain from her wounded foot. It was worse than she had thought, or perhaps enough blood had trickled out because she sometimes found herself seeing nothing but blackness.

    That wasn¡¯t anything compared to Ginger. The queen hadn¡¯t been wounded like Elizabeth, but directing the army in the fiercest fighting of the battle and leading charge after charge had taken its toll. She lagged behind the trio, only managing sudden strikes with her fading energy. Her crimson hair stuck to her scalp, a fire that had consumed all its fuel and was driven on only by sheer will.

    Will was no substitute for the callous calculus that determined how much energy the human body had consumed. Ginger lunged, a wild unfocused strike that clanged off of Thorgoth¡¯s thick shoulder pauldron. In return, she ate the full brunt of the king¡¯s sword on her cuirass.

    Knocked back, she crashed down into the dirt. Martin twisted to step in front of his beloved. With a sudden burst of acrobatic grace inherent to a troll, Thorgoth kicked him and fired a spell to keep Ayax shielding. The side-kick connected with Martin¡¯s knee and the human howled, going down hard.

    Ayax and Elizabeth struck together, hoping beyond hope. Warhammer and glowing staff scything high and low.

    They were too slow. Thorgoth had knocked away enough of his attackers to go back to his preferred method of fighting.

    A sudden Word of Power, Elizabeth was picked up and thrown into Ayax. Metal scraped metal as the pair tumbled through the air and hit the ground in a tangle of limbs. Adrenaline made them scramble to their feet, close to where Martin and Ginger were both trying to lever themselves up on their weapons.

    Thorgoth stood over them, grinning.

    ¡°Goodbye-HURK!¡±

    Ginger gawked. Martin stared. Elizabeth and Ayax sought and found each other¡¯s hands. A sword wreathed in grey magic appeared out from Thorgoth¡¯s side. Helias stood behind the Demon King, an expression of intense concentration gritting his teeth as he hummed.

    Straining at the effort, the tauroll twisted his fanghorn out of Thorgoth and raised it to swing again, this time at Thorgoth¡¯s head.

    ¡°You Clodthrog**!¡±**

    The roar, if something so savage and blood-curdling could be called that, made Helias flinched right before the king screamed a Word of Power. Helias was thrown backward. The general landed on his feet as the king fell to one knee, a stream of Words of Power falling from lips.

    ¡°Oh shit¡ª¡± Helias got a grey shield up, a futile attempt to block the torrent of violet fire that rained down on him from all directions. Even as the attacks cracked and dented the shield, all could see the blood trickling from Thorgoth¡¯s wound stopping. The armor and resultant wound vanished as the king sealed the wound and healed himself while casting.

    ¡°Why Helias? Why?¡±

    The answer came easily, and so did the realization he could not fend off Thorgoth¡¯s attacks. That left only one option. ¡°For my family!¡±

    The general dropped his shield and bellowed a Word of Power. His final spell, a brutal bolt of force that took the somehow apropos form of a bull, tore through the flames toward the king.

    Even as the general was blasted backwards, Thorgoth had to shield himself. Yet the grey bull gored the shield with its horns, shattering it, but dissipating some of the impact as it threw the king into the air.

    Thorgoth¡¯s feet slammed into the ground, with the king upright. Still, the general¡¯s final assault had hurt. The king was not so fast to stagger out of the dust, still clutching his wand.

    All around him, the recovered fighters and mages of the allied army formed a wide ring around the demon king.

    ¡°Berengaria and I are served by idiots! Worthless wretches and fucking useless clodthrogs! They can¡¯t even betray properly!¡±

    Thorgoth raised his blade and wand as he turned around. He watched, his lips warping up in a sneer as the circle of trolls, orcs, ogres, goblins, centaurs, harpies and humans shivered. Even the two dragons circling overhead kept a wide berth.

    ¡°Outnumbered, one against your best, and you still can¡¯t fucking kill me! But maybe you lot will have better luck against me. Come on! Who is game enough to try to take on Thorgoth, the Demon King of Alavaria and my two blessings? Not one, two blessings!¡±

    Silence met the Demon King and his cackling challenge.

    It was not quiet, however, there was still a song in the air.

    All while Frances sang, she was remembering how her biological mother burning her with the iron. She recalled her step-father Dan kicking her.

    The pain hurt, it was agonizing, and with that pain came the shame and guilt that sat like a ice cold stone in her chest. She felt that pain before it passed to her doubts. Her failings. The rage that she had to hold back.

    They were all part of her, along with her triumphs, her successes, the compassion and love that supported her through it all. Wrapping around her like a hug and helping to cradle that pain were her new memories.

    The cottage with Edana.

    Saving Timur.

    Meeting Elizabeth and Martin and going on missions together.

    Being adopted by Edana.

    Bonding with Ayax and her extended family in Erlenberg.

    Talking around the camp fires with her friends, and their newest addition, a smirking Ginger.

    All the moments she shared with Timur, culminating with them lying in bed together, just side by side.

    Teaching Hattie and watching the smile return to the half-troll¡¯s face.

    Morgan, her daughter, telling her that she loved her.

    Perhaps she would forever carry the scars of her abuse, but they were also part of who she was, along with the friendship and love that she had for her friends, her family, and the world that she now called home.

    Letting go of Morgan, Frances stepped toward the Demon King. Ivy¡¯s Sting held almost daintily in her hand like a conductor¡¯s baton.

    ¡°I will not take the Demon King on.

    I will only undo what he builds his strength upon.

    Blessings gifted from love, I will unmake.

    So that my friends, my family, and my home will live on, for Alavari and human to remake.¡±

    The words, in English, fell from Frances¡¯s lips, redolent with magic, without any magical backlash or explosion so easily that she didn¡¯t realize she was rhyming. Instinctively, she raised Ivy¡¯s Sting as if conducting an orchestra, and almost daintily, drew a simple circle as she sang the final lyric to her spell.

    As she held the highest note to her song, Frances watched as sparkling notes of lavender glistened into existence around the Demon King. Like the jeweled stars set in the night sky, they transfixed the onlookers, including Thorgoth. Shoulders relaxed and the tips of weapons touched the ground.

    The stars surrounded Thorgoth, growing in brightness and intensity. The Demon King, snapping out of his trance, tried to bat them away with his wand. He even tried to drive them from him with a bolt of magic. The stars just let the spell pass, dodging him effortlessly.

    Frances sang the final note to her song, shifting down to end on a strong chord. The stars responded by sinking into Thorgoth and vanishing. Dropping his sword, the Demon King clawed at his own armor and skin as he glowed.

    A bright red thread of magic, almost scarlet in color seemed to slither out onto the ground. It was followed by an aquamarine thread the color of the deep sea. Thorogth tried to clutch at them with grasping hands. His eyes had a wild-eyed look that twisted into wide-eyed shock as his hands just passed through the threads. Knees hitting the ground, the Demon King scrabbled at the last vestiges of his wife and his mother¡¯s crimson and aquamarine magics, but they unraveled and disappeared, like they were never there as Frances finished her song.

    Well and truly out of magic, the Otherworlder still managed to keep Ivy¡¯s Sting raised at the now kneeling Demon King.

    ¡°Thorgoth, it¡¯s over."

 Chapter 229 - Thorgothéˆ¥æªš End

    ***

    Thorgoth stared at his hands, empty except for his wand. Still kneeling, his head tilted up so that his wide-eyed gaze fell on Frances.

    The creases at the edges of his eyes deepened. His teeth ground together and lips twisted. Warned by the distortion of the Demon King¡¯s handsome features, Frances ran backwards. Seizing his sword, Thorgoth lunged, the silvered steel flashing down.

    A violet magic bolt hit Thorgoth first. The Demon King staggered backward. Unlike the times before, his armor didn¡¯t glow.

    Frances looked over her shoulder, finding her fiance racing towards her with his wand raised.  ¡°Mataia get out of there! Don¡¯t stop! We¡¯ll cover you!¡±

    Trusting her friends, Frances turned her back on the king and ran toward her friends. Her feet felt like they were lead weights and the ground sucked on her battered boots.

    Elizabeth, seeing the king continuing to gain on Frances, hefted her warhammer. With her wound, there was no way she could get close to the king and interrupt him. Unless¡­

    The Otherworlder took a step back. She knew her hammer, having wielded it for seven years now. There had been adjustments, repairs and she¡¯d even had to have the hammer¡¯s head reforged, but she knew this weapon and its balance intimately.

    Which is why she knew it would hit the moment her hammer¡¯s leather handle left her hand. Propelled by her over-the-shoulder throw, her warhammer  didn¡¯t spin through the air, but seemed to roll slowly forward.

    Thorgoth saw the hammer. He turned, he slashed his wand at the hammer, and nothing happened. Instead the hammer slammed into his shoulder. The heavy metal weapon went flying, while also sending the troll to the ground. He scrambled up, gasping.

    Martin¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°He¡¯s got no magic.¡±

    Ginger raised her sword. ¡°Mages! Musketeers! Open fire on the Demon King! Don¡¯t you dare hit our friendlies!¡±

    There was a brief moment where it was just the sound of Frances pounding her feet against the ground as hard as she could, desperate to put as much distance between herself and the beast gaining on her.

    ¡°Cuz get down!¡± Ayax shrieked a note and a thin streak of lightning arched over the ducking Frances. Thorgoth waved his wand, trying to block it. Only a weak, faded barrier materialized between himself and the troll¡¯s spell. The lightning shattered it and struck Thorgoth¡¯s chest.

    The Demon King didn¡¯t howl, but he did stumble as sparks flew across his armor. Even so, he kept slamming one foot over the other, somehow holding onto his wand even as he swayed from side to side.

    Ginger¡¯s pistol shot halted him in his tracks. Fired from near point-blank range, the bullet hit his armor from the side, avoiding much of the central shaped ridge and sending the king reeling. He had to step back to steady himself.

    That¡¯s when Ayax hit him with a bolt of magic. She was followed by Anriel sending an arrow that Thorgoth had to dodge. Yet the explosion from the magical arrow nearly threw the king to the ground. He only managed to halt his fall by stabbing his sword into the ground, bending the blade as a result.

    Letting go of the hilt, Thorgoth took another step, onto to be hit again by a musketball. This one smashing through his weakened gauntlet and exiting out the other side of his arm. Another spell from Spinella knocked him to the side, before he was caught by Kellyanne¡¯s fireball.

    He burst out of the flames, bleeding, roaring, but more beast than monster.  Still bent on going after Frances, Thorgoth kept charging forward, but he was no longer the Demon King. He was a wounded beast, dangerous but slowly dying. All the while, bullets and spells rained onto him.

    Frances wasn¡¯t sure when she stopped, but she did recall embracing Timur and turning her fiance¡¯s face away from the sight of his father.

    She watched, however, unable to tear her eyes away as Thorgoth stood, still glaring at her with his singular eye. He could no longer hold onto his wand. His armor was perforated and he bled from uncountable wounds, legs barely in a condition to support him.

    Even now, Frances could see Thorgoth sneering at her, while trying to raise his wand with his ruined arm. With a sigh, the wood slipped from his grasp and the king crumpled to the ground, sprawling out onto the dirt.

    Frances stared at her fallen enemy, the enemy that had brought her to Durannon and her new life. The monster that had hurt so many people, and those who she held dear.

    She let her gaze linger for a moment, before she turned back to Timur and gently, but with a firm hand, pulled the love of her life away.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Timur asked, his eyes shut.

    ¡°Yes it is. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Timur squeezed her hand, and when Frances looked up, she found the prince¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and yet he had a distant smile across his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. You did nothing wrong and I¡¯m¡ªWe¡¯re¡ªgoing to be fine now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Mataia.¡±

    ¡°You saved me first,¡± said Timur.

    Before they could speak more, bright pillars of light shone down from the ceiling. Frances found herself engulfed in one of these pillars. The soft white light however, didn¡¯t sting. As she looked across to her friends, she realized that Elizabeth, Leila and all the remaining Otherworlders were surrounded by the same white light.

    Congratulations Otherworlders. You have succeeded in your task at defeating the Demon King. As promised you will be rewarded generously for your sacrifice with gold and a blessing of luck. You will also have your choice. You may choose to stay in Durannon and live a mortal life that ends in this world. Or you may return to your homeworld of Earth.

    The Otherworlder System¡¯s voice was firm yet airy, and also vaguely familiar, though Frances couldn¡¯t be certain. It¡¯d been years since she¡¯d last heard it.

    What she was certain of was her choice.

    ¡°I choose to stay,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I want to stay,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances met her best friend¡¯s gaze. Tears were already falling down her cheeks. Her hands shook as she whispered a prayer. Ayax, who¡¯d rushed over to her girlfriend, embraced her tightly, letting Elizabeth lean on her.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying.¡± Frances found Leila sitting on the ground, her shoulders slack. The Otherworlder¡¯s eyes looked up, though what she sought, Frances wasn¡¯t sure.

    So be it.

    Most of the Otherworlders faded into the light, except for the three that had chosen to stay. Elizabeth waved goodbye to George, who saluted her.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Yet, although the Otherworlders faded, the light remained around Frances, Elizabeth and Leila. Before Frances could act or try to move out of the light, the Otherworlder system¡¯s voice sounded again.

    Frances Windwhistler, Elizabeth Kim and Leila Ali, you have chosen to stay in Durannon and forego your rightful reward. As you three have served this world and its peoples we will grant you one boon each, if it is within our power.

    Elizabeth froze for a moment, but her lips soon moved. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can return, but is there any way you can send a message to my family? Any way to let them know I¡¯m safe and happy?¡±

    You are correct, you cannot return to Earth. Neither will a message be possible, but there is another method. They will dream of your adventures and your life in this world. They will know why you chose to stay and that you are safe and happy. That you love them dearly. Would that be amenable?

    Elizabeth could barely get the words out, and only Ayax¡¯s arms held her up as she cried into the troll¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Leila raised her hand like it was a classroom, only to turn red and lower her arm.  ¡°Can you give those Otherworlders who truly fought and died in service to defeat the Demon King the reward anyway? I know this is a selfish request but I don¡¯t think Jessica, Nicole or Jim should be deprived of their reward.¡±

    On the contrary, this is an incredibly selfless request, Leila. It is granted.

    Frances took a breath. It was her turn now and she needed to make sure of all the possibilities. ¡°You can¡¯t resurrect people right? Or undo things that have happened? Like wounds?¡±

    I¡¯m afraid not.

    Frances swallowed. Her mind was of two thoughts, but since the system was being downright friendly, perhaps she could present her case.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to request two boons if possible. Though, if this cannot be done for Elizabeth and Leila, then¡ª¡±

    We will hear you out, and only you, Frances Stormcaller. You were the one who ended the Demon King after all. And yes, you were the one who did so, even if you did not deliver the killing blow.

    Frances let out a sigh. ¡°Alright. Can you rescue my step-sister Denise somehow, or at the very least, deliver her from her parents¡¯ influence? I don¡¯t think my birth mother or step-father are redeemable, but I don¡¯t believe she deserves what they will raise her to do.¡±

    That is within our power. What is your second boon?

    ¡°Promise me that you will bring more suitable candidates the next time the system is used.¡±

    Ah, that is not unfortunately not something we can do. We cannot determine which course the future will take, Frances Stormcaller. We find and identify potential. We did not choose you to defeat the Demon King. We merely considered that you were a candidate. You and the Otherworlders always had the choice to take charge of your fates.

    Frances pursed her lips, Ivy¡¯s Sting heavy in her hand. She didn¡¯t really have any other things to wish for, but she also knew she didn¡¯t want to regret giving this up. Unless¡­

    She raised her faithful wand and her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Ivy, I have an idea.¡±

    It took but a moment for her wand to read her thoughts. ¡°Wait, are you sure? This is a fundamental change to the rules of the world!¡±

    ¡°How else could I prevent what happened to you?¡± Frances asked.

    The mental hug that Ivy¡¯s Sting hit Frances with was like a jolt of sunlight directly to her heart. The warm feeling lit Frances¡¯s features up in a beaming smile, which broke into a giggle.

    ¡°Then I request that you make it so no Named Wand may ever be harmed or threatened into casting spells against their will. Is that something you can do?¡±

    We cannot make Named Wands and Staves invulnerable to all harms, but we can make them so they will never be truly destroyed or coerced, unless they wish it so. Yes, that can be done.

    The Otherworlder System, or its voice seemed to pause for a moment as if it was deep in thought.

    A final offering, Frances Windwhistler, for your selflessness. Your actions have put Durannon on the road to peace and happiness. While there will be more conflicts, some even more devastating than this one in the far future, this will be the last Great War between humans and Alavari.

    Frances looked up at the light, wide-eyed, and yet somehow not blinded by the brightness. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t predict the future?¡±

    We cannot determine the final shape that the future decides upon. However, we can see the effects of your choices, and your wishes. Farewell, Frances, Elizabeth and Leila, long happy lives to you and your dear ones.

    And with that, the light vanished, leaving the young woman looking up at the dark ceiling of Kairon-Aoun. Still smiling, Frances turned to her fiance, her amber eyes noticing her daughter flying towards them.

    ¡°You wished wisely,¡± said Timur, returning her smile.

    Frances caressed her love¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you. I¡­ is there anything I can do¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I have you, Morgan, my family and friends. I¡¯ll get through this.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll be by your side,¡± said Frances. She and Timur opened their arms to let their daughter burrow into their embrace.

    Yet above Morgan¡¯s blabbering and relieved crying Frances heard a weak, faint cry of help.

    ¡°Timur, Morgan, hold on, do you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ah, duty calls.¡± While supporting Frances, Timur and Morgan made their way to the source of the cries.

    What they found took them aback for a moment, but did not stop them from rendering aid. The trio were, after all, people who could not ignore people in need of help.

    ***

    Sara had been sitting under guard with Titania¡¯s soldiers. She and the rest of the camp followers had been taken under guard by the victorious Alavari. From the cheering down the Greenway and hushed whispers between the guards, she¡¯d become aware that Thorgoth had been killed, but had heard nothing about her husband.

    That was until a young, and definitely-not-an-adult harpy-troll had flown in, demanding with a shrill tone Sara¡¯s release.

    The news however, was everything that Sara feared.

    Her boots slammed into the ground as she almost lost balance and landed on all fours. Scrambling forward, she fell to her knees beside her husband.

    A brown-haired woman in dusty white robes, a mage, and another troll mage with black hair were doing their best to keep Helias alive.

    However, there were gaping charred holes in his torso and he had only one leg remaining. Some horrible spell had dealt a mortal blow to the tauroll.

    ¡°Helias! Helias!¡±

    Helias smiled. He looked so peaceful that she almost forgot she was looking at what remained of her husband. ¡°Sara, you made it.¡±

    The harpy-orc froze, hands covering her mouth. Already blinking back tears, she fell to one knee and clasped his gunpowder-blackened hand.

    ¡°Helias. I¡­Oh Galena.¡±

    The tauroll took a short breath, his chest rising just so slightly. ¡°Forgive me for asking you to come and see me in this state.¡±

    Sara snorted. Forcing herself to smile, she brushed a loose lock of sweat-matted hair out of her husband¡¯s eye. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. You¡¯re my husband.¡±

    Helias winced, his eyes examining his wife. ¡°Are you hurt? Did they¡ª¡±

    Sara squeezed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You were right. Titania¡¯s forces just kept us under guard until this harpy-orc took me to you.¡±

    A deep sigh of relief escaped the general¡¯s pale lips. He closed his eyes for a brief moment, before he forced them open. ¡°Sara, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sara¡¯s mouth opened and closed, her lips pressing and twisting as she tried to form something to say. She looked up to the brown-haired woman who was keeping her husband alive. The healer mage was already shaking her head.

    Sara, her breath catching in her throat, forced herself to not break down, to breathe calmly without letting the emotions in her chest explode. ¡°Don¡¯t be. You were a good husband,¡± she said, somehow adding a smile to her face.

    Helias smirked, somehow holding his expression even as his grasp on his wife¡¯s hand seemed to fade and falter. ¡°You were a good wife.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of our Gwendilia. Do you have anything you want to say to her?¡± Sara asked.

    The general¡¯s smile faded and for the first time since she could ever remember, Sara saw tears well up in her husband¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Tell her that no matter what mistakes you make, it is never too late to make a good choice. That I fell in love with her at first sight and will never¡­stop¡­no matter where I am.¡±

    Sara nodded, wiping her eyes. The words were perfect, and she hated that they were what she would have to deliver to her daughter.

    ¡°Husband, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Wife, I love you too. And¡­ thank you, Stormcaller, Blackgale.¡±

    Sara felt her heart stop in her throat as she glanced at the two mages that had bought her this moment. Blackgale looked as severe if not as monstrous as the stories she heard. The human Stormcaller was far shorter than she imagined.

    Ayax¡¯s only response to Helias was to give a short nod. Frances gave a sad smile, though, it was more directed to Sara than Helias.

    ¡°I hope you find your peace, General,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Erlenberg, about a lot of things. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Helias¡¯s eyes stayed open. His last breath and apology, however, passed quietly like the end of his life.

    Sara, still sobbing, held her husband¡¯s still slightly warm face, kissed him gently, before finally letting him go and closing his eyes.

    ¡°Stormcaller¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just Frances. I¡¯m sorry for your loss. His wounds were too great,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I know. You did me a great favor and my husband a great mercy, despite your history. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m forever in your debt.¡±

    As the words fell from her lips, what little composure Sara had shattered. Shaking, she sobbed into her hands.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t even love each other like that! He was just¡­ good to me, and now he¡¯s gone! Why? He told me he was going to come back!¡±

    Ayax shook her head at the general. ¡°He was trying to save Alavari. He ordered the army to surrender, before joining us to fight Thorgoth. He¡­ he said he did it for his family.¡±

    Sara looked up at Ayax, and the cross-armed troll¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. Slowly, the tears and cries returned, only harder.

    Without needing to even exchange a glance, Frances and Ayax wrapped their arms around the sobbing young woman.

    ***

 Chapter 230 - After the End

    There were a lot of graves. They lined neatly row after row along the road from the Greenway to Kairon Aoun.

    Alavari troops were buried toward the entrance to the Greenway where they¡¯d camped. Meanwhile, the Allied dead slept in the shadow of the walls of Kairon Aoun.

    Frances sat atop a hill formed by the rubble from the First Terrace, leaning against a wooden beam. She¡¯d stayed behind with a garrison to be left for Athelda-Aoun and Kairon-Aoun. Titania was marching into Alavaria to secure Minairen. Erlenbergian troops and later, Lightning Battalion contingents were going to assist her in securing Alavaria and rooting out Thorgoth¡¯s loyalists.

    For the moment, however, Frances basked in the cold fact that the war was over.

    ¡°Rebuilding is going to be a bitch,¡± said Elizabeth.

    Frances arched an eyebrow at her friend. The Korean girl gently replied with a light tap on her shoulder. ¡°What, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. In some ways maintaining the peace is going to be harder than fighting the war. It¡¯s not like the tensions between Alavari and humans will just go away,¡± said Frances.

    Martin nodded. He was kneeling, allowing Ginger to rest her head on his lap as he played with her hair. ¡°We need to make sure the next generation cannot conceive of a war of this scale, ever again,¡± he said.

    ¡°Well, the first step is to ensure everybody has access to the Otherworlder shrine. A permanent guard made of all the kingdoms and nations needs to be established,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°Yes, but that won¡¯t stop arguments from breaking out,¡± said Ginger. She sighed. ¡°If anything it might cause arguments.¡±

    Ayax¡¯s tail swayed side to side as she pursed her lips. ¡°We could use Respite?¡±

    ¡°Respite?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Ayax nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to my fathers. They¡¯re thinking of sending my adoptive brother Benjamin to Respite. They think that the quality of education there, the people and folk he¡¯d meet would benefit his upbringing and frankly I agree.¡±

    ¡°We could market that. I could market that actually. A few words in the right places and we can make it fashionable to send children of nobles to Respite. So they can befriend other children from different backgrounds,¡± said Martin.

    Frances imagined the plan of the school in her head, crossing her arms as she did so. ¡°The school grounds would need some expansion for a boarding house, but Athelda-Aoun has plenty of space.¡±

    ¡°Would they really want to send their children to an Alavari school?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Frances and Timur becoming the rulers of Athelda-Aoun will satisfy both humans and Alavari. Besides, if Cuz teaches there, people would flock there anyway,¡± said Ayax.

    ¡°But what about the children who can¡¯t come to Athelda-Aoun? The orphans that won¡¯t make their way there?¡± Elizabeth asked. She took a breath and suddenly, her eyes widened. ¡°We¡­ we could find them.¡±

    ¡°Come again?¡± Ginger asked.

    ¡°Ayax and I have been talking. After everything¡¯s settled down, we want to go traveling for a bit,¡± said Elizabeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of looking for trouble and rescuing children?¡± Ayax raised her hand and Elizabeth hi-fived her.

    Ginger laughed at the troll¡¯s smirk, but she looked thoughtful. ¡°We¡¯d need to better connect Athelda-Aoun to Alavaria and Erisdale at least to make this work. I can¡¯t imagine many parents would be enthused about week-long trips just to get to Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    ¡°What about a train?¡± Frances asked. ¡°You know, the coaches that run only on steel rails that I told you about?¡±

    ¡°It will take a long time to get one operational from what you told us about the tunneling needed, that is unless you can use True Song Magic to speed it up?¡± Elizabeth asked.

    Frances looked down at her open hand and closed her eyes.  ¡°I can¡¯t. I think¡ªI know that I can¡¯t summon that magic at will. It may have been a one time thing, or something that I can only do in a truly dire situation.¡±

    ¡°I thought you explained that you could use True Song Magic if you are at peace with yourself?¡± Ayax asked.

    Meeting her cousin¡¯s questioning gaze, Frances closed her hand. ¡°Yes, but honestly that spell almost didn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it almost didn¡¯t work?¡± Martin asked, his voice very quiet.

    A slight shiver ran up from the small of Frances¡¯s back to her shoulders. ¡°I was completely out of magic. Morgan helped me a little, but when I drew on that power to dispel those blessings, I drew on a part of myself that I¡¯d never tapped into before. Something in my body tells me that because I did that, it will be some time before I can ever do that again.¡±

    Frances took a breath. ¡°There¡¯s also the matter that peace is hard to maintain. Life goes on and there will be more challenges and frustrations to come that will upset us. I am wholly happy with myself now, but who knows what will happen in the future?¡±

    Ayax grimaced, whilst similarly morose looks started to take over Elizabeth, Martin and Ginger¡¯s features.

    ¡°Hey, hold on, I didn¡¯t say I was never going to be happy,¡± said Frances. Smiling, she looked up towards Kairon Aoun. She could already hear the victory feast that was starting. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can use more True Song Magic, but I¡¯ve more or less accepted what happened to me when I was a kid. I will never go back to being the scared girl that I was before. I think that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Ginger blinked owlishly, her lips pursed. Slowly, a grin began to return to her face. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good, and besides, we just won the war people!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Elizabeth cheered, hi-fiving the queen.

    Martin, grinning now, unceremoniously evacuated Ginger from his lap and helped her up. ¡°Well what are we waiting for, let¡¯s get to the party!¡±

    And with that the five friends strolled up the path towards the sounds of laughter and celebration.

    ***

    In the school cafeteria, Nicole and Jim shared bubble tea while scrolling through their phones. Around them, hushed conversation

    ¡°So, have your parents asked?¡± Nicole asked.

    Jim let go of his straw. ¡°Asked about what?¡±

    ¡°The gold you brought home?¡± Nicole asked, through a mouthful of boba pearls.

    ¡°That¡¯s the funny thing. They can¡¯t see it unless I let them. It¡¯s why I managed to move them home.¡± Jim pursed his lips. ¡°I did show my grandad, told him a little of what happened and he believed me. Even offered to help me cash them.¡±

    Nicole nodded. ¡°That¡¯s cool of him, but be careful. You didn¡¯t show him all the gold, did you?¡±

    ¡°Nah, and that was what he told me to do too,¡± said Jim. Something caught Jim¡¯s attention and he looked away from his phone to wave at an approaching student. ¡°Hey Jess! Getting used to your face?

    ¡°One of the few good things about being back on Earth,¡± said Jessica as she slid onto the bench. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why I got the gold, though. Not everybody did, but all of us that were, you know, trying, got the reward.¡±

    ¡°Who knows.¡± Nicole pursed her lips. ¡°We should check in on Elizabeth¡¯s parents. See how they¡¯re doing.¡±

    Jessica coughed into her fist and lowered her voice. ¡°Well, it turns out I saved where Liz lives on my phone thanks to a group project when we were in elementary school. The thing is¡­ they seem... fine?¡±

    Nicole arched an eyebrow. ¡°What.¡±

    Jessica glanced over her shoulder before leaning in. ¡°Yeah, they did have a little shrine up and I swear this is true, it had a drawing of her and Ayax.¡±

    ¡°Wait what? But how?¡± Nicole stammered.

    Jim blinked slowly and steepled his fingers. ¡°I think they know. I don¡¯t know how, but they know.¡±

    Jessica nodded. ¡°Yeah. Anyway, as for Leila¡¯s parents, they are still pretending to look for her, as are Frances¡¯ parents.¡±

    ¡°Too bad we can¡¯t do anything about them,¡± Jim said, his hands balling into fists.

    ¡°Yeah, Frances may have escaped them forever, but her step-sister is still a kid and is still with them,¡± said Nicole.

    Jessica tapped open her phone, grumbling as she scrolled onto the first local news page. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they have the audacity to fake cry about her after what they did.¡±

    ¡°Frances told you what happened to her?¡± Nicole asked, eyebrows raised.

    ¡°When we were working together on Respite, she mentioned a little.¡± Jessica pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was such a bitch. I mean, my mother and father asked me if everything is alright. They couldn¡¯t believe I was being so nice.¡±

    Jim snorted. ¡°Tell me about it. Dad couldn¡¯t believe I wanted to start training with him. He¡¯s asked me to start going back to the dojo.¡±

    ¡°Taekwondo right?¡± Nicole asked.

    ¡°Yes. I have a few practical tips for self-defense now, though¡ªOh. Hello Mr. Thomas,¡± said Jim.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Grenfall High¡¯s librarian¡¯s lips were twisted tighter than the threads of the best Erlenberg ropes. Even so he forced a thin smile. ¡°Jessica, Nicole, and Jim right?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± echoed the trio.

    ¡°When was the last time you talked to Frances?¡± Mr. Thomas asked.

    Jessica exchanged a glance with her companions. Hoping her heart wouldn¡¯t hammer itself out of her chest, she frowned. ¡°What date is it today, Mr. Thomas?¡±

    ¡°December 12th,¡± said Mr. Thomas.

    ¡°Then it was December 4th,¡± said Jessica, naming the date before they¡¯d been sent to Durannon.

    ¡°Yeah, same with us,¡± said Jim.

    Mr. Thomas stilled for a moment. ¡°Can you come with me for a moment?¡±

    ***

    The three youths, for that was what they had become again, soon found themselves in a room with the school¡¯s resource officer,  the Grade 8. Counselor and the vice principal.

    It was a good thing the three had rehearsed their story before because they were all asked about the circumstances they¡¯d seen Frances, Elizabeth and then Leila. These questions were quite soft, but the former Otherworlders could tell the adults were writing down everything.

    Jessica was taking a sip of water when Mr. Thomas asked the question she¡¯d been dreading.

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve heard, Jessica, you had many encounters with Frances, not all of them friendly. Are you sure there¡¯s nothing else you¡¯d like to tell us?¡±

    The blonde girl¡¯s gaze dropped to the table, but she managed to swallow her water quickly and wipe her lips. Maybe it was teenager hormones, the memories or just the situation she was in, but Jessica could feel her hands shiver ever so slightly.

    She could feel the seconds tick by, until two warm touches rested against her shoulders. Looking up, she found Nicole and Jim, smiling at her reassuringly.

    Jessica took a breath taking comfort in her comrades¡¯ trust in her. Still, she had no script.

    So the truth, in a fashion it had to be.

    ¡°I bullied Frances, Mr. Thomas. That¡¯s what I did. I¡¯m going to regret that for the rest of my life. Before she disappeared, though, I managed to apologize to her. She had the good grace to accept it and forgive me.¡± Jessica bit her lip. Was there anything else she could say?

    Mrs. Chang, the school resource officer, wrote something down on her notepad before smiling warmly at Jessica. ¡°What brought about your change of heart?¡±

    Jessica grimaced. ¡°Frances didn¡¯t deserve any of what I was doing to her. It was wrong and she¡ª¡± The blonde Otherworlder blinked as she was struck by a sudden thought. She wasn¡¯t sure where it came from, but before she could think further, she found her lips moving.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I was the only who was person hurting Frances, Mrs. Chang. After she accepted my apology, I shared some of my lunch with her and she mentioned something about sleeping in a walk-in closet. I thought she was joking, but¡­¡±

    The Grade 8. Counselor the white-haired Mr. Abdul leaned forward in his seat. ¡°But?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take much for Jessica to recall the horror that she felt when she found out about Frances¡¯s abuse. It was almost too easy to show it again.

    ¡°I saw some bruises on her arms and legs, sir. I have no idea how she got them. She was very careful to hide them, but she couldn¡¯t help but massage them a little.¡±

    Jim nodded. ¡°I remember that too. I¡­I also remember her never really having good clothing, but that she always wore long sleeves.¡±

    Nicole pursed her lips. ¡°I was in her elementary school. I can¡¯t remember the last time she joined a swim meet.¡±

    Jessica examined the adults seated at the table, who were all exchanging glances.

    ¡°Thank you for your time, all of you. Sorry for taking your recess time,¡± said the vice-principal, Ms. Richards, smiling wanly at the three former ¡°Otherworlders.¡± ¡°Mr. Thomas, can you escort them outside?¡±

    The three echoed their thanks. As they left the school offices, Mr. Thomas waited for a moment, his hand still on the door.

    ¡°Mr. Thomas?¡± Nicole asked, looking up at the librarian.

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing else you know? About Frances, and the others?¡± Mr. Thomas asked.

    The pleading worry in the man¡¯s eyes and frame was more than evident. It was then that the trio remembered that Frances had spent as much time as she could in the school¡¯s library.

    Nicole warred with herself for a moment, before she nodded once. ¡°I think Frances escaped, Mr. Thomas. I don¡¯t have evidence, sir, but that¡¯s what I think.¡±

    ¡°I agree. She¡¯s strong, and smart too,¡± said Jim.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯d ever give up, Mr. Thomas,¡± said Jessica.

    For a moment, Mr. Thomas¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise, before the edges slowly softened. It was as if he¡¯d let the words shine for a moment, before the reality that pre-teens were telling him this set in.

    ¡°That¡¯s a comforting thought. I¡¯ll hold onto that. Thank you again and see you later,¡± said Mr. Thomas. He closed the door, but before it locked shut, the trio could hear him sigh. ¡°I hope she¡¯s safe.¡±

    Standing together, Nicole, Jim and Jessica exchanged knowing smiles before turning to enjoy the rest of lunch break.

    Nobody would ever find a trace of Frances Wendlan, Elizabeth Kim or Leila Ali. However, an investigation by police and child social services would find signs that Frances Wendlan¡¯s parents had abused her. Denise Wendlan was soon quickly found a home with relatives who could raise her well. Wendy and Dan Wendlan were sentenced to prison and barred from ever coming near children.

    The former Otherworlders who had known had cheered this before the rigors and dramas of highschool soon took over. That all being said, their Grenfall class demonstrated a strange maturity compared to even those far older than them.

    After all, many of them knew the future was going to be hard, but they¡¯d fought through worse and triumphed. They would never forget that, or the friendships they¡¯d forged.

    ***

    Steadying herself against the doorway, Frances let herself breathe for a moment. The cool walls of her house were so familiar to her. They called her in, as did the sight of her fiance, daughter and apprentice taking their shoes off in the foye.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back,¡± said Timur, hanging up his jacket. ¡°Now I don¡¯t know about you all but I am in dire need of a bath.¡±

    ¡°Do we have enough time? The feast is tonight,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°I think so. Those left in Athelda-Aoun started cooking but they can¡¯t do everything by themselves,¡± said Timur.

    ¡°Frances?¡± Hattie asked.

    Frances met her first apprentice¡¯s eyes and shook  her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Just really grateful to be home. There were times I wasn¡¯t sure if everything would be alright.¡± Reaching over to squeeze Hattie¡¯s hand, Frances took a breath. ¡°Morgan, can you check the plants? I¡¯m not sure if the spell I cast to drip feed them water still has power.¡±

    ¡°Got it, mom!¡±

    Mom. Frances¡¯s smile widened. Taking a deep breath, she patted her faithful wand, who hummed in return, before stepping into her home.

    ***

    A short ceremony for those who hadn¡¯t made it back to Athelda-Aoun before the feasting. There wasn¡¯t any monument or dedication to the fallen in the city just yet, but the cemetery near the south western entrance of the city did nicely.

    Frances had thought of Ulric, Forowena and Jerome during the service and remembered their voices and laughter. She knew she was lucky to be able to think of them that way, as there were others who shed tears throughout the quiet gathering amidst the headstones.

    After that, was the feast, which was held in Athelda-Aoun¡¯s market square. Some had remarked that it was a bit strange that it would be held under the shadow of the upturned Alavari standards flown from Athelda-Aoun¡¯s City Hall building. However, the market square was the only place large enough for such an event.

    Besides, there weren¡¯t many people looking up when good food and company were in front of them. Upon news of the victory at Kairon-Aoun, the cooks of the city had broken open the larders. Individual families also contributed ingredients, skills and recipes to the tables filled with steaming dishes, kept warm by charms. Roasted nuts, Frances recognized roast beef, crispy pork, and even the Dalebrick fries that she¡¯d introduced to Durannon. To her delight, Alavari cheese curds and a rich gravy had been added to turn the dish into a close approximation of Canadian poutine.

    On long trestle tables, people and folk drank and ate. Chatter flowed as much as the wine and ale did whilst plates continued to be emptied at a prodigious rate. Guests moved around, doing their best not to lose their plates or cups.

    As she danced, Frances saw Ginger and Martin having left Viscountess Katia, who had a visible lump around her torso from her bandages. She was speaking quietly to Renia. Whether the human¡¯s cheeks were red from drink or something else, Frances wasn¡¯t sure, but the harpy was smiling and that¡¯s what counted.

    King Martin and Queen Ginger on the other hand, were already starting a conversation with Sebastian and Megara. Already, Ginger and Sebastian were sitting down at the table and locking hands to arm wrestle, whilst their spouses watched with raised eyebrows. Frances caught a glance from Martin, who smiled and raised his glass to her. The light of the torches caught the gleam of his crown which seemed to fit so naturally on his head.

    Frances didn¡¯t think that Ginger had seen her, before her friend let out a roar and slammed Sebastian¡¯s arm into the table. It was only there, still pinning Sebastian¡¯s hand did Ginger look up and wave like a young child. Her brown eyes danced with delight as she displayed the smile on her face.

    Frances waved back, with just as much youthfulness, as she whirled away, Timur¡¯s firm hands leading her on, swaying her to the beat. As they danced through the center of the square, where a crowd of guests moved with abandon, she and Timur nearly collided with Elizabeth and Ayax.

    Stopping short, Frances and Timur silently watched the pair. The dark-haired troll and tall Otherworlder danced like they were alone. Hands resting on each other¡¯s necks, foreheads touching, the troll and human sashayed through the chaos around them, their eyes only for one another. Even as Frances and Timur tried to dance around them, the pair spotted them.

    ¡°Save us some ice cream, cuz,¡± Ayax said, smirking slightly.

    Elizabeth said nothing, she only smiled and the world was brighter for a few moments. Until Ayax leaned forward to capture her lips.

    Exchanging a knowing look, Frances and Timur danced on. Prince and mage, restlessly enjoying one another¡¯s touch and the closeness of their bodies. All the while, they searched with each other, for their friends in the crowd.

    Aloudin, Kellyanne and Spinera, trying a range of Alavari and Erisdalian delicacies. Wands and staves waving as if discussing magical theories. Dwynalina and Anriel sat with the other old timers across the table, somehow soundly asleep against each other¡¯s shoulders.

    Lakadara, Fennokra and Yolandra¡¯s long necks towering over Athelda-Aoun¡¯s houses as they enjoyed their meals a little distant from the feast and caught up with one another after their separation.

    Olgakaren and Epomonia were also sitting against one another. The centaur¡¯s arm entwined around the harpy. The harpy¡¯s wings covering the centaur. The pair were quietly talking, sipping from their cups. Frances winced as she heard Olgakaren mention her mother. The pair still hadn¡¯t spoken, and they honestly may never speak again.

    Leila was fussing over the pregnant Janize¡¯s coat like a mother hen over a chick. As she cut up the food for her beloved with narrow-eyed concentration, Frances and Timur saw Janize smirk before she called out to Leila. Frances¡¯s reformed bully looked up at her former victim and shrugged sheepishly before diligently resuming her task. To that, Janize could only sigh even as her smirk faded and adoration replaced it.

    Ignatius and Ember sat swaddled in Eleanor and Paul¡¯s arms. The proud grandparents didn¡¯t even notice Frances and Timur as they swung by. Then again, they did live rather close. Still, in her heart, Frances promised to spend more time with them.

    That left Edana and Igraine.

    ¡°Your mom¡¯s not much of a dancer,¡± said Timur, drawing Frances¡¯s eyes up to her prince.

    ¡°No, but she is a romantic at heart and Igraine loves dancing,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°As much as you do?¡± Timur asked.

    Frances giggled. ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t use to love dancing until I met you.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just that good,¡± said the prince, his drawl making Frances¡¯s heart skip a beat and her cheeks warm.

    ¡°Yes, because when I¡¯m with you, all my doubts disappear. You make me feel I can do anything,¡± said Frances.

    Timur blinked and his roguish grin flashed into an open-mouthed gawk for a brief second. His dark eyes bright with barely-repressed emotion, the prince leaned forward and Frances kissed the love of her life. The depth of his love made her heart race as the feeling in her chest blossomed into a soft warm glow like the light of a beautiful sunset.

    Breathless, she parted with great reluctance from her prince, and even so, found herself in awe of the intensity in his eyes.

    ¡°I love you, Frances. May you forever, hold your heart to mine,¡± Timur said, kissing the back of her hand.

    ¡°Mataia, I swear that I will.¡±

    And the pair danced like that, so close to each another as if joined as one.

    Until a gentle tap on Frances¡¯s shoulder broke the spell and she turned to find herself looking up at dancing emerald eyes.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Frances, may I have this dance?¡±

    ¡°Of course, um¡ª¡± Frances turned to her prince, who only grinned.

    ¡°I dare not hold onto the dragon¡¯s hoard for too long,¡± said Timur. He mouthed, ¡°I¡¯ll be with Morgan,¡± and before Frances could stop him, her love let go and waved her away.

    Edana shook her head. ¡°What a rogue.¡±

    Igraine gently nudged the mage with her elbow. ¡°You didn¡¯t let go of me nearly as graciously when your mother asked you for a dance.¡±

    Sighing, Edana snuck a kiss on Igraine¡¯s cheek. ¡°Keeping me honest. Oh well, Frances, it¡¯s alright if you want to spend more time with Timur¡ª¡±¡°No.¡± Frances smiled as she placed her hand in her mother¡¯s. ¡°We have time. All the time in the world really.¡±

    Igraine chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be with your mom, Edana. Got to get some more embarrassing stories.¡±

    ¡°Go on! I have no shame!¡± Edana exclaimed, even as she waved her wife away.

    Then, linking hands, Frances and Edana danced.

    ***

 Chapter 231: Love Goes On and On

    Her mother was much taller than she was, but her stooped posture meant that Frances didn¡¯t have to reach her hands up.

    ¡°I am so proud of you,¡± Edana said.

    The words were familiar, the sudden and heated emotion in her mother¡¯s voice, however, made Frances almost miss a step, even as she smiled. Not that they were paying too much attention to the beat with all the raucous carousing and toe-tapping around them.

    ¡°Thank you, mom. I¡¯m the luckiest daughter in the world,¡± said Frances after a moment, accompanying her slightly-out of breath declaration, with her widest smile. Edana grinned back. Nothing more needed to be said, especially with the love that emanate from the Grandmaster¡¯s face.

    Yet, in the midst of being twirled by Edana¡¯s slender hand, a thought bubbled to the surface, above the many that swirled in Frances¡¯s mind. It was a question that made Frances purse her lips, but the buoyant joy that lifted her steps loosened her lips.

    ¡°Mom, can you humor me?¡±Frances asked as she stepped back from Edana.

    Pulling her daughter close, Edana arched an eyebrow. ¡°Why do I get the feeling I won¡¯t like this question?¡±

    Frances giggled. ¡°You¡¯re probably right, but I really do want to know your thoughts on this.¡±

    ¡°Is it about how many children you want?¡± Edana asked. She held her very serious expression as Frances gawked for a moment longer, before bursting into chuckles that shook her shoulders. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Frances coughed, hoping she wasn¡¯t too red in the face. ¡°That¡¯s quite alright. But well, I¡¯m thinking two.¡±

    ¡°A good number,¡± said Edana in a sage tone, one hand stroking a non-existent beard. ¡°Now, what is your actual question?¡±

    Taking a breath to collect herself, Frances set her lips in a thin line. ¡°Mom, what do you think would have happened if I hadn¡¯t been chosen to go to Durannon?¡±

    Edana¡¯s jaw stiffened and the pair¡¯s dance slowly came to a stop. It wasn¡¯t as sudden as if someone had cut the music, but it made Frances clench her teeth and study her mother¡¯s suddenly closed off expression.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like this question, even if it is a very good one. Walk with me, please.¡±

    Taking up her mother¡¯s arm to support her, Frances walked with Edana, squeezing past partygoers and towards the more quiet tables.

    ¡°What are you trying to answer with this, my dearest student?¡± Edana asked, glancing at her daughter.

    ¡°There are two questions I¡¯m trying to answer, mom.¡± Frances raised one finger. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if it had to be me to defeat Thorgoth. Couldn¡¯t someone else have done it?¡± She raised her second finger. ¡°The other question I have is if I could have become who I am, or someone who is able to accept and love herself, if I hadn¡¯t come to Durannon?¡±

    Edana nodded. ¡°Some would say both questions are pointless, since we live in a moment brought about by the way things have played out.¡±

    ¡°But you are not some people,¡± said Frances, chancing a smile.

    Edana smiled back. She was still frowning, but it was a quizzical one, rather than a worried one.

    ¡°I believe that if you did not come to Durannon, you would still be able to reconcile what happened to you and grow to become a beautiful young woman,¡± Edana said after what seemed like an eternity.

    Frances nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure myself. I was in a really bad place.¡±

    ¡°You have always underestimated yourself, Frances,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°And you have often been biased towards me,¡± said Frances, flashing her mother a smirk.

    ¡°Guilty as charged. Perhaps we could ask someone who knows you very well. Ivy¡¯s Sting?¡±

    Frances¡¯s wand thrummed, a sonorous Hmm resounding in Frances and Edana¡¯s mind. I believe your mother has the right of it, Frances. Even when you were at your lowest, you always had the strength to choose to be kind and caring.

    ¡°Everybody has their limits,¡± said Frances.

    A burst of affirmation like a firm nod, pinged through Frances and Edana¡¯s minds.

    Of course, but I have been with you through your triumphs and your failures. I¡¯ve witnessed your thoughts and innermost secrets. Even when you have fallen, you never lost that wish to do the good that had been denied to you for so long. Even when you felt worthless, you offered comfort to those that had none. And when you had all the power in the world to ask for something for yourself, you made a wish that would help others. For these reasons, I believe that your quality would have been noticed, like your mother and I did, and like your friends and loved ones have, and they would have come to raise you up.

    Frances, eyes wide, looked up at Edana, who nodded, her emerald eyes slightly teary.

    ¡°Oh. I¡ªI¡¯m glad you both think so,¡± said Frances. She smiled. ¡°And¡­I think you just answered my second question as well.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Edana asked.

    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been me, it probably would have been someone else to defeat Thorgoth. Someone taught with if not love, with kindness and compassion, instilled with duty and determination. Someone who felt guided, valued and confident enough to do what is right. Flawed as this world may be, I got to where I was thanks to you both, and many others from Durannon.¡±

    ¡°The odds of someone succeeding the way you did are quite small,¡± said Edana.

    Frances nodded. ¡°I know, but I choose to believe that people want to do good and choose life over death. Some may stray, but if the majority choose to live, and make decisions that allow us and our children to truly live, then our future will be bright.¡±

    To choose life or death. To live for the future, or die in the past, refusing to learn from it, or to overcome it. A simple and hard choice. I think I agree with you, Frances.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Edana smiled. ¡°I as well. I do suppose though that our choices are not over.¡±

    ¡°Far from it, but we¡¯ve taken the first steps, and thanks to the Otherworlder System, we have a hint on what we can do and what we need to do,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°I take it you already have some ideas, dearest?¡± Edana asked.

    Frances returned her mother¡¯s smile. ¡°A few.¡±

    ¡°Well, they can wait. For now, let us enjoy the present and our time together with our loved ones now,¡± said Edana.

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me, mom,¡± said Frances, wrapping her arms around Edana.

    ¡°You¡¯re always most welcome,¡± said Edana, returning the hug.

    ***

    Her feet were slightly sore, but a giddy bubbly happiness floated Frances to the table where her daughter and first apprentice were sitting next to the love of her life.

    Morgan was chatting eagerly with Timur and so Frances moved to sit next to Hattie, but her apprentice shuffled over to make a space between her and Morgan.

    ¡°Thank you, Hattie.¡± Frances paused for a moment as she gave the smiling half-troll a once-over. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Catching onto her master¡¯s meaning, Hattie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m doing much better. I am wondering what to do now, though.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frances asked.

    Hattie pursed her lips, looking thoughtful. ¡°The war¡¯s over, so I¡¯m not a war mage and I am your apprentice, but you said I¡¯d have my mage graduation ceremony soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Did you have any ideas on what you would like to do?¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t given much thought until now. I know I want to be close to you, Morgan and all my friends. I also know I want to be doing something helpful and gratifying, but what it is precisely I¡¯m not sure.¡± Hattie glanced at Frances. ¡°Did you have any idea of what you wanted to do when you were younger?¡±

    Frances giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not that much older than you are, but as to your question¡­ Honestly I hadn''t given much thought to it either. I sort of found what I wanted to do after the war by accident.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± Hattie asked.

    She frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to at first, but if being the Archduchess of Athelda-Aoun means being able to help with the rebuilding efforts and preventing a future war, then I will gladly accept that position. Also, we have captured Queen Berengaria, there are also going to be Thorgoth loyalists that will need to be apprehended.¡±

    ¡°You would want to continue fighting?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Yes, to prevent a future war,¡± said Frances.

    Hattie blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Otherworlder system say there wouldn¡¯t be a Great War ever again?¡±

    Frances tried not to look grim, but she couldn¡¯t stop her smile from fading. ¡°No, it said there wouldn¡¯t be a Great War between Alavari and Humans. There may yet still be more wars in the future, maybe even worse than this one. While I can¡¯t possibly prevent that, I can do my best in the time I have to maintain peace for as long as possible.¡±

    Much to Frances¡¯s relief, her apprentice didn¡¯t look too worried by that pronouncement. She only bobbed her head in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to do that too. Though, I¡¯m not sure how. I know I don¡¯t mind fighting, but it¡¯s not something I¡¯m always comfortable doing.¡±

    Feeling slightly impulsive, Frances reached out to touch the back of her student¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ll find a way, Hattie. I believe in you.¡±

    Turning her hand over, Hattie squeezed her teacher¡¯s hand. ¡°I know. I really know now.¡±

    They embraced, Frances gently stroking her student¡¯s hair, whilst Hattie rested her head against her teacher¡¯s shoulder.

    The hug was interrupted by a quiet tap on Frances¡¯s shoulder. Letting go of one another, Frances turned to find Morgan, her lips smeared with Hearthsange ice cream.

    ¡°Mom, did you make a deal with Galena?¡±

    An uncharacteristic guffaw spat out from between Frances¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t mind that she was chortling loud enough to make Timur blink. ¡°Whatever makes you think that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°How did you make this so good?¡± Morgan squawked, shoveling another spoonful of the orange-colored ice cream into her mouth.

    Frances borrowed a spoon and at Morgan¡¯s nod, took a bite from the ice cream. ¡°Hearthsange is already the best thing in the world. I just managed to tweak it with my existing ice cream recipe, which I made from trial and error and a bit of magic.¡±

    ¡°Is this a desert from your world¡ªI mean, Earth?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t actually know this one, but Elizabeth and I worked to re-engineer it.¡± Frances flashed Timur a smile. ¡°I served it to Timur on our first date.¡±

    The prince¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment before fondly returning Frances¡¯s smile. ¡°I recall. Chocolate right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Frances. Her eyes now half-lidded, she gave Timur a certain look that twisted his lip in a roguish grin. Before Morgan or Hattie could remark on her expression, she gently patted her daughter¡¯s head, her eyes on her apprentice. ¡°Morgan, Hattie, thank you for helping us.¡±

    The pair beamed back, Hattie with such joy that the edges of her eyes crinkled. As for Morgan, she grinned and then pursed her lips.

    ¡°So, am I still grounded?¡±

    Frances crossed her arms. ¡°Young lady, you explicitly went against my orders!¡± However, she could not hold her mock frown nor hide the giggle that warbled her ¡®stern¡¯ voice. When Morgan opened her eyes as wide as she could, Frances could only let out a long sigh.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ground you, but you¡¯re apologizing to Renia for endangering yourself and you and Hattie are taking some mandatory dueling lessons. We need to go over your shield spells,¡± said Frances.

    Morgan winced and her head dipped. ¡°Oh, okay I really should do that. She must have been worried.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but she will understand. Just like how my mother came to understand that I had to do what I felt was right,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°What if I disagree with you, mom?¡± Morgan asked.

    Frances took a breath and glanced at Timur, who smiled at her reassuringly. ¡°Well, we¡¯re still a family. I¡¯m still going to love you no matter what.¡±

    Morgan, looking up at her, swallowed, before stabbing her spoon into her ice cream. She almost barrelled into Frances as she hugged her tightly. Her arms wrapping around her daughter, Frances soon found Timur¡¯s arms around her as well. It was perfect and warm, and Frances wished it would last forever.

    Alas, the trio untangled themselves with Frances immediately chanced a glance at her first apprentice, who was beaming happily at them.

    Raising her hand, Frances brushed back a lock of hair that had fallen into Hattie¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t forgotten about you. You are taking a week off. No lessons, no ¡®helping out¡¯ at Respite.¡±

    Hattie giggled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±

    Frances chuckled and helped herself to some of the food Timur had gotten for her. As she ate, listening to her daughter and fiance talk about getting some new furniture for her home, a sudden thought came into her mind.

    Thorgoth was defeated. She¡¯d helped to save Durannon and while many lives were lost, the future unfurled in front of her. So many possibilities appeared forth in her mind, so many that Frances went still quite suddenly.

    There was a quiet, soft nudge from Ivy¡¯s presence. Frances?

    ¡°Frances, are you alright?¡± Timur asked.

    Shaking her head, Frances took a breath and smiled without effort. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m quite¡ªno, I¡¯m better than alright. I just realized that I have my whole life ahead of me.¡± She wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, just a little teary-eyed. ¡°And I cannot wait to live it with you all.¡±

    ***

    The End

    Author¡¯s Note: So this is the end of Frances¡¯ story but not the end of the stories in Durannon.

    Whilst I get my next original series ready, I¡¯m going to write an aimed 60K novel focusing on a new heroine set just 10 years after the end of A Fractured Song. This novel is intended to be a standalone adventure intended for anybody who hasn¡¯t read the series. Just hit the next chapter button for the first chapter.

    Here¡¯s the blurb.

    The Lost Princess

    Rowena knew the adults that fed her were not her parents. Parents didn¡¯t have magical contracts that forced you to use your magical gifts for them, and they didn¡¯t hurt you when you disobeyed. Slavery under magical contracts are also illegal in the Kingdom of Erisdale, which is prospering peacefully after a great continent-wide war.

    Rowena¡¯s owners don¡¯t know, however, that she can see potential futures and anyone¡¯s past that is not her own. She uses these powers to escape and break her contract and go on her own journey. She is going to find who she is, and keep her clairvoyance secret

    Yet, Rowena¡¯s attempts to uncover who she is drives her into direct conflict with those that threaten the peace and prove far more complicated than she could ever expect. Finding who you are after all, is simply not something you can solve with any kind of magic.

 The Lost Princess Chapter 1: Foresight

    When Rowena¡¯s two eyelids snapped open, she sat up, particles of grit and dirt falling from her dress onto her blanket. Her panting breath is the only sound the young girl can hear amidst rain that started to fall on their camp.

    Pressing both hands to her mouth, her one blue eye widened as she took in sight in front of her. Her other eye, milky-white from blindness, stills.

    Embers in the fire still hissing as a pitter-patter of rain began to fall.

    Lady Sylva slept with her mouth open. Her right hand, gnarled inward almost like a bent root, tucked into its custom made red sock. The Erisdalian woman¡¯s typical blonde hair was fading into platinum and was sprawled over her pillow, which Rowena knew had her wand underneath. The awning that Rowena had set up kept her and the two guards that slept beside her dry.

    Rowena stared at them, even as rain began to slip between the pine branches the thin girl had tried to pack on top of her. She wasn¡¯t staring because this was an odd sight. Lady Sylva was a mage, and all human mages born in Durannon had some kind of physical deformity as a result of the gift of magic. She was also a Lady, with wealth enough to afford guards on this trip.

    No, Rowena was staring because she had seen this very scene in her dream.

    She¡¯d also seen that right this moment, Sylva would wake up, roll out of her bedroll and walk to the packs that the party had set up beneath a second awning.

    Except, unlike her dream, Sylva was not waking up. She rolled, and muttered something about ¡°Master Scarlet.¡±

    Rowena pulled her boots on, wincing at how tight they felt over her feet. She was about to creep towards the awning when she stopped.

    What if Sylva woke up now? What if the mage found out what she was doing? There were excuses she could use but¡­The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The memory of choking, the air sucked dry from her lungs, froze Rowena where she stood.

    But it was risking that or never being free.

    With an excuse locked in her mind, Rowena crept to the pile of packs and located Sylva¡¯s. It was a nondescript except for its polished brass buckles and slightly smoother leather construction.

    A glance over her shoulder. Sylva and her guards were sound asleep. For how long, Rowena didn¡¯t know. She had to work fast.

    Rowena undid the buckles and reached in with her thin fingers. She brushed past potion bottles and a journal until the tips of her nails brushed past rough parchment. Seizing it, she pulled out the rolled scroll and opened it.

    Magical Contract of Servitude binding Rowena of Erisdale as servant and thrall to whomsoever possesses this contract and has infused it with their magic¡­

    Rowena didn¡¯t need to see more of the handwritten words, or observe the shifting green magic. She already knew the contents of the magical contract. She had experienced them every day of her young life. Even now she was touching her neck as an onrushing torrent of memories shook her hands.

    The most recent one was this morning. She¡¯d made an annoyed scowl at Sylva when the mage had demanded her to give her magic. She¡¯d thought nothing of it, as she¡¯d put out her hands for her master.

    But after taking some of Rowena¡¯s magic, her jailer had arched an eyebrow, pointed at her with her wand and spoke an all too familiar Word of Power.

    The air in Rowena¡¯s throat stopped. She¡¯d fallen to all fours, trying not to breathe and yet her body rebelling against her will, insistent on trying to fulfil its natural instinct. Yet, it was too much. She¡¯d collapsed, shaking, and writhing, staining the clothes she now wore with dirt, even though her mind knew that Sylva would never actually let her die.

    Rowena was Lady Sylva¡¯s adopted child in public, but her secret slave in reality. No more or less than a hunting dog.

    No more.

    She tore the contract in half. The rip shrieking like music to her ears. It seemed so loud that Rowena spun around. The halves of the ruined contract in her hands.

    Lady Sylva and her guards were still sound asleep.

    In moments that passed like an eternity, the girl stuffed the ripped contract into her backpack, along with food and a few Erisdalian silver and copper rings. She¡¯d corked her open flask, filled by rainwater. She¡¯d taken her wand, essentially a stick she found.

    She couldn¡¯t take a horse and they wouldn¡¯t go, but she did take her pony, Larch, and she untied the horses of her former masters.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly the way she wished or planned, but as Rowena donned her cloak and rode into the night, she knew one thing was certain.

    She was free.

 Chapter 2: Premonition

    Towards the end of her eighth day of freedom, Rowena found herself still on the road, but much safer for it. She had made it quite far from where Sylva had camped and as best as she could judge, she wasn¡¯t being pursued.

    Still, Rowena knew that a ten year old travelling alone was unusual and she had certain features that made it difficult to blend in. Her knee-length grey dress and daub green cloak were nondescript enough. Her boots were a bit too small and she suspected she had a hole in the sole, but she guessed she was about the same size as other children her age.

    The problems began with her one blue eye. She¡¯d thought about covering her sightless eye with an eyepatch, but that would be obvious and in her mind, she didn¡¯t think people would easily remember her as long as she didn¡¯t stare. Similarly, like other humans of Erisdale, she had blonde hair, though, rather than the gold or straw-blonde of most, hers was strawberry. Thankfully, the shade was distinct enough to be recognizable only upon close examination of her roots

    Her facial features were the larger issue. Many a time as she waited for commands from Sylva, Rowena had caught someone¡¯s attention by sheer accident. Even at such a young age, her nose had developed into one with a wide base and slight turn up, features seen as rather elegant and noble. Her mouth was small, but emphasised by a sturdy chin and her curly hair framed aptly-spaced almond eyes.

    In other words, she was slightly too pretty to just blend in.

    Thankfully, Westfall Pass, the winding, windy road from forested Leipmont to Kwent was incredibly busy. All Rowena had to do was trot Larch amidst the carts from merchants and caravans, individual foot travellers and wagons of families. It was a surprisingly easy ride too as the road was paved with fitted flat stones. Every so often, spaced at just about a day¡¯s ride, a small stone and wood guard tower could be found beside a large camp ground with a well. Each one of them bore a red shield with a black tower topped with a crown circling a burning heart, the coat of arms of the current monarchs of Erisdale, King Martin the Wise and Queen Ginger Flameheart

    Rowena knew very little and at the same time, quite a bit about The Royal Family. She did know that they were beloved and that Sylva hated them. She could hear from the many travellers beside her that they had been the ones to pay for the improvement of the road and had the guard towers and campgrounds by the road manned and maintained by the locals.

    Everywhere Rowena had travelled, she¡¯d heard the tales of the king and queen, how they were heroes of the Fourth Great War, and how slavery was outlawed.

    Sylva had turned up her nose whenever someone had mentioned that and now that Rowena thought about it, that was probably when she¡¯d realised that if she could break her contract, there would be no way for her master to recover her.

    The sun was vanishing over the high peaks that bracketed Westfall Pass when Rowena trotted Larch towards the entrance of the next guarded campground. Many travellers had already settled in and picked spots. Rowena was sure she could squeeze in her own place.

    What she didn¡¯t expect were two guards by the tower to walk up to her.

    The woman that approached bore a musket on her shoulder. Raising a hand, she stopped Larch in her tracks before Rowena could pull the reins.

    ¡°Halt. Just a routine inspection. What¡¯s your business on the road, young lady?¡± asked the guard.

    Rowena smiled. Smiles worked wonders to disarm and deter, but when she opened her mouth, she only made a warble. The girl coughed into her hand and turned her head so her single eye could see the guard better. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just heading to Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    ¡°Athelda-Aoun? That¡¯s a long way from here. What for?¡±

    Blending into the background, not being talked to, and just keeping an eye on her surroundings were things that Rowena excelled at doing. It was why when she heard the sound of footsteps, she immediately turned and could see that the guard¡¯s other companion had just stepped in on the other side of her pony to pat its head with a very large green hand.

    Green hand? Rowena blinked. The guard was not human. He was Alavari, specifically an orc. They¡¯d fought against Erisdale in the Great War, but they¡¯d been at peace now for ten years and some had even moved to the formerly human-only kingdom.

    Besides, despite his size and muscular frame, the orc had a brilliantly wide smile. It was friendly and genuine.

    The opposite of hers.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Rowena bit her lip. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not¡­ not used to talking to people.¡±

    ¡°You keep to yourself eh?¡± the human woman asked. She shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, kid. The war left many with their own stories. We just want to make sure you can make it to where you want to go.¡±

    Rowena nodded. Her mind blank, her lips found their own words to speak.

    ¡°I want to learn magic. I have a little gift and I want to learn at the School for Magic and Mundane.¡±

    Instantly, the girl wondered if she said the ring thing. It was kind of a crazy thing to say. Everybody knew about the School for the Magic and Mundane. The institution, located in the legendary city of Athelda-Aoun, was well known as a school that offered free tuition for orphans. Yet despite their continuously growing attendance, they were at the forefront of magic and technology development on the continent.

    The orc guard chuckled. ¡°Oh, an excellent choice. I have a niece who goes there. Fantastic place. Said she got to meet a princess Alavaria.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she must mean the Violet Princess, the student of Frances Stormcaller. You never told me that Rordan,¡± said the woman.

    ¡°Never came up, Cate,¡± said Rordan. He gave Larch a final pat. ¡°In any case, kid, take care. Watch your step and keep your little pony here at a nice trot. Kwent¡¯s pretty safe and there are more guideposts on the other side of the river.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Her shoulders relaxing, Rowena smiled, this time feeling it come to her face a little more easily. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Cat chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, and don¡¯t take too long to wash up. We have a bard who stopped by coming from Kwent. He¡¯s going to put on a show.¡±

    Curiosity won out over caution and Rowena nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there,

    ***

    The bard was in travelling clothes and so didn¡¯t have the well-cut and more colourful dress than the ones Rowena had seen in the cities she¡¯d travelled together with Sylva. Although news leaflets and newspapers were becoming increasingly more common across Erisdale¡¯s increasingly more well-read cities, there were still plenty of places for a bard to ply their trade in the countryside. Plus, aside from conveying local news, they put on a good show.

    This bard was a woman with a polished lute and short golden hair that darkened to brown near the tips. Rowena dropped a copper in her hat and through the small crowd that had gathered.

    ¡°Welcome, welcome all. Sit tight and listen closely. For I, Sabina Dilly will tell you stories of the goings on in the world. And then, spin you a classic tale.¡±

    Rowena found her place by the protective fence that surrounded the camp ground, a little aways from the bard and the onlookers. She mainly had a view of the bard¡¯s back, but that suited her just fine. Her single eye could take in the entire scene from where she sat, whilst her blind side was protected.

    Gently plucking at her lute, Sabina launched into her show. In a sing-song voice, whose tone twirled like an artful songbird, she delivered news from the capital. Of how King Martin had ordered the lowering of taxes for the commonfolk for a year, and how his wife Queen Ginger had beat a Lapanterian noble in a duel. She told of the invention of a new ¡°steam engine¡± that could power water pumps and mills, and of the widespread dryness that seemed to afflict much of Erisdale¡¯s south coast. She spoke of a fire in Leipmont town¡ª

    Rowena fingers grabbed the fence. Ice ran through her veins.

    ¡°The fire had broken out at a storage area for fine woods. It burned and danced across the shed and leapt from rooftop to rooftop. It would have consumed the sleeping town and its occupants had someone not rang the town alarm bell. As it was, several families were left homeless, though, by some miracle nobody was killed.¡±

    Glad she was still shrouded by her cloak and the darkness, Rowena sighed and wiped her eyes. ¡°I pulled it in time. Thank goodness.¡±

    ¡°Mages from the White Order are investigating. Whispers abound and many do not believe the fire was mundane, but magical. The taverns are abuzz with sightings of a young girl fleeing the scene. Some say they saw her ring the alarm bell, but nobody has been able to get a good look at her. Thankfully, there is some hope. The great Archmage Edana Firehand of the White Order is investigating.¡±

    Rowena swallowed as Sabina¡¯s news faded into the background, drowned out by the stream of air hissing between her gritted front teeth. Clammy hands held each other, for there was no one else she had to confide in.

    When the pounding in her heart had stilled, Sabina had finished the news. Almost unable to breathe, Rowena scanned the crowd. Nobody was looking for her. They didn¡¯t know she set the fire. It was under Sylva¡¯s orders, and she did pull the alarm, but Rowena wasn¡¯t sure people would be merciful.

    ¡°And now, for our tale of the night. I was thinking of indulging you all with the legendary first adventure of the Sapphirewing and her beloved, the Violet Princess. But then I thought of an old classic, the Tale of the Lost Princess.¡±

    The Lost Princess? The confusion momentarily punctured the bubbling anxiety in her chest. She¡¯d heard of the story in bits and pieces, but she¡¯d never listened to the whole story.

    Sabina, now strumming her lute in earnest, lifted her head and hummed. Her voice rising with the embers of the campfire, the dark mountain and the night sky silhouetted behind her.

    ¡°Ten years ago after the Fourth Great War, our beloved King Martin and Queen Ginger came to the throne. He, the hero of Erisdale, a knight from the long and storied blood of Conthwaite. She, a commoner, a former convict and soldier. Many a life did they save, many a man and woman did they raise up. With their famous companions, there was no foe they could vanquish, no enemy they could defeat until their were none and the Demon King, usurper, and great enemy of Erisdale, King Thorgoth, was dead.

    ¡°With Erisdale at peace, Martin and Ginger were wed and soon the queen was with child. In high summer she was born, Princess Forowena, Erisadale¡¯s heir, a child with eyes of sky blue and hair of the dawn. Hale and hearty, she slumbered in her crib, with her parents in her room.

    Sabina¡¯s tone dropped, her smile gone. The lute¡¯s strumming slowed. ¡°Yet the night was not quiet. A former Red Order mage, a traitor to the kingdom, snuck into their rooms. He took the child and before the rising king could stop him, he fled with the babe.¡±

    ¡°The wicked mage James had companions. Bridgette and Benjamin, both former mages. They fled with the babe, planning to ransom her for a mighty fortune. They wanted to bankrupt the kingdom, to plunder from the coffers of an already war-exhausted Erisdale.¡±

    ¡°Yet, the King and Queen would never put the kingdom over their own daughter, and so they called upon their companions to find their daughter and end the

    ¡°From the gates of Athelda-Aoun, Archmage Frances the Stormcaller, Bane of King Thorgoth rode forth from the north, a force of nature crashing down on the pursuers. Before the traitors could escape into Alavaria, she and her two infamous students caught them at the Twin Towns of Kwent and fought a duel that froze the river in its entirety! Yet, the trio manage to slip away, with the Stormcaller in pursuit.¡±

    Sabina¡¯s fingers danced over the lute, words falling from her lips, sounding so sharp the words seemed to lash at her mouth.

    ¡°On the roads near the Temple of the Otherworlder, James, Bridgette and Benjamin were cut off by another of the king and queen¡¯s mages, Leila the Crimson Countess. The three mages attempted to ambush Leila, but the Crimson Countess obliterated their puny ambush and sent them fleeing.¡±

    ¡°The Stormcaller and the Crimson Countess pursued the villains to the western city of Tharos where they finally cornered the mages. They had hidden in a house in the city, hoping to use the bodies of their fellow citizens to shield themselves from consequence. That did not stop the Stormcaller and the Crimson Countess from engaging them with both fire and lightning. Leila smote James with a bolt of magic that threw him out of a window. Frances smote Bridgette with a lightning bolt and together the pair captured Benjamin. Yet, when the dust settled, and the fires were out, they could not find the princess.¡±

    The bard paused, and when she spoke again, her voice was far quieter, almost fragile. The twang of her lute underscoring her words.

    ¡°James had placed the princess under a magical contract and sold her and the contract into the banned slave markets only spoken of in alleyways. Now that he was dead, there was no way to find Princess Forowena. The princess was lost, but not forgotten. Even after ten long years, Erisdale searches for their lost princess. Until we find her, she will however, remain tragically lost, our Lost Princess.¡±

    Sabina strummed her final chord as her audience capped. Rising to her feet, she gave a bow as the clapping continued and rose in volume.

    Rowena didn¡¯t clap. She did want to, but clapping might draw attention, so she clasped her hands tightly together as she walked for her spot in the campground.

    As she slid into her bedroll, Rowena had a brief thought that kept her eyes open and on the stars above.

    Aside from seeing future possibilities, she had been able to see things in the past. She could try to focus on the Lost Princess and see what happened to her.

    She banished that fanciful thought a moment later with a shake of her head. She had no ability to verify if that¡¯s what happened to the princess or prove it. Mages in Durannon were often skilled at certain spells, but seeing the future and past was unheard of. That and Rowena didn¡¯t know if what she saw was but a fiction or real.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t see her own past. She¡¯d tried many times but she couldn¡¯t. The only thing that she knew about herself was her name, Rowena, because that had been on the contract.

    Not for the first time, Rowena closed her eyes and tried to sleep, her mind abuzz with thoughts that whined plaintively.

 Chapter 3 Decision

    The cloying, woody smell of burnt wood and ash choked Rowena as she stumbled through the wreckage. She stumbled, hands clenched around her throat, gasping in a deep breath.

    As cool, yet dust-filled air flooded into her mouth, she coughed, spitting out black. Sylva wasn¡¯t choking her. It was just the air, so filled with soot she could barely see anything in front of the haze.

    All she could make out was an arch of flames that spanned a wide river. No, not an arch of flames, it was a burning bridge. There had been shops and houses on that bridge that were almost shrouded in a flickering curtain of fire.  Rowena was standing at the gatehouse to the former bridge, whose stones popped and cracked as the heat ate and clawed at them.

    She turned around, the town the bridge was in front of was collapsing. Buildings and blackened plaster crumbling before the inferno. The wind howled, blowing across the town and the bridge, and carrying glowing embers into the houses on the other side. Even from this distance, Rowena could see the glow across the river.

    Rowena took a stumbling step forward when her foot brushed past something. Her eye found it and she shrieked, falling onto the hot cobbles.

    The broken bodies of two women lay on the ground, hands clasped, still eyes open in death, one human, one Alavari.

    Rowena blinked. No, the human woman was at least part Alavari Aside from her pointed ears and pupil-less dark blue eyes, she could have easily blended into the crowd, if not for a pink burn scar that covered the top-right of her face. With one hand, she held a staff bound with thick silver bands.

    Her other hand held an Alavari woman with crimson hair. Rowena wasn¡¯t sure of her exact species. She had harpy wings with plumage the colors of the autumn leaves, along with her species clawed feet and hawk-shaped eyes. Yet, she also had a troll¡¯s pointed ears, and arms, which harpies didn¡¯t have. If she was a harpy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the ivory-white wand or that of her companion.

    Rowena stared at the pair, trying to focus on their still tightly clasped hands, and yet, her gaze found itself drifting. The pair weren¡¯t burned to death, dried blood welled from wounds that punched through their clothing.

    Rowena blinked, her ears were ringing from the roaring flames and the howling wind. Yet she could hear two voices coming from¡ªthe wand and the staff in the pair¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Master! Master Hattie! You promised to live long! You promised!¡± the staff sobbed, a keening cry drowned out by the throes of destruction.

    The wand¡¯s gruff voice was balanced on the edge of fury and grief. ¡°Morgan get up you impudent brat! Get up! What will I tell your mother? MORGAN!¡±

    Rowena¡¯s eyes flew open as she bolted straight up in her bedroll. Her arms pressed to her slides, fists filled with her worn blanket.

    The early morning breeze filled her nose. The campground was waking up. The roar of the flames and wind was gone, replaced by the chatter of people¡¯s morning greetings. The only flames she could see were morning campfires.

    ¡°A vision. What¡ª¡± Rowena wiped her yes and grabbing the flask of water by her bedroll, stuffed as much water down her throat. The phantom ashen taste of soot still covered her tongue, though it¡¯d never been there.

    She¡¯d seen strange events before, but nothing so up close or vivid. Something like this¡­ Rowena closed and opened her eyes, repeating the motion.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility,¡± she whispered to herself. After all, her visions were never guaranteed to occur. Frankly, she didn¡¯t even know when that future might happen. The town had looked like it was in her era, but it could be anywhere. There was nothing she could do about this possibility.

    Even so, remembering the flames and the heat made a cold feeling crawl up the back of her hand.

    ***

    It was afternoon when Rowena trotted Larch over the final rise of Westfall pass and down towards the Twin-towns of Kwent. At the border between the Kingdom of Erisdale and the Kingdom of Alavaria, Kwent was her last stop before she crossed the border into the Kingdom of Alavaria and towards Athelda-Aoun.

    Athelda-Aoun, Rowena couldn¡¯t remember when she¡¯d heard about that city. She had always known, though, that if she ever escaped from Sylva, that was where she needed to go.

    The city had a near-mythical reputation as being abandoned by the ancient Goblin Empire, before being resettled by refugees and orphans during the Fourth Great Hero War. Tales of the equality and happiness of its residence, and the many lost souls that had found belonging and joy, were oft-repeated everywhere that Sylva had taken Rowena.

    That and the disdain Sylva had shown every time the city had been mentioned was an excellent indicator the story was likely true.

    Yet, as Rowena rode toward the gates of Kwent, the chill on the back of her hands, which she¡¯d managed to ignore, started to crawl up her arms.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    She¡¯d ridden underneath Kwent¡¯s gatehouse. Larch¡¯s hooves were now thudding down the main street of the town. It was a street that she¡¯d seen before, along with the gatehouse that rose in the distance.

    Rowena could smell smoke. The memory of the flames danced at the edges of her vision. Dismounting from her horse, she walked down the street packed with travellers, shopkeepers and people going about their day to day business.

    This was the gatehouse of her vision. This was the bridge over the river. Somehow, sometime in the future, this would all burn down.

    It was only because she¡¯d had to remain inconspicuous for all her life that stopped her from just standing still and shivering. Even so, Rowena couldn¡¯t help but glance frantically around her. Did they see her? Could they tell she was acting strange? No, she couldn¡¯t think that, she had to find¡­find an inn, something, across the river.

    ¡°State your business and name, please.¡±

    Rowena looked up at the guard and swallowed. She¡¯d arrived at the bridge gatehouse and a hulking female ogre was extending one of her six-fingered hands. Her uniform was Alavari purple, and beside her was a guard in Erisdalian red.

    ¡°Rowena. I¡¯m travelling.¡±

    ¡°Last name and to where?¡± asked the ogre.

    Rowena swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Never knew my parents. I¡¯m going to Athelda-Aoun.¡±

    The guards exchanged a glance before the human guard spoke up. ¡°If you¡¯re an orphan wanting to go to the School of Magic and Mundane, there¡¯s a White Order guest house here. You can stay there until a mage gets there.¡± The man smiled warmly. ¡°There¡¯s a warm bed and food too.¡±

    Rowena smiled right back. Warm bed and food sounded nice, but also wholly unnecessary and risky. People meant attention, and without a crows to blend in with, there might be more questions, some she couldn¡¯t answer.

    Besides, if there was going to be a fire, she had to leave, now.

    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll be fine. I have my pony. I have food. I¡¯ll get there.¡±

    The ogre guard frowned. She opened her mouth before closing it and shaking her head. ¡°Alright then. If you need anything, there are waystations you can stop by.¡±

    The human guard blinked. ¡°Thala? Shouldn¡¯t we make her¡ª¡±

    ¡°Everybody has their own story, Leo. Not everybody trusts in the same way and the road is quite safe,¡± said Thala. The ogre smiled at Rowena. ¡°There are multiple waystations on the road to the city. If you need anything, talk go one of the guards.¡±

    Rowena nodded. ¡°I understand, thank you.¡± It wasn¡¯t technically a lie. She just wouldn¡¯t talking to anybody, unless she absolutely had to.

    Stepping past the guard, Rowena walked down the bridge, Larch¡¯s reins in hand. With every step, she had to blink, trying to force out the images that flashed into her mind.

    That inn perched on the side of the bridge had collapsed into the river. The lower beams eaten out by the fire had sent that building tumbling like a comet. The gatehouse ahead of her had howled as the wind was rammed through the gate arches.

    Her chest feeling like it would explode, Rowena tried to put her head down and walk on. The vision she had may not happen. There was no guarantee that there will be a fire. She¡¯d been disappointed by her visions before. On occasion, they were so nonsensical that they¡¯d appeared more fanciful than real. Still the dread that gritted her teeth continued to creep up her spine.

    What if there was a fire? What if people died?

    Rowena forced herself to look ahead, to the gatehouse that loomed closer and closer. There was no surety that there would be a fire, and besides, if there was one, what could a ten-year-old nobody do?

    She bumped into something soft on her left side. Almost tripping, Rowena managed to hold onto Larch¡¯s reins and keep herself on her feet. Blinking rapidly, she tried to fix on what had run into her blind spot.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡ª¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes widened and the grip she had the leather cords turned numb and clammy.

    The reason why the impact had been soft was because she¡¯d run into a wing. It had unmistakeable plumage colored like autumn leaves and speckled with golden flecks. The woman whose wing it belonged to had crimson hair and golden hawk-shaped eyes. She wore a nicely-fitted corset to support her bosom, along with a loose dress that stopped right before her harpy feet. From a well-crafted black belt, an ivory wand hung from a finely-crafted leather holster.

    Beside the part-harpy Alavari, was another woman with dark blue hair, and pointed troll¡¯s ears. Despite the burn scar that covered the top-right part of her face, she smiled warmly at Morgan. Now that it wasn¡¯t lit by flames, stained with blood and partly blackened by soot, Rowena could see she wore white robes that denoted her as a mage of the White Order.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, young one? I¡¯m Hattie,¡± said the half-troll. Her dark blue eyes flickered and Rowena instantly knew she was being examined. It wasn¡¯t a magical examination, or else the silver-bound staff that the woman carried would glow. Yet, Rowena knew that she¡¯d drawn Hattie¡¯s attention and if she didn¡¯t answer, she¡¯d be under suspicion.

    ¡°Rowena.¡± She clamped her hand over her mouth, before immediately pinning it to her side. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for bumping into you. I can¡¯t see out of my left eye.¡±

    Morgan was still smiling, but unlike Hattie, Rowena could see a slight narrowing of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re very young to be travelling by yourself. Where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°Athelda-Aoun. I just want to get to Respite and um, the School.¡±

    Morgan blinked. ¡°Wait, we¡ªsorry, the White Order has a house here with lodging. You don¡¯t have to pay, they offer it to anybody. Didn¡¯t the guards offer it to you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they did, I¡ªbut I can make it there on my own.¡±

    Morgan and Hattie exchanged a glance at one another. In what seemed like mere moments and through only facial ticks and slight touches, an entire conversation only privy to them passed between the pair. It ended when Hattie brushed her hand against Morgan¡¯s cheek, and the harpy-troll flashing her companion a wry grin. Then, Morgan¡¯s hawk-eyes were fixed on Rowena again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to put on a brave face, kid. I can see you¡¯re nervous and I would be remiss to allow a child to take such a long journey by herself.¡±

    ¡°There really is no need, Miss Morgan.¡± Rowena blinked and her breath hitched in her throat as she realised a split second too late. Morgan was continuing to smile. Hattie¡¯s eyes however had narrowed ever so slightly. ¡°I really do have to be going, thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Yanking Larch¡¯s reins, Rowena pulled her pony forward towards the gate. She kept her attention forward, hoping beyond hope that she hadn¡¯t just blown it.

    She walked for several agonizing minutes, passing by travellers and passer bys, waiting for someone to grab her shoulder, but noone ever did.

    It was only just after she¡¯d cleared the gatehouse that Rowena chanced a glance over her shoulder.

    Morgan and Hattie were following her from a distance. Their eyes met.

    Rowena grabbed her pack, let go of Larch¡¯s reins and bolted.

    Author''s Note: So yeah, Rowena has visions and she''s met Morgan and Hattie :D What do you all think is going to happen next?

 Chapter 4 Running

    She knew she was letting go of a lot of supplies, but there was nothing for it. She didn¡¯t know Kwent, but she did know that Morgan could fly and she needed to get under cover as quickly as possible.

    Like every city or town, Kwent had a maze of narrow alleyways. Her shoes pattering on the ground, she dodged past onlookers, slipping under their gaze.

    Pulling her wand out from where she¡¯d stuck it into an inner shirt pocket, she muttered under her breath with labored breathing, one of the few spells she knew and could cast.

    ¡°Rowena, wait! We don¡¯t mean any harm!¡± yelled Hattie.

    The words rang true in Rowena¡¯s heart, almost halting her spell. The pair were kind, happy, and they either cared for, or were deeply in love with one another. There wasn¡¯t any way two people who shared that affection could be truly horrible.

    But Rowena couldn¡¯t tell them what she¡¯d seen. She didn¡¯t know if it would happen.

    Oh, that was a lie. She was quite certain the pair were going to die in the fire.

    So why didn¡¯t she want to tell them?

    Hide first, think later.

    Rowena looked up. The alleyway she was in was coming to a deserted crossstreet. Underneath, flying in the wind, were strewn laundry-lines of linens and clothing.

    That would have to do for cover. Rounding the corner, she found a covered water barrel, the type used to keep spare water for fighting spot fires. Every town had these barrels set at street corners, for the risk of fire was always high in such places.

    Dropping her pack behind the barrel, she ripped the cover off and leapt into the water as she cast her spell. Sylva had only taught her a few parlor tricks, but this one was incredibly useful. It allowed her to deaden the sounds near her. She certainly needed to deaden the splashing and sloshing of the water that soaked through her thin clothing. With a wave of her wand, she floated the barrel¡¯s cover back onto the barrel and submerged herself into darkness.

    Thankfully, for some reason, there wasn¡¯t much water in the barrel. It was not even half-full, but it was enough to soak Rowena to her chest. Wrapping her thin arms around hearself, Rowena bit her lip as she tried to resist the urge to get out of the freezing water. Perhaps her effort was in vain, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t outrun the two women and they were far more skilled mages. All she could do was try to take advantage of the fact they didn¡¯t know if she had this kind of magic.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Of course, that was if they didn¡¯t suspect she was the person who set the fire in Leipmont.

    Panting, holding her own throat with one hand to try to slow her breathing, Rowena froze as she heard wingbeats from not one, but two distinct sets of wings. The water level was surprisingly not too high and it only went up to her shoulders. She could hear the pair.

    ¡°I lost her. How¡­where did she go?¡± Morgan squawked.

    Hattie whistled a tune and a dark blue glow shone through the gaps between the barrel¡¯s lid and the staves. ¡°It seems Rowena is holding onto some secrets and maybe a surprise or two. I doubt we shall be seeing her soon.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s claws made a distinct click-click sound as she strutted on the cobblestone. ¡°She said she was heading for Athelda-Aoun. Maybe she¡¯s a refugee? But why would she be so scared of us? We¡¯ve welcomed orphans including those who have committed petty crimes. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my love, but I lament that we can¡¯t find her. I¡¯m worried we might have scared her away. I just hope that wherever she is, and whoever she is, she may find happiness,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°I hope so too. Nobody deserves to be that terrified. I¡­I remember what that was like.¡± A pause and Morgan sighed. ¡°Thank you, Hattie. Just a bad memory. In any case, it is rather strange that she knew my name. Do you think I should mention that in my call to mom?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she will know what to do with that information, especially since we do have work to do. Kwent needs to be protected,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Yes. We know the next arson attack is likely to be here¡ª¡± There was a hiss as Morgan sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°Hattie¡­we need to talk in private, back at the White Order House.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The click-click sounds of Morgan¡¯s feet and the more duller sound of Hattie¡¯s boots started to grow soft as Rowena continued to shiver in the dark water.

    She¡¯d ran and successfully escaped the two mages.

    So why did she feel so horrible? Why¡­why were tears trickling down her cheeks?

    Alone, in that cold wet barrel, Rowena shivered, but not from the cold.

    Morgan and Hattie were going to die, trying and failing to protect Kwent. They were going to die and she wasn¡¯t going to stop them. How could she stop them anyway? Telling them what she saw in her vision wasn¡¯t going to work. She couldn¡¯t save them.

    Besides, what if they did believe her? What if they found out she could see the future, and the past?

    What if they didn¡¯t want her to stop seeing the future and the past? What if they wrote up a contract and forced her to keep using the only gift that had been hers alone?

    What if she saw the future and those two kind women were going to die if she did nothing?

    What kind of person would she be?

    Rowena opened her eyes and with shaking hands, pushed open the barrel lid.

    The cross street was deserted. She pulled herself out of the tall barrel as best she could. As she put one foot over the edge, she slipped.

    She slid onto the cobblestone with a thud. Her thin frame shuddered as she went sprawling. The sharp pain jolted her senses, and made her whimper all the more.

    Even so, her dilemma, and her decision hadn¡¯t changed.

 Chapter 5 The White Order Safe House

    Still damp, hair matted against the sides of her head, Rowena knocked on the door to the house she¡¯d been directed to by one of the town guards.

    The White Order was a continent-spanning mage order with many chapters and branches. Originally it welcomed humans only, but since the Great War, its Grandmaster Edana had opened membership to Alavari. Working with human kingdoms such as Erisale, and their former foe, the Kingdom of Alavaria, the order was now synonymous with peacekeeping and being a bridge between the Alavari and Humans of Durannon. As a result, they often had distinctively marked branch offices and headquarters in various towns that Rowena had often passed by. Often, they flew a white banner with two parallel gold stripes running down.

    The Kwent guest-house was the opposite to these. It was a slightly larger than average row house close to the gatehouse on the Alavaria side, tucked between two more houses of its kind. It was difficult to tell it apart from the others except for a small flag that hung right above the doorway. A second doorstep stone that led to a plaster wall led Rowena to realise that this had originally been two houses that were now conjoined.

    The door opened. ¡°Hello¡ªOh.¡± Hattie blinked as she looked down on Rowena, her dark-blue eyes wide.

    ¡°Um, hi. I guess you have questions?¡±

    Hattie did an admirable job recovering her composure because she¡¯d returned an albeit strained smile on her face in record time. ¡°I believe so. Do come in please.¡± Extending a hand, she gestured for Rowena to come in and closed the door behind them. ¡°Morgan, Rowena¡¯s come to the door.¡±

    Rowena stepped in, noting the narrow staircase and bannistered gallery it led to, which was built over a hallway that led to the ground floor rooms.

    Suddenly, the sound of ruffling feathers filled the air. Something large jumped from the first floor. Rowena leapt back, stumbling straight into Hattie as Morgan landed in front of her, wings extended. She nearly fell, but Hattie caught her with gentle arms.

    ¡°Morgan!¡± Hattie whined.

    ¡°Oh, terribly sorry about that,¡± Morgan pulled in her wings and came to one knee. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for chasing you Rowena¡ªby Galena, you¡¯re soaked¡ªoh! You hid in the water barrel.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine. Really,¡± said Rowena.

    Morgan arched an eyebrow and sighed. ¡°Alright, at least follow us up. Hattie can you get the building wards?¡±

    ¡°Why¡ªOh, of course.¡± Letting go of Rowena, Hattie turned and with her staff began to mutter Words of Power. Swallowing, Rowena followed Morgan up the stairs, past a number of rooms with closed doors and into a small dining room with windows that overlooked the street.

    ¡°Tea or cocoa?¡± Morgan asked. She pursed her lips for a moment before meeting Rowena¡¯s eye. ¡°You have to choose.¡±

    Rowena blinked, mouth agape. How¡ªshe shook her head. That wasn¡¯t important. ¡°Tea.¡±

    Nodding, Morgan waved her white wand and sang. The magic of Durnanon was also often channelled by song after all. The harpy-troll¡¯s voice was particularly bright and clear, and that directly translated to power.

    An oh-so-gentle force guided Rowena to a chair at the head of the table, which moved aside for her to sit down at. Her backpack was plucked off her shoulders and set down onto the floor beside her. The kettle sitting on top of a small stovetop fireplace whistled as plates and cutlery flew from opening and closing wooden drawers.

    The kettle poured hot water into a teapot, and then for a metal lidded tankard from which Rowena could smell was coffee. Meanwhile, a sugar bowl and a pitcher of milk floated from the nearby kitchen to the table, along with a stack of cookies and biscuits.

    Hattie was soon upstairs and seated herself as Morgan continued to wave her wand, pouring cups of tea for herself and Rowena, whilst a cup of coffee for Hattie. Two sugar cubes were dropped into Morgan¡¯s cup whilst only milk was poured for Hattie¡¯s. Great fluffy towels floated down from some other floor in the house and draped themselves across Rowena¡¯s shoulders. The harpy-troll then settled at her seat flanking Rowena with the grace and poise of a princess.

    ¡°Before we ask, eat and get warm. We¡¯re not in any rush,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°I¡­are you sure?¡± Rowena asked.

    Hattie nodded, warming her hands with the cup. ¡°Unless you have anywhere to go, we truly are in no hurry. Oh, and your pony is in one of the Order stables and we have the rest of your belongings safely stowed here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rowena swallowed and picked up two sugar cubes from the bowl and plopped them into her tea before taking the cup in her hand.

    She stared at the melting cubes as they broke apart, bit by bit, sugar particles dissolving into the brown liquid. Looking up, she could see Morgan sipping her tea held in one hand, whilst the other held a rectangular cookie. She wasn¡¯t even looking at Rowena, but out of the window, one arm languishing on the chair¡¯s back.

    Hattie was watching Rowena at the corner of her eye, and didn¡¯t stop even when Rowena glanced at her. She just sipped her coffee quietly, occasionally taking a deep sniff of the dark brown concoction.

    ¡°I heard a little of what you were talking about in the alley,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°Ah, I expected you did. Very clever to hide from us in that water barrel. Though, Morgan and I couldn¡¯t figure out how we couldn¡¯t hear you,¡± said Hattie.

    Rowena closed her eyes and with one hand, she pulled out the stick that served as her wand. ¡°I know a little magic.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°May I?¡± Rowena nodded as Morgan put her biscuit down and reached over. Still chewing, the harpy-troll looked down the length of the wand before putting it down just where she¡¯d taken it. ¡°You have very good control to cast a sound-deadening spell with just this stick.¡±

    Rowena didn¡¯t know what to think about that compliment. She couldn''t remember if she ever had been complimented by Lady Sylva, or anyone. The few staff Lady Sylva had at her manor knew to leave her alone and aside from giving her clothing and food, left her alone. Lady Sylva had personally instructed her on language and the basic mathematics and she¡¯d never been complimented.  It was just ¡°good,¡± ¡°adequate,¡± ¡°do it again,¡± and ¡°are you even trying?¡±

    Rowena finally sipped her tea. The sweet liquid poured down and warmed her to the core. The fluffy towels were so soft against her neck and arms. She put her cup down and had a biscuit, one shaped like a flower and the flavor of butter exploded in her mouth.

    It was warm, right, and good. Yet it also felt all the things she didn¡¯t want to feel right now. The doubts and fears in her mind flooded to the forefront, bubbling and breaking apart like the sugar cubes that had dissolved into her cup.

    What was she even doing here? Who did she think she was, telling White Order mages abut what she¡¯d seen in visions only he knew about? She didn¡¯t even know who she was or where she was from. She could be in huge trouble, or none at all. She didn¡¯t know, she was completely in over her head and she didn¡¯t know how Morgan or Hattie would react.

    She took another bite of the biscuit and took a deep breath as Morgan waved her wand again, adding charcoal to the stove. The smell of clean smoke bringing Rowena back to her vision, and everything it entailed.

    She chewed, swallowed and closed her eyes. Maybe, just maybe, stopping that would be enough.

    ¡°I set the fire at Leipmont, Lehrbach and many smaller ones in Conthwaite and other places. I¡¯m sorry. I¡­I kept them as small as I could, and for the Leipmont one, I did pull the bell, but I couldn¡¯t warn the town guard. I wanted to, but I couldn¡¯t,¡± Rowena said.

    Morgan¡¯s jaw tightened as Hattie blinked. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you?¡± asked the half-troll.

    ¡°Until a week ago, ever since I was a baby, I¡¯ve been a slave under a magical contract. I don¡¯t remember who my parents are, or were. I don¡¯t know who or what I am. I just know I have magic and a¡­a gift.¡± Rowena closed her eyes. She shouldn¡¯t say. She couldn¡¯t. If she did and they wanted to use her¡ª

    The pair of dead bodies on the cobblestones, hands interlinked even in death. The screams from their wands.

    ¡°I can see possible futures. I saw you both dead and Kwent in flames.¡± Rowena met Morgan¡¯s arched eyebrow. ¡°Your wand was screaming. He called you ¡®impudent brat¡¯ and asked you what would he say to your mother.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s hand shot to her wand, her jaw falling open as Rowena turned to Hattie. ¡°Your staff said that you promised to live long.¡±

    The cup fell from Hattie¡¯s grasp, clanging on the ground. Muttering something about anti-shatter glass, the half-troll got up and wiped up the spilled coffee, her hands shaking.

    ¡°Rowena, do your visions always come true?¡± Morgan asked, hands tight around her wand.

    Rowena shook her head. ¡°No. They¡¯re always of possible futures. The farther in the future they are, the less likely. I didn¡¯t think this would happen¡ªI hoped it wouldn¡¯t, but then I ran into both of you on the bridge.¡±

    ¡°And if we¡¯re here in Kwent, dressed as we are in death I imagine, then whatever future circumstance is happening is coming soon,¡± said Hattie. The half troll sat back down, eyes closing briefly as she interlaced her fingers. ¡°Well, at least we died together my dear.¡±

    In the middle of wiping her eyes, Morgan snorted. ¡°The question is what the hell could take us both down together?¡± Rubbing her chin, the harpy-troll let out a breath and leaned forward on her elbows. ¡°Rowena, this probably isn¡¯t an easy question for you to answer, but who was enslaving you? I promise that you won¡¯t be in trouble. We don¡¯t punish former slaves for obeying commands. Especially if they are children.¡±

    Rowena didn¡¯t know what to feel about that, but perhaps it did make her feel more at ease as the words seemed to spill from her lps. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know her. She¡¯s a noblewoman called Lady Sylva.¡±

    ¡°Sylva? Sylva of Redglen?¡± Hattie asked, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Gnarled right hand, blue eyes, sometimes likes to cover it with a glove or sock?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡± Rowena asked, blinking. She couldn¡¯t recall having ever met or Sylva having met Morgan or Hattie before. She would have remembered.

    ¡°When the Red Order was disbanded after the princess¡¯s kidnapping, a number of their former members went rogue, or have decided to work against Erisdale. Sylva is one of them and she¡¯s under suspicion for a number of crimes, but we hadn¡¯t found anything to tie her because well, much of the evidence keeps conveniently going up in flames,¡± said Morgan, her fingers drumming on the table.

    ¡°Well now we know why they kept being set on fire. She¡¯d enslaved Rowena here, but¡­¡± Hattie blinked. ¡°How did you escape?¡±

    Rowena took another sip of tea. ¡°I saw where she put my contract paper in a vision, found it and tore it up. I¡­I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, but it did.¡± She studied Morgan and Hattie, whose eyes were both fixed on the table. ¡°Please, I know it sounds crazy but you have to believe me.¡±

    Morgan grimaced. ¡°Oh, I think we both believe you. It explains way too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes it does.¡± Hattie reached out her hand and very slowly, placed it on Rowena¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯ve been very brave, Rowena. I know this must have been hard for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡­I¡­¡± Rowena bit her lip. Something was welling up behind her eyes, a weight that refused to go away dragged her head down. ¡°Am I really not in trouble?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re not and we¡¯re going to keep you safe from Sylva,¡± said Hattie.

    Morgan coughed into her fist. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your visions, we can keep them secret too. We¡¯ll need some more information to verify what we learned in another way, but I think we won¡¯t need to reveal your gift, if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Rowena looked at the two women, turning her head to try to catch both of them in her field of vision. Were they lying? Were they really telling the truth? Because things were working out too well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How did you know that? That I didn¡¯t want anybody to know? Why didn¡¯t you just¡­ make me answer you?¡±

    Morgan and Hattie exchanged a glance. Hattie tilted her head toward Morgan, who nodded and smiled but it wasn¡¯t a happy one.

    ¡°Hattie and I have been through a lot in our youth. As you know, we lived and fought through the Great War and survived through things that no child ought to have needed to survive through. We don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, but you remind us both of what we swore never to let happen to any child.¡±

    Hattie nodded, one hand massaging her scarred forehead. ¡°Things that Sylva is clearly insistent on revisiting and reliving. Morgan, we might need to summon reinforcements. From what we know about the fires, Sylva¡¯s likely connected to what may happen, and while I don¡¯t want to put complete faith in that vision, she or her allies somehow overwhelmed both of us. There¡¯s something we don¡¯t know about her plans.¡±

    Morgan nodded and withdrew a hand mirror from a pocket on her dress. Head still reeling, unable to believe what had just happened and how it hadn¡¯t landed her in jail, Rowena frowned as she realised something.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by ¡®as you know?¡¯ The vision only showed me your wands calling you by name,¡± she said.

    Hattie blinked and giggled. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all? Ah, well you see¡ªHm, hold that, there¡¯s a knock on our door.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get that,¡± said Morgan, getting up from her chair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump¡ªoh of course you did,¡± said Hattie as Morgan leapt over the bannister.

    A few seconds later, she flew up, her eyes wide, wand in her hand, cold fury etched across her face.

    ¡°Hattie, Sylva¡¯s here.¡±

 Chapter 6 - Listening to the Present, Visions of the Past

    Rowena¡¯s empty stomach heaved and she clamped her hand over her mouth. As she jumped to her feet, pushing her chair back with still-not-warmed hands, Hattie¡¯s arms wrapped around her shoulders. She wriggled, trying to get out, but the woman had a far stronger grip than she¡¯d expected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Rowena upstairs and safe. Come with me, dear. You¡¯ll be safe with me.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    "Rowena, go with her, now!¡±

    Rowena¡¯s legs locked up as the imperious force of the harpy-troll¡¯s tone arrested her attention. Violet sparkles of magic were appearing around Morgan as she drew her wand and hummed. A red velvet jacket and a belt with an array of pouches floated through the dining room door and with a wave of her wand, Morgan slipped it on.

    ¡°Hattie, I¡¯ll turn on the listening ward. Be ready for anything.¡±

    ¡°Our usual code words?¡± the half-troll asked in an almost airy tone. At Morgan¡¯s nod, Hattie smiled and guided Rowena towards the stairs. ¡°Should I make that call for reinforcements?¡±

    Morgan grimaced. ¡°On second thought, let¡¯s hold off on that. As far as we know, Kwent may just be one of many targets. We don¡¯t want to pull mages from Athelda-Aoun if we aren¡¯t certain of the threat.¡±

    ¡°Especially when there are more tempting targets in Athelda-Aoun. Good thinking.¡± As Hattie passed Morgan, they clasped each other¡¯s arms, before letting each other go.

    Rowena watched Morgan stride down towards the ground floor. From a pouch on her belt, she withdrew a golden ring with some kind of seal and put it on her hand. Then, she was ushered upstairs and lost sight of the harpy-troll.

    ¡°In here,¡± said Hattie, walking up to a closed room. Raising her staff, she pressed it¡¯s head to the oak and steel-bound door and hummed a quick tune. The door shone before opening.

    ¡°This is the house¡¯s safe room,¡± said Hattie as she guided Rowena in. ¡°It¡¯s also the armoury if that wasn¡¯t obvious.¡±

    Rowena nodded, her eyes wide as she took in an array of muskets, mage¡¯s staffs and wands, several crates with the words ¡°Rations¡± painted all over them, and barrels with ¡°Water.¡± Letting go of Rowena, Hattie walked to a chest reading ¡°Charges¡± and opened it. Taking several fistfuls of paper cartridges, she stuffed them in a pouch before walking over to the rack of pistols and holsters.

    ¡°Hattie?¡± Rowena whispered.

    ¡°Yes?¡± the mage asked, turning to the young girl.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Sylva find me?¡±

    Hattie began to load her pistol. ¡°I don¡¯t believe she knows you are here. As to what¡¯s going on, you know part of it. There have been arson attacks across Erisdale, Lapanteria and Alavaria. The White Order and our allies prevented a few of the attacks and captured a few conspirators, but few knew much. They¡¯re planning something big and your vision suggests it might be here at Kwent.¡±

    Holstering her loaded pistol, Hattie beckoned Rowena to come over to a chair and a desk by what looked like an array of multicoloured gems embedded into the wall of the saferoom. It occurred to Rowena that some of gems corresponded to rooms in the house, and a green one on the ground floor by the doorway was glowing.

    ¡°Ah, looks like Morgan has activated the listening ward, let¡¯s hear what Sylva has to say.¡±

    ¡°You think she¡¯s involved in this,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve had suspicions about Lady Sylva¡¯s involvement for some time, you might be the key to us finally arresting her,¡± said Hattie. She touched the green gem.

    Rowena almost jumped as Morgan¡¯s forceful hiss emanated from the gem.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not one easily flattered, Lady Sylva. What is your business with the White Order?¡±

    Despite it coming through the gem, and being unable to see her former captor, Rowena¡¯s skin crawled as the sickeningly sweet tone that Lady Sylva adopted drawled out into the saferoom.

    ¡°Alas, despite your titles and accomplishments, I do not believe you are a White Order Mage Your¡ª¡±

    ¡°Trust that I will carry a message to my partner, who you know is of the Order. Speak your business, now.¡±

    Rowena blinked as Sylva quietly said, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Sylva sound like this,¡± said the girl.

    Hattie looked up from where she was affixing a sabre to her belt. ¡°My master told me it comes with the position.¡±

    ¡°Master? You were¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh no. I meant my teacher and Morgan¡¯s. Hold on.¡±

    Sylva was speaking again, the haughtiness having been blown out. Yet, like a particularly inconvenient candle, it hadn¡¯t been quite fully extinguished.

    ¡°I, Lady Sylva, seek the White Order¡¯s assistance in tracking down my daughter, Rowena. I believe she has decided to run away to attend the School for the Magic and Mundane.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that you had a daughter, Sylva and I¡¯m sorry for you. However, I don¡¯t see why you need the White Order to be involved in this,¡± said Morgan.

    Rowena¡¯s stomach twisted even as she imagined Sylva hiding her mouth behind her perfectly manicured fingers. ¡°Ah well, you see it¡¯s a rather delicate matter. She has magic, you see and unfortunately, despite my best efforts she¡­ she rather likes to set fires as pranks.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Morgan asked.

    Rowena turned to Hattie. What was she thinking? Did she suspect her?

    ¡°Yes. In fact, I¡¯m wondering if that¡¯s why she ran away. You see, we were in Leipmont over a week ago and a dreadful fire occurred. Now, I would never want to suspect my own child but I cannot help but recall that she was absent on the evening of that fire.¡±

    Hattie shook her head and reached out with her hand to Rowena. There wasn¡¯t any narrowing of her eyes, no twisted mouth or lips. She was smiling at her, and even now, trying to beckon her towards her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t believe Sylva, and Morgan doesn¡¯t,¡± said Hattie.

    Rowena swallowed as the conversation at the ground floor continued.

    ¡°You suspect she set it?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it, but I¡¯m starting to think so,¡± Sylva whined.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pass a message on to Hattie. Do you have a description of Rowena? A locket with a painting of her? Any details?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t miss her. She¡¯s ten years old and has blonde hair tied in a braid with red highlights. Her complexion is a little paler than a typical Erisdalian. Her nose is delicate, her chin is fairly well-defined. She¡¯s also blind in her right eye and is wearing a plain grey dress with a daub cloak.¡±

    Rowena blinked. Her right eye? Sylva couldn¡¯t have gotten that of all things wrong. What was going¡ª

    There was a squeeze around her hand and she glanced at Hattie. The mage¡¯s eyes had narrowed.

    ¡°Right eye is blind, got it. I¡¯ll spread that description to the rest of the order. How will we contact you?¡± Morgan asked.

    There was a momentary pause before Sylva piped up. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m staying at the Voltuia Inn. Do you know where that is?¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar, thank you, Lady Sylva,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    The sound of the door shutting echoed through the room. Hattie tapped the gem, stopping it from glowing by singing a note before getting up. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The pair left the safe room and came down the stairs to where Morgan was walking up them. Before they could cross to meet her, the harpy-troll raised her hand, stopping the pair. Without another word, she entered the dining room and waved her wand.

    Before Rowena¡¯s eyes, the glass of the room darkened, shutting out the outside in a curtain of black.

    ¡°Okay, wards are up, we¡¯re good for the moment,¡± said Morgan, taking a seat back at the table.

    ¡°Sylva tried to trap you it seems,¡± said Hattie.

    Rowena shivered as she returned to her seat. ¡°So that¡¯s why she got the eye wrong.¡±

    Hattie nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think she suspected you, Morgan, but how did she look?¡±

    The harpy-troll made a face like she¡¯d bitten on rotten apple. ¡°Like she wanted to skewer me and eat me up. I think that more worryingly, the fact that she asked about Rowena means she knows she arrived here, or at least strongly suspects.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never told Sylva that I wanted to go to Athelda-Aoun,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°No. She likely made an educated guess based on what she knows of you. When you didn¡¯t go to the nearest White Order branch office or town guard and report that you escaped her, she probably assumed you were trying to go to Athelda-Aoun yourself and join the school anonymously,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°It¡¯s likely why the conversation turned the way it did. Kwent is the nearest White Order branch aside from Leipmont¡¯s. When arriving in Kwent, she realized nobody was looking for her and so wanted to check if you had gone to the Order house to be taken to Athelda-Aoun. Hence, the sob story about you running away,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Which is true, just not the way she meant it,¡± said Morgan. She pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°I¡¯d love to arrest Sylva on the charge of enslavement, but aside from Rowena¡¯s account, we don¡¯t actually have any physical evidence proving she enslaved someone, much less someone who claims to be her adoptive daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wait.¡± Rowena holding onto the towel around her shoulder, hopped off her chair and opened her backpack. Rummaging past the rations, she found what she¡¯d been looking for nearly at the bottom of her pack.

    Two halves of ripped paper, which she pulled up and laid out on the table, in front of Morgan and Hattie¡¯s wide eyes.

    ¡°Would this help?¡± Rowena asked.

    Hattie pinned the parchment to the table with her hands, whilst Morgan pulled out her wand and began to draw lines outlining the faded lettering. Slowly, smiles began to break across the two women¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Yes. I can still detect traces of her magic in the parchment. We can arrest her and bring this to an end,¡± said Morgan. Reaching over, she patted Rowena¡¯s head. ¡°Good job thinking of this, and keeping it. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t throw it away.¡±

    Rowena smiled, she couldn¡¯t help herself, but she managed to school her expression. Doing something smart wasn¡¯t anything to be proud of, especially when she hadn¡¯t even thought of saving the parchment to get Sylva arrested. Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but feel just a little bit of extra warmth in her heart.

    Looking up at Morgan and Hattie, however, Rowena suddenly had a thought that she¡¯d never considered.

    ¡°Um well, I was hoping to use it to one day find out where I came from. If that¡¯s even possible.¡±

    ¡°Where you came from?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Sylva bought this contract and raised me since I was a baby, so I don¡¯t know who my parents are, or where I came from. I was hoping to find out when I became a better mage, but¡­¡± Rowena hesitated. Could she ask such a thing from Morgan and Hattie when they already have done so much?

    But the pair were looking at her with eager smiles and an excited energy that told Rowena that they¡¯d already had started to piece together the question she wanted to ask. They¡­ they really wanted to help her.

    Rowena blinked. Hattie and Morgan really did want to help her. Nobody had ever wanted to help her before just because they could. This was nice. Strange, and weird, but nice and yet she felt something twist deep within her.  That wasn¡¯t important, though. She had an opportunity like no other right now.

    ¡°Could you find out where I came from, or who I am, from this?¡± Rowena asked, blurting out the words. They suddenly seemed hard to form for some odd reason.

    If she¡¯d fumbled what she¡¯d said, Morgan and Hattie didn¡¯t seem to notice as they exchanged a grin.

    ¡°We may not be able to tell you where you¡¯re from exactly, but there is a lot we can tell you from this. First off, the way this contract is worded means you weren¡¯t enslaved by Sylva. You were actually enslaved by another mage and then this contract and you were sold to Sylva.¡± Morgan blinked, her eyes narrowing. Taking a breath, she sang a note. Her white wand lit up in a violet glow as the wood drifted across the parchment.

    ¡°Lightbreaker, something¡¯s familiar about this signature,¡± said Morgan, her smile replaced with a scowl.

    ¡°It seems to be one from your memories. Memories you would rather forget. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you there, kid.¡±

    Rowena had heard this same wand speak before, but she still couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°How¡­¡±

    ¡°I am the Named Wand, Lightbreaker, Rowena. Wand of the Archmage Star the Glimmering Light, Wand of the Alavari High Queen Yalisa of the First Alavaria Dynasty and now the wand to this impudent brat.¡±

    Rowena had to steady herself against the table. Named Wands and Named Staves were things she¡¯d heard Lady Sylva mention and complain about. They were impossibly powerful artefacts that amplified a mage¡¯s strength, with each having a mind and a gift of its own. However, ever since the end of the Fourth Great War, Archmage Frances Stormcaller had made a world-changing magical wish that protected all Named Wands and Staves from coercion. Now, the only way to win a Named Wand or Staff¡¯s allegiance was to convince them that you were worthy.

    And Lady Sylva had detested the fact that this wish meant no Named Wand or Staff would ever turn against the Stormcaller, who¡¯d guaranteed their independence forever.

    Morgan¡¯s chuckle shook Rowena out from her recollection. ¡°You love me, Lighty. But yes, I remember this magic. It¡¯s from the Red Order Mages that experimented on me during the war. That narrows things down a bit. You were almost certainly kidnapped from Erisdale. Though, the idea that a mage would enslave a baby is a bit odd. Are you sure it was when you were a baby?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, dear. Look at the parchment, it¡¯s quite old and not the newer paper and newsleaf that are coming more into use. They also might have been in a hurry,¡± said Hattie. She beckoned Rowena over and pointed to the scrawled handwriting. ¡°Look at how rapidly these clauses were written. The Red Order mage who wrote them almost used shorthand at times. He or she even left some loopholes in the contract. This contract would have allowed you to do things like ring the town bell to warn people of the fire you set. The only control device is¡ª¡± Hattie blinked and froze as her finger pointed at a sentence in the contract, split apart by the tear.

    Should the contract holder wish, if they state the Word of Power meaning ¡°punish¡± or exert their magical will through song, then Rowena of Erisdale¡¯s access to air will immediately cease until the contract holder repeats the word again or stops channelling their magic and will.

    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Morgan turned so quickly, Rowena found herself taking a step back as her golden eyes fixed on her. ¡°Rowena, how are you¡ª¡± She closed her eyes. ¡°Sorry. Dammit. This must be so strange for you.¡±

    Rowena shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ strange, but I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so worried about.¡± She immediately regretted the words as soon as she spoke them. She knew they¡¯d sounded wooden and a bit stiff, but it was the way that Morgan and a slightly teary Hattie glanced at one another, almost knowingly, that made her hold her breath.

    Hattie wiped her eyes and sighed. ¡°Alright, so, about the rest of the contract. The way it¡¯s worded suggests the creator wasn¡¯t actually intending to enslave you.¡±

    Rowena blinked. She must have misheard. Something didn¡¯t make sense. How¡ªhow was she sitting on the floor now? Wait, nevermind, Morgan and Hattie had helped her back up onto a chair and were pushing a hot cup of tea into her hands.

    The slightly painful touch of her fingers against the tea jolted Rowena back to reality. Stammering, she blurted out, ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡±

    Hattie dropped two sugars into Rowena¡¯s teacup. ¡°The contract is only somewhat similar to the other slave contracts I¡¯ve seen. It was written in such a rush, such a hurry that the only reason they could have written it is not because they wanted to sell you off to make a profit. The person who created your contract wanted to disappear you into the underground slave market and get rid of you.¡±

    Morgan squeezed Rowena¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I agree with that theory, though. Who would want to make a baby disappear? If they wanted you gone, it would make more sense to kill you, not enslave you and then sell you off. It is a terribly convoluted plan, even if the evidence can be used to support it.¡±

    ¡°What do you think then, Morgan?¡± Hattie asked, arching one eyebrow, a slight challenge in her voice.

    Morgan smirked and let go of Rowena¡¯s hand as she checked her belt pouches. ¡°I think we have an arrest to make and someone to interrogate. I believe we can find some answers from Sylva herself.¡±

    ¡°She has two guards, at least,¡± said Rowena.

    Morgan pursed her lips. ¡°Hm, private guards perhaps. Not magical, so not a threat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Rowena¡¯s vision, Morgan,¡± said Hattie in a chiding tone.

    ¡°Right, right. The fire and¡ª¡± Morgan frowned. ¡°Fire. Sylva. Hm. If Sylva was the one doing the arson attacks in Erisdale with Rowena¡­ why is she here?¡±

    ¡°Beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°I mean, Rowena¡¯s run away from her. Even if she managed to recapture Rowena, or confront her at the White Order house, and that¡¯s a big if, it¡¯s not like she could force her to resign a contract. What is Lady Sylva doing here? She can start a fire without Rowena, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the vision is showing what would have happened if Rowena hadn¡¯t gotten free?¡± Hattie asked.

    Rowena shook her head. ¡°No. I had the vision after I escaped Sylva, the night before I came to Kwent. Besides, my visions of the past don¡¯t show anything that involves me directly.¡±

    Morgan arched an eyebrow. ¡°You have visions of your past too? Oh, oh that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know what happened to you. You can¡¯t see your own past.¡±

    Rowena winced. She hadn¡¯t meant to reveal that, but¡­well, it was out now. ¡°No. I can¡¯t.¡±

    Hattie pursed her lips. ¡°Hm, but in that case, we might be able to try something. Rowena, can you focus your visions of the past or future?¡±¡°The past, yes, not of the future.¡±

    ¡°Can you see Sylva after you ran away from her? Maybe she said something that may allow us to understand what her intentions for coming here are,¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°I¡­I hadn¡¯t thought of that, but¡­¡± Rowena swallowed. ¡°How are you so sure that I am telling the truth?¡±

    Morgan took a breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you who I am, right?¡± When Rowena shook her head, the harpy-troll nodded. ¡°In that case, try seeing my past.¡±

    Rowena was thinking she¡¯d been surprised enough, but the offer sent her head awhirl. ¡°What? Are you sure? But I¡¯d be seeing¡­ well, I can see a lot. Things you may not wish to share.¡±

    The older woman nodded. ¡°Indubitably, which means yes. I¡¯m certain. Now, how does this work?¡±

 Chapter 7 - Seeing the Past, Preparing for the Future

    ***

    Rowena took a breath and clasped her hands together. ¡°I¡­ you don¡¯t have to do anything. I just¡­ I just need some quiet and to focus.¡±

    ¡°Is it purely visualisation? Like, all you need to do is think of it?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°Yes? I mean but it¡¯s not something I can do reliably,¡± said Rowena as she tried to keep looking at the two women. ¡°Like, it doesn¡¯t help that I don¡¯t know you very well. The more I know, the easier it is to see things.¡±

    Morgan put both her hands on the table, palms up. ¡°Would this help?¡±

    Rowena swallowed. ¡°Maybe? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth giving it a try,¡± said Hattie, smiling.

    Rowena nodded and put her hands in Morgan¡¯s. Closing her eyes, the warm touch of the harpy-troll¡¯s fingers against her own.

    If her visions of the future only happened when she was dreaming, her visions of the past could only occur when she was awake and concentrating.

    She¡¯d discovered her gift by accident. Sylva had demanded she memorise her version of the events for the Battle for Erisdale. It was a crucial battle in the Great War where the future King Martin and Queen Ginger had defeated the traitorous faction led by Earl Darius and his wife Princess Janize. Rowena had been focusing on Sylva¡¯s handwritten notes when she¡¯d accidentally channelled her magic.

    Sylva had said that Queen Ginger had stabbed Earl Darius in the back, but that had just not been true. Elizabeth, one of the Otherworlder heroes, had dealt the mortal blow.

    In hindsight, the vision had been pretty unhelpful. Rowena needed to memorise Sylva¡¯s false version of events, not what may have actually happened. Still she¡¯d continued to try seeing the past, if only to escape from her bitter reality and watch the heroic and titanic struggles of past heroes and heroines.  Of course, she had no idea if what she saw was true. She suspected that even mentioning those events to Sylva would have brought upon another breathless minute, but it was something to do.

    Humming, Rowena closed her eyes and let all she could see be darkness. The sounds of Morgan¡¯s breathing, her pulse and even her own breath and heartbeat fading. The touch of the table¡¯s smooth wood and the firm chair under her drifted slowly away, engulfed in soft, almost fuzzy black.

    ¡°Hattie and I should go with you. If you pin down those bastards, we can rescue the princess,¡± said Morgan.

    Rowena opened her eyes. She was in the dining room. Morgan and Hattie were seated across from her, but they were also not the two women she remembered. For one, they were both in their teens and were facing a woman that was next to where Rowena was seated.

    She was in the past. When? She wasn¡¯t sure¡ªWait.

    Rowena glanced out of the window. The sun was high, suggesting it was summer, but from the dining room window, she could see the entire river of Kwent was a shining pane of ice. Sabina the bard¡¯s words ringing in her ears, Rowena turned and froze.

    Frances the Stormcaller, most legendary mage of the age, the one who defeated the Alavari King Thorgoth and ended the Fourth Great War was a popular subject in paintings and in plays. Yet, they all failed to portray the fact that she was quite petite. In fact, she was actually shorter than the teenage Morgan and Hattie and would be somewhat dwarfed by the pair when they grew into their prime.

    They also tended to focus on her power and not on her warm smile, accentuated by her olive-brown skin and clear amber eyes.

    ¡°I want you to come with me. I haven¡¯t worked with Leila much and given our history, I would prefer to work with you rather than her. But I also know that if you don¡¯t go north, there will be another child without parents, or another parent without a child,¡± said Frances.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be us,¡± said Morgan, arms braced against the table.

    The archmage brushed back a strand of her short, chocolate-colored hair as she leaned forward on her elbows. ¡°You two can fly. The Warflock is a harpy aerie nearly inaccessible to the ground. There is no other pair of mages that can get Gwendiliana and her mother out of there, but you both know that already. What¡¯s this really about, Morgan? Hattie?¡±

    Rowena blinked, turning to Hattie and Morgan. Morgan was standing, but Hattie was sitting and her head was bowed. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m alright,¡± she said.

    Rowena arched an eyebrow as Frances sighed. ¡°Hattie.¡±

    Morgan coughed, which caused Frances to glance, but she kept an eye on the wilting half-troll. ¡°I don¡¯t think Hattie should go to save the child of a man who manipulated her.¡±

    ¡°Morgan, that¡¯s not what I want,¡± said Hattie, eyes still fixed on the table, hands on her lap.

    ¡°Hattie, I¡¯ve known you long enough that I know you don¡¯t want to go north!¡± Morgan hissed.¡°Yes but¡ª¡±

    Rowena blinked as Frances gently tapped the table with her knuckles, quieting the two teenagers instantly and causing them to face her and wait.

    ¡°Morgan, I know you have the best of intentions, but you should do what you think is right, not on what you think someone wants. You want to go, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Morgan winced, her wings clinging closer to her back. ¡°Well yes, but Martin and Ginger¡¯s daughter comes first! Hattie comes first¡ª¡±

    Hattie stood up, the chair scraping back. ¡°Morgan, I don¡¯t want to go because I don¡¯t know how to tell other Alavari we¡¯re courting!¡±

    The harpy-troll¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Wait, but¡­ why?¡±

    Hattie closed her eyes. ¡°Morgan, you¡¯re a Greyhammer, a Princess of Alavaria, Countess of Kwent, and third in line to the throne of Alavaria after your uncle. I¡¯m just Hattie Longarch, student of Frances Windwhistler.¡±

    Rowena felt her breath catch in her throat as everything suddenly fell into place. She knew these mages. She¡¯d heard of them, and¡­and¡­

    Morgan was saying something to Hattie, and Frances was saying something too. Their voices were muffling, growing less distinct as the vision collapsed. She felt like her chest was being squeezed so tight¡ª

    Her eyes flew open. Her head was on the table, chest pressed down against the wood. Her sweaty hands were still holding onto Morgan¡¯s. She ripped them away, clutching them to her chest as she scrambled back into her chair. Only Hattie¡¯s reflexive grasp onto the wood back stopped her from falling over.

    ¡°You¡¯re  Morgan the Violet Princess, daughter of Archmage Frances! You¡¯re Hattie Sapphirewing! After¡­ after the duel at Kwent, after you talked to Frances in this room, you went north and defeated the harpy army at the Warflock Eerie!¡±

    Morgan squawked, holding a hand to her mouth. ¡°Defeated an entire harpy army?¡±

    ¡°I remember a lot of flying away, casting spells like mad whilst hoping nothing hit Lady Sara and her babe,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°You¡¯re famous mages and famously in love! You¡­¡± Rowena blinked. ¡°You argued about whether you should be courting each other?¡±

    Hattie¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, but she was smiling, even as Morgan turned away, coughing into her fist.

    ¡°Yes. Love isn¡¯t easy. So we argued and talked about whether we ought to be a couple. Eventually, though, we worked things out.¡± Hattie gently kissed Morgan, behind her ear, making the harpy-troll yelp. While Morgan spluttered, the half-troll leaned forward. ¡°You clearly have a gift, Rowena. Do you think you can look into Sylva¡¯s past and find out what she has planned?¡±

    Rowena swallowed. Right, she had to focus. Morgan¡ªMorgan the Violet Princess and Hattie Sapphirewing, two of the most legendary mages of the continent were counting on her! ¡°Yes, of course.¡± She took a sip of tea, and reached over the table. Pulling over fragments of her old contract, she took a breath. ¡°Just give me a moment.¡±

    Morgan, a lot less red, blinked, her eyes widening. ¡°Wait. Rowena I think you need to rest¡ª¡±

    She screwed her eyes shut and ignored the voice. She sang under her breath, focusing on the contract and Sylva. She needed to do this. She had to save Morgan and Hattie. She had to¡ª

    The darkness came over her suddenly and she was falling once more.

    Rain.

    The pitter patter of rain was cut through by an ear screeching scream.

    ¡°That ungrateful, horrid little thing! When I¡¯m through with her she¡¯ll beg for me to choke her to death!¡±

    Rowena opened her eyes. Sylva was turning and twisting her horse to look around. Her pale blue eyes studying the trail from Leipmont. Her blonde hair was a stringy wet mess from the rain. Snarling lips twisted her  haughty, usually manicured features.

    She¡¯d never seen her owner¡ªformer owner, so furious. Even though Rowena knew she wasn¡¯t there from how no rain touched her, her insides felt cold.

    ¡°Milady, what do we do?¡± asked one of the guards, who Rowena remembered as Einach.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Sylva pressed her hand against her head. ¡°She¡¯d be too afraid to head back to Leipmont. Respite, and Athelda-Aoun. That wretched thing must be headed for it. She knows that slavery is illegal. We can only hope to cut her off and kill her before she tells someone of our plans.¡±

    ¡°Kill?¡± Einach asked, his voice hollow, echoing the sinking sensation Rowena felt in her stomach. That only grew worse as Sylva fixed Einach with not a glare, but a toothy smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been building this plan up for months and we won¡¯t have another opportunity to strike a blow against the White Order for years! The arson attacks have lured out all the White Order mages to the different cities of the continent and pointed a big arrow at Kwent where we¡¯ve laid our trap. Now we have news that Morgan the Violet Witch and Hattie Lamewing are being deployed to Kwent to protect it. We can trap and kill two of the order¡¯s most powerful mages there.¡±

    Einach swallowed as his horse under him took a step away from Sylva. ¡°I still think this very risky, ma¡¯am. You¡¯ve involved several of our cells in the effort and there¡¯s no guarantee we¡¯d be able to kill those two. We have other schemes this effort might endanger.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve told you we can trust that they¡¯ll put the city¡¯s lives over themselves and that¡¯s how we¡¯ll focus them down. So long as the fire forces them to use their magic up, then we can kill them. None of that matters, though, if that slave tips them off. We¡¯d only be able to burn Kwent down. That¡¯s why we need to find her, hope she¡¯s afraid and stupid enough not to have told anybody and silence her.¡± Sylva clawed back wet hair from her face and turned her horse north. ¡°Come on and keep up! We have a ways to go.¡±

    Einach sighed. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Rowena bolted upright, and nearly fell off her chair. Her head felt so heavy and sharp pain burst out in her left eye.

    Before she could speak further, her teacup was pressed into her hands by Morgan. ¡°Drink first.¡±

    The liquid, filled with sugar, was just hot enough to warm her throat without burning her. Taking a sip, then a long draught, she let out a breath.

    ¡°Sylva is planning to start a fire here with some¡­cells? People. She¡¯s¡­ damaged the firefighting equipment here. The barrel I jumped into for example, wasn¡¯t full all the way. She plans to kill you two by starting the fire, forcing you to expend magic to put it out and then ambushing you when you¡¯re out of magic. All the fires were just to set this up, lure out the other mages and then force you two or someone important here so she could kill them.¡±

    Hattie took Rowena¡¯s hands. ¡°Rowena, take a breath¡ª¡±

    ¡°You have to get out. Now, there¡¯s no time¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving.¡± Morgan¡¯s tone stung, driving the wind out of her lungs and into silence. ¡°Unless Sylva said she wouldn¡¯t burn Kwent down with us in it?¡±

    Rowena bit her lip and shook her head.

    Morgan closed her golden eyes for a moment. When she opened them, they seemed to almost blaze.  ¡°Then we need to strike first. Sylva¡¯s at the Voltuia Inn. Hattie, can you gear up and go confirm that she¡¯s there? I need to make some calls and put the cities on high alert. Rowena, just sit tight, feel free to eat or drink anything.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t be thinking of fighting her?¡± Rowena stammered.

    Hattie was already walking to the stairs, with Morgan following her. ¡°We need to before she starts the fire. Defeat her separate mage cells,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°But how do you know that will work?¡± Rowena asked, running after

    Morgan pulled out a gold-clad hand mirror. ¡°We don¡¯t, but I¡¯m not the kind of person who would abandon others to save myself. Excuse me for a second.¡± The harpy-troll started humming as she channelled magic to her mirror and walked to one of the smaller rooms.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person either,¡± said Hattie, as Morgan shut the door. She smiled at Rowena and slowly extended a hand to pat her on the shoulder. ¡°Rowena, you were fantastic. But now it¡¯s time to let us do what we¡¯re meant to do.¡±

    Rowena wasn¡¯t sure why, but she was wringing her hands together behind her back. ¡°How¡­how do you and Morgan know that? That is, know what you are meant to do?¡±

    ¡°We listen to our own conscience, our own hearts and when things get confusing, we talk and ask for help.¡± Hattie squeezed Rowena¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Feel free to explore the house, but I think you ought to have a seat and get some rest.¡±

    Without further ado, Hattie ran up the stairs to the armory leaving Rowena alone in the dining room.

    ¡°How does she expect me to rest after all of this,¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t help but mutter as she walked to the table, her plate of cookies and cup of tea. The tea was still warm and she¡¯d never had these treats before. Another bite wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.

    She took one, and another, washing it down with sips of the tea as she leaned back in her chair. She was tired and warm, but she was still worried. Rowena slowly leaned forward, resting her head on her arms. Maybe a little nap. Just a little one.

    ***

    ¡°Rowena?¡±

    Her eyes flew open as she bolted upright. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Sylva! Ah¡ªOh. Sorry,¡± she winced as Morgan arched an eyebrow.

    ¡°Well, speaking of her, Hattie located her at the inn with a number of her fellows. I¡¯ll be joining her soon with the town guardsmen and other White Order mages.¡± Taking a handkerchief from a pocket, Morgan gently wiped away at the crumbs on Rowena¡¯s face. ¡°You are going to be staying here until then. Feel free to use anything as long as it¡¯s not behind a locked door.¡±

    Rowena froze. It certainly explained why Morgan¡¯s outfit had changed. She was wearing a cuirass, greaves, helmet, and harpy-battle claws on her talons that seemed to glisten with a strange violet sheen, as if her magic was imbued in it. ¡°Wait, here? Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not ideal but that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking to you and taking precautions. Do you mind holding out your hand? I want to cast a spell that would let  you find me, and me to find you,¡± said Morgan.

    That seemed an incredibly good idea and so Rowena opened her right palm. Morgan, waving Lightbreaker, sang a spell and touched the tip of her wand to Rowena¡¯s palm, and then her own. Two yellow arrows appeared on both their hands, pointing at each other.

    ¡°So long as we both are in this world, these will point to each other. The closer they are, the greater the glow,¡± said Morgan. She holstered her wand and gestured for Rowena to follow her. ¡°The house is warded, but a determined mage can break through. So I¡¯m going to show you the main escape route and how to alert us if you are in trouble. Listen carefully.¡±

    Rowena swallowed and nodded as Morgan stopped at the staircase down to the front door. ¡°First, do not open the door to anybody unless they can get in without breaking the door. If the door is broken, twist this.¡± The harpy troll grabbed the wooden cap of the bannister and twisted it clockwise, and a shimmering white shield appeared, blocking off the staircase. ¡°This may not hold an attacker for long though, at which case you must immediately head to the safe room.¡±

    Walking to the safe room door, Morgan walked in and after Rowena followed, she closed it.

    ¡°Hand on the door please, right at the handprint. Don¡¯t worry about the glow,¡± said Morgan, gesturing to an inked out handprint at the back of the door. Rowena pressed her hand to the door and jumped slightly as the door shone. ¡°It¡¯s recognized you. So you can now open and shut the safe room door. However, if the attacker is strong enough to break through the wards on the doors and the stairs, they might be able to break through this as well. The door will glow red before it breaks.¡±

    The harpy-troll walked to the board of gems and pointed to a fist-sized glass gem that cast red fractals. ¡°Now, if you need to use the safe room, you pull that off and throw it to the ground. This will set off an alarm that will cause every White Order mage and any available town guard or army units to get here. Then you¡¯ll need to leave through that.¡±

    Turning, Rowena found what the harpy-troll was pointing at. A single window that led out of the safe room to the rooftops of the row houses.

    ¡°There are emergency ladders and pipes you can get down from. Don¡¯t worry about where to go. Just keep running and I promise we will find you. Do you have any questions?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am. Turn the bannister. Close the saferoom door. Pull the red gem. Run,¡± said Rowena, touching a finger for every item. She met Morgan¡¯s eyes, expecting her to have already moved on, except the harpy-troll met her gaze.

    ¡°Rowena, how are you feeling about all this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rowena asked, the question shooting from her lips before she could stop herself.

    Morgan went to one knee, lowering herself so she was at the young girl¡¯s height. ¡°Rowena, you do not have to hide how you¡¯re feeling from me. I would never harm, or judge you for what you are feeling, especially now.¡±

    Rowena¡¯s fingers squeezed so tightly around each other that she wasn¡¯t sure how she didn¡¯t feel like crying out in pain. Maybe it was how numb, how cold she felt, despite how warm the house was?

    She couldn''t, however, shake Morgan¡¯s gaze, as much as she tried to break eye contact, the harpy-troll continued to stare at her, to see almost as if right through her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lady Morgan. There¡¯s nothing you can do right now anyway. You need to go get Lady Sylva after all,¡± said Rowena.

    Morgan closed her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes, but perhaps there is one thing I can do. You know some fire magic, right?¡±

    Rowena nodded.

    ¡°Come along. You learned any offensive spells? Or did you just set things aflame?¡± Rowena nodded again as she followed Morgan. Lady Sylva had never taught her anything more than how to summon flames that would set objects aflame, or how to hide. She was extraordinarily careful not to let her learn anything that she could use to attack Sylva with.

    They¡¯d walked to a room across the hallway from the safe room. Directly above the dining room, it featured an open space with a row of wooden dummies, and impact bags. Some of these were charred. Others were missing dummy limbs.

    Drawing her wand, Morgan turned to the target and mimed stabbing her wand forward like a knife. ¡°This is a very simple spell. Just focus your emotions, any emotions into your hand and punch out with your wand. At the same time, make a sound, any sound.¡±

    Rowena turned to the target, mimicking the harpy-troll. ¡°That seems too¡ªvery simple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the trick. Magic is about knowledge, visualisation and energy, conducted through song or Words of Power. If you keep it all simple, you don¡¯t need to think or visualise too much. You just do. Now, go on ahead. Don¡¯t worry about the damage. The wall¡¯s reinforced,¡± said Morgan.

    Taking a breath Rowena turned to the wall. This was simple enough. Hit it, stab it really, with whatever she was feeling and what she was feeling was¡­Was¡­

    Her grip tightened on her wand. Something seemed to crack inside of her, like glass that had been flexed too far. Sharp, jagged edges seemed to cut and grind within her very being. This was nothing like the crackling warmth of summoning fire, or the fuzzy quiet of a sound-muffling spell.

    Was it even part of the spell at all? Was she just losing control?

    ¡°Rowena.¡±

    She stiffened at the words and steeled herself. She was doing it wrong wasn¡¯t she? She was messing up¡ª

    ¡°You can do this. Just let it out. Let those emotions out. Scream it if you have to.¡±

    Rowena looked up at Morgan, her wide eyes taking in the princess¡¯s thin grin. The harpy-troll nodded again.

    ¡°Come on. You can do it. On three. One.¡±

    Rowena turned to the target.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    She opened her mouth.

    ¡°Three.¡±

    She let the glass shatter. Rowena punched her wand forward and screamed, her eyes filling with tears, her voice coming out almost like screech.  Something shining flew out from her wand hand, and smashed through one of the dummy¡¯s, gouging a hole out of its shoulder before slamming into the wall.

    Mouth agape, Rowena stared at the result with bleary eyes. The wall had a small crater in it, as if it¡¯d been stabbed by a spear.

    ¡°Excellent job, Rowena. Now you know what to do if you need to defend yourself, alright?¡±

    Rowena nodded. This was true. She could actually hit back if she was attacked. She was no longer helpless. She was, however, still held together by a thread of glass.

    ¡°I¡­I hate this.¡±

    ¡°I imagine so. It sucks doesn¡¯t it? To have all this happen to you,¡± Morgan asked.

    Rowena wiped her eyes. She had so many questions, so many thoughts. Yet she dared not give them a voice.

    But one creaked out, breaking free from her locked jaw she whispered. ¡°Why me?¡±

    She thought Morgan hadn¡¯t heard her, but the harpy-troll had.

    ¡°The world is unkind, Rowena. When circumstances and fate collapse atop of you all at once, it makes you feel alone, like nobody is with you.¡± Morgan gently tilted Rowena¡¯s head up to look her in the eye. ¡°I have to go now, but we¡¯ll talk more after Sylva is dealt with. Just remember, I have your back now and I promise that if you call on me, I will come.¡±

    Rowena couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You can¡¯t know that for sure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m going to do my damn best.¡± Morgan paused before suddenly wrapping her arms around Rowena, squeezing her tight in a quick hug. ¡°Remember what I told you, and rest up. See you later.¡±

    Rowena didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t know what to say really. She followed Morgan as she ran down the stairs for the front door. Before the princess could leave though, Rowena swallowed and shouted.

    ¡°Morgan! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let what I saw happen. Please.¡±

    Turning her head, Morgan grinned up at Rowena, raised her hand to her forehead and saluted, before closing the door behind her.

    ***

 Chapter 8 - Conspiracyéˆ¥æªš Conclusion

    ***

    With no idea what was happening in Kwent, all Rowena could do was explore the White Order mage house. She first found the bathroom, which was quite well-appointed with fine tiling and a bathtub. As the knot of anxiety in her chest had not uncoiled, Rowena satisfied herself with a quick wipe down with a wet cloth.

    After that, it was back to exploration. Many of the doors were locked, so aside from the kitchen with its pantry, a study lined with many books and a desk, there was just one other room of interest.

    Rowen had found the room on the ground floor, tucked in the back of the house, underneath the stairs actually. She¡¯d mistaken it for a closet, but when she pushed the door open, she was met with a chair sat in front of an array of mirrors.

    ¡°Oh, a communication room.¡± Her former master had one of these and had spent a lot of time having meetings with different people on them. Magic mirrors were after all, the most common way for mages to contact each other over long distances and provided both audio and visuals of the person you were talking with. The cheaper ones were set up almost like a vanity, with multiple mirrors pointed to the user. The more expensive and difficult to create ones were contained within pocket mirrors.

    There wasn¡¯t much of interest in the room, and so Rowena moved to close the door, when the mirrors started to vibrate. A loud, but pleasant chime of a bell echoed throughout the house.

    Someone was calling.

    Rowena reached out to the mirror and stopped. What if they demanded who she was? What if she said the wrong thing? She glanced at the front door and snorted. Nevermind, if she was in the house then she was a welcomed person. Whoever was calling would know that.

    Taking a breath, she touched the mirror and sung a note, allowing her magic to conduct into the mirror. That¡¯s how she¡¯d seen Sylva answer them after all and it should be that simple. Now, time to see who was¡ª

    Rowena fell into the chair, her eyes wide and fixed on the golden crown¡ªno, crowns that sat on the heads of the man and woman that now faced her.

    King Martin had a stout, broad-shouldered frame and a slight belly, but the chorded muscles shown off by his tight doublet and trousers indicated this belly was less from laziness and more from comfortable living. Rowena could still see power radiated from his straight-backed posture and the muscles that tensed in his arms. Sky-blue eyes seemed to take in Rowena in an instant. She¡¯d heard of these piercing eyes. What she didn¡¯t expect to find out was that the king had a rather cute button nose that otherwise made his discerning smile rather warm.

    It proved a rather interesting contrast to his famous wife, the queen, Ginger, with her infamously short crimson hair. Her forward lean and the fabulous silver and blue dress  she wore accentuated her ample bosom. Yet, Rowena didn¡¯t miss the fact that the queen¡¯s finely-fitted outfit revealed that she seemed in even better physical condition than her husband. She had an athlete¡¯s build, which suited the wicked-looking sabre hanging from her waist.

    And it was that queen, the war hero, a former commoner who¡¯d risen to become one of Erisdale¡¯s monarchs, who was now grinning toothily at Rowena.

    ¡°Oh, well hello little one. Do you know where are Morgan and Hattie?¡± she asked.

    Her brain firing so many words and questions, and feeling like she had to shut up, run, scream, and stay still at the same time, Rowena only managed to splutter, ¡°Morgan? Hattie? Um, no, Your Majesties. They¡­um, they they¡¯re trying to stop a fire, a mage, conspiracy. Lady Sylva¡ª¡±

    Martin coughed gently, breaking Rowena¡¯s train of thought. ¡°My dear, calm down, one at a time. You mentioned they were going to stop some kind of conspiracy involving a fire and Lady Sylva?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lady Sylva¡¯s trying to set fire to Kwent with some other mages. Morgan¡ªPrincess Morgan and Hattie went out to stop them.

    Ginger drummed her fingers on the table, where she and Martin were seated at. It was then that Rowena noticed the queen had practically cut nails, rather than the long manicured ones Sylva spent so much time on. ¡°Well that explains why we heard she seized command of the Erisdalian garrison and why we can¡¯t reach them. They¡¯re probably in the middle of a fight.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. My dear, may I ask who are you? I don¡¯t believe there are any White Order apprentices based in Kwent,¡± said Martin, resting his clean-shaven chin on his fist.

    Rowena felt like she needed to curtsy, like Sylva had drilled into her, but there was no room. Al she could do was bow her head. ¡°Um, no. I¡¯m Rowena. I was Lady Sylva¡¯s slave, Your Majesty. I escaped her, and when I met the princess and her companion I told them about what I knew.¡±

    Martin¡¯s smile widened and Rowena felt like her heart finally could slow down just a bit. ¡°Then you have done Erisdale a great service, Rowena. For the moment, please stay put in the house. I know it, as well as Morgan and Hattie well. You¡¯ll be safe here, until you can think of what you would like to do in the future. Perhaps we can help you be reunited with your family?¡±

    Rowena shook her head. The king and queen were very kind, just like she¡¯d heard and nothing like what Sylva had said. She supposed that made sense, but it was nice to see it confirmed all the same.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesties, but I just want to go to Athelda-Aoun and enrol in the school. I don¡¯t know who my family is, Your Majesty, I was¡ª¡±

    There was a sharp bang, causing Rowena to leap to her feet, and send the chair toppling back. Eyes wide, she was about to turn to see what caused the sound, when an ear-piercing shriek, like a sharp, continuous whistle being blown, forced her to clamp her hands over her ears.

    Martin was blinking, frowning. Ginger¡¯s wry smile instantly vanished and she was on her feet, face close to the mirror.

    ¡°Rowena! Rowena, listen to me now! That¡¯s the alarm. Someone¡¯s trying to break the wards on the house! Did Morgan or Hattie give you access to the safe room? It¡¯s a big¡ª¡±Rowena nodded, but she was shaking so much she wasn¡¯t sure if she blurred her own nod. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening,¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Rowena, breathe! Run up to the safe room!¡±

    ¡°Help me, please,¡± Rowena croaked. She could see Ginger¡¯s fist clench and her teeth grind together. For a split second, Rowena thought the queen was frustrated with her, but then she met Ginger¡¯s wide, worried brown eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ll try contacting Morgan and Hattie again and if that doesn¡¯t work we¡¯ll send someone else. Follow what they told you. Go now! Go or you¡¯ll never be able to see Athelda-Aoun! Please!¡±

    Rowena swallowed. The queen, and the king, who was now bellowing orders off to the side of the mirror, were worried for her. They wanted her to move.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. Thank you.¡± Rowena dipped her head and ran to the stairs. That meant running to the door, which was glowing white.

    A woman outside was screaming Words of Power, unleashing all manner of spells on the door, which continued to shake and shine as Rowena ran up the stairs. She reached the top and turned around, the door still intact. Maybe things would be fine? Maybe the wards would hold?

    The whistle whined and cut out, just as the door exploded in a shower of wood splinters. Seizing the bannister with both hands, Rowena turned it clockwise. The white shield instantly appeared, an immutable barrier forbidding entry, and yet clear enough for Rowena to look through.

    ¡°Oh Violet Witch, where are you? It¡¯s time to meet your¡ª¡± The woman¡¯s voice trailed off as she looked up and met Rowena¡¯s wide-eyed stare.

    Her hand shooting to her own throat, Rowena stepped back as Lady Sylva sneered up at her. Tan-toned bad hand brushed off wood splinters off her cuirass, worn atop red robes. Her belt held two pistols and an arming sword. Her wand was held tightly in her good hand, which now pointed at Rowena.

    ¡°I knew it. Stupid idiots didn¡¯t believe me. What do they know?¡± Sylva frowned, her pale green eyes narrowing. ¡°Rowena, if you don¡¯t want me to strangle you to death, you will come down from that staircase right now and tell me where Morgan is.¡±

    Rowena couldn¡¯t help it, she glanced at her palm. She didn¡¯t know where that would be, but the sight of the glowing arrow reassured her that at least Morgan was still alive.

    But what was Sylva doing here? Why did she think Morgan was here? Did she have allies?

    ¡°Rowena, you tell me right now where Morgan is or I will make you beg for me to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at the Voltuia Inn?¡± Rowena asked, wincing as the question came out with a high-pitch.

    ¡°Because she has to die for the Red Order and my Master Scarlet to be avenged.¡± Sylva raised her wand and screamed a note. A jet of flame poured from her wand, splashing against the white barrier and crackling like water on hot stones.

    Rowena turned heel and ran for the saferoom, grabbing her pack, which she¡¯d left next to the dining room. She pressed her hand against the door and pulled the handle, gasping as it swung outward for her. She could hear Sylva continuing to smash spell after spell into the barrier. As she slammed the heavy door shut, she heard a crack like shattering glass. The barrier must have failed.

    Morgan¡¯s instructions and calm tone of voice running through her mind, Rowena ran to the wall of gems. Scrambling onto the table, she yanked the red gem, shielded her good eye with her arm, and threw it to the ground.

    She expected it to shatter, but the glass gem bounced with an oddly satisfying klonk.

    Then, nothing. There was no sound, no alarm, no nothing.

    After another moment, a long, brassy horn blared, its sound echoing through the saferoom and the walls. A monotone, yet imperious tone started to speak. ¡°Attention. This is Not a Drill. White Order Branch Under Attack. Attention. Attention. White Order Branch Under Attack.¡±

    The message continued to repeat as Rowena, her heart racing, walked to the escape window. It had two metal latches, which she quickly started to undo. The door might hold, but there was no sense being careless, especially with Lady Sylva.

    Lady Sylva, her former master.

    Rowena grabbed onto her shaking hand as she fumbled with the last latch, twisting it to open. Wiping her eyes, hating that she was so scared, she turned to look at the door.

    It seemed fine? If she really focused, just barely under the sound of the alarm, she could hear Sylva chanting spells. The door wasn¡¯t shaking or glowing like the front door, however. Maybe her former master wasn¡¯t skilled enough to break through¡ªThe story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The safe room door started to glow red.

    ¡°Damnit!¡± Rowena wanted to scream, and just sit down, not do anything. Yet, Queen Ginger¡¯s words spoke louder. Stop and freeze and she would never see Athelda-Aoun, the legendary city and the school she so dearly wished to go to. Let herself be captured, or worse, and she would never get to go to the School for the Magic and Mundane, where all were treated equally, fairly and got to learn and find out who they were.

    Where she might be able to find who she was.

    So, Rowena opened the latch and scrambled out of the portal onto the roof.

    The window opened and the dark grey slate tiling ran down until it met the roof of the townhouse behind the White Order guest house. Essentially, Rowena was in a valley between rooftops, interrupted by chimneys and gutters that drained rainwater out toward the main street.

    Drawing her wand, Rowena ran up for the ridge. She needed to be seen easily and she need to know what was happening. The alarm continued to ring from a set of four polished brass horns set on a pole atop the house.

    Reaching the ridge of the roof, Rowena gingerly grabbed onto it, looked down and instantly started coughing. Smoke was billowing out from the front of the house and passers by were running.

    In the distance, she spied more pillars of smoke rising across from Kwent. There weren¡¯t many, however, only enough for her to count them on her hands. In an instant, Rowena suddenly knew that her warning had worked. Morgan and Hattie must have warned the Town Guard and the army and they were already acting to contain the fires.

    Instead of a firestorm whipped up by the wind, the smoke curled and twisted into the air as the wind buffeted her hair.

    The house suddenly shook. Rowena hung onto the ridge with both hands, her single eye looking around. Right, Sylva, she had to run. Pulling herself over the ridge, she began scrambling on the street-facing side of the roof, doing her best to keep hold of the ridge with one hand as she picked her way across.

    ¡°Just put one foot in front of the other. One foot, in front of the other,¡± Rowena muttered, her blind eye squeezed shut. She knew it was not a particularly helpful action, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°You have nowhere to run!¡±

    Rowena almost slipped on the tile, but managed to steady herself.

    She hadn¡¯t managed to escape, there was nothing she could do, except¡­

    Swallowing, she turned around to face her tormentor, with one hand, she pulled out her wand.

    She could see people looking up, pointing at them, but they were too far away. On the rooftop, it was just her and her former master.

    The edges of Sylva¡¯s lips quirked up in a sneer. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do, Rowena. Just listen to your master and put your wand down.¡±

    ¡°So that you can strangle me to death?¡± Rowena asked.

    Sylva giggled, something Rowena couldn¡¯t remember hearing, and now that she heard the sickly, almost child-like sound, she wished she¡¯d never hear such a thing again.

    ¡°Oh, I am going to do much worse, but basically yes. If you resist, you¡¯re just prolonging the inevitable. You never had a chance of escaping me. Did you really think you could make it to Athelda-Aoun?¡±

    Rowena wiped her eyes with her hand as she felt her shoulders sag. The glass thread holding herself together broke and she shuddered. Blinking, trying to hold back sobs, Rowena laughed softly at herself. She never did have a chance did she? Escaping to Athelda-Aoun was a fantastic dream, a beautiful vision of a future that was never to be hers. She¡¯d never get to see the crystal clear underground river, see where dragons roosted, and attend the School of the Magic and Mundane.

    All she had was the guilt from setting fires that destroyed people¡¯s homes, the abuse that rang in her ears even when she fell asleep, her cold, unnatural behaviour that served as her shield from the world, and the many memories of choking, breathless agony.  She was never going to find out who she really was.

    But she hadn¡¯t just done nothing.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t think so. You were always going to put me down at some point.¡± Rowena snorted and smiled. ¡°But you¡¯ve lost. Morgan and Hattie are alive. They figured everything out! You¡¯ve lost! You¡¯ll never burn Kwent down! You¡¯ll never hurt them or anybody here ever again!¡±

    Sylva eyes wide, face white as if in shock, stammered, lips contorting as if unable to form words. ¡°I will make another scheme¡ª¡±

    ¡°The White Order will never let you go. They know now and there are witnesses all over!¡± Rowena scampered to the ridge of the roof not bothering to steady herself. Sylva followed, her wand still pointing at her.

    ¡°Shut up! I am your Master and you will obey me!¡± Sylva screamed, spittle flying from her mouth as the wind from the mountains whipped her blonde hair all about, some strands slapping her in the face. It was as if the wind itself was mocking the woman.

    Rowena took comfort in that as she balanced herself on the roof¡¯s ridge and breathed. In her heart, she seized the burning strand of triumph, and the black cold pit of her own despair and focused it on her wand hand.

    ¡°I am free! I saved people! You¡¯ll never take that away from me!¡±

    She thrust her wand forward. Sylva barked a Word of Power, reflexively creating a green rectangular barrier in front of her.

    However, Rowena hadn¡¯t aimed for her former Master, but at her feet.

    The blast of Rowena¡¯s spell sent slate tiles that Sylva had been standing on flying. The blast was so strong that her former master¡¯s foot went into the hole and she had to wave her wand to try to levitate herself.

    Only now did Rowena aim at the woman and punch forward again, searing rage jetting forward as a thin stream of flame.

    She was a second too late. Sylva had pulled herself back out of the hole and ducked under the attack. With reflexes that belied her lavish living style, she scrambled to her feet and slashed her wand at Rowena, screaming a note.

    Rowena¡¯s wand exploded, and she gasped as splinters shot into her hand. The girl turned, trying to run, but Sylva now levitated her clear into the air. A familiar pressure started to grip around her neck as she rose off the roof. All air cut off, Rowena clawed at her own throat, digging her nails into skin, her legs kicking out so violently she saw her shoe go flying.

    With her fading vision filling with spots, Rowena could just glimpse Sylva¡¯s manic grin. Wild green eyes just crimped at the edges with mad glee.

    Rowena closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want that to be the last thing she saw. She¡¯d rather remember the feeling of Morgan¡¯s hand on her head. Hattie¡¯s arms around her. Hot tea, sweet biscuits.

    Was this what death felt like? Falling into the void¡ª

    The hard impact of her arm against the roof jolted her eyes open. Through her eye, she saw Sylva spinning around to fire back at some violet glow in the sky. Her former master had thrown her and now she was falling down the roof.

    Gasping, sucking in air, Rowena¡¯s numb, shivering limbs couldn¡¯t move, or grasp any of the slate tile that she slid past.

    There was a bump and then all she could feel was the whoosh of air against her back. Oh, so this was how she was going to die.

    Then her fall stopped. That¡­that shouldn¡¯t happen. Rowena opened her eyes to find herself covered in green magic once again. Sylva was holding her up, glaring at two approaching, flying figures.

    Hattie and Morgan alighted on the rooftop, Lightbreaker and Silver Star at the ready. Morgan was covered in a violet glow. So much power and magic flowed off her that it was manifesting as a violet crown of flames atop her head.

    The half-troll meanwhile had her magical blue wings tensed, her eyes studying the scene as she stepped slowly towards the side of the roof.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Or I will throw her down!¡± Sylva hissed. Rowena felt herself shake as her former master¡¯s grip on her magic faltered.

    ¡°If you do that, nothing will stop me from tearing you apart.¡± Morgan said, with such a hardness that Rowena suddenly knew why people tended to fear Morgan more than her beloved.

    ¡°Sylva, you¡¯ve lost, surrender now and at the very least you can save your life,¡± said Hattie. She took another step forward and Rowena yelped as she dropped a foot.

    Sylva shook her head. ¡°No. You¡¯re going to let me leave with her.¡±

    Sparks fell from Morgan¡¯s crown, extinguishing themselves on the slate with a sharp hiss. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Sylva. The city¡¯s surrounded. The escapes are blocked off and reinforcements are coming! You won¡¯t make it past the walls.¡±

    ¡°This girl is mine. Mine! You aren¡¯t going to steal her from me!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not yours! She was never yours and she deserves her own life!¡± Hattie retorted.

    ¡°What. A dull, cold thing like her? A hunting pet who jumps on command? What could you possibly see¡­¡± Sylva¡¯s voice trailed off and Morgan frowned. Someone was singing in the distance, but as the three mages looked around, nobody could see who it was.

    ¡°Is that? No it can¡¯t be,¡± murmured Morgan.

    Rowena wet her lips. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but the air seemed strange. It¡¯d been dry and windy before, but now it seemed charged.

    ¡°Sylva, this is your last chance! Put the girl on the roof and surrender, or face the consequences!¡±

    Morgan and Hattie¡¯s expressions instantly broke into grins as Sylva glanced around, looking for the speaker.

    ¡°Who are you? Show yourself!¡±

    Then Rowena saw her. She¡¯d seen her before, but not with her own eye. A petite woman in white robes trimmed with gold, stood on a roof several houses from them. In her right hand was a yew wand crackling with sky-blue lightning. Her amber eyes, normally warm, were as hard as smooth, unyielding river rock.

    In a flash, what rage was etched across Sylva¡¯s features vanished as they deflated into despair.

    ¡°Stormcaller,¡± Syla said in a tone so broken that Rowena almost felt sorry for her.

    Morgan cackled. ¡°Mom! Glad you can join the party!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it my dear, but let¡¯s rescue Rowena first.¡± Frances smiled at Rowena, the same warm smile that had been in the vision. ¡°Rowena, you¡¯ve been very brave. Just continue to be brave a little longer.¡±

    Sylva¡¯s grip on her wand tightened her attention completely focused on Frances. ¡°You witch! If you hadn¡¯t fought for Martin and Ginger, a common¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to call my friends that,¡± said Frances, taking a step forward, lightning continuing to crackle around her wand. ¡°Sylva, the Red Order is gone. Burning down Kwent will not bring it back!¡±

    ¡°Shut up with your sanctimonious crap, Frances! Master Scarlet, my friends, my teachers taught me everything I knew! She raised me and you and your friends killed her, and then that false king and queen of yours tore down the order!¡±

    Rowena swallowed. As astonished as she was with Lady Sylva¡¯s tirade, it suddenly occurred to her that there was no way Frances could just walk across the gap between the buildings. So why was she still trying to approach her?

    She turned back to Hattie and Morgan and blinked. Hattie was bracing herself against the roof¡¯s edge, wings tucked in, staff at the ready. Morgan was quietly approaching Sylva, stepping careful claw after careful claw across the roof.

    Rowena could see why Sylva was transfixed by the archmage, though. The lightning that sparked around Frances now crackled around her whole body. Every step of hers seemed to spark as she walked to the edge of the roof. And yet, even with that terrifying display of power, she kept wearing a soft smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we disbanded the Red Order. I regret that I agreed with the decision at the time, but do you really think that justifies what you¡¯ve done? Enslaving a child? Committing arson? You could have done anything with your life, with your magic, with your talents. Why would you choose this?¡±

    For the first time in her life, Rowena could see in Sylva¡¯s wide eyes and gritted teeth, a flash of indecision, of hesitation.

    And just like that, it was gone. Sylva¡¯s gnarled hand twisted and suddenly, Rowena knew what was going to happen next.

    Sometimes, Sylva liked to surprise Rowena. It was a sick game of hers, meant to keep her on her toes. The mage would turn around as if to leave and a moment later, she¡¯d turn around and yell the Word of Power that would choke Rowena.

    The tell was always a twitch up Sylva¡¯s right arm, but Frances, Morgan and Hattie didn¡¯t know that. They didn¡¯t know she was going to turn and cast a spell. In fact, her lips were already moving. How Sylva knew Morgan was closing behind her, Rowena had no idea. Maybe she heard Morgan¡¯s claws against the roof tile. However, the young girl did know one thing.

    She had to distract Sylva.

    Rowena had no wand. Wandless magic was notoriously constrained in range and in effect, but she remembered Morgan¡¯s instructions. She thrust her hand out focusing on the thought, the wish of trying to stop Sylva from attacking Morgan, and screamed so sharply, an almost ripping sensation ran down her poor throat.

    A bright pink magic bolt shot toward Sylva. The woman dodged, stepping aside to let it sail past and with a snarl, whipped her wand down.

    Oh no.

    Rowena plunged toward the ground. She shut her eyes. At least she¡¯d been brave. At least she¡¯d done good. At least she¡¯d been free for a little while.

    Something slammed into her, warm arms pulling her tight into hard cloth. From the tink-tink of the shifting plates, Rowena realised whoever was holding her was wearing some kind of robes with armour plates underneath.

    She was also flying and as Rowena¡¯s thoughts finally began to return, she started to hear the woman yelling at her.

    ¡°Rowena! Rowena?

    ¡°Hattie?¡± Rowena blinked, it was her and¡­and¡­ Rowena threw her arms around her, tears flowing, unable to speak.

    Hattie gave her a gentle squeeze. ¡°There there. I¡¯m so so sorry for the delay. Let¡¯s put you down somewhere safe and Morgan and I can tell you all about it.¡±

    Looking down, Rowena could see an infuriated Morgan waving Lightbreaker as if she was a queen and her wand was her sceptre of smiting. A raucous, raspy song flowed from her lips, summoning so much raw power that a shining violet crown of fire formed around her head. Ribbons and tendrils of magic twisted and lashed out like a multitude of whips toward Sylva, who was in full retreat. The woman was barely able to stay on the rooftop, as every lash and blow against her green-colored shields almost threw her off balance.

    Someone yelled a piercingly high note. A bright flash forced Rowena to look away for a moment and the sound of thunder filled her ears. When she looked back, Sylva was sliding down the roof, body convulsing involuntarily. Her slide was just halted by Morgan¡¯s magic.

    ¡°That lightning¡­was that Archmage Frances?¡± Rowena stammered, staring at the short woman who was holstering her wand.

    Hattie nodded. ¡°Very much so. Master Frances is renowned for her lightning spell. In the world she originally came from, a place called Earth, they actually understand how lightning is created and so she used that knowledge to create the spell.¡±

    ¡°Is Sylva alive?¡± Rowena asked, eye glancing at the woman who¡¯d tormented her for most of her life. She was now being bound by bands of Morgan¡¯s magic as Frances levitated herself across the gap and to their roof.

    ¡°Yes, in the meantime, though, let¡¯s get you somewhere safe. You¡¯ve had quite a day,¡± said Hattie as they approached the rooftop.

    Rowena could not agree more.

 Chapter 9 - Athelda Aoun

    Rowena normally disliked soups and stews as it comprised most of her meals. Sylva and her staff had kept her fed but were lazy about it. However, she hungrily sipped the nourishing liquid as Frances, Morgan and Hattie sat down with their bowls. She¡¯d expected silverware and something more extravagant, but then again, the humble gatehouse on the northside of Kwent was far less well equipped than the White Order Guest House.

    That and this morning''s stew was quite good. It was thick with chunks of fatty meat, carrots, celery and tomatoes.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are enjoying the meal. Did you have a good rest last night?¡± asked Frances.

    Rowena nodded meekly, wide eyes glancing between the archmage and her own food. She could barely believe it. The famous mage was really quite short. For some reason Rowena could not figure out, the only sign of her rank and title were the gold trim on her robes along with two rings on her hands, a diamond one, and another with a very large blue sapphire.

    ¡°Master Frances is a fantastic cook,¡± said Hattie. She and Morgan sat beside Rowena at the circular table, whilst Frances sat across from her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just lots of practice and experimentation.¡± Frances briefly brushed back her hair, which Rowena realised was rather reminiscent of chocolate. ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to have a lot of paperwork in the coming days, but we need to address one thing right here and now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that mom?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°An appropriate reward for Rowena¡¯s bravery.¡±

    Rowena had tried to ignore that Frances was looking at her. Now she just completely failed as her spoon almost jolted out of her numb grasp.

    ¡°What? Me? But I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Frances smiled. ¡°I heard a little from my daughter and my apprentice. In spite of your own fear of Sylva, you came to Morgan and Hattie to tell them what you knew out of your own volition. You provided the clues they needed to understand Lady Sylva¡¯s plot.¡±

    Rowena blinked. That didn¡¯t sound right. Or at least, that wasn¡¯t quite right. She¡¯d seen part of Sylva¡¯s plans in a vision¡ªshe met Morgan and then Hattie¡¯s expectant gazes.

    Oh, Morgan and Hattie hadn¡¯t told Frances. Rowena almost sighed with relief and sheer joy, but this time managed to disguise it with a nod.

    ¡°And I saw on the rooftop what you did. Sylva was about to cast at Morgan right?¡± Frances asked.

    Rowena nodded again. ¡°I think so. Her arm twitched before she¡¯d turn on me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, she was?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°Yes, and because Rowena distracted Sylva, she couldn¡¯t get her spell off. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d win the fight, but she may have hurt my daughter and for that, you have my gratitude.¡±

    The Stormcaller¡¯s amber eyes did not waver, and neither did her smile. Rowena couldn¡¯t quite meet her gaze or take the attention of someone who so many people had talked about in awestruck tones.

    ¡°I¡­ I was just doing the right thing,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°I know, but you have done many good things of late. More than enough to make up for the fires you¡¯d set, and as I am the Archduchess of Athelda-Aoun and princess-consort to a Prince of Alavaria, I have to give gifts to those that rightfully deserve it.¡± Frances giggled behind her hand ¡°It¡¯s one of the parts of my position that I do quite like. So, Rowena, take your time, discuss it with us, but you ought to request something.

    Oh, Rowena pursed her lips. That was easy enough. She looked up. ¡°I want to go to Athelda-Aoun, live at Respite, and attend the School for the Magic and Mundane.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips. ¡°That will be done, but I can¡¯t accept that as your reward.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± Rowena asked.

    ¡°Because we¡¯d have taken you there anyway even if you hadn¡¯t helped us save Kwent. It¡¯s not really a reward,¡± said Frances.

    That was incredibly nice of the archmage, but it left Rowena with not a lot to ask for. There was only one other thing.

    ¡°Can you¡­ help me find out who I am?¡± she asked.

    Morgan piped up. ¡°We can, and we will. Hattie and I have decided to look into the matter on your behalf, but we don¡¯t think you should consider that as your reward. There might not be a way to find out where you came from.¡±

    Rowena picked at her braid. This was getting incredibly awkward. ¡°But then, I really don¡¯t really have anything to ask for.¡±

    ¡°Then if I may make a suggestion?¡± Hattie asked.

    Something about the way the half-troll was looking at her, with eyes slightly half-lidded and her smile not quite complete put Rowena on edge. Hattie was about to say something important, and was she hesitating?

    Rowena took a breath and nodded. Hattie and Morgan hadn¡¯t failed her. They¡¯d saved her and if she could trust anybody, it¡¯d be them.

    ¡°You have magic, strong magic and gifts that you can hone for good. Morgan and I have been discussing this and we¡¯ve been thinking about taking on our first apprentice for some time,¡± said Hattie.

    Morgan reached over and gently took Rowena¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯d like you to be that first apprentice, Rowena. It would mean that we would train you, help you hone your talents, provide you with food and lodging until you are ready to set out on your own.¡±

    ¡°Normally, apprentice mages are enrolled as part of the mage order for a number of years and serve on missions during and after they graduate. However, our offer comes with no strings attached. You¡¯d be free to leave and live a good life once you are ready.¡±

    Rowena stared at Morgan and Hattie, her head turning back and forth as she took in the eager smiles of both women. She looked across the table to Frances, who was wiping a tear from the corner of her eye and giving her the same smile.

    Just a week ago, she¡¯d been Rowena the slave, the dog on a leash, and had always wondered if one day Sylva would just decide not to end the spell.

    If she accepted, she¡¯d be Rowena, the apprentice to the students of Archmage Frances Stormcaller, two powerful mages in their own right.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, is it? I¡¯m not going to wake up, and still be Sylva¡¯s slave, am I?¡± Rowena whispered.

    ¡°This is really happening, Rowena. I know it¡¯s hard to believe, and it will be hard to believe in the days to come, but you are free, and Hattie and Morgan do want to be your masters,¡± said Frances.

    Tears were filling Rowena¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t even know why but her voice was choking up. ¡°I¡­ But why me? There have to be hundreds of kids who have talent and¡ªI¡­what? Why me?¡±

    Morgan pursed her lips before glancing at Frances. ¡°Mom, do you mind leaving us for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Take as long as you need. I¡¯ll deal with the cleanup from Sylva¡¯s mess,¡± said Frances. She gave Rowena a wave before strolling out the door.

    Once she¡¯d done that, Hattie quickly waved her staff at the door and sung a note. ¡°Soundproofing spell.¡±

    ¡°Very wise,¡± said Morgan. She leaned down so she was at Rowena¡¯s eye level. ¡°Rowena, there are a couple of reasons we chose you, least of all your special visions.¡±

    ¡°Least of all? But wouldn¡¯t that be the most important reason?¡±

    ¡°It is an important reason. For one, only we know of your abilities and I don¡¯t believe you want to tell more people just yet. That means if you¡¯re to practise your abilities and experiment with them, it¡¯ll have to be with us,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°But that¡¯s also not why we want you to be our apprentice. You could still have trained with us separately at the School. We could have recommended with your blessing, someone who knows more about complex gifts and abilities. We could even have discussed with you about letting Frances know,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Then why take me on as an apprentice at all?¡± Rowena asked.

    Hattie steepled her fingers. ¡°Part of it is that as powerful mages with reputations, we¡¯ve been facing a lot of pressure to choose an apprentice. I¡¯m a high ranking member of the White Order. Morgan is a Princess of Alavaria. Many nobles want their child to become our apprentice and that has led to some awkward situations. Choosing you would solve that because of what you did here in Kwent, of your own volition. You¡¯d have won your apprenticeship by your own merit.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Rowena nodded. These were all quite rational reasons. Yet there was a hesitation in Hattie¡¯s gestures and voice, as if she was not quite telling everything.

    ¡°So, why me then?¡±

    Hattie opened her mouth. Her lips twisted, word forming but unable to be voiced. Letting out a sigh she glanced at Morgan who gave a nod.

    ¡°When you looked at the past, Rowena, did you see anything about the Great War?¡± the harpy-troll asked.

    Rowena nodded. ¡°Yes, Lady Sylva wanted me to learn her version of the war, but I wanted to see things for myself, like King Jerome and Queen Forowena¡¯s charge at Kairon Aoun. Frances beating Thorgoth, the ¡®Demon King.¡¯ The battle for Erisdale City.¡±

    ¡°Then you might be aware that although we won that war, it continues to affect people today. Frances killed Hattie¡¯s father, and a human mob killed her human mother. My father died in a plot orchestrated by King Thorgoth and I was imprisoned and experimented on by Erisdalian Rebels.¡± Morgan clutched her hand at her chest, grimacing slightly. ¡°Years ago, Hattie and I agreed that if we were to take on an apprentice, it would need to be a child who¡¯d benefit from our experiences, and we know that you would.¡±

    Rowena¡¯s soup had gone cold at this point, but she was too stunned to take another bite anyway. The Stormcaller had killed Hattie¡¯s father? Morgan had been a prisoner? She¡¯d never heard of this.

    Though that explained how the two women seemed to be able to read her thoughts at times. How they never seemed to quite believe the mask that she¡¯d worn.

    ¡°Finally, and most importantly there¡¯s you. You¡¯re brave and intelligent,¡± said Morgan.

    Rowena shook her head, ripping her single eye from Morgan to look at Hattie, but she had the same smile.

    ¡°You have a good heart and the determination to do the right thing in spite of your own doubts and in defiance of everything you¡¯ve been through,¡± Hattie said, kneeling beside her. ¡°For these reasons, we both want you to be our first apprentice.¡±

    Half of Rowena, as if split cleanly down her nose, felt like leaping up in her chair with joy, and yet, her other half, frantically clung to her chair. Her only seeing eye jumping between the two women as her head swivelled.

    ¡°Rowena? Are you alright?¡± Morgan asked, shuffling backward.

    The young girl wiped her eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes. I think so. And yes, I would love to be your apprentice. I just don¡¯t know if I really am the things you say I am.¡±

    Morgan and Hattie exchanged a glance and a look. Both signalling the other to speak. Finally, Hattie gently took Rowena¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine not to know for sure, Rowena. What we can do is to help you become someone that you¡¯re happy being. If that¡¯s alright with you?¡±

    Rowena nodded. There was no glass thread holding her together any more. No need to wear a cold, polite mask, just the smiles of her two new teachers and the promise of a new future.

    ¡°Yes. That would be amazing,¡± Rowena croaked, lips aching from how widely she was smiling, and how happy she felt.

    ***

    There was quite a bit of paperwork. Rowena needed new identification papers, a new wardrobe, pack, and a new wand among other things.

    Soon enough, however, she was getting into a carriage with Morgan and Hattie bound for Athelda-Aoun from Kwent.

    And of all the people to see them off, was Archmage Frances herself with a small bag and a beaming smile.

    ¡°Morgan and Hattie¡¯s gift to you is your apprenticeship. Mine however, is a monthly stipend until you turn of age to leave their care.¡± Frances pressed the heavy pouch into Rowena¡¯s hands and closed the shaking fingers over it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t accept this, Master Frances. This is too much!¡± Rowena stammered. She could tell how much this was from the weight of the bag and the glint of gold within.

    Frances giggled. ¡°Too much for who? I draw this from a scholarship fund set up for children like you. Those that used the fund later contributed to it when they came of age and started to make their way in the world. It costs me very little to maintain it. Besides, two very good friends of mine have made a contribution to the fund recently and demanded I give you a larger than usual stipend.¡± At Rowena¡¯s blank stare, Frances smiled. ¡°Yes, Martin and Ginger insisted I provide you with a larger than usual stipend, and you¡¯ll need it. You¡¯ll need to decorate your room at Respite.¡±

    Stammering, Rowena turned to Morgan and Hattie who were both exchanging a knowing look.

    ¡°Rowena, if you really aren¡¯t sure what to do with your stipend, you can give the remainder to us and we¡¯ll set it aside for you, or help you purchase some necessary items needed for your education. Such as, magical equipment, books and other things,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Yes please,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Frances stepped back and helped Rowena up onto the carriage. ¡°Have a safe trip, and don¡¯t worry about the mess here in Kwent. I¡¯ll have it sorted in a week or two.¡±

    ¡°Thanks mom,¡± said Morgan. She clasped Frances¡¯ hand briefly before shutting the door. The three waved out of the window as the carriage pulled away, the archmage¡¯s already small form growing smaller as the wheels of their vehicle trundled over the road¡¯s flagstones.

    Morgan yawned and reached down underneath her seat. ¡°It¡¯ll take a few days to get to Athelda-Aoun. Now, I need a nap. Would you like something to read, Rowena?¡±

    ¡°Um, something about wands, but I have a question first.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Why did Sylva go to the safe house? She seemed surprised to find me there,¡± said Rowena.

    Hattie softly tapped her forehead. ¡°Oh, right, we were supposed to tell you that. It was some really bad luck. Sylva had no idea you were there. She was just trying to hurt Morgan to get revenge on Frances and also for her master, who was killed by Ayax, Frances¡¯ cousin.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ but why? She had a plan. She had no reason to think it wouldn¡¯t work. Why go after Morgan?¡± Rowena asked.

    ¡°From what I can tell from the mages and other conspirators we captured, when you escaped, she suspected her plan wasn¡¯t going to go the way she thought. Instead of just relying on the fire, she wanted to provoke Morgan to react whilst using the fires to separate her from Hattie. Not everybody agreed with her, and so she attacked the safe house alone,¡± said Hattie.

    Rowena blinked. ¡°That sounds crazy.¡±

    ¡°It was not a particularly smart move,¡± said Morgan. From under her seat she pulled out a book. ¡°Speaking of books, how about A New Guide to Sentient Magical Objects?¡±

    ***

    The journey was smooth, but somewhat boring, and Rowena had finished A New Guide to Sentient Magical Objects, and had started Countess Mara¡¯s History of the Great War by the third day of travel.

    She¡¯d needed to light a lantern whilst in the carriage. For the outside was not too brightly lit and what light did make it through the carriage windows was colored a shade of luscious green.

    The road that ran from Kwent to Alavaria was known as the Greenway, or sometimes the Great Greenway. Built centuries ago by the long-collapsed Goblin Empire, the underground highway was one of the ancient marvels of their world. It reduced the travel time from Erisdale to the Kingdom of Alavaria from a month and a half to a mere week and a half. The reason why it was called the Greenway lay in what clambered over the carved walls of the tunnel. A myriad of mosses and vines that grew to freshen the air and gave the tunnel its verdant hue. The vegetation was watered by channels cut in the ventilation ports.

    Every so often, Rowena would glance out of her window and marvel at her spectacle, often catching sight of the carved stones that marked the distances. How many had travelled on this road before her? How long had it taken to build it?

    Hold on. That wasn¡¯t the wall of the Greenway anymore. The tunnel had narrowed. They passed an opened door, and then another.

    Glancing out of the window, Morgan glanced at a stone and straightened. ¡°Rowena, we¡¯re here. Want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Take a look? You mean step out of the carriage?¡± Rowena asked.

    ¡°Yes, but I mostly mean do you want to fly,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°I mean, is it safe?¡± Rowena asked.

    Hattie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll come along.¡± She rapped the carriage door. ¡°Cliffston! Continue onto the School with our things. We¡¯re going to show Rowena around.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± said their human driver.

    Morgan and Hattie opened the carriage. Cliffston had slowed for them to hop onto the ground and start walking to the city.

    Rowena had just waved their driver away when she stopped.

    Stretching far above the Greenway¡¯s roof, supported by massive columns of roughly carved stone, was the ceiling of the city of Athelda-Aoun. Light streamed through a great crevasse in the roof¡¯s ceiling, from where Rowena could see climbing vines dangling from.

    Morgan¡¯s toned arms wrapped around Rowena¡¯s waist. ¡°Alright. Ready?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes. Wait¡ªOh!¡± Rowena shrieked just a little as Morgan lifted off, taking her higher and higher. The wind whipped her braid up and down, and she had to shield her eye for a moment as the harpy-troll soared above the houses and buildings.  Hattie was not far behind.

    Many of these structures were ancient, dating to the Goblin Empire. Their architecture tended to feature squat two-story buildings with courtyards housing multiple families. Yet, Rowena could see many of these had been renovated. The new brick and plaster reinforcing old clay and mud-brick dwellings.

    The high noon sunlight fell upon the river in the centre of the city, a shimmering river, shining like crystal snaked between low buildings. Interspersed between the entrances to canals that ran through the city were sandy beaches. As they flew over the river, following it towards the city centre, Rowena spied a large open-air market filled with stalls and lined with shops. Benches, and even a designated sandy play area for children interspersed the stalls. Flying above the market complex, on the walls of what looked like a blocky looking building, were hundreds of upturned flags.

    ¡°What are those?¡± Rowena asked, pointing at the banners.

    ¡°Banners that the Lightning Battalion captured. They hang from the main city hall and the administrative offices as a sign of comfort to our residents, and a warning to our enemies. You¡¯ve heard of the Lightning Battalion have you?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re the White Order¡¯s non-magical military, right?¡± Rowena asked.

    ¡°Kind of. Originally they were the regiment led by my mother and Aunt Elizabeth.  Now, they do support White Order mages in military operations, but they primarily serve as the order¡¯s quick response force and guards for mages. They also protect this city and the school, which speaking of.¡± Morgan pointed to a walled sprawling group of buildings. Squat towers marked the corners and gates of an eclectic collection of structures. They ranged from squat mud-brick Goblin Empire era buildings, along with more modern red brick, stone or wood-framed buildings.

    Only three distinguishing buildings rose above this mosaic of architectural styles. A very large three-storey round building with several double-hinged doors, from which Rowena could smell food. Between numerous arched windows, a number of alcoves were carved into the walls of this circular structure, from which Rowena could see a number were filled with statues.

    The second was an open-air auditorium with stone seating that looked down onto a central stage. A flag flew from the top of the building, emblazoned with the school¡¯s coat of arms, which was far too complex for Rowena to make out at the distance. She did see a wand crossed by a kitchen knife at the centre of the shield.

    They alighted in the centre of the third building, which was only possible due to the courtyard garden in the centre. Fruit trees or orange and apples grew amidst watered flowerbeds and shrubs, whilst gravel paths snaked between them. Enclosing this garden were three-story limestone walls festooned with balconies and glass windows. Amidst the benches carved from wood, Alavari and humans went about their day, many with books in hand.

    ¡°Welcome to the Athelda-Aoun Library, the heart of The School of Magic and Mundane. Is it everything you expected?¡± Hattie asked.

    Rowena spun around, eyes taking in the sight.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah it is,¡± she said, with a giant grin.

 Chapter 10 - Princess Jessalise

    It was all a bit of a blur after that. Registering as a student, getting her things, and being shown to her room at Respite.

    Respite looked less building and more of an oddly organic structure. The dormitories for the students of the school took the form of rectangular rowhouses jutted out from each other¡¯s corners or grew out across them like someone was dropping sticks on top of one another. This led to cantilevered overhangs and shadowed sitting areas amidst the grass field that surrounded the different buildings. Showers and bathrooms were regularly interspersed throughout the complex.

    Rowena could tell her room in the dormitory had been used before and had to have been recently renovated. The wallpaper was fresh, but the wood floor had been repeatedly varnished. Her writing desk, drawer, wardrobe and bed all showed signs of previous owners and careful repair. A large window opened to the outside courtyard, which could be opened, or even covered with shutters.

    ¡°The offer of your own room at our house is still open, Rowena,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°This is fine, Hattie. It¡¯s more practical for me to stay here than at your house across the river. But thank you for letting me leave my funds at your place,¡± said Rowena.

    Morgan scratched her hair. ¡°I still think you should stay at our place, but you are wise not to want to draw attention to yourself.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the best dear. We don¡¯t exactly have a spare room ready anyway,¡± said Hattie. She beckoned Rowena over. ¡°Now come along, I think we will have time to grab lunch. We can introduce you to your guide at the school there.¡±

    Nodding, Rowena followed her mentors down the hallway towards the exit of her dormitory building. The hall for the dorm rooms were emblazoned with paintings and artwork, all apparently from previous residents, who wanted to leave fond memories with the future school attendees. As Rowena¡¯s eye examined the artworks, she saw something at the end of the hallway that made her stop.

    Floating down the hallway was a glimmering two-handed sabre. Its guard was ornate silver, twisted like vines to form a basket hilt with a crossguard. The long, mostly straight blade tapered to a false-edged tip that was slightly bent back.

    Oh and yes, her one eye wasn¡¯t deceiving her. It was floating down the hallway.

    Suddenly, in her head she heard a voice. It was female, but there was something inhumanly gruff in its timbre and tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time, Morgan, Hattie. Who is this with you?¡±

    ¡°Hello Tristelle,¡± said Hattie. ¡°Rowena, this is Tristelle. She¡¯s a fangroar.¡±

    From the book she¡¯d been reading on the carriage ride, Rowena remembered that fangroars were swords forged from dragon bones, capable of acting both as wand and bladed weapon. However, she¡¯d never heard of a fangroar with sentience.

    Deciding that manners were more important than questions, Rowena curtsied like Sylva had taught her. ¡°Greetings, Tristelle.¡±

    Unflappable and decisive are you? I like that. What is your full name and title, youngling?

    ¡°Just Rowena. I¡¯m Morgan and Hattie¡¯s new apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the birds have finally chosen a hatchling to raise? Interesting. Well, I welcome you to Respite. I¡¯m Tristelle, I like to¡­how do you younglings say, hang out here and keep the children out of trouble.¡±

    Morgan chuckled. ¡°And nobody can ever force you not to. Tristelle and other sentient magical wands, staves or magical weapons have gained the power to move themselves and assert their own will after my mother Frances made her wish to the Otherworlder System to ensure all Named Wands and Staves remained free. It was a bit of an unintended consequence, but not too annoying thankfully.¡±

    ¡°I am not annoying! I will, however, remind you that if a new student takes a room at the dorms, you need to submit registration paperwork to ensure all her supplies will be met.¡±

    Morgan groaned. Hattie giggled. ¡°Thank you Tristelle. We¡¯ll do that right after we get Rowena something to eat and meet her guide, Gwendilia.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the little miss. A good choice. In that case, Rowena, farewell.¡±

    ¡°Farewell,¡± said Rowena. Passing the sword, she waved the blade goodbye as it continued to float down the hallway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Tristelle. She¡¯s quite helpful in her own way. Just very cryptic,¡± said Morgan as they walked through the school grounds.

    ¡°Does she really just hang out near the dorms?¡± Rowena asked.

    ¡°Yes, though we have no idea why. It¡¯s a very strange story. You see, Tristelle and her sister, Istelle were crafted by my mother in her first attempts to make fangroars. They were originally intended for Lakadara, Fennokra and Yolandra.¡±

    ¡°They are the three dragons that roost in the mountains above Athelda-Aoun, and good friends of ours,¡± said Hattie.

    Morgan grimaced. ¡°But then they gained sentience, with Istelle actually containing the memories of the three dragons whose bones she was forged from. We don¡¯t know if Tristelle contains the memories of the dragon she¡¯s forged from, and hopefully she doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Rowena asked.

    Hattie¡¯s hand touched her scar, her hand trembling slightly. ¡°Because Frances slew that dragon to save my life. Tristelle has never treated me with anything other than courtesy, though, so I don¡¯t think we should be too concerned.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find we have lots of stories about the Great War, Rowena. Doubtless we¡¯ll tell you the rest of them in time, perhaps we¡¯ll tell you one of them over lunch even,¡± said Morgan, as the trio approached the Dining Hall.

    The Dining Hall was the circular building Rowena had seen as she¡¯d been flown in. Passing students and adults filing out of the hall, Rowena was surprised to see that the only attention Morgan and Hattie got were a few Alavari and humans waving at them. Her mentors waved back before entering the building.

    Many tables and hundreds of chairs stretched out in front of them, broken only by stone and wood columns. Some adults and younger children were still eating.

    At the far end, near attendants at tables filled with food, a girl perhaps a year older than Rowena stood up and waved at them eagerly. She wasn¡¯t hard to pick out. She seemed descended from several kinds of Alavari. Rowena recognized her harpy wings as similar to Morgan¡¯s, but her skin and plumage were orc-green. Instead of claws, she had a centaur¡¯s hooves and rather than Morgan¡¯s five fingers, she had a troll¡¯s four fingers.

    Despite what should be a hodge-podge appearance, she had a cute face and a wide smile. Her sky-blue dress was perfectly picked to match her curly black hair.

    Morgan and Hattie waved back and made their way to that table, both taking turns to hug the girl.

    ¡°Rowena, this is Gwendilia Sparrowpeak, or Gwen for short. She¡¯ll be your guide to the school,¡± said Morgan, gently squeezing the girl¡¯s hand before sitting down.

    ¡°I do hope it¡¯s not too much of a bother, Gwen,¡± said Hattie.

    Gwen giggled behind her hand. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you two, the Sparrowpeaks¡ªwell, mom and I¡ªowe you a debt that cannot be repaid.¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    A few things clicked in Rowena¡¯s mind all at once. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Gwendilia, who Morgan and Hattie rescued from the Warflock Eerie,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes! Nothing like the stories I¡¯m afraid. We should get you some food by the way,¡± said Gwen.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s¡ª¡± Morgan blinked and reached into her pocket. Hattie did so at the same time and both pulled out their hand mirrors.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°Master Frances?¡±

    ¡°Girls, we got something out of Sylva and we may have a problem. Before you ask, Rowena will be fine, but I need you to meet with my mother now. I¡¯ll brief you on the way.¡±   Gone was the friendly warm tone Frances had used with Rowena. An undercurrent of sharp urgency cut through the air.

    ¡°Understood. Rowena, Gwen, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. That sounded urgent,¡± said Rowena, forcing a smile. She felt a little disappointed, but the day had been objectively good, so she couldn¡¯t complain.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get in contact with you as soon as possible. In the meantime, Gwen can you show Rowena around? Classes don¡¯t start until tomorrow so just give her a tour of the school,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°Of course. Take care!¡± Gwen waved the pair away as Morgan and Hattie almost ran out of the Dining Hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you,¡± said Rowena, as they left.

    Gwen took Rowena¡¯s arm, pulling her gently up and towards the food tables. ¡°You¡¯re no bother, and if you were, it wouldn¡¯t matter to me. I really do mean what I said earlier. Mom and I owe Morgan and Hattie our lives and I heard that you saved their lives in Kwent.¡±

    ¡°Um, I helped Morgan, but I did very little,¡± said Rowena, grabbing a tray. She glanced at the food offered by the human and Alavari kitchen attendants and decided to have a little of everything. ¡°What have you heard?¡±

    Gwen took a sandwich and thanked the attendant before turning her gaze on Rowena. ¡°Mostly rumours about you helping to arrest Lady Sylva and stop a fire that would have destroyed Kwent. Some of it has to be an exaggeration, but I suspect from your face that the core is true?¡±

    Rowena swallowed and nodded. Something about Gwen seemed not so much off, but not quite her age. She was all smiles, and yet Rowena didn¡¯t think she could easily lie to the girl.

    Gwen¡¯s smile widened again. ¡°In that case, by extension, I owe you, Rowena. Morgan and Hattie saved my mother and I in more ways than one. I¡¯m at your service.¡±

    ¡°Most ten or eleven-year-olds don¡¯t just say that,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not most children, aren¡¯t we?¡± the Alavari asked, eyes meeting Rowena¡¯s one without flinching.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Rowena shook her head. She wasn¡¯t sure what to say, though, but extending her tray and plate to the attendants to fill with her choice of food made a useful excuse.

    Gwen and Rowena returned to their table with plates piled high with well, lots of food much of which Rowena didn¡¯t recognize. It all smelt heavenly, however, and far better than the fare she had with Sylva.

    ¡°So, do you have any questions for me?¡± Gwen asked.

    Swallowing a scoop of what she suspected was some kind of fried rice, Rowena decided not to press the other girl more about her past and take her up on her offer.

    ¡°A few. I was wondering¡­¡±

    ***

    While perhaps a bit odd, Gwen was very informative. It turned out that while class was in session today, Rowena had been given a day to at least settle into Respite and the School. Gwen, who knew the School very well, was now leading Rowena on a wandering tour of the complex.

    Rowena realized that while she¡¯d heard hundreds of stories about the School of Magic and Mundane, they didn¡¯t actually tell her much about how the school was run or what it was like to attend. The tales of learning magic and the newest discovery at a place all people were treated equally talked a lot about the books in the Great Library, the talent of the teachers, and the graduates of the school.

    They didn¡¯t really tell Rowena that both nobles and commoners, rich and poor were present in the school.

    ¡°So, your mother¡¯s a countess?¡± Rowena asked, eyes wide.

    ¡°Not quite, but yes. I¡¯m even distantly related through some deeply troubling blood ties to Queen Titania of Alavaria,¡± said Gwen.

    Rowena clasped her hands behind her back, trying to keep her lips from twisting together. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you, or for that matter, the other noble children, just ignoring me?¡±

    ¡°Frances and her friends have no tolerance for bigots and idiots and they made sure the school would be run with that understanding.¡± Gwen waved at some children they were passing. The human was clearly a noble from the embroidery on his doublet, whilst the other two, a goblin and a centaur, wore more plain clothing. Yet the trio were clearly getting along as they waved back to Gwen and continued on their discussion.

    ¡°How did she do that? Nobles¡­they look down on everyone,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. Outside of Athelda-Aoun, yes, but here, noble children are encouraged to make friends and interact with humans and Alavari who could be the continent¡¯s next talent,¡± said Gwen. She winked at Rowena. ¡°It¡¯s why my mom sent me here. That and she wanted to keep me safe. That¡¯s actually why a lot of noble families send their children here.¡±

    Rowena grimaced. ¡°I suppose the war is over, but the scars remain. By the way, Gwen, you mentioned your mother¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking about my father, he¡¯s dead,¡± said Gwen, in a short tone.

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    Gwen waved Rowena off. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I miss him, but he died well in battle, doing the right thing. Anyway, in the School, we respect everybody equally, whether you¡¯re Alavari, human, man, woman or somewhere in between. Everybody has something to provide, even if you disagree with them. We¡¯re all here to be guided to be our best selves.¡±

    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Rowena asked.

    Gwen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for us all to find out. Of course, the teachers want us to grow up to be moral and good people, but what form that takes is up to us. So long as we don¡¯t hurt others of course.¡±

    Rowena nodded and glanced ahead again, her eye scanning the road ahead of her as Gwen continued to talk about the school, and the different classes she would be attending. The pair were walking through the park that surrounded the cafeteria.

    That was when Rowena spotted something that made her frown. ¡°Gwen, you said we aren¡¯t supposed to hurt others right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! We are taught to¡­¡± Gwen¡¯s voice trailed off as Rowena pointed forward.

    A group of pre-teens were letting their fists fly. Or to be precise, just two. The rest were groaning on the floor. Rowena ran forward toward the final pair standing.

    Of this pair, it was the girl with red hair that was winning. Her opponent, if he could be called, one could only raise his arms as she pounded fist after fist into him. Any attempt he tried to escape was cut off by the wall behind him or a kick to his legs.

    ¡°Stop that!¡± Rowena reached forward for the girl¡¯s shoulder, only to be met by a scything fist that shot toward her face.

    Acting on instinct, she stepped back, slapping the arm out of her way with her left hand. Her own fist flew out, hitting the girl on the forehead. Before she could get a word out, she gasped, as she felt a solid foot slam into her stomach.

    Gritting her teeth, Rowena stayed on her feet and shuffled with her arms up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you!¡±

    ¡°Then stay out of this!¡± hissed the girl, cocking back her fist. Rowena winced, although she wore a posh-looking dress spun from fine green cotton, the girl hit hard and fast. There was a cut on her forehead from where Rowena had hit her, but she continued to glare at Rowena with her pale grey eyes. Meanwhile, the beaten boy had slid to the ground in a foetal position.

    ¡°I¡¯m not staying out of it if you keep beating him up,¡± said Rowena. For a moment, she wondered if she should draw her new wand, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt the girl. Just where was Gwen?

    The grey eyes narrowed, but the fists did not come down. ¡°Well he started it. He insulted my mothers and then tried to pull my hair!¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s okay to beat them up like this? That¡¯ll just get you in trouble.¡± Rowena demanded, pointing at the kids, who were getting back up and moving away.

    ¡°Stop playing dumb. You know the adults won¡¯t do anything, especially for me of all people.¡±

    ¡°I just arrived in Athelda-Aoun. I don¡¯t know who you are.¡±

    The girl blinked, her shoulders dropping just a little. ¡°Oh. Well, I¡¯m Princess Jessalise of Erisdale. Stay out of my way.¡±

    ¡°Erisdale has no princess,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°My mother is princess Janize, former princess of Erisdale before King Martin and Queen Ginger took the throne. I inherited her title. Were you living in a well?¡± drawled Jessalise.

    ¡°No. I was enslaved. Look, can we just talk¡ª¡± Rowena blinked as Jessalise stiffened. Looking over her shoulder, she saw two humans wearing grey robes lined with light-blue running from across the courtyard. If she recalled what Gwen had told her, these were staff members of the school.

    Rowena almost sighed with relief, but as she glanced at Jessalise, she saw the girl¡¯s arms press against her sides. The princess dipped her head, blinking back tears.

    ¡°Jessalise, you have already been warned about hitting your fellow students!¡± hissed the male robed human, spittle flying from his mouth. Even as the female human that accompanied him examined the groaning children, she had a dark glower, with her lips twisted in an ugly way

    ¡°They started it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Irrelevant! Look at all these children you knocked out. You will serve detention in the evening. Come along now!¡± the teacher reached out.

    Rowena instinctively stood in front of Jessalise, hand on her wand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but perhaps the princess is telling the truth? Wouldn¡¯t you mean you need to talk to the others? Besides, I think they may need help.¡±

    ¡°She is no princess. Only the daughter of a traitor to Erisdale. In any case, go along and let us deal with this,¡± said the man.

    Rowena glanced at the children on the ground. The exaggerated wiggling, the open-mouthed and tongue-lolling whining, and the half-open eyes that were watching her told her everything she needed to know. Taking a breath, she drew her wand.

    ¡°I think not.¡±

    The female teacher frowned, her mouth briefly dropping open. ¡°Are you threatening a teacher at the School of the Magic and Mundane?¡±

    ¡°No. But before you ask me to move aside, I ask that you call my Masters first,¡± said Rowena.

    The man snorted. ¡°And who are they?¡±

    Rowena heard the sound of wingbeats and felt herself smile.

    Gwen landed first, hooves thudding on the ground. Morgan landed right after her, slightly out of breath, hands brushing her hair into place

    ¡°Rowena, you¡¯re going to get into more trouble than I did.¡± Morgan arched an eyebrow as the ¡®knocked out¡¯ children now all stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Though perhaps this wasn¡¯t your fault. What happened here?¡±

 Chapter 11 - Princess Jessalise Part 2

    ¡°Why did you stand up for me?¡± Jessalise asked

    Rowena glanced at the princess. She looked a lot less violent now that she was sitting on a chair where her feet didn¡¯t quite reach the floor.

    They were in a small waiting room for those about to enter the office of the Headmaster of the school. Morgan and the headmaster were in the room, currently interrogating the two teachers that they¡¯d encountered. The other children had already been talked to.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± said Rowena. She rubbed her left eye. It¡¯d been feeling very tired lately even though she couldn¡¯t see out of it. ¡°I saw something wrong and acted.¡±

    Jessalise almost snorted, but coughed into her fist instead before glancing at Gwen, who was studying her fingernails.

    ¡°Why did you decide to help me?

    Gwen didn¡¯t look up. ¡°You think you¡¯re the only person who is judged by their parents actions?¡±

    ¡°No, but I didn¡¯t expect anyone to help me, much less an Alavari,¡± said Jessalise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say my father¡¯s legacy is rather controversial and that I¡¯ve learned not to judge people by who their parents were,¡± said Gwen.

    The door opened. The two teachers scurried out, Morgan on their heels, glaring at them. As they disappeared out of the waiting room and into the school¡¯s halls, the harpy-troll shook her head and beckoned the girls over.

    ¡°Come in. We basically know what happened, but we need to have a talk with you.¡±

    The trio exchanged a glance but got to their feet and followed Morgan into the room.

    The first thing Rowena saw was a very large calendar that took almost the entire wall to her right. Taped notes and scribbled writing festooned the various dates. In front of the calendar was a couch, coffee table and two chairs.

    To her left, were several shelves and cupboards which ran down the wall past a large oak desk where an orc was writing furiously.

    ¡°Please sit,¡± said the orc, gesturing to the chairs in front of him.

    There were enough for exactly three, and so Rowena followed Gwen and Jessalise to sit down. Morgan stood behind them, arms crossed.

    The orc set his quill down and rose to his feet. He wore the same grey and blue uniform of the other teachers, but his was festooned with a golden chain around his neck that led to a locket. His black sclera-less eyes, a common trait amongst most Alavari, studied the trio for a moment before he cracked a small smile.

    ¡°First off, welcome to the School of Magic and Mundane, Rowena. I am Saika Cairnfast, Headmaster of the school. I trust that Gwen has been showing you around?¡±

    Rowena nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. Please note, that in the future, if you see or suspect an adult is abusing their authority, you should go to your master first and avoid confrontation. If you are already involved, you should defend yourself, but you should not be endangering yourself, Rowena. Is that understood,¡± said Saika.

    At Rowena¡¯s second nod, Saika smiled before turning to Gwen and Jessalise.

    ¡°Gwen, thank you for fetching Morgan. You¡¯re a credit to your mother and father. I know your father would be proud,¡± he said.

    Gwen¡¯s implacable smile cracked just a little as her eyes widened. ¡°You knew my father?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was General Helias¡¯ aide during the last year of the war and during the Kairon-Aoun campaign. I meant to talk to you earlier, but the circumstances of my job are as you can see, somewhat weighty. If you do wish to ask about him, Gwen, please do not hesitate to visit my office.¡±

    ¡°I¡­Of course, sir. Thank you,¡± said Gwen, bowing slightly.

    ¡°Now as for you, Jessalise Grey.¡± Saika laced his fingers. ¡°Do you think you should have thrown the first punch?¡±

    Jess grimaced, eyes studiously avoiding the principal¡¯s gaze. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference.¡±

    Saika chuckled dryly. ¡°No it would not have at the time. Mr. Sandhar and Ms. Trina would have found a way to harass you anyway, but does that make it right to hurt your peers?¡±

    From the blink and the frown, Jess hadn¡¯t expected Saika to agree with her.  ¡°No, but am I supposed to just stand and listen to them drag my mothers names through the mud?¡±

    ¡°Certainly not. Next time, you are to seek me out and I will discipline them, but you cannot throw the first punch. It¡¯s not only escalating the situation, but putting yourself in danger.¡± Saika pointed to the wall behind him, which Rowena found as perhaps the most intriguing part of his office. The window opened up to the outside, but flanking the frame were polished rifles and sabers. They formed a wall of weapons that ran from end to end, an impressive and beautiful sight.

    ¡°We are a school, Miss Jessalise, built on the principal¡ªthe dream¡ªthat those weapons and others like them may never be taken off those displays ever again. Peace is not achieved by immediately meeting your opponents with violence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop when everybody stops harassing me for who my mother is!¡±

    ¡°Princess Jessalise, I will continue to try to prevent that from happening. Now watch your tone,¡± said Saika. He cleared his throat with a cough. ¡°You will have detention at the Firearms range with mistress Hayfa. Don¡¯t make me change my mind. You get along with her don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jessalise¡¯s shoulders relaxed. ¡°Yes sir. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°Good. As part of your punishment, you are to help Gwen in showing Rowena around and answering any of her questions. Think you can do that?¡± Saika asked.

    Jessalise nodded glancing at Rowena who dipped her head. As Rowena looked back at Gwen, she saw the Alavari was nonplussed, but also giving Jess an unreadable look.

    Saika reached into his drawer and pulled out a letter of some kind. ¡°In that case you¡¯re dismissed. Morgan, can I talk to you for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Certainly. Rowena, will you be alright?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°I think so. Are you going to be busy?¡± Rowena asked.

    The harpy-troll winced. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. There¡¯s a potential threat to Athelda-aoun we uncovered during our interrogations. You should be safe in school as we don¡¯t believe you¡¯re the target. If you notice anything do tell me okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Rowena, filing that information away for later.

    ***

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to accompany me. I know how to eat,¡± said Rowena, looking over her shoulder at Jess.

    The princess turned up her nose as she strode right past Rowena and sat down across from her. ¡°Principal Saika charged me to show you around and answer any questions of yours. I am taking that very seriously.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have any questions about school right now.¡± said Rowena.

    Jessalise pursed her lips. ¡°Then what about Athelda-Aoun? About the Great War? My step-ma, Leila, told me many stories about it when she was teaching me.¡±

    ¡°You have magic?¡± Rowena asked.

    ¡°Oh, Amura and Rathon, no. She was just teaching me how to defend myself in case I don¡¯t have magic,¡± said Jess.

    ¡°Huh, that explains why you punch so hard.¡± Rowena took a bite from the sauteed vegetables on her plate. ¡°Jess, you know there¡¯s no need to make it up to me? I just did the right thing.¡±

    ¡°You say that, but you¡¯re one of the few people my age who has ever stood up for me. That and¡­¡± Jess scowled before wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any friends.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any friends either. So, um, shall we?¡± Rowena asked. She smiled tentatively.

    Jess smiled back, the first time Rowena had ever seen the girl smile and she found it rather nice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make you regret it,¡± said Jess.

    Rowena snorted. ¡°Slow down, princess,¡± she said.

    Jess rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not technically a princess.¡±

    ¡°You are or you aren¡¯t?¡± Rowena asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡± Without further ado Jess promptly launched into a somewhat rambling explanation of her position.

    When it came down to it, Jessalise was a princess. House Grey had ruled Erisdale for years, but their rule came to an end during the Fourth Great War. A civil war had broken out when the eldest princess Janize, defied her father¡¯s will which had designated the younger prince Jerome and his wife Earl Forowena, as King and Queen.

    King Jerome and Queen Forowena had won the war against Princess Janize and her husband, Earl Darius with the help of Frances and her friends, which included the future King Martin and Queen Ginger. However, in the final battle of the Great War, Jerome and Forowena had perished in their attempts to defeat King Thorgoth of Alavaria. Prior to the battle, though, they¡¯d designated Martin and Ginger as their heirs.

    ¡°But what happened to your mother then?¡± Rowena asked. They were walking towards the dorms after finishing their dinner. The story having engrossed Rowena far more than she¡¯d expected.

    Jess was making a bit of a disgusted face. ¡°Mother cut a deal with Martin and Ginger. She betrayed Earl Darius and abdicated her throne, allowing Martin and Ginger to seize Erisdale City. In return, she remained a countess with lands and titles. I was to only inherit that, but well, the Lost Princess happened.¡±

    ¡°But how does the Lost Princess affect you? You¡¯re not in line to the throne.¡± Rowena¡¯s one eye widened as Jess¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not, are you?¡±

    ¡°When Martin and Ginger¡¯s only child was kidnapped and disappeared, there was no heir to Erisdale except for me. At the time, the current heir, Prince James, hadn¡¯t been born, so they made a deal with my mother. I was made their heir for a brief time, until James was born. After that, I was disinherited.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°But?¡±

    Jess was gritting her teeth and her voice came out almost like a hiss. ¡°But my mother, Janize, had wrestled a concession from Martin and Ginger.  I am to be addressed as a Princess of Erisdale. As such, many still see me as the heir to Erisdale and want to use me against Martin and Ginger.¡±

    Rowena frowned. ¡°Why would she do that?¡±

    ¡°Because my mother¡¯s just like that. I¡­I love her, and I think she was trying to help me, but as my step-ma Leila would say, ¡®she overdid and overcooked it.¡¯¡± Taking a breath, Jess brushed back her hair. ¡°Anyway, if you need me, I¡¯ll be at the firing range. I won¡¯t be back until late, though, and will need to wash up. I¡¯m probably going to be cleaning black powder out of my nails.¡±

    Rowena winced and extended her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard, okay,¡± she said.

    Jess grinned and shook it. ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s detention, but Mistress Hayfa lets me tinker with her materials at her workshop. Thank you, for standing up for me, Rowena.¡±

    Rowena was about to shrug and tell Jess not to think too hard about it, but something in the girl¡¯s grey eyes made her stop.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Catch you later at breakfast?¡± Rowena asked, smiling.

    Jess giggled. ¡°You bet!¡±

    ***

    In Rowena¡¯s opinion, the day had been rather good. There had been some unexpected excitement, but she¡¯d made a friend and learned a lot about the school.

    It wasn¡¯t everything she¡¯d dreamed of. Some of the buildings and the details seemed rather mundane. There were even still bad people. Yet, the joy, the friendliness from Gwen, Saika and even Jess was all Rowena could have asked for.

    Her own room, with its own shelves, door and comfortable bed that she was turning into. Her eyes drifting shut, she smiled as she awaited for a hopefully dreamless sleep.

    Only, she didn¡¯t seem to be falling asleep. Rowena blinked, rubbing her eyes. She was standing by the window of her room. She¡¯d left it open to have some light without needing her bedside lantern.

    That let her see Jess walking towards the dorms. She was holding a bag of something and seemed to be humming cheerfully in spite of the late hour.

    What she did not notice were two hooded figures creeping up behind her.

    Rowena threw open the window.

    ¡°Jess, behind you!¡± Sleep-shaking fingers seized her wand as she ran down the hall at full tilt, bare feet slamming on the floorboards. She sprinted through one of the common rooms that connected the various dormitories and into the courtyard.

    Jess was being grabbed from behind and screaming as the two figures tried to tie her up. Already windows were opening as people were seeing the commotion.

    Rowena whipped her wand across, firing a bolt of magic with a scream. The hooded figure dropped Jess and dodged the bolt. In the same fluid motion, she drew a pistol.

    Rowena ran to the side as he fired. The bullet hit the doorframe behind her with a thud. The ten year old girl almost slammed into the ground but managed to keep to her feet as she charged, firing again, her bolt of magic going wide.

    ¡°Rowena, no! Stay away!¡± Jess screamed, beating her kidnapper¡¯s hold with gunpowder- blackened fingers. She must have come off the range.

    Rowena gritted her teeth and aimed again, but the kidnapper had drawn her sword, a polished single-edged falchion. She dodged Rowena¡¯s futile bolt, took a step forward and thrust.

    Rowena stared at the blade buried in her stomach and the blood that welled up through her linen nightgown.

    ¡°No! Rowena!¡±

    ***

    Rowena¡¯s eyes flew open. Clutching at her stomach, she rolled out of bed and nearly hit her head on the bedside table.

    ¡°No, nononono,¡± she scrambled to her feet and looked out the window. Peering into the dark, she couldn¡¯t see Jessalise.

    Maybe it was just a bad dream?

    Rowena blinked. But Jessalise¡¯s hands¡­ they¡¯d been stained with gunpowder.

    What to do? What to do? She didn¡¯t have much time. She needed help, but there was no way she would be able to convince anybody to get her in contact with Morgan and Hattie at this hour. She didn¡¯t know how to get ahold of Principal Saika and asking him would be insane.

    No matter. She had to warn Jess, or at least, confirm if she was there. This time putting on her boots, Rowena ran down the corridor to the common room and froze.

    Tristelle was lying on two wallpace above the mantle of the common room¡¯s gently smoldering fireplace. Rowena blinked, she remembered her or it from her vision. She¡¯d passed the sword resting.

    ¡°Tristelle? Tristelle! I¡¯m sorry, but I think someone might be in danger!¡±

    The sword flew off the pins and floated to Rowena, hilt first.

    ¡°Who? And how do you know this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Jessalise, and I¡¯m not sure. I¡­¡± Rowena¡¯s fists clenched. Excuse after excuse appeared and disappeared in her mind as her lips fumbled. ¡°Look, can you come with me at least?¡±

    The sword floated in front of her in silence before its sonorous voice stated, ¡°You have to tell me what you¡¯re hiding first.¡±

    ¡°What¡ªThere¡¯s no time I¡­ look, I can see the future, or at the very least, possible futures. I saw Jess being kidnapped by two hooded figures not a few moments from now. You need to help me!¡±

    The sword tilted as if arching an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll humor you. Lead on.¡±

    Swallowing, Rowena ran for the door and opened it. No Jess, no kidnappers, but they had to be near. She ran into the field, looking around.

    Oh no.

    All she could see was the dorms.

    ¡°Rowena, perhaps it was just a bad dream?¡± Tristelle asked in a surprisingly gentle tone.

    ¡°I¡­I know what I saw and I¡¯ve seen futures before,¡± Rowena stammered. Hand brushing back matted hair from her forehead, she shut her eyes. ¡°I¡­I know what I saw¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rowena? What are you doing out so late?¡±

    Jess strolled from around the dorm building¡¯s corner, hands stained with gunpowder, tired eyes wide.

    Behind her, two hooded figures froze.

    ¡°Rowena, take hold of me now!¡± Tristelle snapped.

    Rowena gladly seized the two-handed saber, only to find its grip was too large for her.

    Yet the ornate handle glowed a dim white light as Tristelle¡¯s own magic allowed it to offset some of its weight.

    ¡°Jess, behind you!¡±

    Jessalise bolted forward, hair slipping through the grasp of one of the kidnappers. She fell to the ground and kept scrambling away, screaming, her eyes wide at her assailants. Rowena charged forward, Tristelle¡¯s keen point levelled low.

    ¡°Cast Rowena! Cast damn it!¡± Tristelle hissed.

    Adrenaline assisted instinct as Rowena slashed the blade screaming a note. A scything arc of magic swung toward the kidnappers.

    The one closer to Jess ducked, trying to get underneath the magical slash, but he ducked into it instead. The pink magic knocked into the stranger¡¯s chest, throwing the man bodily backward and into the ground with a thud.

    The other kidnapper made it under the slash. Sliding up back onto her feet, she drew her sword and a pistol.

    Rowena swallowed. Her power hummed through Tristelle, the blade guiding her hands up. Rowena took a breath and froze.

    The woman had cocked the weapon and was already sighting down the barrel. Rowena twisted, trying to dodge, but the weight of the blade in her hand was too much. She wasn¡¯t moving nearly as fast as she had in her vision. The gun¡¯s metal barrel was tracking her like one of those paintings whose eyes always seemed to follow you around no matter where you were.

    ¡°No! Rowena!¡±

    Small hands pushed the barrel away as the gun fired, the bullet whizzing over Rowena¡¯s head. Before she could react, the shooter plunged her blade into Rowena¡¯s saviour.

    ¡°Oh damn it I killed her,¡± the woman hissed.

    Rowena blinked. Jess was staring at the polished single-edged falchion buried in her, eyes wide, mouth agape. Her assailant tightened her grip on the blade and pulled.

    Jess whimpered as the blade popped out, before she collapsed to her knees and fell to the ground.

    There was so much blood. Someone was screaming. It wasn¡¯t Jess, she had fallen silent. Everything seemed to be bathed in pink light and also blurred at the same time.

    Rowena realized a moment after that the pink glow was her magic, fully engulfing herself and Tristelle. The screaming was her own as she charged the murderer, who took a step back, eyes now wide.

    ¡°What are you?¡± the woman managed, before Rowena swung Tristelle again. She was a good two steps from her, but fuschia magic extended from the blade, growing its length.

    The overhand blow broke the woman¡¯s attempt to parry, knocking her blade out and sending her flying off to the side. Rowena caught a glimpse of her falling to the ground, out cold, before she was by Jessalise¡¯s side. Already she looked so pale.

    And yet, she was somehow smiling at Rowena, even as her pale grey eyes slowly lost focus.

    ¡°No. No! It wasn¡¯t supposed to turn out like this! I should have been the one! Tristelle help! Please!¡±

    ¡°Rowena! Calm down! Put your hands on the wound and focus your magic!¡± she heard Tristelle yell, the blade¡¯s voice muffled as if through a tunnel.

    Letting go of the saber, Rowena pressed her hands on the*-oh-gods-the-hole-was-so-big*. Barely able to see past her own tears, trying to stem the bleeding that welled up from under her hands, she didn¡¯t notice the cries of the adults or the people running to her.

    She only noticed people trying to pull her away from her only friend. She fought them as best as she could, trying to save Jess.

    ¡°Rowena! We got her! We can save her!¡±

    She blinked. She was in one of Respite¡¯s bathrooms, but she didn¡¯t recognize where. A feathery woman with familiarly curly hair was shaking her. ¡°Morgan?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Where are you hurt?¡± Morgan demanded, hands pressing down on Rowena¡¯s bloodied nightdress.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s not my blood. It¡¯s all¡­¡± Rowena shook as she looked down at her own hands. She could barely see her own skin.

    There was a clack as Morgan snapped her fingers, a spark of magic leaping from her nails. ¡°Hey, eyes on me! Rowena, you¡¯re safe. Jess is being taken care of. We got those bastards. Breathe and just tell me what happened, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I saw Jess being kidnapped in a dream. I tried to save her, but in that dream, I died and failed. I¡­I thought if I got Tristelle I could save her and not die.¡± Rowena grabbed her braid, her hands shaking as the thought of what she¡¯d done returned. ¡°I¡­ I killed her. I tried to change the future and I killed her.¡±

    Morgan grimaced. ¡°None of that! You were foolish, but you prevented her kidnapping. Now we¡¯re going to get you clean and you¡¯re going to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I know that, I got her kill¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop it! Yes, you should have gotten an adult. Trying to intervene was foolish, but the adults, like me, are at fault here.¡±

    Rowena¡¯s train of thought came to a screeching halt.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Morgan took Rowena¡¯s hand. ¡°You remember when Frances called me away? Frances was telling Saika, Hattie and I that interrogations of the Kwent attackers revealed another plan. It was part of the reason why Lady Sylva was so desperate to launch her attack at Kwent. They needed both to go off. She didn¡¯t know the full plan but she knew about the other operation. I and the others should have realized Jess was the target.¡±

    Rowena wasn¡¯t sure when but she was sitting on one of the benches in the washroom, her eyes fixed on the tiles that lined the floor. ¡°That¡­ that doesn¡¯t change that I got her hurt.¡±

    Morgan sighed. ¡°Rowena, how old are you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t actually know. Nobody had ever celebrated her birthday after all. ¡°Ten I think?¡±

    ¡°And did you know we could have tracked Jessalise down with the resources we had?¡± Morgan asked.

    Rowena shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So, you made a snap decision. It was the wrong decision but for a ten year old, I can see what you were thinking. I¡¯m glad you wanted to help, Rowena. It would have worried me more if you didn¡¯t try to help at all,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Rowena looked up at Morgan and froze. The little bit of relief that she¡¯d felt evaporated as she took in the harpy¡¯s expression.

    Furrowed brow, eyes narrowed, and jaw tight, all signs of distress or anger? Rowena wasn¡¯t sure, but it wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake me. I am not happy with you. I¡¯m not angry at you either. I¡¯m just quite worried about you. But this isn¡¯t the time to break down what you did. You need rest and to be cleaned up. Now either get showering or I¡¯ll have to help you. Okay?¡±

    That tone brook no argument and so Rowena nodded. ¡°Yes, Morgan.¡±

    ***

    After washing up, Rowena had to tell what happened to Morgan and Hattie again before she was marched to bed. But before her second mentor could leave, she had to ask a question.

    ¡°Hattie, is Morgan angry at me?¡± Rowena asked.

    Hattie sighed. ¡°A little, but she¡¯s mostly just worried.¡±

    Rowena wiped her eyes. ¡°She should be¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rowena.¡± She looked up as a frowning Hattie took her hand and squeezed gently. ¡°You worry us both because you saw yourself die and even then you immediately decided to keep trying to save Jessalise. Yes you got Tristelle, but we are worried because your decision to run back into danger makes it look like you do not value your own life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ªno that¡¯s not why I ran back in,¡± said Rowena.

    There was a knock by Rowena¡¯s bedroom door and Morgan entered looking haggard. ¡°Sorry, continue.¡±

    Hattie nodded at Morgan before regarding Rowena with inquisitive eyes. ¡°Then please explain.¡±

    Rowena swallowed. ¡°I thought I could change it. Like how I changed your futures. I thought that because I would be doing it differently I could prevent Jessalise from being kidnapped, not make it worse.¡±

    There were audible sighs of relief from Morgan and Hattie at the same time. The pair glanced at one another, smiling and exchanging a glance. Hattie nodded and turned back to her young student.

    ¡°Oh Rowena. I see why you thought that way, but you cannot just think it¡¯s so easy to change the future. You were the one who told us that these futures are but possible outcomes. From now on, you talk to us the moment you get a vision. I¡¯ll be enchanting a communication mirror for you to use.¡±

    Rowena nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Morgan sat down by Rowena¡¯s bedside. ¡°Well, to be honest, Hattie, Rowena may have made the situation better.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Hattie asked.

    ¡°The kidnappers ultimate plan was to hold Jess hostage, but eventually they were going to kill her anyway once they got what they wanted. Unfortunately we couldn¡¯t get more information out of them. They signed magical contracts without reading the fine print and were¡­ silenced before they could tell us,¡± said Morgan.

    Rowena shuddered as Hattie smiled. ¡°There you go. You made a mistake, Rowena, but you did help. You need to remember that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. Jess is alive, right?¡± Rowena asked.

    Something flashed across Morgan¡¯s face. It was something that Rowena couldn¡¯t identify, and yet it also told her everything she needed to know.

    ¡°It was close, but she¡¯s stable and in a deep healing rest. You can visit her tomorrow, after you go to sleep,¡± said Morgan, smiling.

    Rowena knew that kind of smile. She knew why Morgan was doing it, but she¡¯d seen too many of Sylva¡¯s fake smiles. She was telling the truth, but not all of it.

    ¡°Thank you, Morgan, Hattie,¡± Rowena stammered.

    ¡°Take care, Rowena,¡± said Hattie.

 Chapter 12 - Rowenas Path

    Jess was sleeping so peacefully with her arms spread out and twisted in her blanket that Rowena wouldn¡¯t have known she¡¯d nearly died if not for the half-shirt she wore that exposed the bandages wrapped around her stomach.

    The healer mages had healed her insides but were allowing as much skin to grow back naturally as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°You need to stop blaming yourself,¡± said Tristelle.

    Rowena glanced at the floating saber. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    Tristelle tilted as if she was tilting her head. ¡°You should have asked that ages ago after I kept following you after breakfast.¡±

    Rowena had had far too much on her mind to have bothered asking the saber why it was following her, but now that it¡¯d actually said something¡­

    ¡°Well I¡¯m asking now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re intriguing. You and your gift of foresight.¡± Rowena froze, but the saber quickly piped up again, in a far warmer tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret. The thing is, I¡¯m bored. Even when I was the Fangroar for the dragons, I didn¡¯t see much. It¡¯s why I hang out at the dorms. Children are so interesting and you are by far, the most interesting of the lot.¡±

    Rowena groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be interesting. I just want to be me. Whatever that is.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t a bad thing. You can be you, be unique and draw attention, or none at all. I however think I want to follow you around a lot longer,¡± said Tristelle.

    Rowena blinked. ¡°You want me to be your wielder?¡±

    ¡°Oh definitely,¡± said Tristelle.

    There were two known sentient fangroars in the entirety of Durannon. One was according to Morgan, in Frances¡¯ Stormcaller¡¯s house, the other was offering its service to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me everything are you?¡± Rowena asked.

    Tristelle snorted. ¡°Of course not. What I will say is that I am using you, but insofar as to not be so bored anymore. Besides, it¡¯s been years since I was made and I have never harmed anyone who didn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Rowena took a breath. ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Morgan and Hattie.¡±

    ¡°Very wise of you. Besides, you¡¯ll need a scabbard. Being in the open is a bit chilly at times,¡± said Tristelle.

    ¡°Huh, fangroars get chilly?¡±

    Rowena recalled something she¡¯d read in the book Morgan had leant her. ¡°Yes they do¡ª¡±

    It was at that moment that she realized that it wasn¡¯t her that had asked Tristelle the question. Eyes wide, she turned to get around her blind spot and looked down at Jess.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were wide open, her red hair spread all over her pillow, which framed her bleary smile. ¡°Hey Rowena.¡±

    She backed away, almost running into Tristelle. ¡°I got to go¡ª¡±

    Jess blinked, smile wiped away. As Rowena tried to get to the door she struggled upright. ¡°What? Agh! Stay please!¡±

    Rowena almost didn¡¯t listen, but Jess¡¯s gasp made her stop and run back to her bedside. She couldn¡¯t leave the girl she¡¯d hurt in pain.

    Helping Jess lie back against the headboard, Rowena grabbed a pitcher of water and poured a glass for the princess. Jess drank hungrily, letting out a satisfied sigh as she put the glass down on the bed

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Rowena swallowed. ¡°Jess, you died.¡±

    Jess arched an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t feel dead.¡±

    ¡°I felt your heart stop. Morgan, Hattie, nobody told me. I think they didn¡¯t want to frighten me, but you died. I know you did,¡± said Rowena.

    The princess snorted. ¡°That can¡¯t be¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± said Tristelle. Thankfully, the fangroar said so solemnly, with a strangely gentle timber to her voice. With a hum, the sword floated to the door, opening it with a glow of white magic. ¡°We¡¯ll talk in time, Rowena.¡±

    Glad that Tristelle was at least somewhat respectful, Rowena closed her eyes. She wanted to cry but she¡¯d cried herself to sleep after Morgan and Hattie had left. Only a few droplets ran down her cheeks.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Jess.

    ¡°I got you killed. Maybe I saved you but I got you killed,¡± Rowena croaked.

    Jess shook her head. ¡°Rowena, that¡¯s not true. It was the¡­ who were they anyway? Who wanted to kidnap me?¡±

    Rowena shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t know. They did plan to kill you after they got what they wanted but telling us that broke their magical contract. They¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°Darn. Would have been nice to know. I wonder if it was the same people as before,¡± said Jess, scratching her head.

    That was a bizarre thing to say, but Rowena decided not to dwell on it. She stood up. ¡°I should go.¡±

    Warm fingers grabbed into Rowena¡¯s sleeve, halting her flight. She looked over her shoulder, eyes wide as Jess looked up at her pleadingly, smiling and wincing at the same time.

    ¡°Please. I don¡¯t want to be alone. Besides, you didn¡¯t kill me. I got myself killed,¡± said Jess.

    Unable to leave, Rowena sat back down on the bedside chair. Jess didn¡¯t let go. She only adjusted her hold onto her wrists.

    ¡°You were killed trying to save my life. It would have been better if I hadn¡¯t interfered.¡±

    Jess narrowed her eyes. ¡°Wena, how do you know that? And I do mean, how do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ um¡­. Wena?¡±

    ¡°Rowena is way too much of a mouthful, so, Wena. Anyhow, I remember you said something like ¡°it shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way¡± before I¡­¡± Jessalise shook her head and shuddered. ¡°Anyway, I heard a little of what you and Tristelle were talking about before I woke up. What¡¯s going on here? You sound like you can see the future?¡±

    Rowena tried to think of an excuse, something, anything, but the sight of Jess in hospital whites, the bandages still visible, blanked her mind.

    She didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°I¡­ I can see possible futures in some of my dreams. They don¡¯t always happen. They sometimes don¡¯t make sense but recently I saw Morgan and Hattie dying in Kwent. That¡¯s how they managed to stop Kwent from burning. Last night, I saw you being kidnapped. I tried to stop it, but I¡­I died. When I woke up, I tried again, but with Tristelle and¡­and¡­¡± her voice trailed off. Oh she was crying again and had to press her face into her sleeves.

    ¡°Rowena, you saved me,¡± said Jess.

    ¡°No, you saved me! I don¡¯t even know why!¡± Rowena wailed.

    There was a tug on Rowena¡¯s arm as Jessalise yanked her close enough that both arms could grab onto her. Before Rowena could pull away she found herself being hugged by Jess.

    ¡°You protected me before and you were trying to protect me then. So I will protect you. That¡¯s a promise,¡± said Jess.

    ¡°You¡¯re a princess. I¡¯m not worth that¡ª¡±

    Jess¡¯s hug tightened. ¡°Not another word! You¡¯re my friend. You did more for me than any friend I¡¯ve ever known would do. I would save you again if I knew I would be hurt.¡±

    Rowena blinked, she pulled back a bit, looking at Jess with her one good eye. ¡°You really would?¡±

    Jess swallowed. She seemed a bit surprised herself, but she was nodding. ¡°Yeah. Yeah I would.¡±

    Rowena didn¡¯t know why but that somehow made her feel so much better she couldn''t help but smile, and cry more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jess,¡± she croaked.

    Jess laughed, tears filling her eyes as well. ¡°Oh Wena, you¡¯ve got nothing to apologize for,¡± she said.

    ***

    After a good cry, Rowena and Jess settled into just talking whilst on Jess¡¯s hospital bed. Jess had wanted all the details for when Rowena had helped save Kwent. She was just telling Jess about first meeting Archmage Frances when there was a knock on the door. Before either of them could speak up, the door swung open.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Apologies¡ªdarling?¡±

    Rowena blinked. The woman who had opened the door had dark reddish-brown skin of a shade she hadn¡¯t seen before. Dark-brown eyes were wide but they were only for Jess.

    ¡°Ma!¡± Jess threw up her arms and winced. Before Rowena could get off the bed, the woman had sprinted past on muscular legs, barely contained by her trousers, and grabbed Jess in a tight hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have been there¡ª¡±

    Jess buried her head into the woman¡¯s dark-brown hair. ¡°Ma, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m alive.¡±

    Rowena slid off the bed and curtsied as a blonde woman in richly embroidered silks almost sashayed into the room.

    ¡°Countess Janize.¡±

    The former princess glanced at her with something that Rowena thought was a smile but it didn¡¯t quite reach all the way. It didn¡¯t help that the woman had been biting the inside of the lip. ¡°You must be Rowena. Thank you for saving our daughter.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry. I should have done better.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. If anything, the authorities at this school should have done better,¡± said Janize. She sat down on the bed, next to the woman that had to be Leila, Jessalise¡¯s step-mother.

    ¡°Jess, do not do something so reckless again,¡± said Leila.

    Jess sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to get myself killed. I was just trying to¡ª¡±

    ¡°You will not put yourself in danger like that again!¡±

    Rowena jumped, her eye tracking on Janize, who had shut her eyes. One delicately manicured hand was squeezing the bedsheet so tightly it looked like the cloth might tear.

    Jessalise¡¯s mouth hung open for a moment before she swallowed. ¡°Mother, I am sorry.¡±

    Janize winced and turned away, but Leila reached out and squeezed the woman¡¯s shoulder. As if jolted awake, the former princess turned to her daughter. With a hesitant hand, she reached out to pat Jess¡¯s head, brushing some hair out of her face.

    ¡°No, I am the one who must apologize. I do love you, my princess. I am not very good at expressing it, not like your dear ma, but I do love you.¡±

    Leila nodded. ¡°Your mother was beside herself. We left that night and travelled non-stop by fast carriage.¡±

    ¡°I thought you hated travelling by non-stop fast carriage?¡± Jess murmured, her eyes wide.

    Producing a handkerchief, Janize wiped her eyes with a practiced motion that trembled ever so slightly. ¡°That discomfort is little, compared to the thought that we might never see you again.¡±

    Jess blinked, her eyes welling with tears as she pulled both her mothers in embrace. Leila returned it fervently, and Janize a little more hesitantly, but no less carefully.

    Rowena, quietly tip-toed away, not wanting to disturb the family reunion.

    ¡°Rowena, you have our everlasting thanks.¡± Rowena looked over her shoulder to meet Leila¡¯s teary smile. She saw Jess wave back and Janize give her a nod.

    Bowing, Rowena stood up and waved back before exiting the room and closing it.

    She was about to let out the breath she¡¯d been holding when she heard a soft ¡°Ah-hem.¡±

    ¡°Archmage Frances!¡± she squealed, covering her mouth as she realized how ridiculous she sounded.

    Her arms crossed loosely, Frances¡¯ smile didn¡¯t waver. Rather her amber eyes seemed to light up.

    ¡°Rowena. I see Jessalise has woken up. I think it¡¯s best that we let their family spend some time catching up. Why don¡¯t you and I go for a walk?¡±

    Looking at Frances¡¯s dirt and dust-stained white robes, Rowena nodded and started to follow the older woman as they wound through the hospital¡¯s corridors. ¡°Of course. Did you travel too, Master Frances?¡±

    ¡°I was on my way back to Athelda-Aoun when I heard the news.¡± Her lips pursed, the woman glanced at Rowena. ¡°I wanted to tell you right now that you did all you could.¡±

    Rowena wasn¡¯t sure what to say to that. Such a legendary figure telling her that didn¡¯t make sense to her.

    ¡°I could have done something else. Something that didn¡¯t require Jess to save me,¡± said Rowena.

    ¡°Wanting to do better is important. There are things that even I wish I had done differently. At the moment, though, you did everything you could have done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Frances.¡± Rowena let out a sigh. The archmage was likely right. She was just probably going to need some time before she accepted it.

    That did leave a question on Rowena¡¯s lips, one that made her clasp her hands behind her back. She figured it was too much of a bother for Frances to answer.

    ¡°I sense you have a question, Rowena?¡± Frances asked, one eyebrow arched, smirking just a little.

    ¡°Oh um.¡± Rowena took a breath. ¡°Do you know why they wanted Jess? Why did Lady Sylva want to burn Kwent down?¡±

    Frances¡¯ smile warped into a grimace. ¡°I have some ideas, but I do not know for sure. Sylva is remaining silent. We¡¯re watching her but she refuses to tell us anything.¡±

    ¡°What do you think then, Master Frances?¡±

    Frances closed her eyes briefly before pinching the bridge of her nose and crossing her arms.  ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything, especially the parts I¡¯m not certain of and I am not sure someone so young should know. And let me clarify that this is not about trust.  I trust you, Rowena. In the past few weeks, at your tender age, you have proven your noble character and your good heart. I am, however, hesitant to burden someone so young with such knowledge.¡±

    Rowena nodded slowly, not quite sure what to say. Archmage Frances trusted her? She thought she was a good person? Wait, what was so bad that she didn''t want to tell her?

    Amber eyes seemed to study Rowena for a moment before Frances sighed. "However, I also think that because of your noble character, that you¡¯re not the kind of person who could go on living without thinking about what could have happened. So, I¡¯ll tell you, but you can ask me to stop at any time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, what changed your mind?¡± Rowena asked.

    Frances waved her wand, putting up a privacy bubble of light-blue magic around the pair. ¡°I wanted to protect what little childhood innocence you had, but with everything that has happened, and with what I know from my own experience, I think you would prefer me to be candid with you. You and I both grew up with¡­adults that didn¡¯t love us. Part of the damage that did for me was that it made me feel powerless. Edana, my mother, tried to give me back some control by being honest with me about what was going on. I want to do the same for you.¡±

    Rowena nodded, remembering that Frances wasn¡¯t from Durannon. She was an Otherworlder and had been adopted by the current Grandmaster of the White Order, Edana. Just what had happened to her?

    ¡°I¡­Thank you. I think that would help.¡±

    Frances smiled before taking a deep breath. ¡°You know of the story of the Lost Princess?¡±

    At the bob of Rowena¡¯s head, Frances closed her eyes. ¡°Princess Forowena¡¯s disappearance, the incident at Kwent, and Jessalise¡¯s attempted kidnapping stem from the same conspiracy. When my friends Martin and Ginger won the Erisdalian Civil War and helped defeat Thorgoth, they established their rulership. However, there are those that view them as illegitimate and hate the new Erisdale that they are building.¡±

    ¡°Former Red Order mages, people who lost lands and titles, those that thought they deserved more from their part in the war, people who hate the Alavari and want to eradicate them, all coalesced into a loose alliance. They are not always in agreement, they do not always act in concert, but that makes them even more difficult to defeat. They¡¯ve been fairly quiet for years, but recently, they¡¯ve suddenly escalated their activities, first targeting Jessalise.¡±

    ¡°They tried to kidnap Jess before. She mentioned something. I wasn¡¯t sure,¡± said Rowena.

    Frances nodded. ¡°They tried to persuade her family into joining them and when that didn¡¯t work, they tried kidnapping her.¡±

    ¡°Then why did they try to kill her now?¡± Rowena asked.

    ¡°To harm the prestige and popularity of King Martin and Queen Ginger. If people they promised to protect are hurt, if another Princess of Erisdale is lost, they will lose faith in my friends and the vision they are promising. Then, all of this, Respite, Athelda-Aoun, the changes you saw around Erisdale, will be in danger.¡±

    The pit in Rowena¡¯s stomach felt like a stone that dragged her shoulders down. ¡°I understand that, but why would they want to destroy this? How would hurting people help them? Why do they want to bring an end to this peace?¡±

    A momentary, narrow-eyed pause was followed by another heavy sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they want to end this peace. Perhaps they don¡¯t understand that their actions will lead to war, but perhaps they do and just do not care.¡±

    Rowena shuddered. There were more Lady Sylva¡¯s, more people who just wanted to kill and hurt people. Frances, Morgan, Hattie and their allies were fighting them, but then¡­

    ¡°If you and the other adults are going to be trying to stop these people, then what can I do?¡± she asked.

    Frances bent down so she could look Rowena in the eye, one hand gently grasping her hand. ¡°This is not a mission, Rowena, or an order. I don¡¯t want you to obsess over this threat. It¡¯s not your job to do so, it¡¯s mine. However, if you want to be ready for what this conspiracy has planned next, then learn as much as you can here, make friends and allies at school, train your magic, grow yourself to be the best person that you can be. You may not be ready for everything, but you at least will give yourself the best chance that you can.¡±

    Rowena took a breath and nodded just once. ¡°I understand, Master Frances,¡± she said.

    Frances smiled. ¡°Good luck, Rowena.¡± She dispelled the privacy barrier and Rowena stepped out, blonde braid bouncing on her back as she took resolute strides.

    As Frances followed, eyeing the determined child, she had a sudden, strange thought. Putting it at the back of her mind, she decided that she needed to speak to her two former students.

    ***

    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s the occasion?¡± Morgan asked.

    The trio were at Morgan and Hattie¡¯s house, a rather strange building. It¡¯d been built under a brick ramp that led to a former copper mine and features a series of rooms connected by stairs that wound down through the various rooms, a kind of reverse-tower.

    Sitting at the table, Frances accepted the cup of tea from her first student with a smile before her expression turned serious.

    ¡°Morgan, Hattie, what was the name written on Rowena¡¯s contract? To bind her to servitude?¡±

    Hattie poured her beloved a cup before her own, as she arched an eyebrow at her mentor¡¯s question. ¡°Rowena. Specifically ¡®Rowena of Erisdkale.¡¯¡±

    ¡°And how old is Rowena?¡± Frances asked.

    Morgan shrugged. ¡°She wasn¡¯t sure. Sylva didn¡¯t celebrate her birthday, but she estimated she was what, ten?¡±

    Frances continued to frown, prompting Hattie to lean forward on her elbows. ¡°Master Frances, there were many girls named Rowena or Forowena shortly after the late queen passed.¡±

    ¡°But that trend stopped when Martin and Ginger¡¯s daughter was kidnapped,¡± Frances said.

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no way Rowena is Forowena, the Lost Princess. The names are different. Contracts don¡¯t work if the name isn¡¯t exact, and this one was missing the last name as well,¡± said Morgan.

    Frances shook her head. ¡°As a child, a babe no less for when the contract is written, her identity would not have been fully formed. If she became Rowena as she¡¯d grown, she¡¯d become bound to the contract. Do you have any clues on who wrote the contract?¡±

    Morgan flexed and clenched her right fist. ¡°A Red Order Mage, one of those that experimented on me, did write the contract.¡±

    ¡°Benjamin and James were mages that experimented on you,¡± said Hattie.

    ¡°But Forowena, the princess, wasn¡¯t blind in one eye. She didn¡¯t have magic. She also had red hair and grey eyes,¡± said Morgan.

    ¡°Her hair had blonde streaks where the red could have faded to blonde. Her eye color could have changed to match Martin¡¯s, and we never tested her thoroughly. The gift can manifest late, like my own.¡± Frances  steepled her fingers. ¡°Her blindness, though, is a big flaw in my theory. It could have developed late but there should have been signs.¡±

    Reaching across with one hand, Hattie squeezed her mentor¡¯s arm. ¡°Master, I know you regret not being able to save Princess Forowena, but you did everything you could.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just¡­ for a split-second, Rowena looked so much like Ginger for a split second that I had to discuss it with you.¡± Frances rubbed under her eyes before looking up and smiling at her two students. ¡°I think you two will have your hands full. Rowena¡¯s talented, and frightfully determined.¡±

    Morgan snickered, running one hand through her hair. Hattie smiled wistfully. ¡°She¡¯s more vulnerable than you think, Master. In some ways, she¡¯s not dissimilar to how we once were.¡±

    Frances pursed her lips, amber eyes studying her teacup. ¡°She puts up a fantastic front then. I just hope she won¡¯t push herself too hard.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep her in check. Hopefully we¡¯ll be more successful than you were,¡± said Morgan, smiling.

    Frances giggled. ¡°You better.¡±